People in Hokage Narutos Own Skills at The Beginning

People are in Naruto: Naruto 's own skills at the beginning
Author : Yu Qingfeng
Chapter One Digging card system, Sharingan
Konoha , Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant.
　　" Uncle Hand beat, you and Ayame go back first, I'll guard the booth today. "
Shui Ye respectfully sent off the owner of the ramen restaurant and started today's busi-
ness.
There is no way, as a war orphan who has passed through and lost both parents, he needs
to work part-time to make a living.
The original ninja talent is extremely low, and he did not even graduate from the ninja
school.
Shui Ye, who had passed through, found that he knew nothing, even eating was a problem.
Fortunately, when he was desperate, he heard the voice of the system.
【Dip card system. 】
[As long as you sell the corresponding amount of ramen according to the task require-
ments, you will give the host a sticky card, which can be used on the target person within
three meters, and there is a chance to copy a skill or bloodline of the other party.
[Given a gold dip card every month, the chance of copying is doubled]
In order to survive, Shui Ye used the gold dipping card given by the novice, got the ramen
skills of the hand-beating uncle, and then conquered him with his superb ramen skills, and
successfully became a clerk of Yile Ramen.
Then he started a life of waiting for the rabbit, preparing to use the Zhan Zhan system to
become a six-path ninja, marry Haku Fumei, and go to the pinnacle of the ninja world.
the result ...
Horrible.
　　" Hey, Shui Ye, bring me a big bowl of pork miso char siu ramen! "
Hearing this voice, Shui Ye's head was full of black lines.
It was this yellow-haired guy who made himself save two months of sticking cards, and got
nothing!
Seeing Naruto 's probe coming in and smiling at himself, Shui Ye turned his head angrily and
started to pull noodles.
Suiya had his eye on Uzumaki Naruto, who often came to eat ramen .
Whether it is Naruto 's vortex bloodline or the big fox in his body, they are all external exis-
tences.
For a month in a row, Shui Ye copied all kinds of strange skills from Naruto on and off.
[Intermediate grilled fish skills]
【Advanced Instant Noodle Skills】
[The incomplete version of the three-body technique]
And the legendary [Seduction Technique]
After that, Shui Yesha, who was betting on the dog's upper body, was red-eyed, and he had
saved up a month's worth of sticky cards, all of which were used on Naruto .
Even used two gold dip cards!
Nothing!
From that day on, Shui Ye saw Naruto , and there was murder in his eyes.
After all, in order to replicate the Chakton physique that exists at the BUG level, etc ...
The ramen that Shuiye sells day and night can go around Konoha Village ten times, suc-
cessfully creating Konoha's first seven-eleven-Ichile ramen shop open for 24 hours .
The result was so tragic.
Shui Ye secretly admonished himself to stick to cards steadily and refuse to gamble on
dogs!
Grinning his teeth and pulling the noodles, Shui Ye heard another sound of opening the
curtain behind him.
　　" Kakashi-sensei, you are so slow! "
　　" Hey, there's a delay, boss, here's a miso ramen. "
Shui Ye turned around and nodded, and saw Kakashi wearing a mask.
Then continue to ramen.
After a while, Shui Ye brought two bowls of ramen to the stage.
　　" I'm starting! "
Watching the two of them feasting, Shui Ye wiped the wooden bowl and fell into contem-
plation.
Since the dog bet failed, he has saved up another month of sticking cards.
Today I met Konoha Technician, the legendary Kakashi who copied thousands of ninjutsu
with Sharingan .
Do you want to stick a wave?
Thousands of ninjutsu, will not fail.
This wave can never be lost!
As soon as he said it, Shui Ye's mind moved slightly, and he threw ten sticky cards on it.
【Failed to use the dipping card】
[Successful use of the Zhan Zhan card, get the earth escape and earth flow wall]
　　...
　　" Appeared, the legendary dog head wall, this wave is not a loss! " Shui Ye secretly re-
joiced.
Strike while the iron is hot, he threw ten more stick cards.
　　...
　　" I'm going! Dog system, what probability is this, it's too dark! "
Shui Ye's eyes instantly turned red, looking at the remaining twenty or so sticky cards, he
threw them all at once.
　　" Labour is definitely not African! "
　　...
[Successful use of the Zhanzhan card, get Kakashi's affectionate heaven experience]
　　" I'm going! What the hell is this! "
Shui Ye couldn't help but use his hands.
　　With a " click " , the wooden bowl was crushed.
Kakashi and Naruto looked up in confusion.
　　" Haha, sorry, this bowl is a little too old ..."
Shui Ye gritted his teeth.
At this point, he only had one card in his hand.
most precious ...
Gold dip card!
Fight!
　　" I can't believe the labor and management. More than 40 cards have failed to save
character. This time, they will definitely give me success! "
[Successful use of the Gold Dipstick Card to obtain a Kaleidoscope Sharingan (left)]
Shipped!
Cattle!
etc? Sharingan ?
In an instant, Shui Ye felt that his left eye was slightly warm, and he was surprised and
happy.
Ignoring the strange eyes around him, Shui Ye turned around and went into the room in-
side.
Look in the mirror, with your own eyes.
Under the mobilization of Chakra, a scarlet kaleidoscope appeared, and then returned to
black according to his will.
Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, the system cow!
own Sharingan can open and close freely!
This is quite taboo for Konoha.
Shui Ye calmed down, resisted his excitement, returned to the front desk, watched the two
finish their ramen and prepared to get up and leave.
　　" Sincerely 160 won. "
[Ding, successfully sold two bowls of ramen and got two Zhan Zhan cards]
After receiving the money that Kakashi handed over and watching the two leave, Shui Ye
continued to wait for the guests to come.
It's still early days, and it's not the time to experiment.
　　...
　　...
late at night.
Shui Ye quickly put away the stall and put down the store door.
Putting on the cloak, took the cat's head mask, and walked quickly along the street corner
to the forest in the distance.
It was difficult for Shui Ye to express his complicated feelings at the moment.
On the one hand, this is the kaleidoscope Sharingan , the pink eye disease that Uchiha has
never been able to contract in his entire life.
On the other hand, this is a taboo-like existence in Konoha Village and even in the Ninja
World. Once exposed, only cruel and inhumane destruction will greet him.
Creeping into the forest, Shui Ye started the experiment.
First, turn on three Tomoe .
The left eye moved slightly, and the three Tomoe rotations were steady.
Then the whole world slowed down.
On the tree on the left, the spider spun silk and made a web, and Shui Ye could see clearly
the movements of its hind legs fiddling with the silk threads.
Ahead, a leaf fell slowly, sliding left and right in a zigzag shape.
Is this the world of Sharingan ?
Putting on the cat head mask, Shui Ye gave a wicked smile.
From today onwards, please call me Uchiha Suiya .
Shui Ye began to run forward quickly, adapting to Sharingan 's dynamic vision.
The dead branches along the way and the small pits under his feet were invisible in his
eyes, and he avoided them one by one.
After a while, the water night stopped.
He took a deep breath.
A large number of chakras converge to the left eye, and the three Tomoe spins converge
into a pattern.
Afterwards, the use of Shenwei appeared in Shui Ye's mind.
Suddenly, Shui Ye's heart moved suddenly.
He quickly jumped up a tree and looked towards the corner of the wood.
　　" Who? "
A figure slowly walked out from behind the tree.
A low, old voice came out slowly.
　　" Kaleidoscope Sharingan... Are you Uchiha Itachi? Why are you back? "
Shui Ye looked over.
The visitor was dressed in a kimono, with a bandage on his forehead and right eye, and an X
-shaped scar on his chin.
Shimura Danzo ?
Shui Ye was shocked in his heart.
Cold sweat suddenly flowed down his face.
Chapter two Special Cards: Retrieval Arrangement Cards
　　" What's your purpose in coming to the village? "
to think, Danzo had already grabbed the Kunai and stepped on his clogs to attack.
Shui Ye hurriedly borrowed strength and swept back from the tree trunk.
He didn't want to get into a close fight with a perverted ninja like Danzo .
　　Danzo , as the leader of the root, although Kunai stabbed Susa's wisdom operation, it is
enough to show his accomplishments in melee combat.
Just as he jumped up, Shui Ye saw Danzo making a mark on his hands through Sharingan 's pe-
ripheral vision.
At this moment, he is in the air and has nowhere to borrow, and he is a target.
In desperation, Shui Ye merged his hands and made an unprinted knot.
　　" The art of seduction! "
With Kakashi's intimate experience of heaven, Shui Ye successfully transformed into a beau-
tiful naked girl.
　　Danzo paused for a moment, a few drops of blood flowed from his nose, and began to
re-seal.
With this neutral position, Shui Ye successfully landed and broke out in a cold sweat.
There is only one thought in his mind now.
Run!
With the few ninjutsu he has just touched, he will definitely not be able to beat this old
thing ...
opposite side, Danzo had finished printing and took a deep breath.
　　"Wind Release・Vacuum Jade! "
Shui Ye's pupils shrank sharply, and his hands kept printing, and then slapped on the
ground.
　　" Tu Dun・Tu Liubi! "
The vacuum jade shattered the wall of the earth flow, and a burst of smoke was splashed.
Danzo was startled by the sight .
The mysterious man on the opposite side actually distorted and contracted from his eyes.
　　" This is ..."
　　Danzo immediately exerted force on his feet and swept closer, but the man in the cloak
had disappeared, and a few drops of blood dripped on the ground.
Squinting his left eye, Danzo did n't know what to think.
After a while, several root members appeared from a distance and landed in front of Danzo .
　　" Go and check whether the strangers who have appeared in the village recently have
any signs of injury. "
　　" Also, investigate the traces of Uchiha Sasuke for the past two days and report it to me!
"
After that, Danzo turned around and walked towards the Hokage Building.
The situation in the forest must have alarmed Anbu, and he needs to explain.
A group of root members, wearing pattern masks, nodded and said yes.
The figures scattered, and the whole forest returned to peace.
It was a long time before Shui Ye poked his head out of the Uzumaki .
I have to say, the system, the eternal god.
Not only a kaleidoscope blood wheel eye, but even a divine space in it.
The moment he entered the divine power space, he felt something.
This space only belongs to his left eye.
It's a pity that his chakra and physical fitness can't keep up.
The left arm was swept by the vacuum jade, although it was only some simple abrasions, it
was still very thrilling ...
After observing that there was no situation around, Shui Ye slowly walked towards the
house.
I have to rest early, I have to work tomorrow.
　　...
Early the next morning, Shui Ye went to Yile Ramen Shop.
After all, it was during the Chunin Exam, and the gods from all walks of life gathered in
Konoha in the future, and they could get a lot of things.
Moreover, the tasks that the system releases after twelve o'clock also need to be com-
pleted.
200 bowls of ramen within three days ; Reward: Double Crit Cards]
Of course, the opponent can't say the same when playing the uncle.
Looking at the concerned eyes cast by Uncle Handa.
Shui Ye waved his hand and said with a smile: " There are too many guests outside the vil-
lage during this time. I have to help, otherwise you will be too busy. "
The uncle who beat him was so moved, he patted his shoulder and gave him a 30% salary
increase.
There are indeed many guests in the village.
In the morning, Shui Ye harvested more than 30 stick cards.
At the same time, he finds that there are a lot of root members, dressed in disguise, stalk-
ing around the ramen shop.
Did you expose yourself?
Shui Ye recalled it carefully and confirmed that there were no traces left. It was impossible
for Danzo to discover his identity with only a few drops of blood.
Besides, his parents are both civilian ninjas, and they have nothing to do with Uchiha , and
he is considered to be a root in the village ...
Happy color!
　　Danzo had no reason to suspect him.
Even so, you must be cautious enough not to expose it until you are strong enough.
Shui Ye, who was relieved, looked around while tearing his face.
From noon to noon, Shui Ye raised his brows.
I saw a beautiful woman with long legs, a black stick, and a little boy with black eyes and a
gourd walking in ...
Sand waterfall three siblings?
Temari, the leader, looked at the menu and asked lightly, " Boss, do you have a signature
ramen you can recommend? "
Uncle Handa quickly responded: " Guest of Sand Ninja, every kind of ramen on the menu is
delicious, you can choose freely. "
Kankuro had lines on his face, and his face was full of squinting expressions, and he said, "A
small ramen shop can dare to say that it is delicious, so it's just enough to eat! "
Temari hurriedly reprimanded him: " Kankuro, this is a commoner, don't bring your anger
towards that child just now! "
Kankuro looked unconvinced, but nodded and said yes.
Hearing this, Shui Ye reacted, and the Sand Waterfall trio should have just beaten Konoha
Maru and met Naruto team.
In the anime, Konoha Maru provokes Sakura , is chased and runs into Kankuro.
Originally it was an apology, but Konoha Maru didn't, preferring to have a bad breath.
As a result, Kankuro picked him up and slipped away.
made Naruto and Sasuke have to save people, and everyone was very unhappy.
Of course, none of this has anything to do with Shui Ye.
At Konoha Maru's age, dogs dislike it, and it doesn't matter if he beats him.
But Kankuro actually questioned my level of Ichiraku ramen?
Just kidding, this is the first traditional craft of dip.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye stuck his head out and said, " This customer, our shop has a secret
turkey ramen that real men would find delicious. The village, including Naruto and Sasuke,
have tried it, do you have the guts to try it? "
Kankuro just got shriveled in Gaara's hands because of Naruto and Sasuke, and he was furi-
ous.
　　" What did you say? How could I not be as good as those two brats and give us three
servings of that turkey ramen! "
Temari next to him was about to stop it, but after finding that Gaara was a little moved, he
didn't say anything.
Uncle Shouda was a little worried, but after Shui Ye gave him a reassuring look, he chose to
believe him.
After all, after the water night, his strange ideas made the business in the store better and
better.
After a while, Shui Ye served three bowls of turkey ramen with double the spiciness.
　　" Three hundred taels of sincerity, who will pay the bill? "
Taking the money handed over by Temari, Shui Ye smiled all over his face.
　　" Dear guest, let's get started and feel the enthusiasm from a real man! "
Looking at this spicy ramen, even Gaara flinched.
Kankuro gritted his teeth and clasped his hands together: " I'm starting! "
A big mouthful of ramen was inhaled into his mouth, and his face instantly turned red.
Is this what people eat?
Shui Ye added oil and vinegar behind the counter: " Take a big mouthful and feel the pas-
sion! Naruto ate two bowls in a row! "
After hearing this, Kankuro held back his tears and swallowed a bowl of ramen into his
stomach.
As a ninja, how could he be compared by Konoha's kid!
After drinking the red soup with difficulty, Kankuro hurriedly asked Shui Ye for help: " Boss,
can you give me a glass of water? "
Shui Ye held back his smile and took a cup of hot water from the back kitchen for him.
Kankuro drank the hot water in one gulp, and then became furious with the double stimula-
tion, and almost died on the spot.
He learned a lesson today.
Don't drink hot water after eating spicy food!
[Ding, successfully sold a special ramen, get a special card: Search Array Card (Kankuro) 1 ]
[Search Rank Card: Arrange the target's skills and bloodlines according to rarity, and give
priority to copying the skills or bloodlines with the highest rarity for 30 minutes. 】
[The current arrangement card is only valid for Kankuro. 】
After listening to the prompt, Shui Ye asked Kankuro provocatively: " Guest, do you want
another bowl? "
Kankuro was so delirious that he blushed when he heard this.
He stood up abruptly and slammed his hands on the counter.
　　" What junk food is this! Look at me smashing your shitty shop! "
third chapter Secret Skills / Puppet Enka
The atmosphere in the ramen shop was a bit tense.
After saying this, Kankuro realized that he was in Konoha.
And Shui Ye looked at him with a half-smile, which made him a little unable to come off the
stage.
The two sides were silent for a few seconds.
At this time, Gaara finished drinking the red soup and waved at Shui Ye.
　　“ It was delicious, another bowl! ”
Gaara, who has been sleep deprived all the year round, was very awake by the spicy smell.
It was a feeling he had never felt before!
After beckoning, he glanced at Kankuro.
Kankuro broke out in a cold sweat and went down.
　　" I mean I've never eaten something so spicy, give me another bowl ..."
Shui Ye sneered and went back to the backstage to make two more bowls.
The system stipulates that you must eat the noodles and pay the money before you can get
the card, and the two are indispensable.
Just after Gaara finished eating, the system only gave a Zhanchan card.
So after Temari paid for the two bowls of noodles, Shui Ye stared at Gaara who was feast-
ing.
Hope to get a retrieval arrangement card from him.
Too bad I got another card.
Shui Ye was a little disappointed. Looking at Kankuro who was struggling to swallow the
turkey face, he decided to use the search and arrangement card.
The puppet technique on Kankuro is also good.
　　...
【Failed to use the dipping card】* 25
Kankuro panted heavily, looking at Shui Ye who suddenly stared at him in a daze, a little
confused.
Later, he saw Shui Ye change from smiling to unhappy, to gnashing his teeth and looking
numb.
Finally grinned at him again, making him break out in a cold sweat.
Shui Ye woke up, realized that something was wrong, put away the tears at the corner of his
mouth, and looked at the system prompt.
[Successful use of Zhan Zhan card, acquired skill: Secret Skill・Puppet Enka]
Tonight, there is a new ninjutsu to try!
　　...
After sending off the red-faced Gaara three, Shui Ye was bored on the counter.
The deterrent force of the Sand Ninja trio just now was too strong, and no one else dared
to enter the store to eat ramen.
He didn't have a good rest yesterday, and there will be no one here, and he started to feel
sleepy.
Half asleep, he heard the sound of clogs in the distance.
　　" Dah! Dah! Dah! "
There are many people wearing clogs in Konoha, I don't know why, Shui Ye thought of
Danzo for the first time !
Wake up instantly!
Someone pulls open the curtain.
A deep old voice came in.
　　" Just now, the three Sand Shinobi, what did they say in your shop? "
Sure enough, it's Danzo !
Shui Ye pretended to be calm and explained the situation in the store just now.
　　Danzo 's gloomy one eye kept looking at Shui Ye, as if he could see through him.
While listening, he asked a few details.
The powerful pressure made Shui Ye's back soaked in cold sweat.
After Shui Ye replied that there were no obvious scars on the three of Gaara's bodies, Danzo
stood up.
Shui Ye thought that Danzo was going to leave, and secretly sighed.
At this moment, Danzo stopped and asked again, " Boy, what's the matter with the injury on
your left arm? "
Shui Ye turned his head to look, because of profuse sweating, the clothes on his left arm
were soaked, and the wrapped gauze came out.
The atmosphere is like falling into an ice cellar!
Uncle Shouda came out after hearing the news and explained to Danzo : " Advisor, there are
a lot of people in the village recently, and the business in the store has improved a lot. This
kid is diligent and works overtime for a long time, and his spirit is not good. No, when he
was moving flour in the morning, his arm bruised. "
　　Danzo squinted his eyes and showed an ugly smile: " Hand fighting, business is impor-
tant, and children should also pay attention to rest. "
Hand beat uncle carefully, and nodded quickly: " Your Excellency is right, I'll let him go back
to rest after noon. "
As soon as the words fell, a root member walked in and whispered in Danzo's ear: " Boss,
Uchiha Sasuke has returned to the clan for training, and Kakashi is not around. "
　　After Danzo listened, he opened the curtain and said, " If that's the case, I'm going to see
this orphan of Uchiha ! "
Watching Danzo go away, Shui Ye returned to the back kitchen, panting.
in such close contact with Danzo , the strong sense of oppression almost suffocated him.
Uncle Shouda followed him in, looked at his left arm meaningfully, and said, " It's been a
busy morning, hurry up and go home to rest. Take the time to heal the injury on your arm. "
　　...
　　...
On the other side, Uchiha Sasuke was sweating and practicing shuriken throwing.
Today, Shapu Gaara suddenly appeared beside him, but he didn't find it, which made him
very frustrated.
Obviously he is the same age as him, but he has such a ghostly movement and a strong
sense of oppression.
Sasuke flew up and down the training ground, muttering to himself.
　　" I must kill that man with my own hands, how can I be compared by my peers! "
Suddenly, his expression froze, and he threw a shuriken deep into the woods.
　　" Who's there! "
　　" Dah! Dah! Dah! "
Danzo in clogs came out from the depths of the woods, playing with his shuriken.
　　" As expected of an orphan of the Uchiha family, I feel so keen. "
Sasuke differentiated it and said, " Are you, the leader of the Anbu training class? What are
you doing in my clan's land? "
Thanks to Uchiha 's education, Sasuke has an understanding of the various forces in the vil-
lage.
Danzo , who was called out, was not surprised, and asked: " Your Sharingan , has it bloomed
into a kaleidoscope? "
Sasuke wondered: " Kaleidoscope? What is that! "
　　Danzo didn't explain, but he took out Kunai with his backhand and attacked Sasuke.
　　" So fast! I can't see clearly at all! "
Sasuke was shocked and subconsciously turned on Sharingan , avoiding Danzo 's attack range.
　　Danzo didn't chase either and looked at Sasuke's Sharingan .
Single Tomoe in the left eye and double Tomoe in the right eye .
　　" Has n't fully mastered Sharingan yet , so it's not him last night. "
Looking at Sasuke in an alert posture, Danzo threw Kunai away and signaled.
　　" Don't worry, I have no ill will towards you, just to remind you, Itachi, I'm back! "
a word, Sasuke roared at Danzo like an angry lion .
　　" Where is he! Tell me, I'm going to kill him! "
　　Danzo waved and stepped back.
　　" You're too weak now, practice hard, pass the Chunin exam, you can find the three
generations of Hokage to understand the situation. "
His original plan was to let Sasuke enter the root after passing the Chunin exam.
Unfortunately , it was strongly opposed by Sarutobi HiruzenHiruzen , so this was the only solution.
He believed that with these words, Uchiha Sasuke's thirst for power could be awakened.
the blood flowing in the Uchiha family is full of warlike genes.
One day, Uchiha Sasuke, will be a pawn in his hands.
Looking at the disappearing Danzo , Sasuke stood there in vain, screaming in the sky.
For a long time, he clenched his hands and vowed to train harder.
He wants to pass the Chunin Exam as soon as possible, and ask the third generation about
the whereabouts of that man!
　　...
With various ninjas gathered in Konoha.
The Chunin Exam is about to begin!
Chapter Four spicy threesome
Shui Ye is behind the counter, manipulating a wooden frog with a chakra string.
Another sunny day.
He thought that the task of 200 bowls of ramen in three days was well accomplished.
But he was slapped in the face by the cruel reality.
With the start of the chunin exams, the ramen shop's traffic dropped dramatically.
After working overtime for three consecutive days, I was so exhausted that I was able to
complete the task of 200 bowls of ramen.
[Double Crit Card: Double the chance of successfully dipping the card within ten minutes
after opening]
There's a fart!
　　0 . 01 % and 0 . 02 % is there a difference?
Although very disgusted, Shui Ye still accepted the reward.
What if it succeeds?
The secret skill, Puppet Enka, which was obtained before, filled Shui Ye's mind with a bunch
of puppet manipulation skills.
At this moment, he is already an excellent puppet master.
Unfortunately, he didn't even have a puppet.
Chicken ribs!
This morning, a new mission was released.
[Task, sell 1,000 bowls of ramen, reward: Zhan Zhan card upgrade]
[After the upgrade, the probability of copying rare skills will increase. Please explore the
specific probability by yourself]
Any ability that does not show probability is a hooligan!
Shui Ye, who had struggled for three days and nights, had no fighting spirit and stood be-
hind the bar in a daze.
Business is not good today.
sun was setting, and Naruto 's signature loud voice sounded at the door of the store.
　　" Shuiye, Shuiye! I passed the qualifiers for the third round of the Chunin Exam! Here's a
big bowl of Tonkotsu Miso Ramen! Let's celebrate! "
Naruto whose head was bleeding , Shui Ye couldn't help scratching his head.
　　" Don't you need to bandage the wound on your head? "
　　Naruto waved his hand, not caring.
Shui Ye thought about it, the vortex bloodline and the nine-tailed Jinchuriki , the recovery
ability is indeed abnormal.
Unlike himself, the abrasions on his arm haven't been healed until now.
Also turned around to make ramen.
　　Naruto was sitting at the bar, happily talking about how he defeated Ya, and by the way,
he showed off his newly-learned Naruto playing, and gestured with his hands and feet.
Shui Ye, who has read the original book, naturally knows what's going on, and learned it
from Sasuke's lion.
Sasuke copied Lee 's skills with Sharingan .
　　Lee learned it again from Metkay.
Under the reduction of layers, how strong can it go.
a pity that Naruto 's physical fitness is so strong that he lacks the means to defeat the enemy
with one move.
After thinking about it, Shui Ye said what was in his heart.
　　"Naruto , you lack effective means of killing right now. Before the official game, hurry up
and study! "
Naruto was shocked when he said this.
　　" Huh? Kakashi-sensei said the same thing! "
Then looked at Shui Ye with some doubts: " You have such a good eye, why didn't you
graduate from Ninja School? "
Grass (a plant)!
The world is going downhill, even Naruto has learned how to be yin and yang!
Shui Ye put the ramen on the table angrily: " It's just that my chakra talent is too low, I'm
not a waste who doesn't learn anything! "
Come on, hurt each other!
　　After listening, Naruto scratched his head and laughed awkwardly, then took the ramen,
folded his chopsticks with both hands, and began to swallow.
　　...
In the next half month, the wave of Konoha was surging.
After closing the stall every night, Shui Ye can always hear screams on the road, and occa-
sionally see blood.
At this time, Anbu would come out to wash the floor and check the identity of Shui Ye.
After going back and forth, Shui Ye and Anbu on duty became familiar with each other.
I saw him every night, and directly explained which streets had the situation and let him
avoid it.
After the qualifiers, the departure of the small village also ushered in the Great Depression
after the prosperity of Yile Ramen.
Ninjas from other villages come here occasionally to try it out, and don't take ramen as a
staple food.
Except ...
Gaara of dark circles!
It should be because the spiciness can lift the spirits. After the preliminaries, Gaara ate tur-
key ramen three times a day, from the original double spicy to five times spicy, all the devil
peppers Shui Ye worked so hard to buy Used half.
No, today Gaara is here to check in again.
　　" Three bowls of turkey ramen, more spicy than yesterday! "
I love Luo Xi’s words like gold, and sat directly on the bar.
Hearing this sentence, Temari, who was beside him with acne, spontaneously paid the bill in
advance.
And Kankuro, looking pale Haku , two wars.
Shui Ye cast sympathy and admiration at the two warriors.
Even after eating spicy food for so many days, I don't know if the two of them became
young people with hemorrhoids.
Skillfully put on a mask, grind the chili, and sprinkle it on the red soup.
Shui Ye brought out three bowls of red ramen noodles.
Gaara quickly took the ramen and devoured it.
Kankuro was on the side, shaking with chopsticks.
Temari tremblingly picked up a piece of ramen and put it into his mouth with difficulty.
　　" Huh? "
With an exclamation, Temari raised his head and glanced at Shui Ye with a strange expres-
sion.
Shui Ye smiled: " Guest, eat, your companion is almost finished. "
Temari also started to gobble.
Kankuro looked at Temari in horror, raised his hips subconsciously, sweating all over his
head.
Seeing Kankuro not moving his chopsticks, Temari raised his eyebrows and whispered.
　　" Hurry up! Gaara is going to be angry later! "
Kankuro's heart is bitter.
　　Tenten eats spicy food, and now squatting on the toilet is like torture.
Even the fart has a spicy taste!
In order to appease Gaara, I had to eat with me.
Dilemma!
Long pain is worse than short pain!
Kankuro gritted his teeth, picked up a chopstick full of ramen, and stuffed it into his mouth
with his eyes closed.
　　" Huh? Sour? "
Really delicious!
[Ding, successfully sold two sets of ramen that make customers feel grateful, and get a re-
ward: Gold Dumpling Card* 2 ]
Shui Ye originally made two ramen noodles in red tomato soup to see the poor Temari sib-
lings.
Unexpectedly, there are unexpected rewards!
　　" Brother Shuiye! Bring me a bowl of secret turkey ramen, and I will become a man like
Big Brother Naruto ! "
Just as the three of them were about to leave, Konoha Maru rushed in rashly.
Luckily, he bumped into Kankuro again.
　　" Little devil, it's you again! "
Kankuro looked unhappy when he saw the person coming.
Otherwise, seven or eight-year-old children are disgusted by dogs.
Konohamaru was full of disdain, pointing at Kankuro and sneering.
　　" It's you! You can't finish a bowl of turkey ramen! "
Kankuro's temper instantly rose.
Seeing that Kankuro was about to lift Konoha Maru up, Shui Ye jumped out from behind
the bar, hugged Konoha Maru in his arms, and covered his mouth with his hands.
　　" Three, I'm sorry, the children in the village are ignorant, I will educate them later. "
　　" Next time you come to my store to eat ramen, 20% off! "
Just after receiving Haku Ye's favor, Kankuro didn't have a good time, so he stared, opened
the curtain and walked out.
It was Temari, who deliberately glanced at Shui Ye when he left.
The three walked away, and Konoha Maru groaned.
Only then did Shui Ye let go of his mouth and put him on the bar.
Konoha Maru gasped a few times, and said something strange: " Brother Shuiye, are you a
man, what are you doing? Go up and fuck him! "
Shui Ye stretched out his hand and gave him a head pounding: " What a mess, these three
people, who can you beat in a heads-up fight? "
Konoha Maru rubbed her head, not annoyed: " I can't beat anyone, but Big Brother Naruto
told me that a real man must never admit defeat, and he must fight even if he fails! "
Well, Naruto 's mouth escaped, and Konoha Maru was helpless.
Shui Ye began to change the subject: " Just call me by my name in the future, don't call me
eldest brother. "
Konoha Maru waved his hand: " That won't work, my name is Big Brother Naruto , Naruto calls
you Big Brother, then you are my Big Brother. "
After thinking of something, he slapped the one hundred tael banknotes on the table: "
Brother Shuiye, quickly make me a secret turkey ramen! "
Shui Ye ignored him and then changed the subject: " Where's Ebisu, didn't he follow you? "
This is the grandson of the third generation, a seven- or eight-year-old brat, if he is too hot,
he will not know how to write his own words.
Konohamaru was anxious: " I managed to give Ebisu-sensei a laxative before slipping out.
Make me turkey ramen! I want to prove to Naruto - san that I am a man! "
You can't fight, you can't scold.
Shui Ye had no choice but to take the noisy Konoha Maru.
When the stalemate could not go down, a voice came from outside the curtain.
　　" Shuiye did the right thing, you can't make trouble, Konohamaru. "
Three generations of Hokage, Sarutobi HiruzenHiruzen !
He opened the door and walked in.
chapter Five Shinobu's Afterglow
Sandai said to Shui Ye, " Young man, thank you for saving Konoha Maru just now. "
Shui Ye waved his hands again and again: " Don't dare to take credit, under the rule of the
three generations of Hokage, Sand Ren did not dare to make trouble. "
The old man with his back hunched over heard this and showed a kind smile: " What a hum-
ble young man, please make two tonkotsu miso ramen. It's been a long time since I ate
with Konoha Maru. "
Konoha Maru, whose head was held down by the third generation, had a cute face, and was
completely different from the one just now.
One old and one young, they just sat in front of the bar and chatted about family life.
Konoha Maru complained a little and told Grandpa not to be so busy and to take more rest
when he was older.
The old man listened lovingly, nodded from time to time, and told his good grandson that
after the Chunin exam was over, he would hand over the matter in his hand.
There is no big truth in Shui Ye's imagination, and the three generations only emphasized
one sentence, it is wrong to give the teacher medicine.
The rest of the time, Konoha Maru was talking about recent interesting things, and the old
man asked for details from time to time, without the slightest impatience.
Not long after, Shui Ye served the ramen, and the third generation put a large portion of
pork meat into the Konoha ball bowl, and then began to chew slowly.
After eating the ramen, Sandai took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of Konoha
Maru's mouth, saying, " You and Ebisu are going back to school, I'm going back to the Hok-
age Building. "
Konoha Maru nodded obediently.
I don't know when Jonin , who was standing outside the door with sunglasses, left with
Konoha Maru.
The third generation handed Shui Ye two banknotes and asked, " It's been a long time, has
the price of ramen increased? "
Shui Ye repeatedly refused: " You work day and night for the village. It's my honor to come
and eat my ramen. How dare you accept the money! "
third generation handed it over again and said: " It is my responsibility as a shadow to pro-
tect the village. As a customer, it is natural to pay for the noodles. "
Shui Ye said seriously: " You are right, but this is not the reason for my peace of mind. "
The old man's eyes lit up, he stopped insisting, and put away the coins.
　　" Is this your current ninja? "
Shui Ye put away the bowls and chopsticks and said, " I'm not even a ninja. This is my insis-
tence. "
Then he smiled and said to the old man: " Next time you come again, I will give you a 30%
discount. After all, this is Uncle Handmade's storefront. "
The two laughed.
Sandai immediately got up and patted Shui Ye on the shoulder.
Before leaving, he left a sentence: " When people get old, they will be stubborn. I will do ev-
erything for Konoha with my old bones. The future belongs to you young people. "
　　...
After being beaten by the inexplicable words of the three generations, Shui Ye actually had
the urge to become a ninja.
Shaking his head to dispel this thought, out of concern for the Chunin final in half a month,
Shui Ye decided to move forward a bit.
In the past few days, he secretly experimented at home. After turning on the kaleidoscope,
his poor chakra fell like water, worse than Kakashi.
The kaleidoscope won't be enough to sustain him in battle until he sticks to a reliable
bloodline.
But this scumbag stick card has no blood, although there are more than 200 cards at
present, Shui Ye still has no idea.
So be prepared with both hands.
On the one hand, practice the puppet technique that consumes less chakra and has strong
concealment.
On the other hand, complete system tasks, save a lot of poka, and give Naruto a big shot.
After another half month, Shui Ye was exercising frantically, but the chakra volume did not
increase much, but his physical fitness improved.
As for the puppet technique, because there was no puppet to use, Shui Ye remembered the
scene of Chiyo's mother-in-law controlling Sakura , so she experimented with herself.
Now it is possible to initially control the walking of the body and the movements of various
joints with chakra lines.
I don't dare to experiment with complex operations, I am afraid of forming muscle memory,
and I will not walk in the future.
In addition, in order to save cards, he set up a stall every day from morning to night.
Seeing that he was so diligent, the uncle who beat him gave him another 30% salary.
The night before the third official match of the Chunin Exam, Shui Ye finally sold out a
thousand bowls of ramen.
　　" It's so fucking tired, the donkeys of the production team don't dare to use it like this! "
[The upgrade of the Zhanzhan card is completed, and the success rate is improved]
Shui Ye let out a long sigh of relief and hung up a sign that it was temporarily closed.
Naruto ten days ago , and tonight, cheer him up and treat him to ramen.
1200 dipping cards, 3 golden dipping cards and 1 double crit card in the system backpack .
Shui Ye smiled wickedly.
Have a good time tonight!
Prey, hooked!
Ah no, here comes Naruto .
With an excited look, Shui Ye made Naruto an extra large portion of luxurious lobster pork
and miso char siu ramen.
About the size of a basin.
Then, against Naruto , who was eating and eating, he used a double-crit card.
Double the chance of copying!
Shui Ye, who holds more than a thousand sticky cards in his hand, is full of confidence.
the 79th , the system sent a notification of success.
[Successful use of the dipping card, get Naruto consecutive bombs].
Although it is rubbish, but!
Shipped!
This is a good sign!
The fractions are not used up, and Shui Ye has a plan.
　　The rubbish skills on Naruto have long been copied by Shui Ye!
As long as it is shipped next, it must be a good thing!
The system has not been repeated!
For the 472nd sticky card, the system once again sent a prompt.
[Successful use of the Zhan Zhan card, obtaining the technique of shadow avatar].
Awesome!
Shui Ye's face showed excitement.
　　Naruto now has Spiral Pills, Spiritism, Vortex Bloodline, and Nine Tails!
He also has more than 700 dipping cards, 3 gold dipping cards, and nearly seven minutes of
double crit time.
Victory is beckoning to him.
After using up the 694th Zhanzhan card, Shui Ye received a reminder.
[Successful use of the Zhan Zhan card, get the psychic technique! 】
Can!
An incorrect option was excluded.
Shui Ye's eyes were red.
Victory is at hand!
He aimed at Naruto , mechanically using the dipping card.
It wasn't until the system came with a notification that the card was insufficient, and he re-
covered.
Hiss, it's kind of wrong.
After not shipping for a long time, Shui Ye decided to stop and slow down.
Wait, more than 1,000 sticky cards are used up?
In the system backpack, there are only three golden dip cards left!
Shui Ye felt that he was crazy, and he actually gambled on this illusory probability.
Wouldn't it be nice to copy some practical ninjutsu with these sticky cards?
He unconsciously rubbed his hair into a chicken coop and fell into regret.
until the system prompts you.
【Ding! Thirty seconds left in the duration of the double critical strike card]
The red-eyed Shui Ye pointed the gold dipping card at Naruto .
labor and capital have advanced more than 500 sheets, and I can't believe it yet!
[Failed to use the golden dipping card! 】
【The golden stick card is used successfully, you can get the vortex bloodline ... 】
　　"YES ! "
Shui Ye couldn't help crying out, Naruto stopped and looked at him suspiciously.
My ninja world has finally started the first step!
Under the turmoil, Shui Ye took a closer look at the system prompt.
【The golden stick card is used successfully, you can get the vortex bloodline ( 1 / 100 )】
　　" Dogecoin system! Damn it! "
Shui Ye couldn't bear the blow and fainted.
　　...
At noon the next day, Shui Ye was in the ramen shop, staring blankly at the sky.
He passed out, Naruto called for Ayame , and the two took care of him for the night.
Recalling what the Dogecoin system did last night, his teeth itch with hatred.
Vortex Bloodline ( 1/100 ) !
It's like winning a lottery ticket and you're all set to buy a house, only to find out it's a con-
solation prize!
Although this bloodline is indeed working, he can feel a small increase in the amount of
chakra and recovery ability.
However, the gap is too big!
[Task: Prevent Orochimaru from destroying Konoha, Reward: System upgrade, display card
draw probability]
Shui Ye looked at the four purple sun formations that had already risen, and felt that there
was something wrong with the system.
Immediately Orochimaru was about to have his hands sealed by three generations of his life,
and fled away, how could he destroy Konoha?
Until he saw the corner of the street, an Anbu handed the Death Mask to the pharmacist's
pocket.
What the hell! Three generations of old men are going to suffer!
Chapter Six Is that you Kakashi?
　　" Who's there! "
Pocket's senses are so sharp, Shui Ye just moved forward excitedly, and was immediately
discovered.
　　" Lying in a big slot! "
Has this been found?
next moment.
Shui Ye saw three Kunai flying with paper strips.
Detonator!
Shui Ye can't wait to scold her mother!
He jumped back, but Anbu behind him was chasing after him!
This is not the way to go.
Wanting to complete the task, Shui Ye's eyes looked directly at the Death Mask in his
pocket!
But this guy, at this moment, wants to escape directly!
He dodged and ducked into a corner, an Anbu flashed past, and before the Kunai in his hand
was thrown out, he saw Shui Ye's Sharingan head-on !
　　" Bring it to you! "
Shui Ye quickly formed a seal, " Magic and shackles! "
Anbu Ninja lost consciousness in an instant, his spirit has been captured by Shui Ye and
nailed by huge iron nails!
The first step is achieved!
The next step is to use the puppet technique to get close to the pocket!
As long as you get the Death Mask, the third generation should have a way to deal with
Orochimaru .
Shui Ye grinned and walked towards the trapped Anbu with a smirk.
　　...
Tou, who was running away, immediately noticed that someone was following him.
He didn't expect that Anbu member would be dealt with so quickly.
What's even more irritating is that whenever he wants to make a seal, he will fly over a few
Kunai with detonating charms .
　　" Damn it! I should have known it earlier. "
Knowing that he couldn't escape, Dou simply stopped on a branch and turned around
slowly.
Immediately, he narrowed his eyes.
In front of him was the Anbu who handed him the Death Mask?
　　" Is it a transformation technique? "
Tou frowned and stretched out his glasses, " Who is your Excellency? What are you going to
do with me? "
　　" Doujin, please hand over the mask of death in your hand. "
The sound was transmitted from all directions, making Dou completely unable to find the
location of the other party.
As for the Anbu member in front of Kazuo, his body seemed to collapse, his head was
drooping, and his limbs were stiff.
　　" Puppet art? Are you a sand ninja? "
With a smile, a bright light flashed across the lens, " Don't you know that Sand Ren is also
one of the participants in this plan to destroy Konoha, and we are companions. "
　　" Don't look around when you're talking, Doujun. "
Shui Ye smiled playfully, and when he moved his finger, the Anbu ninja not far away raised
his hand and threw three Kunai .
also threw three Kunai in his pocket . Now, he doesn't dare to act rashly.
But soon Anbu members jumped over.
According to Shui Ye's understanding, ninjas fight, raising three Kunai is a gift!
As for the fight, of course, it was the stimulation of hand-to-hand combat, and it wasn't
Shui Ye that hurt anyway.
Dou sneered, puppet art, or something that treats people as puppets and doesn't have
many organs in itself, he is not afraid.
He held a Kunai to block Anbu's attack, and while he was turning around, he kept looking at
the surrounding situation with his peripheral vision. He wanted to find Shui Ye.
　　" Do you dare to be distracted by a fight? "
Shui Ye used his voice to interfere with Dou's actions, while quietly approaching the battle
scene.
Both of them are holding back their big moves, but Shui Ye is the active position!
He narrowed his eyes slightly, the position was almost the same, and then he controlled the
arm of the Anbu ninja to stab at the pocket.
It's not a bad thing!
Kazuo raised his hand almost subconsciously, and was about to cut off the throats of the
members of Anbu, but suddenly reacted.
The other party is just a puppet!
In exchange for death, the loss is still yourself!
His feet were connected, and he was about to step back when three blocked Kunai 's way!
Water Night has appeared!
He's right under the pocket!
He didn't even climb the tree!
　　" Damn! "
around, he was about to push away Kunai , but he bumped into Shui Ye's eyes!
　　"Sharingan ! "
Dou's face changed, and the next moment, his spirit was dragged into Shui Ye's spiritual
space, and a huge nail nailed him firmly!
He reacted quickly, but what he didn't expect was that this illusion was not that powerful, it
only took a moment to come into contact with it!
How is this going?
Is this Sharingan fake?
Tou was confused.
In just an instant, he immediately knew what happened to Haku !
The other party is going to take away the mask of death, not to solve him!
　　" Not good! "
Duo was about to move, but his hands were tightly hugged!
The Anbu member did not know when he had come to him, and his hands and feet were
like hemp ropes that trapped him!
What's more terrible is that the other party's back is still sticking to the detonating symbol!
This guy who came out of nowhere, the way of attack is simply a chain of links!
　　" I surrender! I'll give you the mask right now! "
Dou immediately shouted loudly, he didn't want to die.
　　" Just give it to me sooner! "
A playful smile appeared on the corner of Shui Ye's mouth, all hidden under the mask.
He hooked his fingers, and the Anbu members threw the pocket directly to him.
Standing under the tree, Shui Ye held Kunai against his pocket's neck, and the next moment,
the Anbu member disappeared into the smoke from the explosion of the detonating talis-
man.
This scene looked terrifying.
A hand stretched directly into the pocket of the pocket and took out the mask of death.
　　" Pharmacist, you are very good. "
Dou smiled embarrassedly, his eyes flashed, " Sir, I can serve you, I can tell you everything
you want to know, but ..."
　　" But you want to know who I am, right? "
Shui Ye laughed, "The information is not exchanged like this. Danzo knows my identity. Could
it be that he didn't tell Orochimaru ? "
Tou's face changed completely.
This Nima, is it true that Itachi is back?
But it doesn't make sense!
According to the information, isn't Itachi still in the Akatsuki organization at the moment?
There was a hint of confusion in his eyes, but the man in black robe in front of him had al-
ready started to step back.
Tou narrowed his eyes and suddenly shouted, "Uchiha Itachi! "
The answer to him was a Kunai !
　　" Don't make this senseless temptation, it doesn't matter who I am. " Shui Ye's voice
came.
Dou's face changed and changed, and for a while, he couldn't tell whether the man in black
in front of him was Itachi!
　　" It doesn't make sense. Itachi doesn't have so many words. He seems to be able to say
more than Itachi. "
Dou frowned and muttered, " But such an obvious flaw, no one who knows Itachi will make
it, and the other party deliberately used puppet art, he should also want to hide his identity,
is it really that Itachi is back? After all, not everyone There are Sharingan ... "
He was still frowning, but suddenly he thought of something!
From beginning to end, the other party had half of his face hidden behind the tree, and all
he saw was one eye!
　　" Copy Ninja ... Hatake Kakashi! Is that you! "
The pocket is completely messed up!
Chapter VII I tried my best
The death mask was obtained, but Shui Ye was not happy.
Against a pocket, almost all the cards in his hand were handed over.
The only sharingan and puppet arts that were taken were all known to the other party.
If this offends Aunt Snake, wouldn't he only have to escape for his life?
Shui Ye sighed, and only hoped that this mission would be successfully completed.
He looked at the Four Ziyang Formation not far away, and the movements under his feet
became faster.
As for the screams that came from time to time on the road, Shui Ye didn't even look at it.
When he stood on the roof, his eyes were about to fall!
Nothing could be seen clearly in the Four Ziyang Formation, and there were thick trees ev-
erywhere.
Obviously, the first and second generations have been summoned!
Are those three generations dead or not?
　　" I hope it's not too late. "
Shui Ye sighed and pulled off the blindfold of his left eye, " Hey, luckily it was Obito 's eye ...
Shenwei! "
The next moment, Shui Ye disappeared in place.
When he appeared again, he had already appeared inside the Four Purple Sun Formation.
Hearing the repeated banging of Naruto inside , he didn't rush forward, hid in the canopy,
and looked down furtively.
At this moment, the ape demon has already been summoned.
Seeing that the flood of water created by the third generation was blocked by the stone,
Shui Ye was in a state of impatience.
what can we do about it?
Throw the death mask directly to the third generation?
is that useful?
But right now he has no other way.
Yong Ye took a deep breath, itachi's behavior appeared in his mind, he reached out his
hand to untie his long hair, letting half of his hair fall down, just covering his right eye.
Then, he walked step by step towards the center of the battlefield.
The subtle footsteps suddenly stunned both sides who were fighting!
Aunt Snake narrowed her eyes and looked back in confusion. He didn't know why anyone
could still come in from the Four Purple Flame Array.
As for the third generation, he took a deep breath, raised his head, and a trace of puzzle-
ment flashed in his eyes.
　　" Weasel? "
The three generations were stunned, is it really Itachi?
Itachi is back?
　　" Oh? Here's another one, Mr. Sarutobi Hiruzen , why don't we stop first and ask him what
he's doing? "
　　Orochimaru 's long and narrow tongue licked his entire face, and his saliva was pulled
into threads!
He actually laughed shamelessly!
Shui Ye took a deep breath, walked unhurriedly, and continued to move forward.
This is Itachi's confidence!
As if nothing could make him anxious!
So, rhythm is important!
he walked, Orochimaru 's face changed!
The eyes of the third generation also narrowed, and the two of them looked at the mask in
Shui Ye's hand!
　　" A person who is very imposing, belongs to the Uchiha clan. "
The first generation looked appreciative, and he did not have much malice towards the
Uchiha family.
But the second generation's face was obviously a little disgusting, he twitched the corners
of his mouth, " Is it called Uchiha Itachi? Why don't you even dare to show your face. "
　　" I think he might be pretending to be someone else. Let me think about it. Sasuke-kun
is not that powerful yet, but there are only two people who own Sharingan . Who are you? "
　　Orochimaru flicked his boneless neck, his long hair fluttering, and looked at Shui Ye ea-
gerly.
The cold sweat came out at night!
The four guys in front of you are all big guys!
He's still a jerk now!
　　" Shuiye don't panic! No, it's Itachi who don't panic, now I am Itachi! "
Shui Ye kept breathing in his heart, but his expressions were all hidden under the mask.
Then he stopped and said in a cold tone, " Three generations of adults, I just came to give
you the mask, and I will leave immediately after the mask is delivered. "
　　Orochimaru 's face changed!
He reacted immediately, " What happened to your pocket! "
　　" He is very good, he is a talented person, when such a person is dead, I Konoha should
still have the opportunity to recruit him, I will not kill him. "
Shui Ye said coldly, and when he raised his hand, the mask flew towards the third genera-
tion like a hidden weapon.
　　" Beware of fraud! "
The ape demon stopped directly in front of the three generations.
　　Orochimaru 's eyes were all attracted by the mask, and he flew up immediately, but he
didn't notice Shui Ye's movements at all!
At this moment, Shui Ye dragged his hands behind him, and the speed was extremely fast,
and he went straight to the second generation!
Just as Orochimaru grabbed the mask, Sui Ye also grabbed the second generation!
　　" Puppet art! "
In an instant, Shui Ye and Orochimaru began to compete for the control of the second genera-
tion!
Three generations are stunned!
The ape demon widened his eyes and couldn't say a word!
　　Orochimaru is angry!
The mask in his hand exploded with a bang, and there was a detonating talisman hidden in-
side!
This mask is fake!
An Orochimaru tore open the human skin and drilled out, looking at Shui Ye's eyes full of
murderous intent!
Shui Ye was in a cold sweat!
He is also very afraid!
He is still a little boy, and he still needs to grow up!
How easy it is to control a puppet.
He quickly pulled away and hid directly behind the third generation ...
Ape Demon looked at Shui Ye with contempt in his eyes.
Even the third generation was a little confused, but he didn't say much.
He is not a decisive person, and the will of fire makes him willing to leave some descen-
dants for Konoha.
　　" Be careful, just hide behind me. "
Sandai said with a blank expression, raised his head and looked straight at Orochimaru .
　　" Very good! You are very nice! "
　　Orochimaru smiled even brighter, but one could see the anger in his eyes!
　　" Thanks for the compliment. "
Shui Ye said neither humble nor arrogant, and controlled the second generation to slowly
stop in front of the first generation, and said, " Lord Hokage, the first generation will be
handed over to me, and the rest is up to you. "
After he finished speaking, he took out the mask, " This is the mask of the god of death, if
you put it away, it might be useful. "
　　" Is it really the mask of death? "
The third generation took over the mask with a complicated expression, " So, it's time to
use that ninjutsu. "
Shui Ye was stunned!
Is the understanding of the third generation wrong?
He didn't mean to let him use that sealing technique by giving the three-generation Death
God mask!
However, before he could react, the first generation had already killed him.
Compared with the control of Shui Ye, the first generation is obviously much more natural,
and the movements are much smoother.
Many times, he can only control the second generation to use his body to block the oppo-
nent's ninjutsu, and throw a dog's head wall to survive.
Even the first generation laughed, "The Uchiha clan still has a timid clan like you, it's really
rare! "
Shui Ye gritted his teeth, "You laugh best at the end, as long as you can live, it's better than
anything else. "
　　"I really don't know how you opened your eyes. "
The first generation shook his head with a wry smile, but had to do it to Shui Ye.
Until this moment, Shui Ye was stunned to discover that the battlefield was separated from
each other at some point!
and Orochimaru disappeared in front of him.
There is no way, he is not the opponent of the first generation at all!
　　" That's it for today! Ye Liu! "
Shui Ye hid behind the second generation, and disappeared in a flash!
　　" Escape? No, not Escape! "
The face of the first generation was full of confusion, and finally he showed an unbelievable
look, " Pupilism? "
changed direction in an instant and ran towards the battlefield of Orochimaru .
In an instant, he was already killed!
However, the scene in front of him made him sad to the extreme!
Behind the three generations in front of me, there is a huge ghost of death, and the grass
pheasant sword has penetrated the chest of the three generations!
Ape Demon desperately wanted to stop it, but couldn't stop it at all!
　　" I tried my best. "
three generations sighed, " If I can't seal you, I will also make it impossible for you to seal
the seal for the rest of your life. "
Seeing that Shuiye brought the first and second generations, the third generation tried
their best to incorporate the souls of the two into the ghost of death.
Shui Ye stood by the side, at a loss.
He didn't come here so early, nothing changed.
chapter eight What are you doing here?
　　" My hand! "
　　Orochimaru is going crazy!
He watched helplessly as his hands were severed by Death with a scythe.
Now he, his hands are naturally hanging down, not raised!
How are you going to seal it after this?
How else to do the experiment?
He raised his head and suddenly looked at Shui Ye on the tree.
His anger needs to be borne by one person!
The next moment, Orochimaru 's neck stretched out strangely, turned a few turns in the air,
and came straight to the water night.
　　" I'm darling, what is this! "
Shui Ye saw Orochimaru 's trick in a previous life, coupled with that weird music, and just felt
a dark wind.
But facing the weird head, he was so scared that his scalp was numb and goosebumps all
over his body!
　　" Puppet! My puppet! "
His body flashed and came directly behind the second generation's body that had not dis-
appeared.
The long and narrow neck was killed in an instant, and his head hit a big hole on the
ground!
Before Shui Ye woke up, Orochimaru 's body came over, and a hand hit him like a whip.
Is this the software modification of Orochimaru ?
How can you smash the ground into a hole?
Shui Ye fell backwards and kicked the second generation with one kick.
Seeing the second generation's body being blown away like a ball, Shui Ye's palms
sweated!
Fortunately, the soul of the second generation has been sealed at this time, otherwise he
will definitely be recorded in the small book.
　　" Why don't you dare to fight me head-on? "
　　Orochimaru paused, and the corners of his mouth rose, revealing a confident smile, "
Sure enough, you're not Itachi at all. "
　　" It doesn't matter if you said it, Itachi. "
Shui Ye gasped twice, he couldn't leave yet!
The third generation is dead, but the mission has not been completed, and he has to stay
to prevent Orochimaru from destroying Konoha!
But before he could think of a way, the tiles under his feet suddenly burst open, and a hand
stuck out and grabbed his ankle!
Tu Dun・Heart Beheading Technique!
This kind of ninjutsu is not advanced, but the interference ability is full score!
Seeing Orochimaru 's head flying towards him, Mizuya decided to seal it!
The next moment, Orochimaru found himself pinned!
The Art of Hanging!
An advanced illusion that can be performed after the kaleidoscope Sharingan is formed!
　　Orochimaru didn't even know the existence of this ninjutsu!
He was a little uneasy, but full of greed staring at Shui Ye's Sharingan !
　　"Sharingan ! As expected of the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan ! "
He ignored the blood and pain, because he knew it was just an illusion.
He stared straight into Shui Ye's eyes, wishing he could immediately pull it out and study it!
　　"Orochimaru , being buried with three generations may be your best belonging ..."
Shui Ye was still reciting Haku , and the next moment Orochimaru disappeared ...
He raised his head and looked forward, and Tou was standing beside Orochimaru !
Non-pupil illusion can be broken by interrupting the flow of chakra, while pupil illusion can
only be interrupted by others.
It was obvious that Tou was the man.
The beheading technique in the heart just now is probably also a trick.
Shui Ye looked resentful, " Hello, Tou. "
　　" Hello. "
Pocket's glasses flashed, " Fortunately, I came in time. "
Shui Ye was very unhappy, and finally attacked Orochimaru once, but he didn't expect him to
escape so easily.
He looked back and saw that the Four Ziyang Formation had been lifted, no wonder Duo
was able to come in.
Shui Ye's face was ugly, he knew very well that he was not the opponent of the two guys in
front of him.
Then ...
　　" I know your purpose, you want to destroy Konoha, I don't agree, you go. "
Shui Ye looked at the two people in front of him coldly, " After the self-awakening kaleido-
scope, I have never used its ability. I don't want you to become experimenters. "
　　" Itachi-kun, but I really want to try it. "
　　Orochimaru licked his tongue, and he could clearly feel that the itachi in front of him was
actually not very powerful.
If possible, he wanted to get the body of the person in front of him.
At that time, any secrets hidden by the other party can be revealed one by one.
Thinking of this , Orochimaru smiled excitedly.
But when Shui Ye's left eye twitched, Orochimaru suddenly had fear in his heart!
At this time, Shui Ye's voice was extremely cold.
　　" This trick is to take the center of the sun, incinerate all things, and nothing will be de-
stroyed! "
　　" Once summoned, the seal cannot be lifted, even me, I can only watch you turn to
ashes ..."
　　" Its name ... Amaterasu! "
Even at this time, Shui Ye was not at all guilty, but full of excitement!
Finally, he had a chance to read this line!
He has studied for a long time in his previous life ...
　　" How many floors does a bag of rice carry. "
　　"A bag of rice has to resist the second floor. "
Just as he was uttering his lines, Orochimaru and Touhou had already retreated in front of
him.
Their figures flickered extremely fast.
the distance, Orochimaru shouted, " Itachi-kun! When my hands recover, I will definitely come
back! Please wait for me, Itachi-kun, to take your eyes away! "
　　" Knock! If you have the ability, run slower! "
Shui Ye sneered, raised the corners of his mouth in disdain, turned around and was about
to leave, but a lot of figures fell around him.
All are members of the Anbu!
It would be fine if it was really Anbu, but obviously, these people are more special roots!
Hot man, coming!
clatter!
Someone jumped on the roof.
Da da da!
Someone came slowly.
There is no need to look back, Shui Ye knows who is coming.
　　" Itachi, you really came back. "
　　Danzo 's voice made Shui Ye's body goosebumps all over his body.
This immortal, more like a sinister snake than Orochimaru , can feel a coldness just by being stared
at!
　　" Are you going to shoot me too? So, the ninjutsu you didn't use just now can only be
used on you. "
Shui Ye sighed.
　　Danzo chuckled: " Itachi, when did you dare to speak to me like that? You still want to do
something to me? Don't you think about your dear Oh Toto? "
　　" You dare! "
Shui Ye turned around, there were three Kunai .
Now he has to pretend to be Itachi without being seen by Danzo !
　　Danzo stretched out his hand and Kunai tinkled to the ground.
And Danzo himself frowned, " You're not Itachi! "
Nima, can you see that?
Shui Ye's eyes widened, but fortunately, he turned his back to Danzo , or else he would have
confirmed his identity as Itachi.
The more you do, the more you go wrong.
He snorted and jumped straight forward.
he remembered correctly, the relationship between Itachi and Danzo was not an enemy at
the moment, Danzo should not stop it.
What he didn't expect was that Danzo still shot ...
　　" Woodun・Broken Spear Tree! "
boom!
The huge tree trunk swept past, and everything in front of him was smashed away.
Shui Ye's body jumped up lightly, standing on the ruins beside him, the expression under
the mask was extremely ugly.
　　"Danzo , what are you doing? "
Shui Ye's breathing sounds a little uneasy ...
Chapter Nine The Death of Neji
　　" Tell me, what's your purpose in pretending to be a ferret? Who the hell are you? Why
do you have a Sharingan ? And a kaleidoscope Sharingan ? "
　　Danzo spoke slowly, but a pair of eyes, looking at Shui Ye's left eye, were full of greed!
Shui Yeming Haku had.
　　Danzo doesn't care if he is Uchiha Itachi, all he wants is a kaleidoscope.
He glanced contemptuously at Danzo 's arm and chuckled, " You already have that many
Sharingan , isn't that enough? "
This look made this old fox extremely uneasy!
His transplant of Sharingan is a top secret, no one in the whole village knows about it, and
what he knows is all stamped by him, and it is impossible to say it!
How did this guy in front of him know?
　　" Who the hell are you! "
　　Danzo's eyes narrowed, murderous aura burst forth.
　　" You asked me to kill all my clansmen and threatened me with my younger brother,
and now you still ask me who I am? "
Shui Ye chuckled lightly, "Lord Danzo , send you a thousand miles away, we must say good-
bye in the end, stop. "
He stepped back slowly.
　　Danzo has been standing in the same place, the eyes of the two have been staring at
each other, and neither dared to act rashly.
But just as Shui Ye was about to leave, an Anbu member appeared.
　　"Lord Danzo ! Lord Naruto is dead! "
　　" The body of Hokage-sama found ahead! "
At this moment, the shouting completely interrupted the harmony and peace between the
two!
　　" Stop! Why did Hokage-sama die? What the hell happened? Tell me! "
　　Danzo runs forward and moves fast!
Shui Ye's eyes narrowed, he knew that Danzo was going to kill him!
His body disappeared for the first time, and instantly appeared in the distance.
　　" Flying Thor? No! "
Danzo behind him was surprised, but the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.
If he Danzo has this ability, wouldn't it be even better?
When it becomes Hokage, no one will stop it!
　　" Catch him! Never let him run away! "
　　Danzo waved his hand, and many small buildings rushed out.
It's just that he didn't know that Shui Ye still had a puppet technique!
He grabbed a member of the root and affixed a detonating talisman to the other party at
the fastest speed, and he disappeared instantly.
There were many figures behind him, and soon someone chased after him.
There was a loud bang, and the screams of several people suddenly sounded.
　　" It's really poor, there are only five detonating charms. "
Shui Ye turned back and clicked his tongue twice, his eyes flashed, and he aimed at a new
root member.
Immediately after that, a series of explosions continued to sound in Konoha, and even Danzo
lost a lot of hair in anger.
The man in front of him disguised as itachi was as slippery as a loach, and it was fine to
walk around him, there was still time to set traps!
Although the method of arranging the traps is not very clever, his roots have already died
more than 20 times. If he continues, his roots will suffer heavy losses!
　　" Stop! "
　　Danzo raised his hand and everyone stopped chasing.
The figure in the distance laughed and went to the outside of Konoha.
Of course, it is impossible for Shui Ye to leave the village.
He found a place to take off his disguise and returned to his home with divine power, only
then did he let out a long sigh.
Ding Ding Ding!
The alarm clock rang, Shui Ye reached out and pressed the alarm clock, everything was just
right, it was time to go back to work.
　　...
　　" It's a pity that Hokage-sama died! "
　　"I don't know which damn bastard actually killed our Hokage-sama. "
　　"I heard that the traitor ninja did it, the Uchiha family should be damned! "
Shui Ye held his face and stepped forward with a smile, " Sincerely, two thousand five hun-
dred yuan. "
The diners who were discussing smiled and took out the coins, and did not forget to say
hello to Shui Ye.
　　" Shui Ye, you're getting more and more handsome as you get older. Be careful when
you hit your uncle. Maybe he keeps you to find a husband for his daughter. "
Snapped!
Ayame from the back kitchen seems to have broken something.
But it didn't matter, Shui Ye saw Uchiha Sasuke walking outside the house with his head
down and a lonely face.
Obviously, he heard the conversation of these people just now.
　　" Guest, would you like to come in for a bowl of ramen? Uncle's ramen is a must! "
Shui Ye greeted eagerly, and he suddenly found that if he could really learn Amaterasu,
would he be able to walk the rivers and lakes with the identity of Itachi?
Itachi is not here, but Sasuke is here!
Even if Sasuke can't do it now, after a good relationship, maybe he will have a chance?
What he didn't expect was that Sasuke didn't seem to hear him, put his hands in his pock-
ets, and walked over without pausing.
　　" This little brat is pissing me off! "
Shui Ye is angry!
Who is he, that is the man who scared Orochimaru away , controlled the second generation,
escaped from Danzo's hands, shit face out of that hut!
　　"Ayame , take a look at the shop, I'll be back when I go! "
Shui Ye followed without looking back, followed behind Sasuke, and kept moving forward.
After walking through two streets, Shui Ye realized that, unconsciously, there were more
and more pedestrians on the street.
Everyone gathered spontaneously, and almost no one spoke.
Shui Ye was also infected by this atmosphere and joined the crowd without saying a word.
Walking to the center of the crowd, Shui Ye finally realized what happened to Haku .
This is the funeral of three generations.
The crowd was silent, and everyone bowed their heads.
With the bouquets they brought in their hands, it was a little outrageous quiet.
Here, Shui Ye not only saw Sasuke, but all the students of the ninja school came and stood
in place in different classes.
　　Naruto clenched his fists tightly, his teeth rattling, as if he wanted to smash something.
Although Sasuke's face was calm, his slightly pursed lips already revealed what he was
thinking.
Kakashi stood in front of them, unusually serious.
Unconsciously, it started to rain.
But no one moved, everyone stood there.
Shui Ye took a deep breath and left without looking back.
In fact, Shui Ye has seen three generations but only a few times.
Because of unfamiliarity, it is common to see it from a distance, that is, to greet Hokage-
sama, and then disappear from the sight of the three generations like passers-by A, B, C.
A little closer, it was nothing more than the last time Konoha Maru and Sandai ate noodles
together. He insisted that he did not accept the money from Sandai. When he left, Sandai
also said:
　　" When you get old, you will be stubborn. My old bones will do everything for Konoha.
The future belongs to you young people. "
　　" Does the future belong to us? "
Shui Ye murmured to himself, he finally found what he wanted.
　　" Three thousand yen, no need to look for it. " The store manager smiled like a flower.
　　" It's today, otherwise I won't even look at you! "
Shui Ye snorted and left with something.
There are many ways to pay homage to a person.
Shui Ye chose his own kind.
He took what he bought and sat alone on the Hokage Rock.
He raised the musical instrument he had just bought and blew it slowly.
Song, "Sorrow of Sorrow".
Screenshot, Naruto ostiii .
Also known as ...
　　Death of Neji .
This is the favorite song of Shui Ye's previous life, I hope I can send it to three generations
...
chapter Ten Lord is your savior
In the rain, people raised their heads one after another.
They subconsciously looked in the direction the music came from.
On Hokage Rock, there was only a lonely figure sitting there, playing the song seriously.
The people who were able to maintain their calm in the first place could no longer hold
back the tears in their eyes.
　　" What's this song called? Big Brother Shui Ye? "
　　Naruto shouted loudly.
Shui Ye slowly raised his head, " Sorrowful sorrow. "
　　" Cut! I hate this kind of song the most, it's crying, it's not happy at all! "
　　Naruto snorted, but couldn't help but wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes.
　　" Perhaps, you only hear sorrow. "
Shui Ye sighed, raised his head, and a leaf just fell into his hand.
Is there a spirit of three generations?
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, then smiled self-deprecatingly, perhaps thinking too
much.
　　" What else! Isn't this a crying song! " Naruto shouted in disapproval.
Shui Ye squeezed the fallen leaves tightly, " Didn't you hear the endless inspiration in it? "
He held up the fallen leaves, " As long as there are leaves flying, the fire will burn! "
　　"The fire lights up the village, and the leaves will sprout again! "
　　" Maybe it's because ..."
　　" When the leaves fall, they will eventually become nutrients and raise new trees, just like
Hokage and you, he died for you, before dying ..."
The voice stopped abruptly.
Shui Ye knew that he had said too much.
But he couldn't control it.
Before the third generation died, he still said that he did his best.
　　" It seems that I didn't try my best. "
Shui Ye smiled bitterly, turned his head and left Hokage Rock.
He returned to the ramen shop a little lonely, staring blankly at the street outside.
　　" The song just now was good. "
　　Ayame came out from behind Shui Ye, reached out and stroked her hair, smiling slightly,
" Lord Hokage is gone, but our life still needs to go on, right? Shui Ye? "
　　" Sister Ayame ..."
Shui Ye was a little choked up.
　　Ayame hugged him gently and said, " Shui Ye-kun, Hokage-sama and you don't know
each other, why are you so sad? "
　　" I ..."
　　" It's okay if you don't want to say it, but it's better to keep some things in your heart.
Shui Yejun is also a man, so be dry! "
　　Ayame clenched his fists in a cheering gesture.
Shui Ye bowed his head a little dazedly.
　　When Orochimaru left, he took one step ahead of Orochimaru and got the Death Mask.
I also heard the last words of the third generation.
　　" It turned out to be Shui Ye. The smell of ramen on your body is still so strong. "
　　"I didn't expect that there was still a Sharingan hidden in the village . "
　　" If there is a chance, please tell Sasuke for me, I never thought of destroying the Uchiha
family, and I don't know why things have developed like this ..."
　　" And you, have to work hard, Shui Ye ..."
Obviously it was just a one-sided relationship, but the old man remembered his name and
guessed his true identity.
Even though everyone was dying, he still felt guilty and didn't feel sorry for himself at all.
Is this the will of fire!
Shui Ye clenched the fallen leaves in his hands, but was suddenly awakened by Naruto 's
voice.
　　"Sister Ayame , Brother Shuiye, what are you doing! "
　　" No! Nothing! "
　　Ayame blushed for a moment, turned and hid in the room behind.
Only then did Shui Ye realize that the distance between him and Ayame just now seemed so
subtle!
why he looked up at Naruto and looked at Naruto very badly!
　　" You nasty brat! I'm telling you, today's ramen is not on sale! "
　　" Brother Shuiye, forget it! I'm a ninja now! "
　　Naruto lifted the ninja guard on his forehead and smiled proudly, " I don't need Big
Brother Shui Ye to secretly give me a discount now! "
　　" You little bastard! "
Shui Ye smiled and raised the bowl skillfully, "A bowl first? "
　　" Three bowls first! Brother Shuiye, these are my friends! I brought them to the ramen
shop on a special trip. Can I get a discount? "
　　Naruto smiled proudly, and behind him, Sakura and Sasuke came in.
　　" Please take care of me. "
　　Sakura bowed politely.
As for Sasuke, he snorted and sat down.
Shui Ye finally knew why Naruto hated Sasuke so much before, and this was the first time
they met. Sasuke's appearance made Shui Ye wonder if he owed him money.
　　" Then three bowls of turkey noodles! "
Shui Ye skillfully started to pull noodles, but inadvertently, he heard a pop, looked up and
saw Sakura looking at him apologetically.
　　" Sorry for accidentally breaking the table. "
　　" Uh ..."
Shui Ye looked at the table with a gap open, and his face twitched unnaturally.
If it is said that the actor in Naruto, Shui Ye thinks that one is a pocket, and the other is
Sakura in front of him .
As for Sakura ...
　　" Spicy Road? "
　　" Ah? "
　　Sakura looked up suddenly, shocked!
It was the first time she felt this way, and the roar in her heart was heard!
　　" Ah, it sure is. "
Shui Ye patted his forehead in pain, " Just say it if you don't like turkey noodles. "
　　" Ah? "
　　Sakura was even more shocked!
When did she express her dislike?
Shui Ye said it all, but the movements on his hands are not slow at all. Compared with
Naruto , Sasuke and Sakura now seem to have nowhere to use Zhanchaka.
Can't say the same, Chidori is also a good skill.
Shui Ye randomly gave Naruto and Sasuke twenty rounds.
[Failed to use the dipping card! 】
[Failed to use the dipping card! 】
　　...
　　" I knew that was the case! "
Shui Ye shook his head and sighed.
Right at this time ...
[Successful use of the Zhan Zhan card, get Chidori! 】
Snapped!
The bowl in Shui Ye's hand fell to the ground and shattered on the ground!
He widened his eyes, extremely dazed!
He just used an ordinary dipping card!
The golden dip card has not been used, and it will explode?
This explosion rate is probably unscientific.
　　" Brother Shuiye? Are you alright? "
　　Sakura looked at Shui Ye with some fear, and made up 10,000 shots in her mind.
Shui Ye shook his head blankly, and just about to speak, there were two pops.
　　" One more bowl! "
　　Naruto and Sasuke stared at each other with wide-eyed eyes.
Their lips were red and they were panting.
I don't know if it's hot or spicy.
Next to Sakura stared at Sasuke's sexy red lips, and suddenly blushed.
　　" Really. "
Shui Ye looked at the three of them and laughed secretly, and began to prepare food for
the two of them.
But in the evening, Shui Ye guarded the ramen shop alone, and the excitement all dissi-
pated, but he felt a little uncomfortable.
He always felt like he should do something.
Shui Ye looked down at the leaves in his hand, and gradually made up his mind.
　　" It's good to eat and wait to die, but no matter what, I'm also a Konoha person, at least
in this life. "
　　" Then, let me secretly become the savior! "
　　" Those who could not have died, Jiraiya , Neji , Asuma..."
　　" Master is your savior! "
Shui Ye slapped the table with a slap.
Coincidentally, a man stood by the door pulling the curtain, looking at him dumbfounded!
Chapter Eleven Do you doubt Shui Ye?
　　" Uncle Ding Zuo, you guys came back after finishing the mission, what about Uncle Hai
Yi and Uncle Lu Jiu? "
Shui Ye immediately put on a harmless smile.
Qiu Dao Ding Zuo's face was full of exhaustion, " When you come back late at night, the
door is still open for you Yile Ramen, so let's have ten bowls of ramen first! "
He just finished speaking when Yamanaka Kaiichi and Nara Shikahisa walked out behind
him.
The three of them sat down and said hello to Shui Ye one by one.
Shui Ye didn't feel anything at all, and he was about to form muscle memory when he was
eating it.
Of course he didn't forget the business.
Under normal circumstances, the ninja guests who come to Ichile Ramen will chat for a
while, and most of them are major events in the ninja world.
Shui Ye can also take the opportunity to understand how far the plot has advanced.
But the three old foxes in front of them didn't even say a word about the big things in the
ninja world. Instead, it was the big fat man Qiu Dao Dingzu who looked around at the lay-
out of Yile Ramen with a pity and sigh.
　　" Yile's ramen is quite good, but this store is too small. Shui Ye, if you have the opportu-
nity to discuss with Shouda, expand the store, maybe the business will become more popu-
lar. "
He himself said that it was not enough, and he pulled Nara Shikyu next to him and said, " If
you need any ideas, you can find your uncle Shijiu, he is a smart man in the village. "
　　" Ehhh! "
Nara Shikahisa looked disgusted, " Don't give me a job casually, and speaking of smarts, my
son is much smarter than me. "
　　"I 'm sorry, Shui Ye-jun, it's too late. Going back now will only disturb the rest of the
family. We are disturbing. "
Yamanaka Haiyi smiled and looked at the water night coming from the end.
Shui Ye hurriedly shook his head, " It didn't disturb anything, Uncle Hai Yi, I really like listen-
ing to you chatting, saying ..."
Saying this, Shui Ye turned his head to look at the small Yile Ramen shop, and said with
sympathy, " This shop is indeed too small. I told Uncle Shouda several times that he wanted
to change the shop, but he never agreed. He said it might be better to spend the money on
researching the ingredients. ”
　　" We would really like to see Yile Ramen open a branch, at least we won't have to go so
far in the future. "
Qiu Dao Ding Zuo laughed, a bowl of noodles arrived in front of him, three or two mouth-
fuls disappeared, and even the soup was completely drained.
Shui Ye listened to his words, the speaker had no intention, but the listener had a heart!
He couldn't stay in one place all the time, not to mention, since Naruto became a ninja, he
even came to the ramen shop less often, how could he be the savior!
So open a branch!
And it is necessary to open a branch!
In this case, he can also have a lot of hiding spots in the future, and it is reasonable to ap-
pear in some places where he should not appear!
Snapped!
Shui Ye slapped the table with a slap, and looked at Qiu Dao Ding Zuo with a burning gaze.
　　" Uncle Ding Zuo, you said, if you are willing to invest in Yile Ramen, is there no excuse
for Uncle Shouda to stop me from opening a branch? "
Yamanaka Kaiichi and Nara Shikahisa were stunned!
They have never seen such a brazen person, pulling them to invest in a grand manner!
Don't look at the three of them, they look like ordinary ninjas, but Konoha is known to ev-
eryone, and the families behind the three are all big families of Konoha!
For the Nara family, the main business of the family is to provide deer antlers to the village.
After so many years, the ghost knows how much money they have accumulated!
The Qiu Dao family, because they can eat it, most of the business is in the food industry. As
Shui Ye knows, all the barbecue restaurants in Konoha are marked with the Qiu Dao family
logo!
As for the mountain family, Shui Ye really didn't know what they were running, but with the
names of these two big families, where could he be so simple?
At this moment, Qiu Dao Dingzu raised his head and drank another bowl of ramen soup,
and he still smiled when he put down the tableware and chopsticks.
　　" Shui Ye, the investment you said is not difficult, and I can't afford the money, but what
can you give me in return? Any investment needs a return, right? "
　　" Humph! "
Shui Ye snorted proudly, " Then you can beat Uncle's new food in exchange! "
The seller beats the uncle, Shui Ye is not skilled!
　　" It's not worth it. "
Qiu Dao Ding Zuo shook his head one after another, "All new hand-made products will be
brought to the store. Can I just buy them if I want to eat them? "
Shui Ye is still so proud!
　　" You want something in return, not what you want, but what we have! "
After he finished speaking, he changed his face, " Uncle Ding Zuo, in fact, Yile Ramen is
quite popular. First of all, you wouldn't doubt that he would lose money. "
　　" I don't have much capital, so how can I lose money? "
Qiu Dao Dingzu smiled and touched his stomach.
Shui Ye continued to speak immediately, " That's right, if you invest, you will get dividends
in the future. In the long run, you will definitely be able to make money back and eat some
delicious food. Also, if you finish the task late at night, you can still have someone to give it
to you. You eat below, you don’t lose anything, isn’t it worth investing in? ”
Nara Shikahisa took a deep look at Shui Ye, seeing that Qiu Dao Ding Zuo was still playing
with Shui Ye, he reached out and patted Ding Zu's shoulder, " Listen to him, it won't hurt
you. "
　　" You are also optimistic about him? " Qiu Dao Dingzuo was a little surprised, he didn't
think that it was just a trivial matter, Nara Shikaku would actually speak for Shui Ye.
But since Nara Shikahisa spoke up, he didn't hesitate, " If that's the case, then I promise
you! But in the future I will come to the store to eat, you can't charge too much! "
　　" What are you talking about, Uncle Ding Zuo, so today everyone's accounts are mine! "
Shui Ye was so excited that she happily continued to cook the noodles.
On the other end, Nara Shikahisa leaned on the table with a smile, " Dingza, what did you
say that Sandin participated in the plan to destroy Konoha this time? "
　　" They said that they were bewitched by Kazekage pretending to be Orochimaru , but who
doesn't know that our relationship with Sand Ninja is not good? It's easy to say, but it's ex-
hausting us. These days, we have been searching for those fleeing Sand Ninjas. "
Qiu Dao Dingza looked indignant, completely unaware that what he said was the news of
the ninja world that Shui Ye could not reach!
It was not until the next morning that the three of them staggered away, and when they
were about to part, Yamanaka Haiichi and Qiu Dao Dingzuo had a serious expression on
their faces.
　　" Lu Jiu, why did you let me agree to Shui Ye's request at the ramen shop? A ramen
shop wouldn't let you come forward, right? "
Nara Shikahisa chuckled lightly, " Didn't you find something wrong in the village? Since the
news of Itachi's return came out, the village seemed to have one more person. "
　　" You suspect Shui Ye? "
Qiu Dao Dingzuo touched his round belly with a look of awe!
Nara Shikahisa snorted, " How is that possible! Shui Ye is just a child, I doubt, Shui Ye must
know something, maybe the fake itachi person got the news through Shui Ye ..."
Chapter 12 kill him
　　" Why do you say that? "
Both Qiu Dao Dingza and Yamanaka Haiichi have a trace of incomprehension.
　　" I don't know either, maybe it's just a gut feeling. "
Nara Shikahisa shrugged, " Aren't you surprised that Ichiro Ramen is a hand-made shop,
and you don't have to worry about hand-made noodles. Why is Shui Ye in a hurry to open a
branch? Isn't this intriguing? "
After speaking, he yawned and left lazily.
　　...
　　" Hit Uncle! Sister Ayame ! "
Shui Ye slapped the counter with a slap, and he faintly liked the feeling, " I want to an-
nounce good news to you! "
　　" What news makes you so excited, Shui Yejun. "
Shui Ye smiled strangely, " That is, we Yile Ramen are about to open a branch! Applause to
celebrate! "
　　" Open a branch? Didn't I say so? Instead of making the store bigger, it's better to
spend money on ingredients and develop better ramen! "
The hand-beating uncle was obviously a little dissatisfied.
Shui Ye chuckled, " Of course you can continue to study your ramen! The money for open-
ing a branch this time, but I got the investment from Senior Qiu Dao Dingzu ... It's the in-
vestment! You will make more money then, Could it be possible to study more? "
　　" That's good news. "
The hand-beating uncle burst out laughing.
　　Ayame squinted his eyes into crescent moons, " Shui Yejun, you are really amazing, I didn't
expect that Yile Ramen could even open a branch. "
　　" Of course it doesn't matter who I am! "
Shui Ye snorted, packed up his things, and hurriedly walked out, saying as he walked, " Also,
Uncle Hand beats, I spent a lot of saliva for yesterday's investment, and I gave it to Senior
Qiu Dao Dingzuo. Three of them are free, and you have to reimburse them! "
　　" It's all little things! "
The uncle slapped his hand and watched Shui Ye leave, but when he turned his head, he
saw Ayame 's sympathetic face.
Suddenly, he thought that the investor was Qiu Dao Dingzuo!
Shui Ye also said reimbursement!
boom!
The figure of the uncle who was beating with his hands came into the back kitchen, and an
angry roar sounded immediately.
　　" All the noodles and ingredients are gone! This is three days' worth of stock! Shui Ye!
Come back to me! "
　　" That's what you promised yourself. "
Shui Ye shrugged and hurriedly got into his house.
His residence is similar to Naruto 's, a small house of more than ten square meters. Fortu-
nately, Shui Ye doesn't care about this.
He hasn't slept yet.
Last night, in order to guarantee the rate of return to Qiu Dao Dingzuo, he took out a big
killer!
Coupons and Free Coupons!
Now that he said it, he naturally had to do it!
There are a total of 500 coupons, and every ten coupons will have a free coupon. This is the
method of Shui Ye!
When he came over excitedly carrying a box of coupons, and explained it to Uncle Handa in
detail, Uncle Handa agreed without a word.
Uncle Shouda is in charge of purchasing the goods, while Shui Ye and Ayame go to the
streets to send out small advertisements and send coupons to others.
　　Ayame 's face was red, and following behind Shui Ye, it felt like a date.
　　" Shui Ye-jun, why are you thinking about opening a branch? "
　　" Don't you think that letting more people eat delicious ramen is the best reward for
the opponent to beat the uncle? "
Shui Ye looked like I was dedicated to the public, patted Ayame on the shoulder and said, "
Sister Ayame, when that day comes, maybe you will be called Princess Yile when you walk
down the street! "
　　" It's not as powerful as you said! " Ayame snorted.
Shui Ye laughed, " In my eyes, you are a princess! Just like Princess Hyuga and Princess
Qianshou! "
　　" You say I'm ignoring you! "
　　Ayame 's cheeks were hot, and she shyly walked away with some coupons, and she
didn't even dare to stay with Shui Ye.
Shui Ye gave the coupons in his hand seriously, and even shouted twice when he saw
someone.
There was almost one hand on the street, and Shui Ye felt that it was not enough. Seeing
two figures turning the street in front of him from a distance, he rushed over excitedly.
At first glance, those two people were not ordinary people, maybe ninjas, and he was very
sure that he didn't see those two people when his coupons were sent from there.
　　" Maybe he just came out of the hotel, maybe he can learn more? "
Shui Ye ran over with the coupon, " Wait! Please wait! "
As soon as he turned the corner, Shui Ye slammed into a high wall.
　　" Little devil, why are you following us? "
A slightly sinister voice made Shui Ye both familiar and unfamiliar.
He raised his head blankly, his face changed!
Itachi and Kisame !
They are back in Konoha!
　　" you know us? "
Itachi pushed Kisame away and looked at Shui Ye indifferently.
　　"I really don't know. "
Shui Ye was about to cry, the ghost knew that it was just a coupon, and I bumped into the
two of them!
　　" Then why did you call us? "
Itachi took a step forward, the pressure he gave Shui Ye was no lower than Danzo !
　　" I ... I want to give you this. "
Shui Ye broke out in cold sweat, and quickly took out the coupons in his arms, " Our ramen
shop is engaged in activities, and every ten coupons will have a free coupon. I have to send
these coupons out today. "
　　Kisame glanced back at Itachi, " Kill it, I always think something is wrong with this stinky
boy. "
He thought that his voice was very small, but he didn't know the skills that Shui Ye didn't
know where he got it. His hearing was so much better than ordinary people!
Shui Ye took a step back subconsciously, turned his head to look at Itachi, and hoped that
Itachi would reject Kisame 's proposal!
What Shui Ye didn't expect was that Itachi didn't say a word!
He acquiesced!
　　" Don't let me take a chance, or I will definitely bully your dear Oh Toto! "
Shui Ye screamed in his heart, he didn't want to fight with these two big men at all at this
moment, if he could, he hoped that someone could save the field!
Then, he saw Kisame raised his hand and grabbed the hilt of the shark muscle behind him.
　　" Little devil, where's the coupon? Aren't you going to give it to me? "
Looking at the evil smile on Kisame 's face, Shui Yeming is Haku , this guy actually wants to
send him up to kill him!
Damn it!
Shui Ye took a deep breath, holding two coupons in one hand and hiding in his pocket in
the other, he had already caught Kunai !
despair!
despair!
despair!
Shui Ye took three steps forward!
Immediately, he sent the coupon to Kisame !
　　" Shui Yejun? "
A silver bell-like voice sounded, and Ayame walked over from the other side of the street,
looking confused, " Why did you come here? My father told us to go back, and Uncle
Dingza's people came, let us choose the location of the branch. , said to refer to your ad-
vice. "
held Kunai loosened.
Shui Ye looked relaxed.
　　" Really? "
He swears that he has never been more looking forward to Ayame 's appearance than he is
today!
Chapter Thirteen That kid is not easy
　　" Is it Yile Ramen? "
I don't know when, the coupon in Shui Ye's hand entered Itachi's hand, he took the coupon
and handed it to Kisame , chuckled and said, "I 've always heard that the taste of Yile Ramen
is very good. , we naturally want to patronize, so, Shui Ye-jun right? How about we go with
you? "
　　" Is the guest going? "
Shui Ye smiled slightly, " That's naturally our honor. "
He said, pulling Ayame over behind him.
Killed him!
Shui Ye is not a master that you can bully!
Gold dip card, go Pikachu!
　　...
Twenty golden dip cards, nothing!
Shui Ye is desperate!
He has kept these stocks for a long, long time!
Suddenly, he thought of the reward he had obtained for completing the Guardian Konoha
plan, and he knew the success rate!
He glanced at Itachi with a sullen look.
[The target's attitude towards the host is vigilant, and the success rate is reduced by 1%! 】
[The target ability is stronger than the host, and the success rate is reduced by 1%! 】
[Comprehensive success rate, zero percent! 】
That is to say!
He Shui Ye, on a person who could not succeed, wasted twenty golden dip cards!
At this moment, Shui Ye wants to kill!
He almost instinctively turned his head to look at Kisame .
[The target is very interested in the host, and the success rate is increased by 1%! 】
[Comprehensive success rate, 2%! 】
One rise and one fall, that is, the normal success rate!
At this moment, Shui Ye thought of the day he got Chidori from Sasuke!
He suddenly realized!
It turns out that the success rate is also related to attitude!
By the way, since Itachi can't get anything now, is there anything he can get from Kisame ?
Just as he was about to use the Zhanzhan card, he suddenly saw Kisame look back!
With his hand on the knife, he didn't know what he was doing, but Shui Ye was frightened
by a series of sirens!
[The target is full of vigilance against the host, and the success rate drops by 5%! 】
[The target is killing the host, and the success rate drops by 5%! 】
[Comprehensive success rate, minus nine percent! 】
For the first time ever!
Shui Ye was noticed when he tried to use the Zhan Zhan card!
Is it Kisame ?
Obviously, Kisame doesn't have that ability!
Shui Ye's eyes swept past the big knife behind Kisame 's back, and looked forward calmly.
　　" Shuiyejun, I heard that Konoha's betrayal, Uchiha Itachi returned to Konoha a while
ago, do you know the news? "
At this moment, Itachi suddenly spoke up.
The corners of Shui Ye's mouth twitched. Obviously, Itachi knew that he had been imper-
sonated.
But he didn't panic at all!
　　" This guest thinks highly of us, we are just ordinary civilians, how could we know about
the ninja-sama? "
　　" Civilians? "
Itachi continued, " But you guys are in a ramen shop, haven't ninjas ever eaten in? You re-
ally haven't heard any news about it? It's really suspicious! "
was a thud in Shui Ye's heart, he knew Haku , and Itachi became suspicious!
At this moment, he took a deep breath and immediately put on a sneaky face, " This cus-
tomer, in fact, our ramen shop is often visited by ninja adults, although I have not heard
that the man named Itachi has. What news, but one night, suddenly a ninja with a broken
hand rushed into our ramen shop with a lot of ninjas! "
When Danzo was mentioned , a complex look flashed in Itachi's eyes.
In an instant, he forgot what he said about Shuiye, fortunately the ramen shop was close at
hand.
What Shui Ye didn't expect was that Yamanaka Haiyi, Qiu Dao Dingza, and Nara Shikisa
were all there!
next moment.
Itachi and Kisame around Shui Ye disappeared without a trace!
The two appeared in a small alley, looking at Yile Ramen not far away.
　　" That kid just now was not easy. "
　　Kisame squinted, " Shark reminded me that he seemed to be using some undetectable
ninjutsu on me. "
　　" It's impossible. "
Itachi's tone remained calm, " You know, no one can use ninjutsu in front of my eyes that I
can't even notice. "
　　" Maybe it's not ninjutsu at all? "
　　Kisame shrugged, " Anyway, be careful. This kid doesn't seem to have any kindness to-
wards us. I always feel like he's plotting something. "
　　" Maybe, I have a chance to see it again. I remember his name, Shui Ye. "
After Itachi finished speaking, the two slowly left.
A figure scratched its head and walked out of the alley.
　　" Are they talking about Big Brother Shuiye? But what's wrong with Big Brother Shuiye?
Could it be that they said that Big Brother Shuiye is especially delicious? "
　　Naruto looked puzzled, but always felt a little inconsistent.
He was about to go to Yile Ramen to solve the problem of lunch, but saw Shui Ye leaving
with a group of people.
　　" Never mind, let's have lunch first! "
　　Naruto touched his stomach and walked into a ramen.
At this moment, he didn't notice it at all, and two people passed by him with vigilance.
　　" Are you sure it's this way? Red? "
　　Asuma frowned deeply.
They all felt the unusual qi that suddenly appeared in the village and were chasing after
them all the way!
Soon, they found Itachi and Kisame in front of them !
They followed along, trying to avoid the densely populated areas.
　　" Anyway, try to keep your losses as low as possible. "
　　Asuma took a deep breath, he was ready for a big fight!
　　...
　　"Naruto ? Why are you here? Haven't been on a mission these days? "
Shui Ye opened the curtain in surprise and walked into Yile Ramen.
　　" Brother Shuiye? Didn't you go out? "
　　Naruto was a little strange, " I watched you go out with a lot of people. "
　　" Oh, you said them, they are also ninja-sama. It seems that they have some tasks tem-
porarily. They can't come over until the afternoon. "
Shui Ye shook his head regretfully, " By the way , Naruto , we will open a branch soon, this is a
coupon for you! "
He handed a coupon to Naruto .
　　Naruto is naturally the same as opening the hook, " It's actually a free coupon! Big
Brother Shui Ye! Did you leave it for me on purpose! "
　　" That's not it, that's all that's left. "
Shui Ye laughed and scratched his head, returned to the back of the counter, and took over
the hand to beat the uncle for everyone to eat.
moment , Naruto was lying on the counter excitedly, and sneakily approached Shui Ye.
　　" Brother Shui Ye, I saw two sneaky guys just now, guess what they are talking about? "
　　" How do I know that? "
Shui Ye said absent-mindedly, encountering Itachi and Kisame , the impact on him was quite
big.
　　Naruto smiled, " They said that you are very extraordinary, Shuiye-san! They also said
that you can use ninjutsu that they can't detect! You have a plan for them! "
Hearing Naruto 's words, Shuiye shook his hand, and the boiling water splashed on the back
of his hand, making him scream!
Chapter Fourteen This night is not easy
real or fake?
Can the system's stick card be detected?
Shui Ye was stunned, it was the first time he had encountered such a situation.
　　" Hey hey. "
Naruto , who was sitting in the seat, scratched his head and smiled, " If Big Brother Shuiye said
he didn't have the talent for ninjas, I really thought Big Brother Shuiye might be a hidden
ninja. "
Shui Ye's whole body loosened, and the cold sweat slipped down.
　　" What I'm saying is, I also went to ninja school, but I never graduated, and I can't even
learn the most basic three-body skills, so I, I envy you very much, Naruto , you must be a
great man. the ninja. "
　　" Brother Shuiye, don't worry! I'm the man who wants to be Hokage! "
　　Naruto wiped his nose extremely stinky and waited for the ramen to be served. The man
who was about to become Hokage almost buried his head in the bowl.
Shui Ye sighed and shook his head. He was about to pack up when he heard the sound of
wooden shoes.
This voice seemed unusually flamboyant, completely different from the gloomy feeling of
Danzo .
Who is the one?
Shui Ye looked at the door of the store curiously.
Under the chain, he could only see a pair of feet wearing Haku -colored socks and walking
on wooden shoes for the time being.
When the curtain was lifted, Shui Ye was stunned.
The one who appeared at the door was a middle-aged man with a full head of Haku hair,
with thick eyebrows and big eyes that looked very energetic, and with that special ninja
makeup, Shui Ye knew only one person.
, one of the three ninjas !
　　" I heard people say that you only eat ramen noodles, and it seems so! "
　　Jiraiya naturally sat next to Naruto .
　　"The lecherous fairy! "
　　Naruto looked extremely excited and shouted with the ramen, " Are you here to eat ra-
men too? "
　　" It's alright, alright! "
　　Haku sent Jiraiya impatiently waving his hand, " Please bring me a pork ramen. "
Until this moment, Shui Ye suddenly remembered!
In this section of the original book, Itachi and Kisame were looking for Naruto everywhere , but
Kakashi discovered it, which attracted Hong and Asuma .
If so, then he seems to have changed the plot!
Most importantly, Naruto , who just passed by Itachi and Kisame , hasn't been caught yet!
So ... what is Jiraiya here for?
　　"Naruto , eat your bowl of noodles, go back and pack up, I'll take you to practice outside.
"
　　Jiraiya held the face Shui Ye handed over and spoke in a non-negotiable tone.
then that Shui Ye remembered that Jiraiya was going to take Naruto out of the village to prac-
tice. What happened next?
He was still reminiscing, but suddenly he heard Naruto 's whining.
　　" I'm not going! Lustful immortal, every time you practice, you look after yourself to see
beautiful women, and you force me to use the trick of seduction! And I've already learned
everything about you! Hehe! This time I want to practice by myself! "
　　Jiraiya sighed helplessly, " Hey , this matter is not negotiable. "
　　" I'm not going I'm not going! "
　　Naruto sat on the chair, kicking his legs like a squeamish child.
Shui Ye looked back, and he found that Jiraiya didn't say a word, obviously, he had his own
means.
If he speaks at this time, can he make Jiraiya have such a good impression of himself, and
then make his success rate of gold sticking to the card a little higher?
Shui Ye's eyes lit up!
As soon as his eyes rolled, an idea came to him.
　　"Naruto , don't be naughty. "
he opened his mouth, both Jiraiya and Naruto 's eyes turned to him.
Shui Ye squinted his eyes slightly and smiled, "Naruto , this person beside you is the disciple
of the three generations of Hokage, and one of the three ninjas, Mr. Jiraiya , when I was still
in school, I always wanted to become a three ninja. Disciple, you can't waste this good op-
portunity. "
he spoke, he winked and leaned in front of Naruto , "You must know that the ninjutsu known
by the three generations of Hokage is famous in the whole ninja world, and his disciples
should not be too bad, you need to learn more. One point, it's best to learn all the Sasuke
members ..."
The latter words are not to be said at all.
When he mentioned Sasuke, as expected, Naruto 's whole person changed!
　　"The lecherous fairy! When are we going! "
　　" Hey, wait until I finish ramen! "
The lecherous immortal snorted helplessly, and he listened to Shui Ye's words just now
without saying a word.
At this moment, he glanced at Shui Ye slightly, lowered his head and started to solve the
ramen.
went out, Jiraiya looked at Naruto , " You are familiar with the guy at the ramen shop? "
　　" Oh! Do you mean big brother Shui Ye? "
　　Naruto burst into laughter, " Today I heard two strange people talking about Shuiye bro,
and said that his ninjutsu is so special that he can't even find it, he is a very powerful char-
acter! "
He suppressed a smile.
At this moment, Jiraiya had a serious face, " Really ? Strange person? So, this water night is
also very difficult, but why is he in a ramen shop? In this case, there is no time to practice
ninjutsu. Right. "
　　" Hahaha! You are also fooled! "
　　Naruto clutched his stomach and laughed loudly, " Big Brother Shui Ye didn't even grad-
uate from the ninja school! Even the tail of the crane has graduated! He's just an ordinary
person! "
　　" Oh, that's what it is ..."
The lecherous fairy did not take Naruto 's words to heart, and walked towards Naruto 's house
with Naruto .
Shui Ye, who had been hiding behind them, breathed a sigh of relief.
　　"I really have to thank Naruto for this idiot. I don't want to fight Akatsuki now. If Itachi
finds out that I'm impersonating him, then I'm not finished? And Danzo, the old bastard ...
Xiba! Why is it so difficult to be a human being? ! ”
He snorted irritably and turned back to the ramen shop.
　　" Yo, you're back! "
The hand-beating uncle who succeeded Shui Ye looked at Shui Ye with a smile.
As soon as Shui Ye looked up, he found Hai Yi and the three sitting in the seats.
　　" Did Uncle Ding Zuo come to me to choose the branch address? "
Shui Ye shook his head a little tiredly. Now, he just wants to hide in the ramen shop. He
must not act rashly recently. As for the branch, just leave it to Uncle Hand.
　　" Uncle Ding Zuo, I've been running for a day, can you give me a break, and the ramen
shop beats the uncle by hand, otherwise, you can bring your hand to beat the uncle over
there. "
Qiu Dao Ding Zuo scratched his head apologetically, " I'm sorry Shui Ye, we thought the task
was quite heavy in the morning, after all, as you know, the village has just experienced a de-
struction, and many ninjas have been called back, We just got out now, but maybe not
much time. ”
Nara Shikahisa yawned, "I really don't understand, why didn't we find those ordinary people
to rebuild the village? It's too reluctant to spend money. "
Shui Ye was slightly stunned.
No wonder the number of ninjas in the village increased so much, and Itachi and Kisame
were able to face Kakashi and the others at the same time as well as Kai and others who
came behind.
It turns out that the ninjas have been called back ...
Chapter 15 Someone came with a guard
　　" So, has the location of the branch been chosen? "
Shui Ye's replacement put on an apron, and was also curious. In the morning, Ding Zuo said
three places, and also said that he would look at them one by one.
The apology on Dingza's face was even deeper now, " It's already been chosen, because we
don't have much time, and we have to go back to pick up the task soon, so the three of us
discussed it and decided to settle in the dormitory town. Alright. "
　　" Oh, Subacho. "
Shui Ye made a look of understanding.
next moment.
Shui Ye jumped up all over!
It's not good where to choose, I chose to stay in the town!
You must know that the place where Uchiha Itachi and the others fought was in Suba Town!
　　" What's wrong with you, Shui Ye? " Ding Zuo looked at Shui Ye curiously.
Shui Ye widened his eyes blankly, and quickly shook his head, " It's nothing, you can beat
Uncle and Ayame with your hands , but Uncle Ding Zuo, they have to rely on you for their com-
fort! "
　　" What are you talking about, this is in Konoha Village, who dares to make trouble! "
Ding Zuo greeted him, then turned around and walked out of the ramen shop, " Okay, let's
go! "
The group slowly left.
There is only one person left in the whole ramen shop.
He sat on the counter with his chin on his hand, mumbling words.
　　" Why does it have to be a shack town? If it breaks down, doesn't it mean that the
branch can't be opened? It's really a headache. "
Fortunately, a guest came in soon, making Shui Ye forget about it for a while.
Busy until the afternoon.
Shui Ye also gave himself a bowl of ramen, or a big bowl with meat!
　　" I'm on! "
He held up two chopsticks and touched them, then fell headfirst, gulps of noodles.
Click.
An extremely subtle voice sounded above Shui Ye's head, and Shui Ye paused for a mo-
ment for the first time.
It's past the meal time, and there are still ninjas coming to eat?
Sneaky, could it be some kind of spy?
Just as he was thinking, a person landed on the front door of the ramen shop from the roof,
opened the curtain and walked in.
He didn't look at Shui Ye when he first came in. Instead, he looked around at the ramen
shop for a week before finally raising his head to look at Shui Ye.
　　" Brother Shuiye, have you seen Naruto ? "
Shui Ye looked at Sasuke in front of him with a slight headache.
Yes, it was none other than Sasuke!
He has been curious about Sasuke!
You must know that he stole Sasuke with his card and stole Chidori in one fell swoop!
For this reason, Shui Ye never thought about Haku , so he simply turned on the ability to
check the probability.
[The target is envious of the host, and the chance of success increases by 5%! 】
[The target has sympathy for the host, and the chance of acquiring advanced ninjutsu in-
creases by 5%! 】
[The target strength is lower than the host, and the success rate increases by 1%! 】
[To sum up, the total success rate of the host using the stick card on the target: 8%! The
probability of acquiring advanced ninjutsu is 7%! 】
Shui Ye froze.
He had never seen such a contradictory person before.
Both pity and envy yourself.
Sasuke this guy ...
I'm afraid it's a bit complicated!
　　" Big Brother Shui Ye? "
Sasuke seemed a little anxious at this time, " Do you know where Naruto went? He should
come here every noon to eat ramen. "
Shui Ye suddenly came back to his senses, nodded slightly and said, " It's time to go to Suja-
machi. "
This sentence was completely said by Shui Ye subconsciously, without even thinking about
it!
When he realized that he shouldn't have said it, Sasuke flashed and disappeared into the
ramen shop!
　　" It's over! "
Shui Ye's eyes widened, " This kid should know that Itachi is looking for Naruto , and now he
wants to go to Itachi for a duel? I'm going, I really don't have any brains! "
After speaking, he returned to his seat and sat down, " Now the little devil, it's not easy at
all! "
Shui Ye sighed twice and was about to eat when he suddenly heard the call of the system.
[Trigger task: Please protect the branch and ensure the establishment of the branch. 】
[Task reward: Open the special stick card. 】
[Special dipping card: There is a probability to obtain the ability specified by the target, and
the probability is the same as that of ordinary dipping card. 】
Hearing the sound of the system, Shui Ye was stunned!
You know, how did he come here after so much time!
He used the dipping card on Naruto , but he wanted to get the Uzumaki bloodline in Naruto 's body ,
but what was the result?
Just got one percent!
And he didn't know how many gold dip cards he spent on Naruto !
What was stolen was a messy, mutilated version!
And once there is a special stick card for Uzumaki 's bloodline ...
That doesn't mean that he can designate to obtain Naruto 's Uzumaki bloodline in the future,
instead of wasting the dipping card on any seduction technique!
　　" God open your eyes! "
Shui Ye cried bitterly!
He wiped his face with his sleeve, and immediately got up viciously, " This task, I have made
it in Shui Ye! "
At this moment, his eyes kept flickering.
In the previous mission, he disguised as Itachi.
But because his body is somewhat similar to Itachi's, standing next to Kisame is like a child.
And because of a blood wheel eye, Danzo directly made him Itachi!
But this time, he obviously can't disguise as Itachi, after all Itachi is the opponent this time!
But when a Sharingan popped up out of nowhere , Jiraiya wouldn't believe herself!
At this time, Shui Ye suddenly thought of a person!
The same single left eye Sharingan , the same black cloth covering his face to prevent people
from finding out what he looks like.
Moreover, Shui Ye also stole this person's dog head wall ...
　　" Kakashi, it's no wonder I ..."
Shui Ye sighed, changed the sign at the door to suspend business, and then got into the
kitchen at the back.
To disguise as Kakashi, the iconic hair cannot be avoided.
Then there are the dead fish eyes.
Aside from that, there's not much of it.
Shui Ye got up satisfied and looked at himself in the mirror, feeling a bit Kakashi.
But it still feels awkward.
Shui Ye looked at the past and didn't notice it at first, until the end, Shui Ye suddenly woke
up.
Kakashi is also a ninja in the village.
And he, Shui Ye, didn't even graduate from the Ninja Academy!
The difference between him and Kakashi is the forehead that blocks his right eye!
　　" Damn it! I am missing a forehead guard! "
Shui Ye roared and was trying to figure out a way to protect his forehead when he saw a
ninja walking past the door.
　　" Really, why is Yile Ramen closed? After being busy for so long, I want to eat a bowl of
ramen! "
　　" It's a pity, if it weren't for too much work to build the village, maybe we would all be
full by now. "
Shui Ye laughed.
Isn't this, someone sent the forehead?
Chapter 16 who are you
Accommodation Town.
　　"Naruto ? Why are you here? "
　　Ayame was curious because she saw Naruto alone .
　　Naruto smiled and scratched his head, "Sister Ayame , of course I'm here to buy some-
thing, but why are you here? Shouldn't you be ramen at Yile at this time? "
　　" Yile Ramen has been handed over to Shui Yejun. We came here to choose to open a
branch. "
　　Ayame smiled sweetly.
You must know that a shukuro is a place that is generally close to a station or a street. This
kind of place has everything, whether it is lodging, eating, buying or selling clothes, etc.,
because the flow of people is very large!
for Ayame !
　　Naruto jumped three feet high!
　　" Is there a branch of Ichiraku Ramen? So, I will be able to eat Ichiraku's ramen in Juba-
cho in the future? This is ... awesome! "
　　" I'm glad Naruto likes Ichiro's ramen. "
Uncle Shouda smiled proudly, and he reached out and touched Naruto 's little head, " Okay,
then let's go first. "
　　" Good uncle! "
　　Naruto waved his hand excitedly.
What makes him stunned is that he and Ayame are heading in the same direction!
　　"Naruto is going this way too. "
　　Ayame smiled slightly, and stopped when he came to the shop that was closed for a
while.
　　Naruto waved his hand, turned and headed upstairs.
　　...
Shui Ye came over panting.
　　" Damn it! Isn't that technology developed? Why isn't there even a taxi in this place? "
He was running out of sweat all the way!
　　Where is Naruto ?
　　Where is Ayame ?
Shui Ye knows nothing!
Fortunately, his ears are still sensitive!
Soon, he heard a piercing Naruto cry!
Chidori!
At this juncture, only one person could use Chidori.
Sasuke!
Shui Ye heard the sound and left, and when he arrived, Sasuke was already pressed against
the wall by Itachi!
　　Kisame raised the shark muscle behind him and was about to chop off Naruto 's head!
　　" Grass! Come at the right time! Jiraiya is going to break through the wall a little later! "
Shui Ye snorted, his body flashed, and he appeared in front of Naruto .
this moment.
The atmosphere on and off the field was frozen.
The intrusion of an uninvited guest instantly made Itachi frown, especially the Sharingan who
saw Shui Ye's left eye , which made him slightly surprised!
Jiraiya , who was standing on the roof, was about to shoot, and stopped at this moment.
Only Kisame , extremely excited!
He slammed down with a knife, trying to kill Shui Ye and Naruto together!
　　" Magic, the art of shackles! "
As Shui Ye glared, Kisame 's eyes were only left with the Sharingan .
Unfortunately, the effect is not much.
　　Itachi grabbed Kisame 's body and pulled him behind him.
　　" Interesting. "
Itachi looked straight at Shui Ye, " Who the hell are you? "
Water night a little panic!
Itachi didn't even suspect that he was Kakashi?
Could it be that he wanted to name Kakashi himself?
　　" Don't think about it! Kakashi doesn't know the magic trick. This is a unique illusion of
Sharingan , and Kakashi's ability is only at the level of copying other ninjutsu. I just played
against him, I know very well. "
Itachi's tone was a little cold, and a murderous intent flashed in his eyes, " So, were you the
one who slipped through the net that day? Or was someone given you this eye? Did you
pretend to be me in Konoha and kill three generations? "
Kill three generations?
He didn't expect that Danzo , the old fox, in order to force out his true identity, even let him
carry this kind of crime on his back!
Shui Ye took a deep breath, " I didn't kill the third generation, he used forbidden techniques
to destroy Orochimaru , you will know after a little research, and I'm here for only one pur-
pose, you have to fight , get out of here and fight. "
　　" what do you mean? "
Itachi took a deep breath.
Shui Ye's face calmed down, " I mean, my true identity doesn't matter! "
The moment he finished speaking, Shui Ye raised his hand and threw three shuriken.
This level of temptation is simply childish for Itachi!
He was just about to look at Shui Ye's eyes and pressed them with Sharingan . What he didn't
expect was that Shui Ye didn't look at him!
Could it be Kakashi?
This thought flashed in Itachi's mind, but he didn't hesitate, and was about to start when he
heard a roar behind him.
　　" Go to hell! Chidori! "
Sasuke's hand was wrapped by lightning and rushed over directly.
Itachi pushed aside the shuriken with one hand, while the other grabbed Sasuke's neck
again!
And at this moment, Shui Ye has rushed over!
　　" What is this for? "
　　Kisame smiled grimly, waved his knife sharply, and was about to start, but met Shui Ye's
eyes again!
Although it only made Kisame stunned for a brief moment, it was more than enough!
Shui Ye came to Kisame 's side, he used the puppet technique directly!
　　" It's impossible! How come my body doesn't obey me! "
　　Kisame was terrified to the extreme!
But before he could react, Shui Ye raised his hand and patted the back of his head directly.
At this point, it might be better if Kisame fainted.
The scene froze again.
Itachi pinched Sasuke, slightly surprised, " Puppet technique? So, you are his person? "
　　" If I were his, he wouldn't be so lucky to publicize that I killed three generations, right?
"
Shui Ye squinted his eyes and smiled, but he just didn't look at Itachi.
Both of them knew very well that he here was talking about that old fox from Danzo !
At this time, Itachi was 10,000 curious about Shui Ye's identity!
He couldn't think of how, why there is still one eye left outside!
His brows furrowed deeply.
And at the moment Shui Ye smiled slightly, " Don't bother Haku , Naruto , you can't take it with
you, you know, Jiraiya should be outside, don't you think he is really fascinated by a woman?
!”
　　" Tell me your name. "
Itachi and Shui Ye pretended to be deaf in unison, as if they didn't hear what the other said.
At this time, there was a sound of wooden shoes.
corridor, Jiraiya slowly walked over.
　　" That's wonderful, is this Sharingan vs. Sharingan ? But by the way, sir, I don't know your
name yet. "
He stretched out a hand and pulled Naruto behind him, looking at Itachi and Shuiye indiffer-
ently.
This scene gave Shui Ye a very headache.
He took a deep breath, " My name really doesn't matter, how about you leave here and go
to the woods to fight as if I never showed up? "
　　" Not much. "
　　Jiraiya smiled slightly, " But your name doesn't really matter anymore. I'll ask you slowly
after I've cleaned up the two of them! "
After he finished speaking, his hands left afterimages in the air!
He is printing!
Disgusting chunks of meat came out of every crack in the house, all over the walls, ceiling
and floor!
For a split second, Shui Ye's feet seemed to be stuck in the mud!
Chapter 17 is that you shuiye
　　" How can it be repaired! "
Shui Ye said cursingly, and with a forceful pull, he pulled his leg out of the disgusting piece
of meat.
When he looked up, Itachi and Kisame had no desire to fight.
Sasuke's figure disappeared into the pile of meat, and the two guys ran straight away.
Shui Ye didn't even think about it, he raised his hand to three Kunai , but he was cursing in
his heart.
　　The old bastard Jiraiya couldn't tell the situation at all, he managed to control Kisame with
great difficulty , but he was taken away by Itachi in a blink of an eye!
　　" I remember you, and I will come back for you. "
Itachi said coldly, and began to use ninjutsu to smash those strong pieces of meat.
What made Shui Ye's scalp numb was that Itachi's ninjutsu fell on the meat, but it didn't
have any effect!
What exactly are these meats made of?
What kind of toad's stomach is so hard?
Before Shui Ye thought about Haku , a hand stretched out from the meat wall and tried to
drag him in.
That can't be done, Shui Ye hasn't wanted to reveal his identity yet!
He yelled at Itachi, "Jiraiya ! You're sure not to stop them! "
　　" Not one can escape! "
　　Jiraiya is very confident, and when she comes, she is going to grab Shuiye's masked
black veil.
　　" Knock your uncle! "
Shui Ye even scolded her mother tongue!
Imprints kept forming on his hands, and his body instantly stepped back several steps.
What remained in place was just a stand-in!
With a bang, the avatar turned into Haku smoke and was grabbed by Jiraiya !
At this time, Shui Ye didn't even think about it, and followed closely behind Itachi.
He knew very well that Itachi would burn a hole with Amaterasu in no time!
Sure enough, after he turned a corner, there was a heat wave coming towards him!
　　" You stop for me! "
Shui Ye shouted with righteous indignation. In fact, he just wanted to escape with Itachi.
With a loud bang, the meat wall and the walls of the house were all burned through!
Itachi and Kisame instantly turned into shadows and rushed out.
Water Night is close behind!
He has to hide now, you know, Jiraiya is actually very interested in his identity!
However, just as he leaped out, he saw a falling piece of wood falling into the crowd watch-
ing the fun!
Originally, this had nothing to do with Shui Ye.
But in the direction where the wood fell, there was a dazed girl standing.
　　Ayame !
Seeing the black flame still burning on the wood, Shui Ye was completely panicked!
　　" Stop! "
　　Jiraiya also rushed out and was about to grab Shui Ye's shoulder, but saw Shui Ye rush-
ing towards the crowd without looking back.
　　" This person ... is he really a ninja? "
　　Jiraiya was a little puzzled, and he threw a Kunai , which knocked the falling wood into the
air.
At the same time, Shui Ye threw Ayame to the ground and looked at each other.
　　" Fortunately we caught up. "
Shui Ye let out a long sigh of relief, " Beauty, the night is beautiful tonight. "
Under the black veil, Shui Ye smiled slightly, his hands were sealed, and he quickly disap-
peared from the crowd.
　　Naruto slapped Jiraiya on the back at this moment , "The lecherous fairy, why didn't you
chase? "
　　Jiraiya sighed deeply, " Stop chasing, this kind of flame is called Amaterasu, if it is not ex-
tinguished in time, it will keep burning until everything is burnt out, and this is a dormitory
town, crowded with people. , if you don't deal with it, it will cause big trouble. "
　　" But you haven't found out who the person who saved me was! "
　　Naruto screamed strangely, looking a little angry, " Do you know that Sasuke has only
one relative right now, his brother Itachi, but that person is most likely a member of the
Uchiha clan, if he can find out his identity, maybe Sasuke will What about one more relative?
"
　　Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then laughed.
　　Naruto 's words made him feel that Naruto really grew up.
He took out something confidently, " Look at this, you'll know Haku . "
　　Naruto looked confused, and what Jiraiya handed over was a pair of chopsticks?
　　" It's just a pair of chopsticks, I know what Haku is, a lecherous fairy! "
　　Naruto was very dissatisfied, he felt that Jiraiya was perfunctory.
　　Jiraiya shook his head lazily, " This is no ordinary chopsticks, you know, as a ninja, when
using the avatar technique, all the things that can be used are around him, or things pre-
pared in advance, in that case just now , there was nothing around him, he used the avatar
technique, and the item he used was actually a pair of chopsticks ..."
　　" What! "
　　Naruto shouted in dissatisfaction, " Aren't chopsticks very common? All chopsticks will
be ready! And ..."
　　" Idiot! "
　　Jiraiya punched Naruto hard on the head, " These are the chopsticks of Ichira Ramen! It smells
like Ichiro Ramen! And just now that person was so nervous that he even forgot to throw
Kunai, you guessed he was Why do that? "
　　" Why? "
　　Naruto is getting more and more confused.
　　Jiraiya reached out to the crowd.
direction of Jiraiya 's hand, Naruto saw Ayame !
　　" It's Sister Ayame ! The lecherous fairy, you mean that Sister Ayame knows him! "
　　Jiraiya shook his head deeply, " I didn't say that, but in general, this ninja is inseparable
from Yile Ramen, if I guessed correctly, there is an expert behind Yile Ramen, and this per-
son, Everything I do is actually inseparable from Yile Ramen! ”
His eyes narrowed slightly.
　　" He pretended to be Itachi to block Orochimaru , including this time he appeared here to
block Itachi, because he was worried that it would affect Yile Ramen ..."
　　" Then why don't we ask Sister Ayame ? "
　　Naruto was so excited that he was about to say hello to Ayame when he was smashed to
the ground by Jiraiya .
　　" Bastard! Don't startle the snake! "
In the crowd, Ayame was dumbfounded.
In fact, she didn't quite understand the meaning of the beautiful night tonight.
But the ninja who flew over and tried to help her block the wood, no matter the body shape
or the parts of the hands exposed on the face, all looked like a person.
Someone she knew very well.
　　" Shui Ye-jun, is that you? "
Just as Ayame murmured these words, Jiraiya clearly realized it too!
He dealt with the black flames, and without even taking a break, he took Naruto in one hand
and ran directly to the shop of Yile Ramen.
If it is really Shui Ye, then during this time period, Shui Ye must have left the shop of Yile
Ramen.
If it weren't for Shui Ye, then he should have been looking at the shop at this point!
　　Jiraiya was so excited, he felt like he had found the real identity of the man!
At the same time, Shui Ye returned to the Yile Ramen shop.
He avoided the eyes of passers-by outside the door, and when they were inadvertent, he
got into the shop in a flash.
When he returned to the counter, he didn't even have time to take a breath, and the curtain
at the door was opened ...
Chapter 18 side quests
　　Ayame and Takuma go back to the Ichiro Ramen shop.
The two were a little surprised, because the famous Jiraiya was sitting on the seat, and there was
a bowl of noodles in front of them.
　　" Shui Ye-jun! Where were you just now! "
　　Ayame asked such a word out of surprise, even in front of Jiraiya , she couldn't help it.
Shui Ye showed a confused look, " What happened today, why are Naruto and Jiraiya uncles
and you so strange, they all asked me where I went, I have been watching the ramen shop,
you can ask them if you don't believe me, They've been eating here all the time. "
Shui Ye pointed his finger at the two ninjas on the side, and the two nodded quickly, " Shui
Yejun has always been here to make noodles for us, and he is also talking with us. We are
too tired to repair the village, so we rest here. After a while, these Lord Jiraiya asked. "
　　" isn't it you? "
　　Ayame murmured and couldn't believe it, but how much she knew about Shui Ye, look-
ing at Shui Ye's eyes, she was always suspicious.
No matter how you look at it, the person who is desperate to save himself is definitely Shui
Ye!
But Shui Ye is looking at the store again ...
　　Ayame was completely lost.
　　" Okay, Miss Ayame , is it going well for the site selection today? "
　　" It's alright, but there was a little accident on the way, so we came back early. "
　　Ayame said with his head down.
At the same time, the uncle slapped his face with fear, " It 's too dangerous. A burning log
flew towards Ayame just now . If it wasn't for someone's help, Ayame 's face would have been
disfigured. "
When he said this, he was afraid that it all turned into anger!
He rolled up his sleeves and rushed to Shui Ye's side, roaring loudly, " It's all the trouble
caused by you stinky brat! I just said no need to open a branch! It's too dangerous! I've de-
cided, what is the location of the branch? Yes, it's all up to you boy! If you dare to say that
you are too tired to do it, I will kick you out of the ramen shop! "
Shui Ye wiped the saliva from his face with lingering fears.
If you beat the uncle with your hands, you swear at people, and you actually sprayed saliva
all over his face.
But it doesn't matter, he will go as he goes, and he has nothing to be afraid of.
Unfortunately, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo scratched his head apologetically, " I'm sorry everyone,
I'm afraid we will be very busy next time, I'm afraid we won't have time, but I believe in Shui
Ye's vision, in this case, Shui Ye chooses Just let us know the address, how about it? "
　　" Okay Uncle Dingzuo, please trouble Uncle Dingzuo. "
Shui Ye thanked him very politely and sent Dingza out of the door, and then he heard Jiraiya
's voice.
　　" Well, it's delicious! "
At this moment, Jiraiya raised her head, wiped her mouth and looked at Shui Ye, " Shui Ye,
do you want to go with us, just as we are going out to find someone. "
　　" I'm here to open a shop, not to go out and find someone with you. "
Shui Ye smiled on the surface, but he was cursing in his heart.
Obviously, Jiraiya is still figuring out his identity, of course, he doesn't know that the Shui Ye
he is looking for is standing in front of him!
But Jiraiya is a very smart person, such a person, if he gets too close to him, I am afraid he
will be found clues ...
So Shui Ye naturally refused.
But at this moment, the ruthless electronic sound made Shui Ye stunned.
[Main mission: Create a branch of Yile Ramen. 】
[Side quest: Follow Jiraiya to find Tsunade, and ask Tsunade to choose an address as the
branch address. 】
【The branch will be rewarded when the branch is created. 】
The reward is still the same reward, that is, the reward for protecting the establishment of
the branch.
What made Shui Ye's scalp tingle was that the system actually asked him to ask Tsunade!
system ...
Are you serious?
Tsunade, a gambler who is sure to lose every bet, opens a ramen shop at the address she
chooses. Will the business turn yellow!
From Shui Ye's point of view, the system is absolutely crazy!
But what can he do?
He is also very jealous of the special Zhanchan card!
Just when he was about to change his mind and agree to Jiraiya , Naruto rushed over.
　　" Brother Shuiye! Just promise the lecherous fairy! If you follow along the way, I won't
be able to eat ramen every day! "
　　" But I don't know where you are going either. "
Shui Ye smiled slightly and didn't change his tune immediately, he was worried that Jiraiya
would see the clue.
When he met Jiraiya 's eyes, a cold sweat broke out in his heart!
At this time, Jiraiya 's eyes were three-pointed suspicious and three-pointed puzzled!
The reason why this cunning old fox proposed to let Shui Ye follow him is to verify the rela-
tionship between Shui Ye and the mysterious man!
If Shui Ye refuses, and there is no room for negotiation, it will make Jiraiya suspicious of Shui
Ye!
What Jiraiya didn't expect was that Shui Ye changed his tune !
At this time, Shui Ye smiled awkwardly, " I have a good idea, since you are looking for
someone, and Uncle Ding Zuo and the others are gone, I don't know where to open a
branch, why don't we go to you to ask for it? The person I'm looking for, let him give me a
suggestion! "
　　Jiraiya took back her thoughts, looked at Shui Ye and smiled slightly, " That's not a good
person to deal with. "
　　" Uncle Jiraiya who is out of the way , I believe that sincerity is the best way to go! "
Saying this, Shui Ye turned around excitedly, " I'll go back and pack my things, and then
let's set off together! "
　　Jiraiya smiled and nodded, " Then see you at the village entrance at six o'clock tomorrow
morning! "
　　" Okay! "
Shui Ye answered loudly and watched Jiraiya and Naruto leave.
When Ayame and Uncle Handa took over the ramen shop, he smiled and asked for leave to
go back to pack.
After leaving the ramen shop, Shui Ye was not in a hurry to leave.
He turned around and came to the back of Yile Ramen. Here, a man who looked exactly like
him was standing honestly.
　　"The main body is here! "
This Shui Ye yawned, " What the hell is going on? You didn't even manage to clean up the
mess, and you almost got caught. "
Shui Ye snorted and punched the guy on the head, then blew his fist with a cold face, " You
know too much! "
This guy is the shadow clone of Shui Ye!
From start to finish, this guy is here to help watch the ramen shop!
From the moment those two ninjas were brought into the ramen shop by Suiya, they were
bewitched by the Sharingan of Suiya !
Taking advantage of this time, he stole a forehead guard and left a shadow clone by the
way!
　　" I just hope that the chopsticks below are not seen by Jiraiya . "
Shui Ye sighed heavily.
There was no way to do it. He was too panicked when using the avatar technique. He
grabbed the chopsticks used for the bottom, and even the chopsticks were taken out of the
Yile Ramen because of his haste!
Chapter Nineteen caught again
six o'clock.
Shui Ye rushed to the entrance of the village with a huge luggage, and after another half an
hour, Naruto and Jiraiya came over.
　　Naruto scratched his head, " Sorry, Shui Ye, I almost forgot about going out to practice. "
　　Jiraiya was more careless, and slammed a fist on Naruto 's head, " The night of the water
is very early, since everyone is here, then let's go. "
It is rare for Shui Ye to go out once, but this time, the experience of going out is not bad.
Outside the village, there are beautiful mountains and rivers, and the most important thing
is the tree.
There are three or five big trees that can't be surrounded by people and hugs everywhere,
towering to the sky, very spectacular.
until I came to the town.
The three stood at the top of the valley, looking at the town below, their eyes suddenly
straightened.
The town is very lively, and there are all kinds of things to sell, even the very luxurious
seafood in Konoha.
Shui Ye was slightly curious, " Uncle Jiraiya, is the person you're looking for right here? "
　　" Not necessarily. "
　　Jiraiya shook her head deeply, " But where there is a casino, there is a high probability of
seeing her. "
that said, Jiraiya led the two into the town.
Fragrant snacks, Rin 's dazzling variety of clothes and jewelry, and even ninja equipment are
sold here!
　　" But aren't we here to practice, lecherous immortal? "
　　Naruto is a little more playful, but he is still thinking about business.
　　" Before practicing, let's rest for a while, so that we will get twice the result with half the
effort! "
　　Jiraiya lied to the point.
　　Naruto couldn't help it when he said that!
With a flick of his shoulders, the schoolbag behind him was turned to him, he opened the
zipper, and Shui Ye saw a bulging toad purse!
　　" Hey! I didn't think you were so rich! " Jiraiya's eyes widened and a smile appeared on
her face.
Seeing this, Shui Ye subconsciously took a half step back, Naruto doesn't understand,
doesn't he understand?
The next moment, the wallet in Naruto 's hand fell into Jiraiya 's hand!
　　" This is what I have worked hard to do, and I have carefully accumulated it! You must
return it to me, lecherous immortal! "
　　Jiraiya's face was very serious, " Don't spend money indiscriminately, children, once you
start spending one, you will find that you can't control your wallet, and all the money will
be spent by you like flowing water, I will keep it for you, you Only spend these. "
As he spoke, he took out a stack from Toad's wallet and stuffed it into Naruto , and turned
his head to look at Shui Ye, " And you, Shui Ye, let me keep yours too! "
　　" Thank you , Jiraiya- sama, but I think I can take care of it myself. "
Shui Ye's vigilant hind legs were half a step, and the ghost knew who Jiraiya learned the skill
of taking away the wallet without knowing it.
　　Jiraiya shook his head and sighed, " If that's the case, let's split up. You guys have a good
rest, and I'm going to inquire about the news. "
　　" Then let's go! "
　　Naruto couldn't wait to grab Shui Ye and went straight to the shop on the side!
Under the sympathetic eyes of Shui Ye, Naruto dragged him to visit various shops in the
town, and patted his chest very generously, " I please! "
　　" No, I'll do it myself. "
Shui Ye looked at Naruto with incomparable sympathy. If it was him, all the money he had
worked so hard to save had been spent, and he would definitely feel distressed.
Sure enough, at night, Jiraiya came back contented.
　　When Naruto and Suiya felt the hotel, the first thing they saw was the shriveled toad
wallet on the table!
　　Naruto is angry!
But how could he be Jiraiya 's opponent?
Especially after Jiraiya's mouth escaped, Naruto turned his head and began to practice the
spiral pill with great interest!
Watching the balloons explode in Naruto 's hands, Shui Ye was bored, and the next day he
proposed to investigate the town by himself to see where he could open a ramen shop.
This time, neither Jiraiya nor Naruto kept him. One of them was eager to find Tsunade and the
other was eager to practice Spiral Pill.
But because of this, Shuiye missed Tsunade's appearance.
the time he received the news, Jiraiya and Tsunade were already sitting at the wine table.
Mute behind Tsunade looked at Qin Quan as if looking at a fat sheep.
How is this going?
Is it possible to kill me as a fat sheep?
Just when Qin Quan was confused, Tsunade said, " Little devil, are you Shui Ye? "
Looking at the drunk middle-aged woman in front of her, Shui Ye looked at Jiraiya with Haku
hair all over her head , and couldn't help sighing.
　　" Yes, I am Shui Ye, are you the person Uncle Jiraiya is looking for? "
　　" You want me to find you a place to open a branch? "
Tsunade smiled slightly, " The price is not low. "
　　" It's your job. "
Shui Ye's mouth was like wiping honey, but at this moment he raised his head and looked
at Tsunade's face.
[The target tries to blackmail the host, and the success rate of using the Zhanzhan card in-
creases by 3%! 】
[The target's strength is higher than that of the host, and the success rate of using the
Zhanzhan card is reduced by 1%! 】
【To sum up, your success rate of using the Dimchak card against your target is 4%! 】
Enough is enough!
Four percent had to give it a go!
Shui Ye licked his tongue and came directly to the 20 rounds of sticking cards!
At this moment, he saw Tsunade's face change!
This woman seemed to have noticed something, and she slapped the table with a slap,
leaving a gap in the whole room!
　　" Who is sneaking around! "
Tsunade scolded irritably, this time, it was Shui Ye's turn to be stunned!
Why can Tsunade notice it?
[The target is vigilant against the host, and the success rate is reduced by 2%! 】
　　...
For the success rate of redisplay, at least it made Shui Ye realize a little.
Depending on the degree of vigilance of the target using the Zhanchan card, the success
rate drop will vary. Last time Kisame was also vigilant, and the success rate dropped by 5%!
But before Shui Ye woke up, he was surrounded by people.
The owner of the izakaya looked gloomily at the three people in front of him.
　　" Are you going to tear down my shop! "
　　" Stop shouting! Let him pay you how much you want! "
Tsunade pushed Shui Ye out without thinking.
Shui Ye was stunned.
, whether it is Jiraiya , Tsunade or Orochimaru , are you all so familiar with the matter of pitting
descendants?
When Shuiye came out, Jiraiya and Tsunade Mute had been waiting in the street for a long
time.
　　" Shuiye, who is your father? Why haven't I heard of you? "
　　Jiraiya asked in a chatty tone, but instantly made Shui Ye vigilant.
This guy, suspicious of himself?
It doesn't make sense, you're hiding it well!
　　" My father died the day Naruto was born, he and my mother died together. "
Shui Ye lowered his head, spit a little saliva into his palm and smeared it on his face ...
Chapter 20 Then I go?
After Kisame and Tsunade's outbursts, Shuiye is generally regarded as the role of Ming Haku
's dipping card.
The more advanced the dipping card, the less likely it should be detected, and the easier it
would be to acquire advanced skills.
He swore that in the future, he would never use ordinary dangchan cards to test against
slightly more powerful ninjas in the future!
Back at the hotel, Shui Ye was still a little scared.
Especially Tsunade's punch, Shui Ye felt a little dazed just thinking about it.
Is this really the reach of manpower?
Even if it smashed the table with one punch, what happened to the bottomless gap on the
ground?
If I could acquire Tsunade's strange power skills ...
Shui Ye was lost in thought, and now he can't wait to turn into Tsunade, kick Orochimaru with
one kick, and knock Danzo against the wall with one punch .
It's just that Tsunade's vigilance has not been eliminated. Now it seems that he can only
wait until the Sannin War. He replaces Naruto with Shui Ye, and he has a wave of goodwill!
The only trouble is that he doesn't want to be Hokage ...
　　" What a headache! "
Shui Ye wailed and went out to see the store. He couldn't forget his business. As long as the
branch was successfully opened, he would be able to get a special stick card!
Just two steps away, he was blocked by two mountains.
　　" Little devil, aren't you asking me to help you choose the address? I have already cho-
sen it for you. "
Tsunade's attitude was extremely arrogant, and as soon as he turned his head, Shui Ye saw
a dilapidated thatched hut-like shop next to him.
　　" This is the store you picked? "
Shui Ye almost fell down!
Tsunade smiled slightly, " What do you know, the choice of shop depends on the location.
This shop is at the intersection in front of it, where people gather, and most of the shops
next to him are some clothing stores or the like. Think about it, if you are tired of shopping,
Don't you need a break? "
　　"The truth is this truth, but why do I always feel unreliable? "
Shui Ye was always confused.
Tsunade snorted, " Am I going to lie to you? And here's the biggest advantage! "
Saying that, Tsunade stretched out his hand and pointed to a huge shop in front of him.
The banner was flying, and it was written with a big gambling word!
Shui Ye took a deep breath, he finally got Haku !
Tsunade chose this place for him because it was so close to the casino!
This guy went to the casino today, and pointed out such a place to himself by the way!
　　" You brat, are you not willing to give money! "
Tsunade is a little impatient, she can't wait to enter the casino!
Shui Ye was stunned, " Give me money? "
　　" Little devil! Do you think I'm doing charity? It took a lot of my energy to help you
choose an address! Do you have one million yuan? Just treat it as a reward! "
　　" One million yuan? "
Shui Ye is about to cry!
He was blackmailed by Tsunade!
　　" So you have no money? "
Tsunade's two fists collided in front of him, and the thumping sound made Shui Ye tremble
with fear!
With a bang, there was another gap in front of Shui Ye, spreading out from between his
feet, with almost no end in sight!
　　" But one million is too much! " Shui Ye shouted loudly.
　　" Then how much do you have? "
Tsunade reached out and took Shui Ye's backpack, opened it, and saw that Shui Ye's wallet
was directly taken away!
　　" Fuck! Robbers! "
Watching Tsunade enter the casino, Shui Ye hated his teeth so much!
At the end, Shui Ye could only start preparing for the branch with tears in his eyes. San Ren
didn't want to be involved at all!
It has to be said that the efficiency of the Ding seat is indeed high.
I just reported the selected address back, and the people sent by Dingzuo came over the
next day. I bought the store without any delay, and soon began to decorate it.
Shui Ye also seemed to have forgotten about Sannin, until that day, a loud bang completely
broke the tranquility in the town.
　　" It's fighting! There's a ninja fighting over there! "
Someone shouted loudly along the street, and immediately every household closed the
door.
In the face of ninjas, ordinary people are all afraid.
They all came from the war years and are very afraid of war.
The store in Shuiye was also closed, and all the workers were sitting together and dis-
cussing.
Shui Ye knew very well that the Sannin War was about to begin.
By going to the toilet, he separated a shadow clone, and the real body slipped out with a
mask on.
When he felt on the plain, Shui Ye saw that scene.
Tsunade is powerless to fight back, and Naruto is entangled with Tou.
It stands to reason that if things continue like this, Tsunade will soon be cured of his hyper-
phobia.
　　" But I still have a wave of goodwill. "
Shui Ye muttered, placing his right hand behind him, and lightning gathered in his palm.
　　" Chidori! "
With a roar, Shui Ye's body left afterimages in the air, and he rushed out from behind his
pocket.
At this time, Naruto is being hanged and beaten!
Because of Sui Ye's interruption, Naruto seized the opportunity, broke free, and protected
Tsunade in front of him.
Tou turned around and snatched Chidori, habitually propped his eyes, and then froze.
　　" It's you! "
Pocket's pupils shrunk!
He recognized Shui Ye!
Wasn't this the mysterious man who robbed his death mask that day?
　　" Kakashi! "
Dou let out an angry cry, he knew very well that Shui Ye was only here to stop him, but he
was stunned quickly.
Kakashi's Sharingan can't be closed, on the contrary, Shui Ye's two eyes are clearly black at
this moment .
　　" You're not Kakashi! "
　　" I said it all, I'm Itachi! "
Under the mask, Shui Ye smiled slightly and looked at Naruto . The latter's body has not suf-
fered fatal injuries yet, which is not bad.
He slowly came to Naruto 's side, squinting his eyes slightly at Tsunade, " I'm not too late. "
　　" Who are you? " Tsunade was very vigilant. The woman's intuition told her that she
should know the person in front of her, but she was not so familiar.
What exactly is going on?
At the moment Tsunade fell into memory, Shui Ye said resentfully, " Just return my son's
money to him. He saved it bit by bit. "
　　" Water Night! "
was such a big Haku sheep recently, and Tsunade immediately recalled it!
She widened her eyes, " You are Shui Ye's father! "
　　" Isn't that what you want? "
Shui Ye smiled slightly, his eyes narrowed.
Tsunade fell silent, she understood the meaning of Shui Ye's words, he may be Shui Ye's fa-
ther, or he may not ...
Doesn't this still say nothing!
Tsunade looked at Shui Ye with a woman's resentment in his eyes.
Shui Ye immediately turned around and smiled at Doudou, " Are you still going to fight me?
"
　　" I can't beat you. "
Dou shrugged, " So, that's it. "
　　" very good, i like smart people. "
Shui Ye raised his head to look at Orochimaru , " Look at it, I said it's not bad to keep him, ev-
eryone who is smart likes it. "
　　" Oh Moses too! "
　　Orochimaru smiled, his tongue licking across his face again.
　　Jiraiya also stopped his hand, and the scene suddenly quieted down. The only difference
is that the battle in the original book seems to be a little unstoppable. After all, Tsunade's
blood phobia has not been cured, and the Sannin has not summoned their own pets ... …
Shui Ye looked at everyone looking at him, he felt as if he had done something wrong ...
　　" Then I ... go? "
Shui Ye showed a confused look, but no one saw it ...
Chapter 21 sneak away
　　" Tsunade, you are really a waste. Just now you asked a child to save you, but now
someone you don't know has appeared. What else can you do other than drag others
down? "
　　Orochimaru ignored Suiya, and he started to attack Tsunade.
It wasn't until this moment that Shui Ye realized something.
　　Naruto 's mouth cannon is somewhat similar to Jiraiya 's mouth cannon, and Jiraiya doesn't
seem to be Orochimaru 's opponent yet.
　　Orochimaru 's words pierced directly into Tsunade's heart.
At this moment, Tsunade's face turned sour , and his whole body was trembling as if he was
trembling.
She desperately wanted someone to stand in front of her.
But before Naruto could speak, Shui Ye pulled him away.
　　" Three, I'm looking forward to seeing your performances, we juniors will not partici-
pate. "
Shui Ye held Naruto with one hand and blocked Mute with the other, while still looking at
the pocket with a smile.
　　" I won't shoot anymore. Speaking of which, I'm also looking forward to Sannin's fight,
and I'm looking forward to Tsunade-sama being killed by Orochimaru - sama. "
As if to confirm the words of the pocket, Orochimaru rushed directly to Tsunade!
He wants to solve one first!
With just one strike, Tsunade's lungs were pierced!
The speed is fast to the extreme!
　　Naruto 's eyes are red!
Mute is even ready to take on the water night!
　　" Stand up! "
Shui Ye looked at Tsunade indifferently, " Think about it, the current Konoha doesn't even
have a shadow, if you die, how will you let it fight the ninjas in other villages? You have fig-
ured it out! This is Duanhe. The village that Nawaki fought so hard to protect! If you die,
Konoha will be destroyed! "
　　" Uncle! What nonsense are you talking about! You are so powerful, why didn't you do
it! "
　　Naruto struggled desperately, but Sui Ye's hand was like an iron hoop!
　　Naruto was angry, and in front of Shui Ye, he used a shadow clone and a spiral pill!
At the same time, Mute also killed her. Although she is not very good at fighting, she is a
ninja no matter what!
Just as the two moved, Tsunade stood up trembling.
Jiraiya , who was about to start, seemed to realize something, and her eyes when she looked
at Shui Ye became a little different!
　　" You immortal woman! "
　　Orochimaru looked at Tsunade who stood up and felt extremely sarcastic, " You shouldn't
forget your cowardice because of a few words from a brat! Give it up! No matter how much
you hide it, you can't stop the trembling, look carefully. Look, what's under you? It's blood!
"
Tsunade's body trembled even more.
Naruto 's head with a slap , causing his spiral pill to hit the ground.
As for mute, I was directly caught by Shui Ye's hand and couldn't move!
Xiangyu is full of heart, but Shui Ye will talk a little bit about changing places, but she
knows very well that now is not the time, at least, Tsunade has not come out of the fear of
blood.
He took a deep breath, " Tsunate-sama, how long are you going to run away? Even a child
like Naruto dares to go all out, what are you afraid of? Seriously, your appearance really
makes me very sad. Disappointed, let Duan and Nawaki be disappointed as well, they will die
in an uneasy way! ”
He kept stimulating Tsunade's heart with words, but ...
Nothing works!
At this moment, Orochimaru walked towards Tsunade step by step, grabbed the grass pheas-
ant sword, and seemed to give Tsunade the last blow!
　　" He's right. Both Duan and Nawaki will be embarrassed by you coward. "
　　Orochimaru licked his tongue and walked over, raised the sword in his hand, and smiled
grimly, " Then, I'll give you a ride. "
The sword stabbed suddenly.
　　Jiraiya could n't sit still and wanted to rush over quickly, but it was too far!
He was a little regretful, why would he trust a guy with a mask who didn't even dare to
show his face?
With a sigh, Shui Ye took the lead.
He took a step forward, and his left eye began to change faintly.
However, at this moment, he stopped again.
　　Orochimaru was punched straight away!
Tsunade gasped for breath, but his body no longer trembled.
　　" It's really noisy! "
She raised her head tiredly and glared at Shui Ye, " And you! "
　　" It's getting more and more interesting. "
　　Orochimaru 's bones seemed to be broken a few times, but it didn't affect him in any
way. His body stood up limply again, with a bit of surprise, " Is your hyperphobia healed?
It's a bit unexpected for me. what? "
　　" How can someone like you understand the meaning of Haku 's protection! "
Tsunade's condition was obviously much better, " That's why! You will never be chosen as
Hokage by the teacher! "
Just because of those words, Orochimaru 's eyes turned red.
His eyes are bloodshot!
Everyone said that he was kicked out of the village because he loved science and studied
some ninjutsu that violated morals and ethics.
But who knows, he also really wants to be Hokage!
He lost to Namikaze Minato and it was the pain of his life!
　　" Damn you! "
　　Orochimaru stood up a little bit, and this time, his murderous aura was no longer con-
cealed, and even the wind was blowing for no reason from all sides, as if he had been sum-
moned.
Tsunade vomited blood, her throat was full of blood from the lung injury, but now she
laughed.
　　" Rebel, Orochimaru , me! Tsunade! Konoha's fifth Hokage! I will take you back with my
own hands! "
　　" How pitiful you look now! "
　　Orochimaru sneered , " I don't see any ability to catch me at all. "
　　" Humph! " Tsunade snorted coldly, and his hands began to form seals!
　　" Please wait a moment, I will heal you, so please don't break that seal! "
Mute struggled desperately, but Shui Ye controlled her to the death!
　　" Yin seal! Release! "
　　"Ninpo ! Create regeneration! "
At this moment, Tsunade's injuries began to dissipate at a speed visible to the naked eye!
This scene, even Shui Ye was stunned!
I want I want!
Shui Ye was screaming in his heart!
Who wouldn't want such a Ninpo ?
Ninpo who can fill himself up at any time and fight again !
　　" It seems that I'm not the only one who developed new ninjutsu. What kind of ninjutsu
are you? "
　　Orochimaru said that.
And then, it was time for Shui Yegong to retire.
It's just that this time, the mission he came here seems to have messed up, and he agreed
to anger Tsunade's favor, but the look at Tsunade just now made him want to eat himself!
Sneak away, don't shoot the gun!
Shui Ye was planning to escape without knowing it, and there was a huge bang Naruto be-
hind him .
In the three clouds of smoke, Sannin stood on top of the three huge psychic beasts.
Although in Shui Ye's view, it is a group of shit shoveling with pets fighting together ...
　　" Little devil, where are you going? "
Tsunade almost laughed angrily when he looked at the funny figure of Shui Ye sneaking
away!
　　" You can't escape! Don't forget that Shui Ye is also from Konoha! Don't let me catch
you next time! "
In the end, Shui Ye left.
Before leaving, Tsunade threatened him with red fruit ...
Chapter 22 follow your heart's choice
　　" Uncle Slap, I'm back! "
Shui Ye greeted loudly and rushed into the Yile Ramen Shop.
　　" Shuiye is back, how is the new store? "
　　" I just bought the new store, and it has to be repaired and repaired. It's a mess inside,
and it may take some time before it can open. "
Shui Ye said that he planned to put on an apron for others to eat, after all, he was too busy
to beat the uncle.
What Shui Ye didn't expect was that Uncle Shouda shook his head.
　　" No need to help, you'd better go to the hospital to see Ayame . "
　　"Sister Ayame , what's wrong with her? "
Shui Ye suddenly panicked, Ayame actually went to the hospital?
　　" She didn't have a good appetite after you left. She has been sick for some reason
these days. She has been in the hospital for the past two days. "
Uncle Shouda shook his head, making Shui Ye a little nervous, even before putting the
apron back in place, Sayazi ran out of the ramen shop.
Speaking of which, this was the first time Shui Ye came to Konoha Hospital.
The layout of the hospitals in the previous life was not much different. Haku was a little
scary, and the air was filled with the smell of disinfectant.
After asking about Ayame 's ward at the front desk, Shui Ye went upstairs with the fruit.
What he didn't expect was that while he was going upstairs, he actually saw a green-
skinned man sneaking downstairs!
This man is Rock Lee!
　　" Sorry, please go first! "
Rock Lee is a very polite and good boy. He bumped into Shui Ye face to face and immedi-
ately began to apologize.
Shui Ye subconsciously glanced at Lockley's bandaged feet, and then asked thoughtfully, "
You sneaked out, right? What a worrying guy. "
　　" Ah! "
Rock Lee looked very surprised, " How did you know I was sneaking out? "
　　" I know now! "
Shui Ye smiled and waved his hand, bypassing Locke and continuing upstairs.
In this wave, he inadvertently brushed a wave of Locke's sense of existence. In the future,
there should be a chance to use the dipping card to obtain the Eight Gates of Dunjia, right?
Yes, Shui Ye found that those big bosses seem to have their own abilities, and it is easy to
find Zhanzhan cards. Rather than risk experimenting on them, it is better to deal with their
apprentices!
Shui Ye thought happily, and slipped into Ayame 's ward.
　　Ayame looks really beautiful. Although the original book doesn't have many scenes and
doesn't appear too much, but at the moment sleeping on the hospital bed, Haku 's fair face
is slightly closed, and he looks like a sleeping beauty.
Shui Ye tiptoed over and sat on the edge of the bed looking at him like this.
Until someone suddenly shouted at the door, " Brother Shuiye? "
Shui Ye turned around in surprise and saw Sasuke!
It wasn't until this moment that Shui Ye remembered that the current Konoha Hospital
seemed to house many key people.
Seeing that Ayame was still awake, Shui Ye made a silent gesture, then sneaked out of the
room, and came to the rooftop with Sasuke.
　　" Is there anything Sasuke-kun is looking for from me? " Shui Ye was a little curious.
Sasuke never talked to anyone, how could he suddenly stop himself?
All along, he had forgotten that when he opened Sharingan , even if he had only one eye, ev-
eryone who saw him would subconsciously think he was Itachi!
He and Itachi are really similar, but their personalities are completely different.
Although Sasuke hates Itachi very much now, it is undeniable that he still has Itachi in his
heart, after all, he is his closest brother.
At this moment, Sasuke was stunned by Shui Ye's questioning, and he smiled for a long
time, " I don't know why, but I always feel that Big Brother Shui Ye is a little close. "
　　" It's very rare, the Naruto guy told me that your kid doesn't care about anyone in
school. "
Shui Ye laughed loudly, " Tell me, you called me suddenly, you must have something on
your mind. "
Sasuke hesitated for a while, and finally said, " Brother Shuiye, if you have someone you re-
ally want to kill, but your growth can't catch up with him, what would you do? "
He almost asked Shui Ye directly, I want to kill my brother Itachi, but his progress is faster
than me, what should I do!
Shui Ye frowned suddenly, and to be honest, he still sympathized with Sasuke.
him and Naruto is that Sasuke once owned it, while Naruto has no family impression since he
can remember.
From Shui Ye's point of view, this is the same as congenital blindness and acquired blind-
ness. The pain of the latter is absolutely unbearable for ordinary people in a short period of
time!
　　" Sasuke. "
Shui Ye reached out and patted Sasuke on the shoulder, " You should have an answer in
your heart. "
Sasuke was stunned.
Shui Ye said with a smile, " I heard someone say that when you like one person, you can't
be distracted and like the second person, but if the second person appears, it means that
the person you like has changed. , do you understand what Haku I mean? "
Sasuke looked at Shui Ye blankly, why did Shui Ye say this?
But he quickly understood what Haku meant by Shui Ye.
He wanted to stay in the village and become stronger, but since he met Orochimaru , Itachi,
and Naruto 's growth, his heart has changed, and he desperately wants to become stronger,
even at all costs, among them Including the betrayal!
Even if he follows Orochimaru , as long as he becomes stronger, he can accept it!
Just when Sasuke was extremely hesitant, and his heart almost broke out, Shui Ye put his
hands behind his head and slowly walked towards the stairs.
　　" Sasuke! We are all young people, why do you think so much about doing things? Do it
right, follow your inner choice, this is the advice I give you! "
At this moment, Sasuke turned around abruptly and roared at Shui Ye's back, " But isn't Big
Brother Shui Ye afraid of regrets? "
Shui Ye's footsteps stopped for a moment, and it took a long time to turn around, smiling
slightly.
　　" No one's life is without regrets, but ... don't people go crazy and waste young people!
"
Shui Ye said, and left with a big smile.
When Sasuke asked if you were not afraid of regrets, Shui Ye thought of someone.
Three Hokage!
He always felt that the third generation could actually not die.
But he is dead, what can he do?
Shui Ye smiled and shook his head, throwing the messy thoughts out of his head, and got
into Ayame 's ward.
At this time, Ayame was already awake, leaning on the pillow and trying to calm down, but
his cheeks were scary red, as if he was about to drip blood.
Shui Ye laughed even more happily, " If I guessed correctly, Miss Ayame , you were already
awake when I entered the ward. Is it really okay to pretend to sleep in front of me? "
　　" No way! "
　　Ayame snorted softly, grabbed the fruit on the bedside table and went to Shui Ye.
While the two were arguing, Sasuke at the door walked over indifferently.
Obviously, he has made up his mind.
Shui Ye looked back thoughtfully and smiled slightly.
Chapter 23 The powerful ninja who protects Ichiraku Ramen
Life seems to have returned to peace, at least Shui Ye thinks so.
Now he, Haku Tian and Uncle Handa take turns watching the ramen shop. For three meals a
day, the two take turns to deliver food to Ayame .
But Shui Ye did not expect that the change would come so quickly.
Shui Ye didn't notice it at first. As usual, he put the prepared bento and fruit together, in-
tending to deliver food to Ayame , but met Neji on the way .
be honest, Neji basically doesn't eat ramen at a ramen restaurant in Yile, and the two are not
very familiar with each other.
But when they entered the hospital, the two did go the same way.
　　Ayame 's ward and Sasuke's and Lee 's ward are next to each other.
passing by Lee 's ward, Lee stopped Shui Ye.
　　" I see what you mean, Haku . "
Locke looked serious, " Actually, when you told me that I was sneaking out the other day,
you actually guessed it, and you weren't sure, until I asked you how you knew it, and you
didn't know for sure, right? "
Shui Ye laughed, he didn't expect that Lee was still thinking about this.
At this moment, there was a loud noise in the ward next door, and Shui Ye vaguely heard
the voices of Naruto and Sasuke.
Until this moment, he suddenly realized.
Isn't this the plot of Naruto and Sasuke going to the rooftop to make an appointment?
Shouldn't Rock Lee be doing push-ups secretly at this time?
Could it be because of those words that he changed the plot again?
　　" Why is it so noisy next door, this is a hospital! "
　　Tenten was visibly confused.
　　Lee also showed a confused expression, " It seems that the next door is Sasuke's ward. I
don't know who he is arguing with. Shall we go take a look? "
　　" Let's just go, you'd better lie down and recuperate. "
　　Neji shook his head, clearly not agreeing to Lee 's request.
　　" Sasuke and I are acquaintances, so let's go together. "
Shui Ye said with a smile, he hadn't seen Naruto for a long time, and he planned to use all
the gold cards he had hoarded to obtain the Vortex Bloodline!
　　Neji nodded slightly, and the three of them pushed open the door of the next ward to-
gether, only to find that it was empty, with fruit and pieces of plates scattered on the
ground.
　　Neji and Tenten were obviously a little surprised, what about people? Wasn't there any
movement just now?
Then, Shui Ye saw Haku 's eyes up close for the first time.
　　The edges of Neji 's eye sockets, the meridians protruding one by one, look extremely
hideous!
　　" On the rooftop! "
　　" Are we going up? " Tenten didn't know what to do, most of the time she listened to Neji
.
　　" It looks like they are going to fight. Let's go up and persuade them together. This is
also a hospital anyway. "
　　Neji 's eyes returned to normal, and he took the lead and walked out.
He and Tenten took two steps, and suddenly turned around curiously, " Excuse me, aren't
you going to go up and persuade? "
　　" Persuade? "
Shui Ye suddenly woke up!
He was just envious!
He wished he had both Haku and Sharingan , so he had been hesitating in his heart, whether
to use the dipping card secretly!
　　" Forget it, the good feelings haven't been brushed yet, let's go up first! "
Shui Ye said resentfully, followed behind Neji and Tenten , and went to the rooftop together.
A few days ago, Shui Ye and Sasuke only talked on the rooftop, but this time, as soon as
they went up, they saw a shocking scene!
　　" Spiral Pills! "
　　" Chidori! "
The two figures rushed towards each other at high speed, and they were about to collide!
At this moment, Kakashi appeared!
The water tower exploded, and all the water in it flowed out!
　　" They are ..."
　　Neji and Tenten all stayed where they were.
　　Neji bit his lip, obviously having a strong unwillingness!
At the time of the Chunin exam, he also played against Naruto , but now, Naruto is stronger!
　　"The two brothers quarreled, who knows? "
Shui Ye is lazy, as a traveler, this is the most boring.
Because he always knows what's going on!
three of them stood in the same place, and when Naruto left and Kakashi left, Sasuke looked
at the cracks behind the water tower alone, and Neji and the others planned to sneak away.
　　" Let's go first, I'm going to talk to Sasuke. It doesn't look like he's very happy. "
Shui Ye smiled and walked over calmly.
He walked slowly to Sasuke's side and said in a mocking tone, " What? Not reconciled? "
　　"A bit. "
Sasuke has returned to his expressionless face, turned around and leaned against the fence,
" but I don't know why, but I feel a little relieved, as if the shackles fell to the ground. "
　　" So, have you made up your mind? " Shui Ye laughed.
　　" Of course, because I stay, not only will I not be able to catch up with that man, but I
may even be left behind by Naruto , which is not what I want. "
Sasuke looked at Shui Ye seriously, " Thank you, Big Brother Shui Ye. "
　　" No way, come on, boy. "
Shui Ye smiled casually, and immediately said, " If possible, if you encounter any problems
in the future, you can come and talk to me. If you keep holding it in your heart, you will get
sick. "
　　" Maybe there is no more. "
Sasuke sighed deeply, " It's a pity I didn't get to know Big Brother Shui Ye sooner. "
　　" Who told you to eat less ramen? "
Shui Ye laughed, stretched out his hand and patted Sasuke's shoulder again, " I forgot to
tell you, I think people are very accurate, no matter what you are going to do, but I believe
you will come back one day, your roots are here. , so ah, there is still a chance, but remem-
ber to eat more noodles from me when the time comes. ”
After that, Shui Ye left without looking back.
The next Sasuke should be very busy.
Shui Ye smiled and walked into Ayame 's ward.
Just as Shui Ye expected.
Soon Naruto appeared in a ramen shop with a very ugly face.
　　" What's the matter, little Naruto ? "
Shui Ye clearly knew what was going on with Naruto , but he still asked knowingly.
　　Naruto raised his head in pain, " Big Brother Shuiye, Sasuke he ... has left the village! "
　　" Leaving the village? You mean, he became a traitor? "
　　" I believe that Sasuke will not betray the village! "
　　Naruto froze all of a sudden, and shouted excitedly, " I must bring him back, and I will ask
him personally why he did this! "
　　" It turns out that's the case, then you have to work hard! "
Shui Ye patted Naruto on the shoulder, as if you have a bright future, and I am very opti-
mistic about you.
But soon, Naruto twitched.
He shook his body, raised his head, and looked at Shui Ye with a flushed face.
　　" Brother Shui Ye, do you know the master behind Uncle Hand Beating? "
　　" The master behind the uncle's hand beating? "
Shui Ye was stunned, what does this mean?
　　Naruto was immediately excited, " Yes, it's the very powerful ninja who has been guard-
ing Yile Ramen and guarding Yile Ramen! "
　　" Oh oh oh! When you say that, I seem to remember such a person! "
Of course, Shui Ye wants to know the person who doesn't exist!
Only in this way will the suspicion of being that expert be wiped out ...
Chapter 24 A bowl of turkey noodles
　　" Brother Shuiye, he is really powerful! Uchiha Itachi, the man Sasuke wanted to kill in his
dreams, came to arrest me that day, but he suddenly appeared and saved my life! "
　　" Also, old lady Tsunade ... The current Hokage-sama, she was cured of her phobia with
just a few words! "
　　" There's also Dou! I'm not even Dou's opponent, but when Dou saw him, he didn't dare
to do anything! Big Brother Shui Ye, do you think he's amazing? "
Seeing Naruto 's shocked face, Shui Ye's mouth twitched slightly.
In Naruto 's eyes, is he hanging like that?
Shouldn't it be ...
　　" Really amazing. "
Shui Ye is very embarrassed, and there is always a feeling that he is complimenting himself
...
　　" If he can come forward, I think we can bring Sasuke back! "
　　Naruto is so excited!
　　" Romper, Romper! "
Shui Ye was very perfunctory, looked at Naruto and said , " But Naruto , I have to ask the ninja-
sama's thoughts tonight, otherwise, how about you come to me tomorrow? "
　　" Brother Shui Ye is so good! "
　　Naruto jumped and jumped, but soon, he touched his stomach again, looked at Shui Ye
in embarrassment, and smiled.
　　" hungry? "
Shui Ye chuckled, Naruto is like this, the excitement comes and goes quickly.
　　Naruto nodded embarrassedly, and approached Shui Ye secretly and said, " Brother Shui
Ye, can I owe it first, and when I finish the task, I will make it up immediately, as you know,
all my money is taken by the lecherous fairy. Spent! "
Having said this, Naruto 's eyes kept glistening with tears.
Shui Ye sighed, touched it in his arms, and found a free roll!
　　" Don't be seen by the hand-beating uncle. "
　　" Thank you, Big Brother Shuiye! "
　　Naruto grabbed the free roll and shouted, " I want a bowl of ramen! "
Shui Ye took it with a smile and turned around to prepare noodles for Naruto .
Right at this time ...
[Mission: Make a special bowl of ramen for Naruto and strengthen his belief in bringing back
Sasuke! 】
[Reward: The conditions for obtaining the Dimstick Card are halved! 】
Shui Ye froze.
The chopsticks in his hand fell directly into the pot.
What does halving the acquisition time of the dipping card mean?
This means that normally he can get a gold dipping card a month, but now it only takes half
a month!
As for the ordinary dipping card, although it does not have much effect, it is like drawing a
card. It can be used for sacrifice first. In the past, you could only get one if you bought ten
bowls, but now you only need to buy five bowls!
So this time, Shui Ye is determined to win the reward!
The only trouble is, what to do with this special bowl of ramen?
　　" Sauerkraut pork noodles? "
　　" Mustard meatball noodles? "
　　" Or is it seafood noodles? "
The night is big!
There were all ramen recipes in my head, but none of the recipes that would give Naruto con-
fidence came up!
At the end, Shui Ye suddenly had an epiphany!
He looked at the pot, took a deep breath, and prepared the ramen!
The black sauce is poured into the noodles, and it turns red after stirring, and the noodles
feel hot at a glance, turkey noodles!
When Shui Ye put the noodles in front of Naruto, Naruto was still a little confused. He re-
membered clearly that the free roll seemed to be a free roll for ordinary ramen noodles, not
turkey noodles, right?
　　" I remember the last time you and Sasuke came to eat ramen together, you two stared
at each other. "
Shui Ye smiled slightly and mentioned Sasuke deliberately, " Speaking of which, Sasuke
rarely comes here to eat ramen, Naruto , after eating turkey noodles, you must bring him
back! "
　　Naruto stared at Shui Ye with wide eyes, his hands trembled slightly, and after a while,
tears filled his eyes.
He rubbed his eyes and smiled brightly.
　　" I will definitely bring Sasuke back! After all, this is Big Brother Shuiye's turkey noodles!
"
　　" I'm on! "
　　Naruto cried while eating!
The corners of Shui Ye's mouth kept twitching.
Nima!
　　Naruto , what do you call my turkey noodles?
Shui Ye is angry!
He glanced at Naruto angrily, and started serving food to other guests.
By the time he was done, Naruto didn't know where to go.
Shui Ye also packed up and planned to pick Ayame out of the hospital. For this reason, he
beat the uncle with his stingy hands and bought a lot of seafood on purpose.
You know, the price of seafood in the country of fire is almost sky high!
This night, Water Night had a pleasant night.
hand-beating uncle showed his housekeeping skills in order to celebrate Ayame .
It's just that when Ayame sweetly peeled the shrimps for Shuiye, the uncle beat his old fa-
ther's face as black as the bottom of a pot ...
next day, Naruto came hurriedly.
　　" Brother Shuiye, we are about to set off. Did yesterday's events come to an end? "
Shui Ye snapped his fingers, " Of course! You can rest assured to go! "
　　" What happened yesterday? "
　　Ayame couldn't help but asked curiously.
　　Naruto said immediately, " Of course it's the patron saint of Ichiro Ramen, that is very
powerful ... woo! "
Before he could finish his words, Shui Ye had already covered his mouth!
　　" The patron saint of Yile Ramen? Does Yile Ramen have a patron saint? "
　　Ayame is very curious, why has she never heard of it?
Is it ...
The ninja who rescued her last time?
　　Ayame 's eyes lit up, and he subconsciously turned to look at Shui Ye.
Shui Ye started talking nonsense seriously, " Hey, Sister Ayame , you won't really believe it,
this is the story I told Naruto , I said that the reason why Yile Ramen is so delicious is be-
cause Yile Ramen has A ramen god! "
　　" Really? Shui Yejun? "
　　Ayame smiled, " Then can you tell me what does it mean that the moon is beautiful
tonight? "
　　" How do I know? What boring person would say that the moonlight is beautiful
tonight! Besides, it's Hakutian now ! If you're okay, Ayame -san, Naruto and I will go out to play
first! "
Shui Ye, who was sweating profusely, grabbed Naruto and ran outside.
　　Ayame looked confused.
Now she can't tell the difference. Is that ninja Shui Ye?
It's quite similar.
On the other end, out the door, Shui Ye smashed Naruto 's forehead with a big fist.
　　" Are you an idiot! Uncle Shouda and Sister Ayame don't know the existence of that
ninja-sama. You tell Sister Ayame , what if she gets angry? Do you still want his help? "
　　Tears glistened in Naruto 's eyes, " It hurts, Shuiye bro! "
　　" No pain, no long memory! "
Shui Ye snorted coldly, " Okay, the ninja-sama has already agreed, he will show up when it's
time to make a move, you can just go with peace of mind! "
With that said, Shui Ye walked into the ramen shop without looking back.
Before entering, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw several Xiaoqiang standing at the end
of the street.
Is today the day Naruto and the others set off to chase after Sasuke?
Chapter 25 shadow mimicry
　　" Blood smell! "
Xiaoqiang was on their way, but Ya and Akamaru stopped abruptly.
Akamaru screamed a few times, and Ya spoke immediately.
　　" Sasuke went with four people. There are still two strangers here. It seems that they
have fought each other. What should we do now? "
　　" Sure enough, someone is making trouble in the dark. " Shikamaru felt very trouble-
some, he frowned and looked forward, " Going to the scene now may be able to get some
information, but we must be careful, switch to reconnaissance mode, and slowly approach !
”
　　" But the frontier is the border of the country of fire! If it is one step later, maybe
Sasuke will leave the country of fire! "
　　Naruto is very dissatisfied, and now his heart is full of urgency!
But Shikamaru glared at him, " Everything is the most important thing, we rush forward,
what if we step into the enemy's trap? Don't say it anymore, if we delay, Sasuke will not be
able to catch up! "
After he finished speaking, he didn't look back.
The crowd followed closely behind, but the speed was much slower than before.
Things were just as Shikamaru had expected. Before two steps forward, a steel wire that was
easily overlooked by the naked eye appeared on the tree branch ahead.
He decisively waved his hand to stop everyone, and following the wire, he saw the trap be-
hind him, and heaved a long sigh of relief.
　　" It's a detonator, and it's not just this one. "
Shikamaru looked at the other positions, followed the vine and found five, " It's a spirit for-
mation, a trap ninjutsu. "
　　" is there really a trap? "
　　Naruto opened his mouth exaggeratedly, which he didn't expect!
He opened his eyes wide to check, and found another rope beside him!
　　" Here too! "
　　Naruto cheered up and was about to start an inspection when he heard Shikamaru's
voice, " Don't move! "
this moment.
　　Naruto 's body was rocking like petrification.
Soon, he couldn't hold on any longer, and before Shikamaru came over, his body fell for-
ward.
It was not until this moment that he suddenly realized that this conspicuous rope was a
bait, and behind this rope, there was an inconspicuous rope hidden!
Now Naruto 's hand is just about to touch the rope!
Just when everyone was tense, a wooden stick flew and inserted into the tree, holding up
Naruto 's body firmly!
　　" Who! "
　　Neji turned his head for the first time, with blue veins in the corners of his eyes!
Everything around him blurred in an instant. As the angle of view advanced, he saw a man
standing on the canopy of a tree. He couldn't see his appearance with a mask, but the only
thing he could see was Tomoe in the man's left eye !
　　"Sharingan ! "
　　Neji 's eyes widened and he was almost speechless!
　　" It's my helper! "
　　Naruto laughed, " He's here, Neji , it's his own! "
　　" You'd better explain this matter to Hokage-sama. The only members of the Uchiha clan in the village
are Sasuke and his brother. The origin of these Sharingan is unknown! "
　　Neji said calmly, but he was still full of vigilance towards the water night in the distance.
　　Naruto scratched his head, " Old Tsunade knows him, you can rest assured about this. "
　　" Okay! Since it's a helper, don't worry about him now, Naruto , didn't I tell you to be
careful! "
Shikamaru's face turned black, if it wasn't for someone's help, they almost triggered the
trap just now!
　　" I promise, it will be next time! "
　　Naruto smirked and scratched his head.
At this moment, Shikamaru rolled Haku 's eyes and continued, " They can still set up such ex-
quisite traps when they are walking, and they are interlocked, so that people avoiding the
bait in front will trigger the real traps in the back, I think , they're either resting, or injured,
or ..."
　　" Or what? Shikamaru, why is it so troublesome for you to talk! Mother-in-law's! "
　　Naruto couldn't take it any longer.
Shikamaru glared at him, " Or it was a trap in itself, making us mistakenly think they were
injured and rush forward! "
　　" Then we have to go! " Naruto snorted.
Shikamaru took a deep breath, ignored him, turned to look at Neji , "Neji ! "
　　" Okay. "
　　Neji nodded slightly, looked forward, and in an instant, the blue veins around his eyes
were all highlighted.
Looking forward a little bit ...
　　Neji finally said, " They're resting! "
　　" Yoshi! This time, we must bring Sasuke back! "
　　Naruto rolled up his sleeves energetically.
Ya also grinned excitedly, " This time, I'm going to use my new trick! "
　　...
Shui Ye looked anxious!
A few rookies, one by one, pretending to be like a big boss, and discussing tactics in a de-
cent manner ...
Of course, it's not that Shui Ye looks down on them, but Shui Ye is speechless!
Because when they were moving forward, they accidentally touched the spider web!
It's like planning to go to college to learn how to build an aircraft carrier, only to be dis-
missed in elementary school!
　　" Sure enough, you shouldn't have too much hope for them. "
Shui Ye let out a faint sigh, and moved a little closer.
was a loud bang Naruto , and the four who took Sasuke took the lead in attacking.
A Kunai with a detonating talisman instantly blew up Shikamaru and Neji who were hiding .
Standing in front of the two, it was Zuo Jin!
　　" Wait! We're here to negotiate! "
Shikamaru was the first to raise his hand, indicating that he was not malicious.
　　" Negotiation? " Zuo Jin smiled playfully.
The next moment, Kidoumaru pulled the cobweb and pulled out Naruto , Dingji and Toa
who were stuck.
Tooth's response was fairly quick, and he threw a smoke bomb right away.
The smoke billowed, and everyone began to lose sight.
Kitomaru smiled contemptuously, " Is this kind of trick useful? "
No one answered him revealing his position.
But soon, someone screamed in pain, and listening to the voice, it was definitely Naruto !
　　" It hurts so much! There are so many threads here! "
Guitong Maru smiled, " This kind of wire that is thinner and stronger than steel wire, and in-
visible to the naked eye, has been covered all around you by me! You can't escape! "
　　" It turns out that you deliberately used two kinds of lines to set up traps before. In fact,
I guessed right, there are traps in here, right? "
Shikamaru carefully adjusted his position, and what made him strange was that every now
and then a small stone would be thrown on him.
If someone is wrong, the only person who will be thrown over is Kunai .
This shows that the other party wants to help him!
Shikamaru wisely followed the directions of the stone and changed the position little by lit-
tle, while still in the mood to chat with Guidoumaru, " You really are a master. "
　　" Hahaha! I want you to ..."
Guitong Maru smiled horribly, and was about to set up the flag , but suddenly found that he
couldn't move ...
After the smoke dissipated, Guitong Maru discovered that his shadow and Shikamaru's
shadow were actually connected!
　　" Shadow Mimicry! " Kitomaru finally woke up, they were fooled!
Shikamaru finally breathed a sigh of relief, " You are indeed a master, but unfortunately you
are too happy too early. "
At the same time, the others also stood up.
Chapter 26 he'll give it to you
　　" Good job Shikamaru! "
　　Naruto smiled happily.
Shikamaru can't wait to give him a kick!
Shadow imitation is a kind of auxiliary ninjutsu. He can control several people in front of
him, but he is also equivalent to abolishing.
such a good control opportunity, Naruto didn't zoom in, and there is still time to talk about
it here?
Shui Ye was leisurely and leisurely, sitting on the top of the tree and watching quietly.
　　" Yo Xi! Just let me ..."
　　Naruto is finally ready to start, and when he starts, he prepares a spiral pill with a very
long prelude!
Shikamaru was finally desperate, and he actually had a bad feeling in his heart.
As if to confirm his idea, the three flew Kunai to Shikamaru .
At the same time, in order to avoid Kunai , the shadow imitation technique was suddenly cut
off ...
　　" You underestimate us. "
Zuo Jin laughed and said that there were four people, but in fact there were five of them ...
　　" Earth Escape Barrier・Dungeon Hall No! "
The moment Jirofang regained his freedom, he put his hands on the ground and said, "
These people belong to me. "
Zuo Jin glanced at Shikamaru and smiled contemptuously, " Then let's go first, hurry up and
follow. "
　　" Don't worry, I'll be enjoying them soon. "
Jirofang showed a ghost-like expression.
Of course, all of this has little effect on Shui Ye. To be honest, there is no soundtrack. Look-
ing at the scene in front of him, he is not a little bit excited.
　　" It's too hard for me to stop them by myself, let them go first. "
Shui Ye calculated for a while, and nodded in agreement.
Shikamaru is afraid of trouble, Shuiye is afraid of hard work, especially if this kind of injury
may cause bleeding, what if the wound becomes infected?
Shui Ye felt that he was very wise, and when Zuo Jin and the others left, he jumped and
jumped directly to the top of Jirofang!
　　" The Ultimate Profound Truth ..."
He made a decent knot, and at the moment when Jirofang looked up, he raised his hand
and threw out several Kunai tied with detonating charms...
Not at all ninjutsu!
This Langfang is so angry that he vomits blood!
boom!
boom!
A series of explosions sounded, and Jirofang was enveloped in smoke!
As for the earth escape enchantment, it naturally disappeared.
　　" You actually hid someone! "
Jirofang was extremely aggrieved, and he was only ready to enjoy the big meal. The ghost
knew that if a person appeared, he would lose his face with the detonating charm!
　　" I never hid it! "
Shui Ye showed innocent eyes, " I threw several stones into the smoke just now, can't you
blame me for not seeing it? "
　　" Thank you. "
Shikamaru turned to look at Shui Ye,
　　" No, no, but, why are you still standing here? After a while, Sasuke will go to grandma's
house with others! "
Shui Ye pointed to the direction they left.
Jirofang also came back to his senses and said with a sneer, " Don't be delusional, just cook
my lunch! "
After he finished speaking, he pressed his hands on the ground again, " Earth Escape Bar-
rier・Dungeon Hall No! "
This time, he also included Shui Ye!
　　" Multiplication Technique - Meat Bomb Chariot! "
Without saying a word, Ding Ji planned to take everyone away first!
But obviously, this guy does not include Shui Ye!
　　" Wait for me! I haven't gotten in the car yet! "
Shui Ye stretched out his hand to greet him twice in vain, then looked at Jirofang with a
blank face, " I said I was passing by to chop wood, do you believe it? "
　　" Don't worry, after enjoying you, I will find them one by one. "
Jirofang looked at Shui Ye in a perverted way, his hands formed a seal, " Tu Dun・Tuling
Danzi! "
For this move, he is very confident!
Even in the ninjutsu of the group of four, its power can be ranked first!
Therefore, he looked at Shui Ye confidently and wanted to see Shui Ye's painful expression
before he died!
Then, he saw a pair of eyes.
In an instant, let alone Tuling Tuanzi, the connection to Yindu was interrupted.
In an instant, Jirofang was nailed to the ground, and the endless pain instantly wrapped
him.
Even in his dreams, he never imagined that the other party had Sharingan !
He naturally knew a lot from Orochimaru , and now there are only a few Sharingans in the entire
ninja world.
Sasuke has a pair, Itachi has a pair, Kakashi has one, these are all on the table.
Where did this masked man come from?
Shui Ye didn't give Jiro Fang a chance to figure it out. When he walked over, Jiro Fang was
already a little confused.
After all, this technique of shackles and hangs itself is used to torture ninjas to torture infor-
mation!
Looking at Jirofang lying on the ground, Shui Ye couldn't bear it anymore ...
　　" How many floors does a bag of rice carry. "
　　"A bag of rice has to resist the second floor. "
Jirofang's hands and feet twitched, but he still asked the sentence:
　　...
　　" We're going to split up! "
Shikamaru looked serious, " He stayed just to hold us back. Once Sasuke is really taken out
of the country by them, our mission can only be interrupted! Therefore, we must leave one
person to deal with him, and the rest People go after Sasuke! "
　　" let me come! "
　　Naruto volunteered, " I've been disliked by that kid for a long time! "
　　"Naruto 's words are indeed suitable, I don't know if you have noticed, that guy's nin-
jutsu ..."
finish speaking, Neji spoke up.
　　" Let me come. "
　　Neji turned his head and glanced at Naruto , " I already feel it, he can absorb our chakra,
at least, we have obtained their information, but those people, I don't feel simple, Naruto..."
Although Neji didn't want to admit it, he still said, "Naruto may be more useful to the past. "
　　" What are you talking about! How can you beat him alone! "
　　Naruto suddenly shouted.
　　"Naruto ! " Neji roared, " I know you have trumps, but so do I! "
This time, Neji remembered the scene on the rooftop of the hospital.
But he gritted his teeth and refused to admit that he was worse than Naruto !
　　Naruto was stunned, and at this moment, Neji 's expression seemed to tell him.
He, Neji Hyuga , wins!
　　" But ..." Shikamaru was very worried.
　　" No but! He'll leave it to me! You must complete the mission and bring Sasuke back! "
　　Neji got up suddenly, took out all the ration pills on his body, and planned to distribute
it to everyone.
this moment.
　　With tears in his eyes, Naruto knew very well that Neji was going to die!
Shikamaru gritted his teeth and said, "Neji ! You must follow! "
Shui Ye was also very excited, "Neji ! Good job! I believe you can do it! "
The whole scene is very touching.
Just like ...
Did something weird get mixed in?
　　Naruto was the first to react, " Brother master! Why are you here? "
　　" Me? I just walked over like this? "
Shui Ye looked innocent, then solemnly picked up a human head and put it in Neji 's hands.
　　"Neji ! He'll leave it to you! "
Chapter 27 Really an expert
There was some silence in the woods.
The atmosphere was also a little awkward.
　　Naruto even rubbed his eyes in disbelief, " Master, did you kill him? "
　　" Huh? "
Shui Ye glanced at Ren's head and scratched his head apologetically, " Oh, I'm sorry, I
forced your limelight, you continue, I'll go first. "
After speaking, he disappeared into the depths of the forest with a few jumps.
looked at Neji and then at Naruto .
　　"Naruto , this ... master, where did you get it? "
　　" I've met him twice. I can't say his identity, otherwise he'll be angry, but I can tell you
that the first time we met was when Uchiha Itachi wanted to arrest me, he saved my life, the
second time When we met, it was a lecherous fairy, old lady Tsunade and Orochimaru , when
the three ninjas fought, he appeared ..."
　　Naruto said with a look of admiration!
　　Neji 's face was even more complicated. " He's really good. I don't know how many
rounds I can survive against him. "
　　" He's not a ninja! "
At this moment, Shikamaru's words made everyone stunned!
Not a ninja?
If it's not a ninja, how did this seemingly invincible ninja die?
But Shikamaru was extremely serious, " When a normal ninja team performs a task, espe-
cially when we young ninjas perform a task, they are handed over to the leader of the team.
No matter how powerful the ninja is, he will not interfere with other ninjas for no reason.
quest, because in this way, young ninjas cannot get the grind of blood to become real nin-
jas. ”
　　Neji reacted in an instant, " He helped us take down this ninja, so he doesn't understand
these rules at all! "
　　" Also, after a ninja kills a person, even if he wants to destroy the corpse and destroy
the trace, he will destroy all of them together to hide the trace, or if the corpse or the head
is needed, the corpse will be sealed and taken away, but he has absolutely no need to take
this head away. cut it. "
looked at the head in Neji 's hand, frowning into a map, but even if he tried to break his
head, he couldn't figure out what Haku Shuiye was doing.
　　" Forget it, we must go after Sasuke right away! "
Fortunately, Shikamaru quickly sorted out the priorities and pulled the team forward.
Shui Ye followed closely behind.
He was a little worried and smelled the smell on his body. You must know that the dog's
nose is very smart, and he couldn't reveal his identity to Akamaru.
So he deliberately found a special plant juice to cover up his smell.
I even approached to test it out just now.
Good, Akamaru doesn't know herself.
Shui Ye nodded with satisfaction, and when he looked up again, his teeth had stopped.
　　" They're close by. "
Teeth gripped the ground on all fours and looked around like a dog.
Everyone tacitly stopped by the side and turned to look at Shikamaru.
　　" We've come this way, and we haven't seen a single trap. You know, they have masters
in setting traps. "
　　Neji frowned. " So we're being underestimated? "
　　" How can it be repaired! How dare you look down on us! "
　　Naruto is furious!
Who is he? UzumakiNaruto !
But the man who will be Hokage in the future!
The next moment, he was attacked by Shikamaru's Haku eye.
　　" Isn't this a good thing? In this way, we can just sneak attack! "
　　" Then what are you going to do? " Neji asked, frowning.
Then ...
Shikamaru turned to look at the water night hiding in the canopy ...
Shui Ye has never accepted such an embarrassing task!
He was actually forced to give up his handsome face and use the transformation technique
to become the appearance of Jirofang!
　　" I'm sorry, senior, we went there rashly, I'm afraid that we can't guarantee our own
safety, so we can only help you. "
Shikamaru spoke with sincerity.
Haku 's eyes with Jirofang 's face , " If you want to find out about me, just say it directly! Do
you really think I can't see the trick of killing two birds with one stone? Young man, you are
still tender. I'll see what you can see! "
Saying that, Shui Ye took two steps forward angrily, then turned his head again, " But let me
tell you first, I don't know how to act! "
　　" Senior, you're welcome. If you don't know how to act, we should have guessed your
true identity long ago. I think the reason why you wear a mask is because some of us know
you, right? "
　　" Perhaps! "
Facing Shikamaru's test again, Shui Ye smiled and said an ambiguous answer, and then
walked forward without looking back.
Shikamaru's brows furrowed even more.
　　" What's wrong? Is there something wrong with him? " Neji asked quickly, still wary of
Shui Ye.
Shikamaru shook his head, " He must be on our side, but the problem is, with his brain and
ability, he is definitely not an ordinary person, but we have never heard of such a number
one person. "
　　" What do you mean? "
Tooth is also very curious.
Shikamaru squinted his eyes and calculated, " As soon as he heard my offer to disguise him
as that guy, he immediately understood that I wanted to kill two birds with one stone, and his
intelligence gave me the feeling that I was not inferior to me. "
Saying that, Shikamaru sighed, " Also, there are two situations for him to wear a mask, one
is that some of us know him, and the second is that we are worried that we will recognize
him in the future, so I deliberately said that some of us know him, But you listened to his
answer, maybe? Answered as if there was no answer at all ..."
Until this moment, Naruto and Toa could understand the meaning of Haku 's conversation
just now!
Feelings are just like their fights, full of calculations!
But it's not over yet!
picked up the head in Neji 's hand.
　　" What worries me the most is this head. Look at the head. "
　　Naruto looked at the head with a thoughtful look.
But in fact, he knows shit!
Ya also widened his eyes, and even let Akamaru go up to smell it, but he didn't see any
clues.
hand, Shikamaru closed his eyes and said, " Everyone in the Nara family has some medical
skills. The flatness of the incision on this head, the expression on the face before death, and
the bloodshed are just a few words. "
Saying that, Shikamaru looked in the direction where Shui Ye left, and took a deep breath, "
When he killed this guy, this guy no longer had any resistance! "
　　" But this is ..." Naruto thought it was nothing special.
Neji instantly understood what Shikamaru meant by Haku , and the whole face became Haku !
　　"Naruto ! Think about it. When we were taken away by Dingji, we discussed a plan and
were approached by him unknowingly. How long did it take us in total! "
　　Naruto was stunned.
They were taken away by Dingci, and soon they found a place to hide and discuss, and then
Shui Ye appeared out of nowhere.
That is to say, in the short period of time they used Dingji's meat bomb chariot to transfer,
the master uncle killed this guy who was evasive at every turn, and even caught up!
This terrifying running speed and killing speed ...
　　" Sure enough! "
　　Naruto is excited!
Chapter 28 caught
　　" I'm back. "
Shui Ye jumped into the middle of the nearby people.
Zuo Jin was obviously dissatisfied, " Slowly, do a few little guys make you take so long? "
　　" Shut up, you are running so fast, as if you were afraid that I would catch up, so you
should try it instead? "
There is no difference between tasks in Shui Ye's heart, he will say whatever comes to his
mind.
What he didn't expect was that several other people didn't realize that something was
wrong with him.
　　" Hey! You useless guy, what are you talking about there! Hurry up and carry the coffin
bucket! " Tayuya looked disgusted and complained, " Damn fat pig. "
　　" You scold again? Believe it or not, I will pull your tongue out and play it as a piano! "
No one responded immediately.
　　" You bastard, did you eat the explosive talisman today? Why is Zhang Mou so angry? "
Duoyu also snorted and threw the coffin bucket to Shui Ye.
　　" None of your business! "
Shui Ye took the coffin barrel without thinking.
The guys in front of them didn't notice his disguise at all!
This time, it was Shikamaru's turn to be anxious!
If they go on like this, Shui Ye will follow them out of the border, and then it will be trouble-
some!
　　" I made a mistake, I shouldn't have called him over, or I can still cooperate with him
now. " Shikamaru was very uncomfortable. According to his plan, the guy who pretended to
be dead came from himself, but he was curious about the water. Ye's identity, that's why he
came up with such a trick.
But the ghost knows, Shui Ye actually really integrated into it!
Just when he was burning with anxiety, Tooth suddenly stopped.
Several people stopped immediately, not even breathing too hard.
They also stopped in front of Shui Ye and Zuo Jin.
At this moment, Zuo Jin looked at Shui Ye solemnly, " Who the hell are you? "
Shui Ye was a little surprised, " How did you know my identity? "
　　" It's very simple, this Langfang road will never be so quiet, you are definitely not this
Langfang! " Zuo Jin narrowed his eyes, " Every time he walks a distance, he either wants to
be convenient, or wants to drink water and eat. I haven't said a word since I came here. "
　　" That's it? "
Shui Ye was confused, what did he say when he was undercover?
If I'm wrong, wouldn't my identity be exposed?
Zuo Jin snorted, " Of course, what really exposes you is not these messy tricks, but com-
plaining, the real Langfang will complain about this, complain about that, what a coffin is
too heavy, what is too tired, etc., but from scratch By the end, you never complained once. "
Shui Ye finally revealed Haku , and the guy he transformed into is a chatter!
Talking and talking, actually exposed his identity.
But it's okay, if you go further, maybe you really go abroad.
Shui Ye put the coffin bucket on the ground, raised his head and looked at the guys in front
of him, " So, you guys actually found out? "
Looking around, Shui Ye is directly in front of Zuo Jin, and there are Guidomaru and Tayuya
on both sides of the back!
Before he knew it, he was surrounded!
　　" It may not matter who I am. "
With a bang, Shui Ye revealed his masked figure.
　　"What about this Langfang and those little ghosts? " Zuo Jin asked.
　　" You should have guessed it, do I need to say more? "
Shui Ye laughed.
The next moment, countless cobwebs wrapped towards Shui Ye.
　　"Ninpo・Spider Binding Technique! "
Shui Ye decided to seal the seal, and his body retreated a bit!
Do you want to avoid a simple substitute technique?
Duoyu also fell from the sky, and his huge fist tried to make a hole in Shui Ye's forehead!
Before his fist hit Shui Ye, Naruto 's figure appeared out of thin air!
　　" Brother master! Leave it to me! "
　　Naruto 's Seal, " Multiple Shadows! "
　　" Idiot! "
Shikamaru, who was hiding in the dark, couldn't help but scold!
Guitong Maru's ninjutsu is obviously the least afraid of people!
At this moment, countless Naruto screamed and rushed out, but the spider webs also came
out, blocking all these shadow clones from the outside!
　　" Damn it! Let me go! "
Bang bang bang, a series of explosions sounded, and only the last Naruto was left struggling
in the spider web. Obviously, this is the real body.
Shui Ye looked at Naruto with envy!
First of all, the multiple shadow clones are sealed in the scroll. The reason is actually very
simple. Whether it is the number of chakras required, or the consequences of so many
shadow clones exploding at the same time, it is definitely not something ordinary people
can withstand. !
Even Shui Ye dare not!
But look at Naruto , he's like nothing!
This guy, with a vortex bloodline, can simply do whatever he wants!
　　" I want to do whatever I want too! "
Shui Ye muttered, and threw out a golden dip card.
【Get failed! 】
Big Red's failure made Qin Quan's face look ugly!
　　What the hell is going on with this guy Naruto ?
Once his own stick card falls on him, whether it is a golden stick card or not, there will al-
ways be an accident on Naruto .
Including the grilled fish with tasteless ribs, I can't always give myself what I want.
　　" Looks like it's time to open the branch quickly, only in this way can I get the complete
vortex bloodline. "
Shui Ye took a deep breath, and at the same time, everyone else ran out one by one.
　　" You go first, this time, leave it to me. "
Guitong Wan slowly walked towards Shui Ye, and what he was looking at was the coffin be-
side Shui Ye!
In fact, Shui Ye was not distracted from the beginning to the end. He watched every move
of these people, but he just pretended not to know. When Guitong Wan threw a few Kunai ,
Qin Quan covered his chest, and then Looking at Guitong Maru with a sad face, " I want to
... be a good person, ah! I'm dead! "
Saying that, Shui Ye fell to the ground.
　　" Dead? "
Not only Kidomaru, but they were all very curious.
Just now Shui Ye looked like I was invincible in the world, and now he is dead?
Under their eyes, Shui Ye rolled and hid aside, Guitong Wan's face was ashen!
He was actually being played like that!
　　"Ninpo・Spider's Nest Opens! "
Guitong Maru seals again, moves around in the air, and uses spider webs to complete vari-
ous actions to trap others.
And this time, he wants to trap everyone!
When Zuo Jin and the others saw this, they got up and left immediately. Fang was about to
follow him when he was trapped by a spider web in the air.
Guitongmaru's face was ashen, " You, all of you, stay, don't even want to leave! "
　　" Damn it! "
Even Neji felt a little troublesome, he kept dodging cobwebs, but when he saw that Shika-
maru was about to be trapped, he couldn't help but help.
So, Neji was also arrested ...
Chapter 29 Cobwebs make clothes?
　　" One, two, three ..."
Kitomaru smiled and began to count the number of people, he wanted to see how many
people were arrested.
However, his expression soon changed.
There were quite a few people caught, but the person he wanted to catch the most was not
here!
Guitong Maru glanced at the traces on the ground, and even rushed in the direction where
Shui Ye disappeared.
Shikamaru narrowed his eyes slightly, " Now is our only chance, we must break free from
the spider web. "
　　Naruto tried with all his strength to tear the cobwebs apart, but no matter how much he
tore them, the cobwebs were always intact!
At one point Naruto used his teeth!
However, without any effect, they were wrapped into large cocoons one after another and
hung in the air.
At this time, the sound of footsteps came, Guitong Wan said, " Don't struggle, these spider
webs are extremely tough, let alone you, even ten more people will keep pulling them! "
　　" Where's the big brother? "
　　Naruto was taken aback for a moment, " What did you do to the eldest brother? "
　　" I ..." Kitomaru was about to speak when two Kunai had already flown over.
Guitongmaru was stunned, why would someone break free?
　　" Using the material composed of chakra, in the face of soft boxing, it is simply useless!
"
　　A proud smile appeared on Neji 's face, " You know, the power of the soft fist is to inject
chakra and destroy the target! "
As he spoke, he quickly got out of trouble for the others.
To Neji 's vigilance and surprise, he didn't see Shui Ye's figure, he only saw Kitomaru stand-
ing there motionless, as if dead.
　　" What's the matter? "
Shikamaru narrowed his eyes slightly, although they all came out, but facing this guy who
can make cobwebs, they have to be careful!
　　" Let me come! "
　　Neji took a deep breath, " My soft fist can restrain this guy's cobwebs, hurry up and
come back after Sasuke! "
　　" Damn, let me! I have to beat this guy to death! "
　　Naruto also roared, was tied up, really hung up and beat!
　　Naruto felt that this was his shame!
Shikamaru glared at Naruto , " Can you deal with his cobwebs? Naruto don't mess around,
let's go now, we must chase Sasuke back! "
　　" That's right. "
Shui Ye nodded in agreement, " These cobwebs are very troublesome at first glance, but
they seem to be very interesting. Do you think if I use this kind of cobwebs to weave
clothes, will there be a big market? "
Shikamaru was so angry that he almost cursed, " When are you still ... senior? "
　　" Shukamaru, everyone says you're a smart person, so just talk about it, will you be able
to sell a lot of money for knitting clothes! "
Shui Ye looked like a miser, got up and waved at Guitong Maru, and then everyone saw
that Guitong Maru disappeared into the woods like a wooden shelf, and the next moment,
appeared among them!
　　" Puppet art! "
Shikamaru's pupils shrank, looking at Shui Ye in disbelief, " Why do you practice puppet art?
"
　　" Ah, you said puppet art, won't you be able to learn it once you learn it? "
Shui Ye laughed and shook his head, then he snapped his fingers seriously, " Actually, I still
know how to grill fish, catch cats, I know a lot! "
Shikamaru took a deep look at Shui Ye and said, " Let's go now and go after Sasuke. "
Kitomaru raised his hands mechanically, " Okay. "
　　The faces of Naruto and the others became extremely helpless.
Shui Yexiao disappeared into the crowd, and this time, Shikamaru's face became very ugly,
he snorted and said:
　　" This guy ..."
　　" It's childish! " Naruto answered immediately.
Shikamaru shook his head, " You're wrong again, this is the disguise that ninjas need to
learn the most! Especially as a senior, he deliberately appears so naive, which is to eliminate
the possibility of us finding him from his character! This guy is too It's not easy anymore. "
Now he seems to be doing a puzzle problem, and the answer to the problem is the true
identity of Shui Ye!
But in any case, this time, with the participation of Shui Ye, they were still a lot smoother.
took a deep breath, " He doesn't seem to want to shoot in front of us. When this guy used
Kunai , he pretended to be dead and fled the scene, but when he chased after him, he
turned him into a puppet. What the hell is going on? One thing, what exactly is this guy
hiding? "
　　" I know, the master brother can write ..."
　　Just as Naruto was about to speak the Sharingan pupil technique, a stone fell on Naruto 's
head, causing him to scream.
Immediately, including Shikamaru, no one dared to talk about Shui Ye.
Soon, it was getting dark, and Naruto looked very anxious, " Why haven't you caught up with
them! Damn it! "
　　" very close. "
Tooth said, " They're not too far ahead of us. "
　　" So we're going to catch up soon? Listen to me! Then I'll use the most powerful multi-
shadow clones to catch them all! It made us chase so far! " Naruto grinned.
Shikamaru was extremely worried, he immediately said, " Don't worry, we have to make a
battle plan first, Naruto , we must implement it according to the battle plan we made, you
know? "
After speaking, Shikamaru glanced at the sky and said, " We have to catch up with them be-
fore it gets dark! "
At this time, the sun not far away was about to disappear, and half of it was hidden behind
the mountain.
　　Naruto gritted his teeth and ran as fast as he could, but he couldn't reach them, and he
didn't even see their shadows.
　　" Damn it! Why can't I catch up with them! "
　　Naruto slammed his fist into the tree trunk beside him.
　　" No, that's enough. "
Shikamaru narrowed his eyes, " Keep the distance and continue to pursue, but before dawn,
don't attack. It's really that time, once we don't get a hit, they just need to hold the coffin
and wait for our action ... …”
　　" Mother-in-law, why can't you do it when you catch up! "
　　" I said it all! Naruto ! You must act according to our battle plan! Now that we act rashly,
it will only put us in danger, can't you hear Haku ! "
Shikamaru was also very dissatisfied, " Firstly, we don't know their abilities, and secondly,
except for Neji , we can't see anything clearly at night, and if we get caught in the trap, it will
be troublesome! Naruto , don't forget Come on! On the way here, you almost stepped on a
trap! "
　　Naruto then remembered that on the road, it was a very complicated trap!
At this time, Tooth stopped.
Ahead, Sakon and Tayuya paused for a moment.
　　" What the hell are you doing, Jirofang and Guitongmaru ..." Zuo Jin looked very irritable,
very simple, because none of the people they stayed behind actually came back!
Chapter Thirty Junmalu Appears
In the early morning, the night was gradually driven out by the light, and Tayuya and Zuojin
stopped abruptly.
　　" What's wrong? " Zuo Jin glanced at Tayuya strangely, " Is it almost time? "
Duoyu also shook his head, he just turned his head quietly, " Come out! "
Zuo Jin also took a deep breath, " Damn, those two Haku idiots didn't stop one of them,
shouldn't they die? "
　　" So, there are masters among these two little devils? " Duoyu also frowned.
But how to look at it, this is a group of little devils who haven't grown up very much. Who
will be a master?
At this moment, they suddenly remembered someone!
The mysterious man who was wearing a mask and a black robe and fled the scene with a
naive way of pretending to be dead!
　　" Finally I can do it! I can't help it for a long time! "
　　Naruto yelled and raised his hand to three Kunai !
Zuo Jin knew that the real masters were not them, hehe smiled, " Little devil, don't be too
complacent, I'll take care of you right away! "
After speaking, he actually rushed towards Naruto !
　　"Naruto ! Use the trick directly! "
Shikamaru roared and stopped in front of Naruto with his teeth.
　　" Shadow Clone! "
　　Naruto quickly formed the seal, and two clones of Naruto appeared, frantically rubbing
balls in one of his hands.
He wants to use spiral pills!
　　" More punches! "
Zuo Jin's fists suddenly turned into many, but Shikamaru and Tooth didn't react at all, they
were directly smashed out so far, and deep pits appeared on the ground!
Boom!
With two crisp sounds, the deer pills that were blown away exploded like tooth foam, and
immediately disappeared.
Obviously, they are all shadow clones ...
And in this gap, Naruto roared, " Spirulina! "
His spiral pill is ready!
Snapped!
The crisp sound made everyone stunned.
　　Naruto 's wrist was grabbed by Zuo Jin!
　　"I really didn't expect that you can still do this kind of ninjutsu. It looks like it's powerful,
but as long as you grab your hand before you shoot, you can't do anything about it! "
　　" Tooth! "
　　In the blind spot of vision behind Naruto , Teeth came out directly, pierced Naruto , and
tried to kill Zuo Jin!
　　Naruto disappeared again with a bang, this is also a shadow clone!
But there is no escape from the near!
According to Teeth's idea, even if this move can't kill Zuo Jin, it can at least hurt Zuo Jin!
However ...
Just bowing his head, Zuo Jin avoided the attack of the teeth!
　　" You little bastards, it's hard enough, but it's not enough, you ... wait! "
Zuo Jin suddenly turned his head, only to find out that Tooth was heading straight for
Tayuya!
His purpose was the coffin behind Tayuya!
Tayuya has remained motionless until now, his silver, behind him, where he can't see from
the left and right, stretches out for a long, long distance, and it is integrated with Shika-
maru's shadow!
Tooth grabbed the coffin and threw it directly to Naruto !
　　Naruto said nothing, turned around and ran!
　　" Why are you still not moving! "
Zuo Jin stepped forward and scolded Du Yuya, and it was only at this moment that Zuo Jin
saw the shadow behind Du Yuya shrink back.
Shadow Mimicry?
Zuo Jinming Haku came over and met for the first time. Several of them were controlled by
this shadow imitation technique, and they really couldn't blame Tayuya.
　　" Hurry up and catch up, be sure to take the coffin back! "
Zuo Jin took a deep breath and activated the curse.
Tayu didn't hesitate either, the two speeded up a bit and chased after Naruto and the others in
the direction they left!
boom!
The explosion sounded, and everything seemed to be turned upside down. This time, it was
Shikamaru's turn to set the trap!
Zuo Jin roared in exasperation, " You wait for me! "
His speed is very fast, logically speaking, Tooth's speed is also very fast, but he turned his
head to take a look, only to realize that Akamaru, who was in charge of sticking the explo-
sive talisman, didn't come back!
He looked back and saw that Akamaru had been caught by Zuo Jin!
　　" Go to hell! "
The steel wire bound Akamaru, and a detonating talisman was stuck to Akamaru's body,
but Akamaru couldn't move at all!
　　" Akamaru! "
Tooth's eyes are red!
At this moment, he doesn't care what mission or mission, his mission is to save Akamaru!
For him, Akamaru is his brother, partner!
He rushed over and hugged Akamaru in his arms.
Soon, a bang sounded, and the detonating talisman exploded!
Smoke and dust were everywhere, briefly blocking everyone's sight.
　　Naruto was holding the coffin, his eyes almost torn apart, and he trembled slightly.
　　"Naruto , you go first! "
Shikamaru roared directly, " Take Sasuke back, I'll stay and deal with this. "
He had already seen Duoyu walking over, so he was so anxious!
Duoyu also approached step by step, but suddenly stopped and raised his head in shock, "
Why are you here? "
Hearing Tayuya's conversation, Shikamaru and the others raised their heads subconsciously,
and then they saw a Haku -colored figure descending from the sky, kicking the coffin away!
Junmalu!
　　"I didn't expect you to actually have reinforcements, what a mistake! "
Shikamaru sighed, as if another troublesome guy appeared in front of him.
　　" You are too slow. "
Jun Malu glanced at the battlefield and frowned slightly, " Where are the others? "
　　" How can you come here? Your body is already like that. "
Tayuya looked very sad.
Jun Malu said indifferently, " I don't need to use the power of the body anymore, I use the
power of the spirit. "
　　" I'm getting closer and closer to Orochimaru -sama, freeing me from the shackles of my
body and living my life with my spirit. "
Jun Malu gently stroked the coffin barrel, " I seem to have touched the dream of adults. "
　　" Damn it! Change Sasuke back! "
　　Naruto growled loudly.
Junma Lu was always indifferent, " This container is very precious. It carries the dreams of
adults. I'm sorry, please forgive me for not being able to give it to you. "
　　Naruto rushed over directly, and even Shikamaru didn't have time to stop his sudden
movement!
Junmaluo , Naruto 's fist almost touched Junmaluo's cheek, but Junmaluo moved and turned
his head slightly. Naruto was about to change his move, and there was a severe pain in his
stomach.
At some point, Junma Lu's fist had already landed on his belly.
So that Naruto was like a tattered rag doll, and flew out so far.
Jun Malu took the coffin and left without looking back.
　　Naruto clenched his fists and was about to chase, but Shikamaru grabbed him!
　　" You calm down Naruto ! "
　　" Why should I calm down! He's going to take Sasuke soon! "
　　Naruto was about to chase when Tayuya took out his flute, " Okay, that's it, let me deal
with you. "
Shikamaru took a deep breath, " You chase Sasuke in the past, leave it to me here! "
　　" I'm afraid this person is not easy to deal with. "
　　Neji took a deep breath, " Did you see, those people didn't have anything before, but
she took out a flute, and I don't know what kind of weird method. "
　　" Anyway, do your best. "
After saying that, Shikamaru grabbed Kunai and rushed towards Tayuya !
Chapter 31 Staying will only delay me
Shikamaru whispered a few words in Naruto 's ear, and Naruto 's eyes lit up.
also looked at Shikamaru and knew that Haku , this man should be the captain of this team.
Along the way, whether it is to control them with shadow imitation or let people imperson-
ate Jirofang, it should all come from his handwriting.
I have to say, I am a little more cautious.
When Naruto shouted that I want to defeat you and jumped over, Tayu looked at Shikamaru
cautiously, even including Shikamaru's shadow.
She easily blocked Shikamaru's attack, turned her head sideways, and Naruto 's attack failed,
leaping over her head.
Just then, Naruto suddenly made a face.
　　" Successful battle! Goodbye! "
Duo Yu was also stunned for a moment, and suddenly woke up.
From the beginning, the other party did not intend to fight!
Because of this, a trace of anger flashed in Tayuya's eyes!
After that, Neji , Dingci and others who came up were met with her violent revenge.
the woods, Naruto 's movements were very fast, and in order to catch up with Sasuke, he did
not hesitate to use the power of the nine tails.
Sasuke should be in front!
On a green grass, Naruto finally came over.
Standing in front of Junma Lu, he took a deep breath.
From a distance, Shui Ye looked at Naruto and then at Junmaro.
He would not act rashly, for a very simple reason, Junma Lu was not so easy to deal with.
Soon, Naruto used the crowd tactics!
His shadow avatar has three circles inside and three circles, wrapping Junma Lu firmly in the
middle!
However, when he threw Kunai , the corner of Shui Ye's mouth twitched.
Sure enough, what he expected happened.
Junmalu avoided Kunai , and NarutoKunai all fell on his shadow avatar, there was no tacit un-
derstanding.
For a split second, as if tens of thousands of ducks were arguing, all the Naruto shouted,
shirking responsibility from each other.
　　" What a hassle! "
When Kimmaro moved, Naruto 's shadow clones united.
　　" Spring Dance! "
The figure of Junmalu interspersed back and forth among the countless Narutos , moving as
if dancing, and as he moved forward, the Narutos behind him turned into bubbles one by one
and disappeared without a trace.
　　" Damn it! "
　　Naruto roared angrily, just raised his hand to seal, and used the multi-shadow clone
again, but Junmalu glanced at him impatiently.
　　" It's useless. It's useless to use a lot of shadow avatars for a body technique like you.
For me, it's just a waste of physical strength. If you only have this means, you can't stop me.
"
Jun Malu said, he was planning to leave with the coffin!
he looked down on Naruto made Naruto angry!
　　" Hey! I said, stop pretending to look down on others! I'm going to blow you up! The
technique of multiple shadows! "
　　Naruto roared, and countless Naruto popped up again.
Jun Malu glanced back and stopped, " Then let you see the limits of my blood, and I will let
you know what real despair is! "
　　" Stop looking down on people! "
All the Naruto growled loudly.
At this moment, Junma Lu's body was swaying, his clothes were undone, and it seemed that
something suddenly grew out of his shoulders.
In Naruto 's shocked eyes, Junmalu stretched out his hand, grabbed the growing bone,
pulled it out, and held it in his hand, as if holding a sword!
This time, the Kunai that Naruto threw out, Junmalu directly slashed with the bone sword in
his hand, splitting it in two!
Shui Ye didn't care about Naruto , he knew that Naruto was a little strong, and he couldn't kill
him.
Instead, he looked at Sasuke's coffin with great interest. At this moment, there was a lot of
black smoke coming out of the edge of the coffin. Will Sasuke inside be choked to death by
the smoke?
While Shui Ye was watching with great interest, Junmalu used the dance of Tsubaki.
Junmalu who is holding a bone sword and Junmalu who is not holding a bone sword are
completely two different states.
So many Naruto rushed up, he could even close his eyes to solve them one by one.
From Shui Ye's point of view, this was an indifferent battle, but it was the coffin that inter-
ested him more.
As the black smoke grew more and more, at a certain moment, the seal on it finally shat-
tered.
With a bang, the coffin was completely covered by black smoke.
When a gust of wind blew, the black smoke dissipated, and Sasuke's figure was revealed in-
side. He stood crookedly, but it gave people a feeling of being handsome and handsome.
His long purple hair was dragged behind his head, and his eyes turned to Naruto and Kim-
maro who were fighting.
The two stopped silently.
The purple color on Sasuke's body also slowly disappeared, converging into a curse mark.
Looking at Sasuke, Naruto opened his mouth but didn't know what to say. It took him a long
time to smile, " Sasuke, why do you want to be with such a person, come here, Sasuke! "
Sasuke also looked at Naruto , for some reason, he didn't laugh as arrogantly as in the origi-
nal.
He was just calm, almost emotionless, and said, " Go back Naruto . "
　　" Sasuke! "
　　Naruto 's pupils shrank. For Sasuke's sake, they came here after many hardships, but
Sasuke let them go back?
　　" Me, follow my heart and find my own strength. "
Sasuke sighed, " Staying in the village will only delay me. "
After saying this, he no longer explained, turned around, rose and fell in the woods, and
disappeared after a while.
　　"You see, he himself doesn't want to go back with you. "
Junmalu raised the bone sword, but the movement was surprisingly fast. When Naruto heard
Junmalu's voice, he had already appeared behind Naruto , and the bone sword in his hand
was about to pierce Naruto 's body!
At this moment, a green figure flashed by!
He was the serious boy Shui Ye saw in the hospital, Locke Lee!
Shui Ye was extremely hesitant when he saw Locke appearing.
Now, he doesn't know whether to watch it or go straight back to making ramen.
Look it up, this is a real fight, it's much more exciting than anime!
But if he doesn't go back, Ayame will be angry.
You know, Shui Ye said that he went to the toilet, and immediately followed these Xiao-
qiang out. It took a whole day and night to go to the toilet. Can you not make Ayame angry?
　　" Oh, what a hassle! "
Shui Ye sighed and shook his head, how could he miss the famous scene?
Lying on the tree, he felt a little unhappy in his heart. It would be better if he could have
some more melon seeds or something.
At this moment, Junmalu also saw Lee and asked, " Who are you? "
　　" The beautiful blue-blue beast of the reborn Konoha, Rock Lee! "
He showed his poss , but Shui Ye didn't have the slightest desire to laugh.
This is a serious child, even if he is posing , in his opinion, he is so serious, just like when he
was training ...
Chapter 32 Drunk Lee
　　" Your body ..."
　　Naruto also knew that Rock Lee's body didn't seem to be very good.
Rock Lee shook his body, " No problem at all, Naruto , go after Sasuke, and please bring him
back! "
　　" Then be careful, this guy's attack is very weird, he can attack with his own bones, his
bones are very special. "
　　Naruto shared the only poor intel.
Rock Lee smiled, " Don't worry about me, Naruto , didn't you promise Sakura with a very hand-
some posture ? Then, leave this to me, you must bring Sasuke back, this is also a promise! "
After speaking, Lee spread out a hand and looked at Junmarou.
　　Naruto gritted his teeth and rushed out, planning to go after Sasuke. At this time, Jun-
malu set off to stop Naruto .
　　Lee moved and appeared beside Junma Lu, kicked him in a spiral, and after being
dodged, he caught the bone sword with both hands!
　　" Your opponent is me! Locke Lee! "
Junmarou was a little interested, and turned to look in the direction Naruto left.
Lockley is upset. He is so serious, but his opponent is always distracted. This is not taking
him seriously!
　　"And please don't be distracted! "
Lee , who even speaks earnestly and earnestly , is a small set of punches when he goes up,
and Junmalu can be beaten up and down, seemingly unable to fight back.
In the end, Junmarou fell heavily to the ground, got up and looked at Lee .
Junma Lu has to be serious.
Shui Ye looked at it with relish, he had no sunflower seeds in his hand, he almost reached
out and grabbed a leaf and stuffed it into his mouth.
However, when Junmalu starts to get serious, Lee will not be able to gain the upper hand ...
It was only halfway through, and the famous scene appeared ...
　　" Qiaodou! I'm sorry, I need to take medicine. It's not good to take medicine on time.
I'm sorry! "
Junmalu didn't do anything, but looked at Lee with great interest .
He feels the same as Shui Ye, Lee is a weirdo, but also a wonderful person.
You will think he is strange, but sooner or later you will be infected by his serious attitude.
Whether it's dealing with people, or talking and doing things , Lee takes it seriously, includ-
ing starting to take medicine now.
Soon, Lee frowned, " I've hated taking medicine since I was a kid ..."
After speaking, his body swayed slightly, " This medicine smells weird ..."
Shui Ye knew that Lee 's eyes began to have double images, and he guessed that the things
in front of him were swirling in his eyes.
　　However, Lee didn't know that the medicine he was taking was wrong. Instead, he
quickly entered the state and screamed, " Hey! What are you? You are shaking, why are you
moving? "
Where the shaking is Junma Lu, it is clearly Lee himself!
The next moment, he turned into an afterimage and charged towards Junmalu!
This time Lee was a bit more aggressive than before, and even Junma Lu was a little bit
struggling.
After feeling that it was almost the same, Junmalu avoided his body and tried to adjust his
state, but found that Lee was actually punching into the air!
　　" It's a little weird, why does it feel weird to move? "
　　Lee muttered, and the next moment, he lay directly on the ground, and even snored ar-
rogantly!
You know, this is a fight!
Junmalu was stunned!
He narrowed his eyes slightly, approached cautiously, and was always on guard against Lee
's backhand.
Are you really asleep?
Jun Malu was a little curious. The next moment, his bone sword was caught.
At the same time, Lee spoke up, " You've been tricked! "
His movements were actually a bit more stern!
He put his foot on Junmalu's stomach, and the latter's body flew far away!
beating, Lee spread his hands blankly, " Looks like he's asleep, but he's actually not sleeping
at all? Teacher Kai, I did it! "
Facing a certain angle, Lee 's face burst into tears!
Then, he fell to the ground and fell back to sleep.
Junmalu frowned and walked over again. This time, Lee still launched a sneak attack, but
Junmalu quickly avoided it.
　　" You've been tricked again! I look like I'm asleep, but I'm ..."
　　The words in Lee 's mouth became more and more vague, and he didn't even realize
what he was doing.
And taking advantage of this time, Junma Lu picked up the medicine that Lee had taken be-
fore.
A big wine word on it instantly made Junma Lu Ming Haku come over, this guy is actually
drunk!
　　" If that's the case, that's fine, let's send you to another world without pain. "
After Junma Lu finished speaking, he walked towards Lee with the bone sword . This time, he
planned to end Lee 's life.
At this time, Lee was lying on the ground, and with Junmalu bone sword stabbing, his body
stood up strangely, and he closed his eyes to avoid Junmalu's attack!
It was obviously the first time for Junma Lu to experience such a situation. Looking at Lee in
front of him , he was a little dumbfounded!
But Lee 's magic doesn't stop here!
With the various angles of Junma Lu's knife, Lee 's body is as weak as if he has no bones. He
can bend his body in various postures to avoid Junma Lu's attack, and more importantly,
Junma Even if Lu couldn't touch Lee , he was kicked in the stomach by Lee , and his body flew up.
Before he could react, Lee also jumped up with a spiral kick!
This is the third time that Junma Lu has been kicked in the stomach!
He was slightly angry.
At this moment, Lee shouted, " You bastard ... If you don't come, then I'll go. "
He ran forward, and when he was halfway, he suddenly fell to the ground.
Junmalu was about to step forward to check the situation when Lee clapped his hands on
the ground and stood up again. The moment he stood up, he actually attacked Junmalu
again!
Compared with the previous attack, this time's attack was obviously more severe. Junmalu's
bone sword was approached by Lee , and there was a faint feeling of restraint!
As for Lee 's drunken fist, it can be said that there are no conventional rules.
This Junmarou blocked Lee 's attack, and Lee hit him in the stomach with another punch!
Junma Lu is getting more and more angry!
　　" Dance of Tsubaki! "
He directly switched from defense to attack!
However, in the face of Lee , this level of attack has no effect on him!
　　Lee 's body swayed back and forth, dodging his attacks one by one, and at this moment,
the curse mark on Junmalu's chest began to turn red and hot!
The skin of his left hand began to agitate irregularly, and after a while, bones came out,
wrapping his left hand, and sticking out, were extremely sharp bones!
In the next fight, when Lee was accumulating strength, Junmalu's chest bone suddenly
stabbed out, like a third hand!
It also means that Lee dodged in time, but if he changed people, he would be dead!
　　Lee touched his cheek blankly, as if he couldn't understand how the strange person in
front of him attacked ...
Chapter 33 Who can resist the grid?
　　" This is the limit of my bloodline. "
Junma Lu took a deep breath and rushed directly to Lee .
　　Lee jumped up, but this time, he was in a rush to be beaten by the protruding bone, and
he was separated by several openings and fell heavily to the ground.
　　" Please wait! I still have a trick! "
　　Lee stood up again, he was serious!
　　"The first door, open it! Open it! "
　　" Beautiful Lotus! "
With Lee 's roar, his body soared into the sky!
But Junma Lu's body was full of bones, spinning in the air, as if it had fallen out of nowhere.
The kick Lee kicked in the past was instantly framed by countless bones, and he was almost
cut off!
　　" It's over! "
The bone in Junmalu's hand stabbed towards Lee fiercely!
At this moment, a pile of sand appeared out of nowhere, forcibly separating the two.
Shui Ye was excited.
Is that Gaara about to show up?
He sat up straight from the tree and looked around, not far away, a young man with a large
gourd was standing there.
This guy seems to be born without expression, his emotions are all based on his eyes.
　　" Fingering through! "
Kunmaro didn't stop, he attacked Gaara directly.
Ten bones shot at Gaara like bullets, but Gaara didn't move!
This man seems to have filled up his defenses at the beginning!
As expected, all ten bone spurs were blocked by sand and fell to the ground.
　　" You're really in a hurry. " Gaara gave Junma Lu a cold look, and then looked at Lee , "
What's the matter with you? Why is your speed so slow? When you played against me,
weren't you fast? ? "
　　" I'm sorry! I'm in a little trouble with my body, that's not my intention! "
　　Lee blushed slightly, and immediately said, " But why are you here? "
　　" I owed a favor to Konoha before. "
Gaara didn't explain too much, narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Junmarou in front
of him.
　　" He is my opponent, it was an accident before, please let me deal with him! "
　　Lee immediately opened his mouth and said, " This time, I will definitely use the slaying
lotus flower! "
　　" What else can your body allow you to do? "
Watching Lee rush past, the sand on the ground gathered together to form a hand and
grabbed Lee 's feet.
　　Lee fell heavily to the ground, and he finally realized that with his current physical con-
dition, it seemed like he couldn't do much.
Shui Ye naturally doesn't mind continuing to watch it, but he doesn't seem to have this
chance anymore.
Facing Junma Lu, Gaara didn't rush to make a move, on the contrary, he looked towards
Shui Ye's side.
　　" Hey, how long are you going to hide? "
huh?
Have you been found out again?
Shui Ye felt a little embarrassed. This time, he didn't use the Zhan Zhan card?
Just when he was stunned, he suddenly realized that a floating eye in front of him was con-
stantly looking at him.
Gaara, this bastard, from the very beginning, he discovered himself first, and then went to
the battlefield!
Shui Ye smiled awkwardly and jumped down from the tree.
　　" I'm just passing by, I'm chopping wood ..."
Looking at the strange eyes of the three people in front of him, Shui Ye's eyes widened and
his eyes were sincere, " Why, don't you believe it? "
　　" You deal with him, please leave this to me! "
　　Lee looked at Shui Ye seriously and put on a poss directly , " Please accept my challenge! "
　　" Do you want me to take action? "
Shui Ye scratched his head and felt a bit of a headache, " In that case, it's better to fight
quickly. "
Saying that, he ignored Lee and Gaara, and walked directly to Junmarou.
　　" Who are you? "
Junma Lu felt like he was being driven crazy.
Shui Ye smiled lightly, " I know you're tired, and I know you're about to die, but I can let you
live in another way ..."
As Shui Ye walked forward, his left eye gradually began to change, and the three Tomoe
spun frantically.
This scene suddenly made Junmalu's scalp tingle!
　　Sharingan !
However, before he could react, the surroundings had become blood red!
In front of him, there was only a man with bloody eyes, who said softly, " Don't worry, I will
make you a puppet. After you die, you can still fight and let people know your name. "
　　"Lord Orochimaru knows he won't let you go! "
Hearing Aunt Snake's name, Shui Ye smiled even more happily, " Even if he doesn't know,
he won't let me go. "
When Shui Ye touched Junma Lu, Junma Lu seemed to have no resistance from beginning
to end, and completely died!
　　Lee 's pupils contracted, and even Gaara became serious.
　　" What's your name! "
Gaara took a deep breath, extremely solemn.
Shui Ye looked back with a bit of resentment. How could he answer this? Don't say his
name, he seems to be disrespectful to Gaara. Say his name, how can he hide his identity!
He said faintly, " Since you've already seen the eggs, why do you need to know the
chicken's name? "
Gaara was stunned, and just as he was stunned, Shui Ye's body flashed past.
Regarding the bond between Sasuke and Naruto , he stopped looking at it. Now it's more
important to return to Konoha, and Ayame doesn't know if she will kill anyone.
Gaara looked at himself, then at the sand in his hand, " I don't seem to be of much help. "
　　Lee was even more puzzled, " What kind of move did that person use just now? Why
have I never seen it before? "
　　" I don't know, he turned his back on us and I don't know how he got the guy under
control. "
Gaara bit her lip, " But he's also a tough opponent. Fortunately, he's not our enemy this
time. "
At this time, Shui Ye ran so fast that he didn't even have time to make Junma Lu a puppet.
But thinking about it this way, Shui Ye suddenly had a feeling that he was a little perverted.
No matter how you look at it, what you do is somewhat similar to that of a scorpion, using
a living person as a puppet ...
But Junmalu's bones are really tempting!
Shui Ye sighed and ran faster.
By the time he walked through the forest, Temari and Shikamaru had already defeated
Tayuya.
At this point, the five people have completely solved it.
Shui Ye glanced at Temari one more time.
In his previous life, his favorite characters were neither old woman Tsunade nor Sakura Hi-
nata, but Temari and Ino.
These two characters whose appearance rate is not very high, one has to say, their figure is
really good, especially Temari, who can resist the grid?
Shui Ye wiped his saliva, and the figure passed by ...
Soon, Konoha heard Ayame 's roar.
　　" Didn't you say you went to the toilet? You went to the toilet all day and night! "
Immediately after that, everyone saw Shui Ye being chased around by people!
Chapter 34 Investigate a joke
　　Ayame is angry because Shui Ye sneaks away and runs away.
Then the branch had officially opened, and the business was booming. Before they had
time to invite anyone, the hand beater had to rush over in person to demonstrate to the
apprentices invited.
　　"The branch is already open? "
Shui Ye was very pleasantly surprised, doesn't this mean that his mission has been com-
pleted?
Then Naruto 's Uzumaki bloodline shouldn't be too far away, right?
　　" Is this the point? Shouldn't the point be that I had a busy day by myself yesterday! "
Ayame glared at Shui Ye.
At this moment, Shui Ye felt the killing intent.
It turned out that Sister Ayame told herself that there was actually a hidden killing intent in
the news!
Sure enough, without the beatings of the Ninja Academy, I didn't even catch the informa-
tion about survival!
Shui Ye took off her apron, "Sister Ayame has been working hard all day, hurry up and rest, just
leave it to me here! "
Watching Ayame walk away, Shui Ye finally can't wait to enter the system!
Is it finally time to usher in a big gift package?
[Special dipping card: Select a specific ninjutsu to obtain, the success rate is the same as the
dipping card. 】
【You can get it for every specific amount of ramen sold at the branch. 】
branch?
Hand-Pulled Noodle?
Shui Ye never thought that the means of obtaining the Zhan Zhan card was actually the ra-
men sold by the branch!
Isn't this the same as a normal dipping card?
The only problem is at the branch!
No wonder the system gave a task to open a branch!
The night is big!
The branch over there is indeed open, but after careful calculation, the probability of suc-
cess of the stick card is the same as that of the ordinary card.
In other words, if he wants to get the Uzumaki bloodline from Naruto , the number of special
sticking cards he needs is close to 5,000!
The number of ramen noodles sold by the special chanchan card is ten times that of the or-
dinary chanchan card!
This is the year of the monkey and the month of the horse!
he gets the Uzumaki bloodline, maybe Naruto will be Hokage!
　　" No, this speed is too slow! "
Shui Ye couldn't bear it any longer. He touched his chin and was thinking about how to get
a special dipping card when he suddenly saw a tired Naruto walk into the noodle shop.
　　" Brother Shuiye, I want a bowl of ramen. "
　　" And us. "
　　After Naruto finished speaking, Shikamaru walked in with a group of Xiaoqiang.
Shui Ye was stunned, looked at Shikamaru, and then looked at his hand.
The system said it was a branch, but he didn't say which branch it was!
That is to say, if he opened Yile Ramen to the entire ninja world, then thousands of Zhan-
chan cards a day would not be a problem!
If so ...
Shui Ye responded loudly, " Okay! "
His hands were fast, leaving afterimages of his hands in the air, and bowls of ramen were
brought out.
And the ramen of the three people of Zhuludie is definitely the last one to take out. Each
bowl has a lot of meat on it!
　　" Brother Shuiye, you are partial! Why do they have so much meat! "
　　Naruto looked at the meat in the bowl of the three people with bitterness and hatred,
and cried out in anger.
Shui Ye slapped Naruto 's head with a slap, " That's because all three of their fathers are
about to become half-owners of Yile Ramen! You won't forget about us finding a place to
open a branch together. now! "
　　Naruto was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses and widened his eyes.
Shui Ye looked at Dingji in surprise.
　　" One more bowl! "
Dingji quickly picked up the bowl and chopsticks again.
Shui Ye smiled very happily, " Okay! Eat more! "
The more he eats, the happier he is!
Everyone else was a little uncomfortable with Shui Ye's smile!
Shikamaru held his forehead, " Brother Shuiye, if you have something to say, just say it ..."
　　" Is it that obvious? "
Shui Ye rubbed his face, looking a little dissatisfied, " I thought I hid it well! "
　　" It's a hassle. "
Shikamaru sighed, " If it's possible, Shuiye-san should find a chance to tell my dad. "
　　" It's better to tell you that. "
Shui Ye looked at Shikamaru with a smile, and he was still entangled with Shikamaru!
　　" You three, can you tell your father when you go back, if you are satisfied with the
profitability of the ramen shop over there, can you pay more? "
　　" Are you going to open a branch? "
Shikamaru was a little surprised, " But you don't have so many people! "
　　" It's alright, it's enough to teach by hand, but in terms of funding, I hope you can give
me your support. "
Shikamaru nodded impatiently, " Yoshi, I'll tell my dad. "
　　" Okay, have a nice meal, everyone! "
Shui Ye laughed even more happily, and the following actions were faster!
When everyone was still eating the bowl of noodles, Shui Ye waved his hand, " Today's bill
is all on me! "
　　" Yeah! "
　　Naruto shouted with great excitement, and then raised the bowl in Shui Ye's stunned
eyes, " One more bowl! "
This is the legend, others treat guests as much as they can eat?
Shui Ye gritted his teeth and went down again.
wasn't until Naruto clutched his stomach that he couldn't eat any more, and staggered away,
and Shui Ye began to settle the account in distress.
Good guy, I've eaten half a month's wages!
If it weren't for the special stick card's sake, Shui Ye could not wait to go back and ask them
to come back to check out!
　　" Looks like you'll have to save some money. "
Shui Ye squinted his eyes and nodded, smashed his mouth, and fell asleep on the counter.
　　Naruto and the others have been running for so long, and he has not rested on the way.
At this time, footsteps came from the door.
A woman walked into the ramen shop and looked at Shui Ye lying on the stage, the woman
smiled slightly.
　　" Sure enough, what kind of expert can a small ramen shop have? It turns out that this
little guy is hiding here. "
Mute looked at Shui Ye and still couldn't believe it, " But teacher, he is too young! "
　　" You don't know what a genius is. Kakashi and Itachi are typical examples. I believe he
is also a genius. " Tsunade slowly walked towards Shuiye!
　　" But I don't look like him in any way, teacher, could we be mistaken? "
Mute looked at Shui Ye, no matter how he looked, he didn't look like a ninja.
　　" How can there be such a coincidence, Naruto and the others went after Sasuke, and that
guy showed up, and turned around and this water night disappeared! "
Tsunade looked down at the sleeping Shui Ye, and grinned, " Boy, if you let me know that
you're lying to me ..."
Saying that, she put her hand on the back of Shui Ye's head.
Tsunade's body has almost no secrets at all!
But Tsunade couldn't help but widen his eyes!
　　" How is this possible! "
　　" How could he not have any chakra? "
　　" I let Anbu investigate for so many days? Investigate a joke? "
Anyway, all the evidence points to the water night!
However, what shocked Tsunade was that Shui Ye didn't have any chakra!
In other words, Shui Ye is an ordinary person, the kind that can't be more ordinary!
Chapter 35 red alert
Confused, Shui Ye opened his eyes.
As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the aunt in front of him, who was looking at himself
steadily.
Shui Ye, who was not very awake, looked at the yellow-haired woman and pinched the
woman's face in confusion, " Tsunade? Am I dreaming? "
The air seemed to freeze at this moment.
Mute covered her mouth, almost screaming!
How dare someone touch Tsunade's face!
boom!
A crack appeared on the table.
Shui Ye glanced down, and the table was disconnected from the middle.
Tsunade looked at Shui Ye expressionlessly.
Shui Ye is finally awake!
This is not a dream!
alarm! Red Alert!
　　" Ah Lie Lie! Hokage-sama, misunderstanding, it's all misunderstanding! "
　　" Who the hell are you? "
Tsunade looked complicated.
Shui Ye hurriedly shook his head, " I'm no one, it's all a misunderstanding. I thought I was
dreaming just now. What, is Tsunade-sama here to eat noodles? Can I eat it for you next? "
Tsunade didn't answer, took a deep look at Shui Ye, turned his head and left slowly.
But Shui Ye broke out in a cold sweat.
The ghost knows that Tsunade suddenly appeared!
Did you reveal something?
Shui Ye thought about it, but there was nothing exposed, except that he used a double-
body technique in front of Jiraiya before, leaving a pair of chopsticks that pulled the noodles
...
Shaking his head, Shui Ye didn't think about anything else.
From then on, Tsunade never came again.
Life went on peacefully as if nothing had happened.
It wasn't until Shui Ye used the acquired perception technique to test it out that he knew
that everything had actually changed.
　　" A man is squatting on a tree 170 meters to the left of the ramen shop ..."
　　" There are two people standing on the roof one hundred and twenty meters to the
right ..."
　　" Is this a spy who treats himself as a murderer? "
Shui Ye let out a long sigh, these people didn't exist when he followed Naruto to chase
Sasuke, like bamboo shoots after the rain, two stalks appeared all at once.
　　" Looks like I can't mess around in the future. "
Shui Ye sighed and shook his head, packed and sorted the garbage, and carried it out to
take out the garbage.
Sure enough, the two groups of people followed suit.
This feeling of being watched is not good at all.
Shui Ye scratched his head and was about to return to the ramen shop when he saw the
Shikamaru team, three guys walking towards him.
　　" Aren't you on a mission? " Shui Ye was a little curious.
The three of them looked at each other, " You came just in time. Our father just came back
from his mission and is waiting for you at home. Just come with us! "
Shui Ye's eyes lit up, so to speak, the ramen branch has been established!
He immediately stood up straight, " Excuse me, please take me with you. "
He followed behind the three and walked all the way to Shikamaru's house.
I have to say that Shikamaru deserves to be a big family. The most obvious one is that they
have a yard!
Shui Ye can only see so much. After all, he is just like Naruto , not to mention the yard, he is
very content with a place to live.
But seeing other people's yard, Shui Ye felt a little sour and envious.
Have you been working on tasks these days, have you forgotten to enjoy life?
　　" The night of water is coming, please take a seat. "
Lu Jiu greeted Shui Ye to sit down, this time, it was much more formal.
Shikamaru and the others sat next to their father and surrounded Shui Ye like an interroga-
tion.
Lu Jiu was the first to speak, "I have to say, Shui Ye is very thoughtful. The business of the
branch is very hot, and it is a little unexpected. Just the income in the past few days will al-
most catch up with the funds for opening the store. "
Shui Ye was stunned, " Uncle Lu Jiu, do you even know how to make money? "
　　" Yes, we passed by the town. Since it is a store we invested in, we naturally have to
check the situation. "
Lu Jiu said with a stern face, " But we also saw another situation. Because of the booming
business, other ramen shops have also opened, but the business is not as good as the ra-
men shop we partnered with. Dingzu has tried them one by one. , believe his assessment,
you will believe it. ”
Shui Ye looked at Ding Zuo, who nodded slightly.
　　" As for food, I always strive for perfection. After my tasting, I found that if the hand-
made ramen is 100%, other ramen shops may only have 50%. Obviously, they opened the
shop just to slap the hand-made uncle's reputation, but It is undeniable that they are in-
deed researching ramen. If they continue, I am afraid that their scores will get higher and
higher, and there is a very serious problem. Apart from the hand-beating uncle, the ramen
of other people in the ramen shop is not good. Delicious as expected. ”
When Ding Zuo finished saying this, Lu Jiu suddenly looked at Shui Ye seriously.
　　" Actually, on our way back, we discussed whether we should continue to open stores in
other places, because the reputation of Yile Ramen has improved a little, but the only prob-
lem is, how to ensure this taste, if Shui Yejun can solve it That question, I think, we'd be
happy to fund. "
Shui Ye took a deep breath, and he finally knew Haku .
What these three families are worried about is that the customer only accepts the uncle's
ramen. Unless he can guarantee to solve the problem of taste, the risk is too high, and the
three of them are unwilling to take it!
Therefore, this situation occurs only because of one point.
This time, the three families are going to make a real move!
Shui Ye narrowed his eyes slightly, got up and said, " Please wait a moment. "
He ran all the way to the ramen shop, and even saw a guy who was stalking him on the way
and ran on the roof without caring.
As long as he can open a ramen shop, then he might have to leave Konoha and go to the
Land of Fire.
If this is the case, these people can't always follow them to the country of fire!
Shui Ye smiled secretly, took something from the ramen shop and ran back.
This is a notebook.
Of course, the words inside were written temporarily by Shui Ye, and he would not really
record these things.
The above is densely written, all of which are detailed records of the details below the
hand-beating uncle, including how many times the dough is kneaded!
This thing alone made Lu Jiu and the others stunned!
Does anyone really even take notes on the next face?
Well, they see it now!
Shui Yedan said, " I think, as long as we have this book, we can achieve a standard for the
taste of ramen. "
Then he pointed to the book, " There are detailed records of the ingredients in it, whether it
is ingredients or noodles, I have considered, how, with this book, can I fully spread Yile Ra-
men in the country of fire? what? "
　　" Yes! "
Lu Jiu looked at it carefully and decided, " In this case, you can recruit people, and we will
be responsible for the funds. "
　　" Okay! "
Shui Ye smiled happily, because it was not only about his mansion, but also about his spe-
cial dipping card!
It seems that his special dipping card seems to have fallen!
Chapter 36 I want to invest
In the dead of night, Shui Ye got up secretly, and he went out quietly.
He wanted to see who he was, who actually followed him, and what he wanted to do!
Using Perception Ninjutsu, Shui Ye sneaked behind the two waves of people, reached out
and tapped their shoulders.
In an instant, the tranquility of Konoha's night was broken, and the frightened roar of sev-
eral people shocked the initiator of Shui Ye!
These guys are all wearing the uniform costumes of Anbu, and the difference is that they
have different types of masks on their faces.
Anbu is more common, is a special mask with animal patterns, while the other group of
people's mask patterns are some strange Uzumaki and the like.
　　" Danzo -sama wants to meet you! "
The two groups of people made a request to meet like Shui Ye at the same time.
　　" But I don't want to see them. "
Shui Ye squinted his eyes and smiled, " Why don't you do this? Go back for me and tell
them that if you harass Yile Ramen again, as many people will die as you come! "
Under the darkness of the night, the Sharingan in Shui Ye's left eye flashed past, and the eyes of
these people in front of them all straightened and fell asleep in illusion.
When he got home, Shui Ye packed his things without saying a word.
It's over, it's so obvious, he's already exposed.
Tuanzi and Tsunade actually sent someone to come to the door!
The more I thought about Shui Ye, the more dangerous I felt.
But until dawn, he didn't find anyone approaching the door.
This is strange. Could it be that Tsunade and Danzo were both frightened by him?
In order to prove this point, Shui Ye was a little uneasy in the ramen shop, squatting down
at every turn, avoiding the customers to perceive the situation outside.
Until noon, no one came to harass the ramen shop again.
No matter how you look at it, it was a success!
So Shui Ye became arrogant again, and before he was arrogant for two seconds, he sud-
denly heard a familiar voice.
　　" I want a bowl of turkey noodles! "
Shui Ye raised his head, Tsunade sat in front of him with mute!
　　" Lord Naruto can still enjoy the light of the shop during his busy schedule. Shui Ye is
very grateful, and please invite Lord Naruto later! "
Shui Ye solemnly put on an apron and hat, with a serious face!
I only taught the people of Anbu yesterday, but Tsunade came to the door today. Shui Ye
would not think that Tsunade was here to eat noodles!
Sure enough, just below him, Tsunade spoke up!
　　" I heard that you Yile Ramen has partnered with Nara, Akida, and Yamanaka, and you
plan to open ramen shops all over the country of fire? "
huh?
Okay, why did you suddenly mention this?
Shui Ye pricked up his ears and became vigilant!
　　" I'm very optimistic about Yile Ramen, stinky boy, tell me how to become a share-
holder. "
Tsunade waved his hand impatiently, as if he was too lazy to talk to Shui Ye.
Obviously, it was determined that Shui Ye did not have Chakra. In her opinion, Shui Ye was
a dispensable little role, and it was not worth what she said.
Shui Ye was a little cautious, " Sir, I think you have found the wrong person. Shouldn't you
ask Uncle Hand to discuss this matter? I'm just a messenger. "
He felt that he was very clever, and he handed the ball to the hand who was still in the
branch to play. This problem was not a problem for him, but a problem for hand-playing,
wasn't it?
Tsunade looked at Shui Ye's restrained look, and immediately laughed, " But how did I hear
that it was you who made the connection and prompted the cooperation between Yile Ra-
men and the three of them? You mean, I heard it wrong? "
Tsunade looked at Shui Ye with a half-smile but not a smile, so that Shui Ye's heart sud-
denly groaned.
Click!
The cup that Tsunade was holding in his hand shattered just right!
Shui Ye shivered a bit, then immediately stood up straight and bowed thirty degrees, " I see,
I think, whether it's Qiu Dao's three families or Shoudao's uncle, they will not refuse Hok-
age-sama's shareholding, and the chain store is investing. , I think, if Hokage-sama can pro-
vide the corresponding proportion of funds, he should be able to get the shares smoothly!
"
Tsunade's face suddenly turned red!
Shui Ye widened his eyes and suddenly woke up!
No no no no!
Naruto-sama won't prepare for Haku prostitutes!
Damn, Shui Ye found that he had no reason to reject a Tsunade who was a lot of age, but
still looked like a girl!
　　" Please come again next time! "
Shui Ye bowed to see off the guests, he promised to sign an unequal treaty!
It's not because of anything else, but because Tsunade pokes a hole on the table with his
fingers in front of Shui Ye, and when he's done, he says that the quality of the tables and
chairs here in Shui Ye is not good!
Is there such a fire shadow?
Might as well be a robber!
Of course, it is not without good news. When Tsunade left, he hinted that he could give
some help in adapting to the village.
For example, because Tsunade represented Naruto as a shareholder, if some ninjas with
bad intentions planned to take action against Yile Ramen, then Shuiye could ask Tsunade to
issue a task and find ninjas for free help in the village!
　　" Hey, I can only say that it's not a big loss, but it's definitely not profitable! "
Shui Ye sighed, and before he could clean up the tableware and chopsticks on the table,
there was a sound of wooden shoes.
Another guest?
Shui Ye looked up in a daze, and immediately saw the old man Danzo !
The guy looked at Shui Ye with style, "A bowl of turkey noodles. "
Why are you all here for turkey noodles?
Shui Ye murmured twice in his heart, and hurried to the counter to put this old man under.
　　Danzo really isn't here to eat noodles!
He looked at Shui Ye and smiled, " As far as I know, Lord Hokage came just now and left not
long ago. What did Lord Hokage come to do? What did you say? "
　　" Oh, this, Hokage-sama thinks our ramen is delicious, so he came to eat it from me. "
Shui Ye laughed and laughed.
　　" Then do you know what is the end of cheating the old man? "
　　Danzo squinted and smiled.
Shui Ye was a little stunned. Could it be that the three of them were in the room just now,
and the Danzo thief still heard it?
Not so much, right?
Just when Shui Ye was wondering, Danzo slapped the table with a slap, " Speak! Who is the
ninja behind Ichile Ramen! "
good guy!
After a long time, it turned out to be directed at me!
You dare to murder yourself, isn't it just Biao's acting skills, come on!
Immediately Shui Ye showed a confused look, " My lord, why can't I understand what you
are talking about, the ninja behind Yile Ramen? Whether we beat Uncle or Sister Ayame , in-
cluding me, we are just ordinary people. People are all great people! "
　　" Are you still going to deceive me? "
　　Danzo narrowed his eyes, " Don't tell me, it's you good people who helped Naruto to chase
Sasuke, and even brought Sasuke back, don't tell me, you good people actually have evil
The eyes of the Uchiha clan! Do you know that the Uchiha clan are the rebels in the village! "
Chapter 37 Naruto save me
hurry hurry!
The old bastard Danzo is in a hurry!
Shui Ye suddenly showed a harmless smile, " Sir, I really don't know what you are talking
about. "
　　" Do I have to be straight? "
　　Danzo sneered and said, " You told Naruto that the masters behind you know you, and
they will shoot when Naruto and the others are chasing Sasuke. Don't you forget all this? "
In an instant, Shui Ye was in a cold sweat!
　　Naruto mistaken me!
He should have thought, according to the big mouth of this guy Naruto , in less than three days,
some guys who knew Naruto know all about it!
An extremely terrifying phenomenon of human-to-human transmission will be staged im-
mediately!
And at this level, according to Danzo 's urination, it would be difficult for him to think about
it!
Shui Ye immediately bowed his head and admitted his mistake.
　　" My lord, I was wrong. "
　　" Where did you go wrong? "
he heard Danzo 's answer, Shui Ye raised his head in confusion.
What goddamn illusion is this, how does it seem like he is being interrogated by his girl-
friend?
　　" There is indeed such a ninja, but this ninja doesn't want to be involved in too many
ninja affairs, so he has always hidden his identity. As for who he is, Lord Danzo , this ninja has
always been wearing a mask. , I don't know what he looks like. "
　　" So that's how it is, Shui Ye, it seems that I misunderstood you. "
　　" If anything, it's my fault. I didn't tell the truth to the adults at first. "
Shui Ye said with a smile, as if it was all my fault.
The two squinting monsters looked at each other.
　　Danzo smiled and said , " Since that's the case, I also ask Shui Ye to tell this ninja a few
words for me, and said, when the village is employing people with integrity, if possible, I
hope he can come to me, and I will give it to me. He is very well treated. If he is willing to
listen to me, I can let someone special to protect you, but if he doesn't come, even me, it is
difficult to guarantee that some parts of Konoha will not be destroyed by spies, and it is
even more difficult to guarantee Konoha A consolation for some, right? "
After that, Danzo got up on crutches and limped away.
Shui Ye's eyes widened, a little frightened.
As expected of the Danzo thief!
This bastard actually threatened himself!
No, Konoha can't stay any longer!
　　As soon as Ayame came back, Shui Ye took Ayame 's hand, " Sister Ayame, let's escape. "
　　" Ah? "
　　Ayame looked confused, did Shui Ye do something wrong?
　　" That's right, that old thief Danzo came to me today and asked me to tell who the mas-
ter ninja behind the ramen shop is. Sister Ayame , you know, there is no master ninja behind
our ramen shop, but he insisted. That is to say, yes, and said that if I don't say it, I and Sister
Ayame will be arrested and tortured, and I can only lie about one, saying that tomorrow I will
ask the master to find him. I have always wanted to take it. run away. "
Shui Ye really wants to run!
by Danzo is like being stared at by a poisonous snake. Even the masters of Uchiha Itachi and
Uchiha Mirror have been killed, haven't they?
He is a small water night, can he stand it?
He can't stand it!
What he didn't expect was that when Sister Ayame listened to him, it was like listening to a
joke.
　　" Shui Ye, don't talk nonsense. Lord Danzo has paid so much for this village, and his arm
was destroyed by fighting for the village. You can't speak ill of others casually. "
The night is overcast!
　　Sister Ayame doesn't believe him!
Although he often tells some lies to Sister Ayame , similar to how the big bad wolf eats Little
Red Riding Hood, he needs to go to the toilet, and he goes there for two or three days, but
this time, most of what he said was the truth. what!
　　That old monster, Danzo , is really ready to attack them!
But Sister Ayame doesn't believe it!
Shui Ye was at a loss, watching Ayame busy in the shop, he wished he would go and peel
Danzo 's skin now.
Of course, just thinking about it, he is not Danzo 's opponent now. For example, he has al-
ways been Sharingan , and there must be at least twenty or thirty Danzo !
Can't win, can't run!
Shui Ye scratched his head, so he could only ask for foreign aid!
Tsunade Hime, since you came to us and wanted to embezzle our shares first, then don't
blame me for pitting you!
Shui Ye shouted, "Sister Ayame , I want to go to the toilet! "
Then, escape the ramen shop at the speed of light!
This!
It is the legendary True Urine Escape Technique!
all the way to the Hokage Building, Shui Ye has been pondering how to make Tsunade
Hime believe her words, and fight with Danzo to the death and death.
　　" Stop! "
The man stretched out a hand, trying to stop Shui Ye from moving forward.
But is Shui Ye the kind of person who retreats in spite of difficulties?
His left eye flashed red, and the pink eye disease suddenly occurred. At the same time, his
body slammed into this guy's hand heavily, and he spit out a mouthful of old blood when
he opened his mouth.
Before waiting for the other side to wake up, Shui Ye was the first to howl!
　　" Murder! "
One second before everyone looked at it, when the ninja who had woken up completely re-
acted, Shui Ye took out the Kunai in the opponent's arms , inserted it into the opponent's back,
and then closed his hands like lightning.
The man wanted to move, only to find that he couldn't move at all!
what?
The root ninja widened his eyes to see what was going on, but in the end he only saw a few
shiny threads.
Puppet line?
The root ninja died, and before he died, he stared at Shui Ye with unbelievable eyes!
He didn't expect that Shui Ye was so cruel!
　　" Sorry, if you can only live one, then please die. "
Shui Ye took a deep breath and staggered into the Hokage Building, looking very miser-
able!
　　" Hokage-sama, save me! "
The moment he saw Tsunade, Shui Ye lay on the ground, helplessly stretched out his arm to
Tsunade, and there was a blood donation on the corner of his mouth, it was very miserable!
In order to act more like it, he even suddenly raised his head at a certain moment, then
slammed his head on the wooden board, and passed out!
　　" What's the matter? "
Tsunade looked at the appearance of Shui Ye's collapse, and his face was slightly unnatural.
Although she has overcome hyperphobia, that doesn't mean she doesn't hate seeing blood.
Mute immediately stepped forward and was about to check Shui Ye's injury, but suddenly
saw Shui Ye staggering and standing up extremely strong!
Mute's eyes were filled with tears, what a determined person this is, even after being in-
jured like this, he still insisted on standing up!
It would be great if such a person could become a ninja!
And Shui Ye scratched his head, looking at Tsunade's half-smile expression, he felt that he
had been seen through.
Damn!
He didn't mean it either!
In a hurry, he almost forgot that Tsunade was specially treating people!
Chapter 38 The bad guy is me
In the special lounge for Hokage, Shui Ye scratched his head and sat opposite Tsunade.
　　" What the hell is going on? " Tsunade asked while processing the documents, and
didn't even have time to look at Shui Ye.
Shui Ye scratched his head, " It's such a Hokage-sama. After you left, Danzo- sama appeared
at the ramen restaurant. He said, let's hand over the ninja uncle behind the ramen restau-
rant to him, and said that if the ninja-uncle doesn't listen to him Yes, he arrested me and
Sister Ayame . "
's writing hand suddenly trembled, " Do you know how much Danzo- sama sacrificed for us
Konoha? Slandering Danzo is a price you can't afford to pay for the whole Ichile Ramen! "
It's not that Tsunade is scare Shuiye, but Tsunade is very clear that if Shuiye and Danzo com-
pletely fall out, it will be difficult for Tsunade to protect Shuiye on the bright side.
Shui Ye immediately shook his head!
　　" Lord Naruto, I didn't slander Lord Danzo in the slightest . I was too worried and had no idea
in my heart. After thinking about it, I could only ask Lord Naruto for help. Then I saw a
masked ninja on the way. He wouldn't let him. I went over, I was so scared, I was slapped on
the chest by him, I almost thought I was going to die, but fortunately, that ninja died out of
nowhere, so I took the opportunity to rush up to look for Hokage-sama. "
Just as Shui Ye was talking seriously, a ninja rushed in in a hurry.
　　" Lord Naruto, an Anbu ninja died on the street, and a Kunai was stuck behind him ! "
Tsunade glanced at the visitor and said, " I see, go investigate the identity of the dead Anbu
ninja and tell me. "
　　" Lord Hokage, there may be some trouble. "
visitor scratched his head, " The man at the root has already taken the body away. I heard
from others that the man was dressed in Anbu's dress, and now there is only a little blood
left there. "
　　" Very good. "
didn't look angry and said, " Go and invite Elder Danzo over. "
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, and his eyes suddenly widened!
No, no, no, these two old guys are not going to confront themselves!
The more I thought about Shui Ye, the more I felt that it was very possible!
With a sad face, he watched Tsunade revise the official document again, and while Tsunade
didn't pay attention to himself, Shui Ye quietly raised his foot.
Some things can be used!
For example, some useless skills acquired on weekdays, such as hiding his footsteps, etc.,
Shui Ye subconsciously arranged it, and now he just wants to escape from this place of
right and wrong.
Although he dispatched two big guys to fight, he didn't want to get involved, he was just a
little guy who needed to be cared for!
Walking to the door, Shui Ye thought that he would be done right away!
At this moment, Mute suddenly hit Shui Ye, and she rubbed her forehead in pain. The posi-
tion of her forehead was almost exactly where Shui Ye's chin was. It hurt!
　　" Shui Yejun, what are you doing here? Why don't you make a sound when you walk? "
At this moment, Tsunade suddenly raised his head and stared at the door with wide eyes!
Of course she didn't want Shui Ye to leave, this little slick, if possible, she still wanted to
force out the ninja behind Shui Ye.
It's just that although she doesn't pay attention to Shui Ye all the time, as a ninja, Tsunade's
professional skills are definitely full!
Whenever there is any trouble in the surroundings, it will make him immediately alert!
What's more, Shui Ye is just an ordinary person!
But water night ...
He actually walked to the door and he didn't even notice it!
Tsunade's eyes widened, but he quickly regained his composure, as if nothing had hap-
pened, " Shuiye, where are you going? "
　　" I remembered that when I left, the fire in the ramen shop hadn't been put out. I want
to go back and turn off the fire first, and then listen to the guidance of Hokage-sama! "
Shui Ye said seriously, pretending to be anxious.
squinted her eyes and smiled, she could see that Shui Ye didn't seem to want to see Danzo !
Then you have to let him meet!
　　" Mute, go to the ramen shop for Shui Ye, I have something to do with him. "
　　" No, I seem to have misremembered. "
Shui Ye bowed his head in pain, why is Tsunade Ji so difficult to deal with!
Tsunade looked at Shui Ye with a half-smile, " Really? Is it really just a mistake? I think it's
better to let Mute have a look, in case it really doesn't matter? "
Shut down the fire!
Ayame is looking at the store right now !
When the mute is gone, isn't it all revealed?
Shui Ye looked up immediately, " I remember right, turn off the fire, Hokage-sama, nothing
else, I'll sit there first, you are busy with yours. "
Tsunade's eyes narrowed, she glanced at Shui Ye with a smile, and began to process docu-
ments again.
Everything seems to have never happened, only Shui Ye, looking at Mute's eyes is very re-
sentful!
Sure enough, this guy Mute is poisonous, he was about to run away, and he was caught
back ...
After a while, Danzo appeared in the office.
　　" Lord Hokage, are you looking for me? "
After speaking, he glanced at Shui Ye calmly.
raised his head, "Elder Danzo , this little guy said you threatened him, I don't think you would
admit it, would you? "
　　" Hokage-sama is right, I don't know what this little guy has to threaten me. "
　　Danzo looked indifferent, as if he was so aloof.
　　" But why did the Anbu ninja who stopped him happen to be taken away by Genbu? "
looked directly at Danzo without the slightest cowardice in his eyes, " I need an explanation
for this matter. "
　　" Lord Naruto, I'm just about to report to you that Sand Ninja's meticulous work is too
great, they actually hid in our roots, and the ninja who stopped this little guy is the Sand
Ninja gap at our roots, he is knowing Yile Ramen After the business of the branch is boom-
ing, it has been a private year, and as you know, Hokage-sama, Sharen is too poor. ”
　　Danzo tells lies, it's called a set of a set!
Shui Ye's eyes widened, he didn't expect Danzo 's mouth to be so powerful!
Pushed everything to Sha Ren in such an understatement!
　　" So, Danzo doesn't admit to threatening this little guy when he grows up? "
finally sat up straight, " Since that's the case, little guy, what's your intention to slander Elder
Danzo ? "
　　" Lord Hokage, I suspect that he may also be a spy of Sand Shinobi. I propose that I
bring him back to the root to investigate carefully. It must not be tolerated! "
Hearing this sentence, Shui Ye's heart was half cold.
Sure enough, Danzo is going to do it to himself ...
smiled slightly, "Sir Danzo , you don't need to worry about this matter. I am even more curi-
ous as to why the sand ninja can penetrate into the root. I think you should take care of
this. "
　　" Lord Hokage! It's not difficult to deal with the root issues. I can take him back and in-
vestigate together. Maybe there is any connection between the two things? "
　　Danzo said it was a righteous one!
Shui Ye was stunned to see it!
Could it be that he is the villain of Konoha?
Chapter 39 Konoha no Sharingan anymore
Tsunade glanced at Shui Ye.
At this moment, Shui Ye was so frightened that his face was full of Haku !
Tsunade frowned, but fortunately Shui Ye was not a ninja, otherwise she would fight each
other when she saw a ninja like this!
But when he thought of Shui Ye's elusive steps, Tsunade couldn't help frowning.
She almost let Shui Ye run away just now!
　　" Lord Hokage? "
Seeing Tsunade staring at Shui Ye in a daze, Danzo couldn't help shouting.
, took out a copy from the document on the side with a blank expression, and said, "Elder
Danzo , take a look for yourself! "
　　Danzo took the document and glanced at it, his face suddenly a little ugly.
Here is Konoha's financial report!
Konoha's source of income is mainly the sponsorship of the fire country's daimyo and the
commission from the village's daily tasks.
Honestly, there really isn't much money at all.
And 30% of this money was actually taken by the root!
　　"Elder Danzo , what do you think when you see this? "
　　" Lord Hokage, it is the root of Konoha at all! Only the existence of the root can ensure
the integrity of Konoha to the greatest extent! I think, I have nothing to explain, everything
is for the sake of the village! "
　　" So that's how it is. "
looked at Danzo with a smile , " Then can Elder Danzo tell me, where did all the money go? I
think as Konoha's Hokage, I have the right and responsibility to ask about this matter,
right? "
　　Danzo was silent.
What can he say?
All that money was used for experiments?
Tsunade asked what kind of experiment it was, and then he directly showed Tsunade his
hand and let her see those Sharingan ?
Of course you can't do that!
　　" Lord Hokage, these are all top-secret matters. When the three generations of Hokage-
sama were here, they never asked about it ..."
　　" Then I want to ask now, can't I! "
Tsunade sneered and said, " The purpose of establishing the root was originally to protect
Konoha, taking 30% of the money every year, but still let the gap of Sand Ninja get into the
root, and from all aspects of the documents Look, the cane of the root and the cane of
Anbu mostly overlap! Elder Danzo , how can you make me believe you! ”
　　"The old man has not done anything to be sorry for Konoha! And the old man can guar-
antee that all the money is for Konoha! " Danzo 's face darkened!
　　" Just a few words from you! "
Tsunade snorted, " Okay! The quarrel is meaningless, and it's not as useful as putting the
cost of your roots in front of me! Elder Danzo, the Chunin exam a few days ago, a lot of
things happened in the village, Many houses were demolished and rebuilt. There is no extra
money in the village to supply the roots. Let’s disband the roots. All members join Anbu.
Elder Danzo , you can also come back as a consultant. I believe that with your guidance,
Konoha It will definitely become stronger and stronger! ”
　　Danzo was stunned!
Tsunade opened his mouth to dissolve the roots!
This Nima is too disrespectful to himself!
He took a deep breath, " Lord Hokage, the root can't be dissolved! There are still many peo-
ple in the dark! The existence of the root can guarantee the safety of Konoha to the great-
est extent! "
　　" Huh. "
Danzo with sarcastic eyes , which made Danzo feel a bad feeling in his heart.
The next moment, Tsunade said, " Chunin exam, Orochimaru 's plan to destroy Konoha, why
is there no news from the root? And in the process of Orochimaru 's plan to destroy Konoha,
the list of casualties, why the loss of the root is the least? Elder Danzo , this is what you told
me that the root can't be dissolved? He can keep Konoha safe? "
　　Danzo was stunned!
He suddenly found that it seemed that he couldn't explain anything.
Tsunade, this girl, is preparing everything, starting from the facts, and intends to kill herself
directly!
He took a deep breath, looked at Tsunade's face, and turned around.
　　" Lord Hokage, the existence of the root is recognized by the three generations of Hok-
age, and there are many things that cannot be announced to the public, but since Mrs.
Hokage insists on disbanding the root, I think there are some things that the two of us ar-
guing about is meaningless. "
Such a private meeting could not cause any loss to Danzo at all , and he left without fear.
And if Tsunade really wants to dissolve the root, he must go through a high-level meeting.
At this time, Danzo left, eager to do the ideological work of the two consultants Mito and
Koharu!
As long as the two of them don't agree, even if Tsunade is Hokage, don't even think about
disbanding the roots!
And Shui Ye, who stayed in the room, stared at all this in front of him in a stunned manner.
Tsunade Hime seems to be a little fierce.
　　An old fox like Danzo was forced by her to have nowhere to hide!
glanced at him inadvertently, " I know you want to use my hand to deal with Danzo , but I
can only say that the village is really short of money, I went too early, otherwise, our busi-
ness will still be successful. talk. "
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, and then almost didn't laugh out loud!
If Tsunade hadn't come to find him first, I'm afraid that if he asked Tsunade, he would have
been bitten off a bone!
After all, it's all luck to him!
　　" Okay, now you can rest assured. Now that he is busy with basic matters, he should not
have the heart to do anything to your ramen shop. You can go back. "
Shui Ye was stunned for a while, and was a little dazed when he got up, so he can go back?
himself, just to let himself see what happened to Danzo ?
Just when Shui Ye was about to go out the door in a daze, Tsunade stopped him.
Shui Ye suddenly narrowed his eyes.
Sure enough, this is normal. He doesn't believe that Tsunade is for no reason, and even of-
fends Danzo to help him. Sure enough, there are conditions!
At this moment, Tsunade glanced at Shui Ye and said, " After you go back, help me and tell
the ninja, when Konoha was employing people, the loss of the Chunin War was not small, if
possible, I hope he can Come to Konoha to help us. "
Shui Ye had an epiphany!
Tsunade spared no effort to help himself, just for the sake of the ninja who sees the dragon
and sees no end!
　　" I will definitely bring this sentence to the seniors! "
Shui Ye looked serious, but no matter how he looked at it, he didn't look like a real rabbit .
As soon as Shui Ye left, Mute asked, " Teacher, Shui Ye-jun doesn't look like someone who
will listen to you. "
　　" I know. "
Tsunade didn't raise his hand, " There's absolutely no way that ninja will join Konoha. "
　　" Then why did the teacher do this? "
Mute is very puzzled, offending Danzo , is it worth it?
Tsunade lowered his head.
　　" Because there are many villages in the ninja world, but not many Sharingan , and
Konoha, from now on, there may be no Sharingan in the future ..."
Itachi killed most of the Konoha Uchiha clan, and Sasuke followed him.
The current Konoha has no blood of the Uchiha family, and the Sharingan is almost cut off.
Recruit that guy with Sharingan , maybe Konoha can have a Uchiha bloodline.
Tsunade thought to himself and sighed slightly.
Chapter 40 Isn't this play?
Konoha once again held a high-level meeting.
At the meeting, the Danzo thief used his power to try to keep the roots intact.
It's a pity that even though his mouth was frayed, he still wasn't as convincing as the docu-
ments presented by Tsunade.
　　Danzo got slashed in the aorta!
The cost of the root has been reduced by 90%!
The staff has also been reduced by 90%!
Most of the rights, similar to the ability to arrest and interrogate prisoners who they think
have problems without going through Hokage and Anbu, are all banned!
　　Danzo has aged decades!
Roots are dead in name only!
　　Danzo hates it!
He left behind the most core experimental staff and some confidants, and the others were
all returned to Anbu.
But he was not satisfied!
He has plans of his own!
first, and then develop, as long as there is an opportunity, the old Danzo thief will definitely
make a comeback!
With this kind of thought in mind, Danzo seems lonely, but his confidence is still there!
And with an additional title of consultant, he won't be idle and have nothing to do!
until ...
　　" What! How much? "
Yile Ramen, Shui Ye looked at Uncle Hand beat in disbelief.
The money earned by the branch in one month is comparable to that of the Konoha main
store in three months!
Shui Ye has never been short of money.
The hottest business in Konoha should be the barbecue restaurant.
But the operation of the ramen shop has always been very good. Although his salary is not
very exaggerated, to be honest, it is actually quite a lot.
But now, because of his ideas, he can also get dividends.
The dividends of the three families are 60%, Tsunade 20%, Shui Ye and Uncle Shouda each
10%.
At this time, there is no such thing as technology investment. In fact, Shui Ye is quite dissat-
isfied.
But getting the money, Shui Ye's dissatisfaction disappeared to the sky!
Nima's monthly dividend is comparable to half a year's salary!
Could he be unhappy?
Holding the money, he giggled and giggled.
　　" Shui Ye, you have to save the money well, and keep it for marrying a daughter-in-law
in the future. You are also quite old. It's time to find someone. "
It's nice to beat the uncle, although he doesn't have a lot of money, but this is just getting
started!
And the branch has been completely stabilized. He doesn't even have to go there to get the
money. Isn't this what Haku picked up?
It's a person, so he's happy!
　　Ayame glanced at Shui Ye secretly, " What are you going to use this money for? "
　　" Needless to say? Buy a house first! Otherwise, if I marry a daughter-in-law in the fu-
ture, can I take my daughter-in-law to sleep in that small single room with me? "
Shui Ye said happily, in his bones, he still carried the thoughts before he came over.
　　Ayame was stunned for a moment, his eyes narrowed, " How much are you missing? If it's
not too bad, I actually have a little bit. You can use it to buy a house first. "
His face turned black when he hit the old father!
He may have been a little happy about the money before, but now?
Happy ass!
Didn't you see that your daughter had to pay other people's money to buy a house?
For what?
Isn't it to get married sooner?
　　" Eat inside and out! "
He snorted heavily with his hands, and now he is a little worried that all his money will not
be taken away by that stinky boy in the future!
Shui Ye raised his head at this time, " I still have a lot of money to spare, I want to buy a
bigger yard, and in the future let my daughter-in-law give me a son and a daughter, and
the family of four is happy. If the yard is not big, I might live in not coming down ..."
　　" don't worry, i have money. "
　　Ayame glanced at the old father secretly, and whispered in Shui Ye's ear, " I don't need
to spend anything on weekdays, I eat and drink in the store, and I have all the money from
childhood to adulthood. If you want to buy a yard, I will can lend it to you. "
　　" Really? Let's go see it tomorrow! I've had enough of that shit! "
Shui Ye said in surprise, and he was already embarrassed to look at it with his hands!
　　" What are you two doing? Don't think that if you divide the money, you don't have to
do anything! Hurry up and knead the dough! "
Uncle Hand beat loudly, watching Shui Ye and Ayame come back happily to knead the
dough.
These two guys, occasionally looking at each other, are full of little happiness!
Heartbroken!
This is her daughter!
Now pay the money and still laugh like a flower!
He gave Shui Ye a heavy look. In the end, Shui Ye had to work overtime at night, so he said
directly, " Go back early to rest, and I will give you two days off tomorrow. You have been
tired for a month, so take a good rest! "
　　" Thank you for hitting uncle! "
Shui Ye screamed with joy!
Early the next morning, he went out to buy a yard with Ayame !
I don't know if I don't see it. After a look, Shui Ye realized that Ayame is actually a little rich
woman!
Hand beating uncle is such a daughter, can it not hurt?
But Ayame doesn't have any needs on weekdays. Apart from helping his uncle, he has al-
most no other activities every day.
All his money was neatly piled up and placed in front of Shui Ye, it was a big pile!
The two quickly found an intermediary.
The only pity is that the price of Konoha is not too cheap.
The two ran three yards in the morning, and they were not very satisfied.
Either it is too small, or it is too shabby. If you want to renovate, the cost of renovation is
comparable to the cost of buying a house!
At noon, the two of them had a delicious meal of open meat outside, and even saw Dingji!
The big fat man greeted the two of them, said a few words to Shui Ye, and left happily.
The people who came in later, Shui Ye saw their scalps go numb!
　　Danzo , the old guy, actually came to eat barbecue!
To be honest, Shui Ye really did not expect this.
Seeing Shui Ye, Danzo's face was not very good, but he still came forward and said hello to
Shui Ye, and then asked politely, " Why don't you have the mind to come and eat today
without visiting the shop at Yile Ramen? BBQ? "
Shui Ye couldn't understand Haku , how could Danzo be so embarrassed to greet him?
did he know that Danzo 's heart never died!
In Danzo's view, sooner or later, the roots will form!
And he will still make trouble for Shui Ye!
Ask more now, and the more you know, the better you will be able to deal with it later!
Shui Ye said with a smile, " Didn't this just divide the money yesterday? Uncle Shouda gave
us a day off. Let's go out to buy something. "
　　Danzo nodded indifferently, and was about to turn his head to leave, when suddenly,
Dingci ran in from outside again!
　　" What does it mean to be divided! Shui Ye, you can't talk nonsense, you alone account
for 10%! It's enough for you to open another family of Yile Ramen ..."
　　Danzo was about to go on, when he heard Dingci's words, he just took a sip of water,
and all of a sudden he spit it out.
what's the situation?
Divided 10%, the remaining money is enough to open a store?
Isn't this play?
Hearing this, Danzo's eyes flashed green.
How miserable is he, he was strangled by Tsunade's money bag, how could Shui Ye still
earn so much?
Suddenly, there was something wrong with his eyes when he looked at Shui Ye ...
Chapter 41 Be careful when walking at night
When eating barbecued meat, Shui Ye always felt that something was wrong. It felt as if
something dangerous was staring at him, but he deliberately looked for it, but he could
never find the source.
good!
Don't ask!
be the Danzo thief!
Shui Ye suddenly turned his head, and sure enough, looked at Danzo .
With Danzo 's sinister eyes, Shui Ye felt that he would wake up from a dream!
　　" Damn it, Danzo thief kills my heart! "
Shui Ye felt a little irritable in his heart, and wanted to go up and beat Danzo now, but what
is his status now?
Although the roots have been greatly weakened, Danzo has become a consultant!
Although Shui Ye has always been unclear, what is the use of Konoha's advisor ...
But no matter what, Shui Ye couldn't swallow the breath in his heart, and when he found a
chance, he must teach the old thief Danzo a lesson !
Ayame without much food .
In the afternoon, they were optimistic about the house, paid the deposit, and the interme-
diary was very enthusiastic to find someone to help them decorate. Everything was on the
right track.
But that night, Danzo hid at the root base and looked at his men with a gloomy expression.
　　" You mean they went to buy a yard? "
　　Danzo's cheeks twitched, and at the same time, a question mark appeared in his heart,
ramen shop, does it make so much money?
　　" Yile Ramen is now officially recruiting students to learn ramen recipes. The initial first
goal is to open ten stores in the country of fire, including 10% of hand-made, 10% of
Shuiye, 20% of Tsunade, and 2% of Nara. 20% in autumn, and 20% in the mountains. ”
　　" The location of the first branch is ..."
　　" The first month's profit and distribution of the first branch became ..."
　　Danzo clenched his fists.
The staff under him are very reliable, and in less than a day, they have collected all this in-
formation.
But just by looking at this information, he also knew how profitable Haku was in this industry!
　　Danzo squinted his eyes, " Whether it's Tsunade or Zhuludie, their share can't be moved,
but we have to get the share of Shouda and Shuiye, as long as we can get this part of the
share, wait until Yile Ramen The shop is fully expanded in the country of fire, so even if
Tsunade compresses our funds, we can still be self-sufficient! "
　　" However, we still haven't checked the history of the ninja behind Yile Ramen. If he
makes trouble ..."
　　Danzo snorted, " It's just a ninja. Although our roots have been cut, we are not afraid of
even a single person! Tomorrow, the old man will go to Shui Ye and talk to him in person! "
　　Danzo has a lot of confidence, and compared to everyone, Shui Ye is definitely the best
one to talk about!
The next day, Shui Ye started to work normally, and soon, Danzo came over.
Looking at this smiling old face, Shui Ye felt a bad feeling in his heart.
　　" Shuiye, we may have misunderstood before, but today this old man came to you on a
special trip. "
Shui Ye took a deep breath, "Sir Danzo is very polite. Excuse me, what do you want to say to
me when you come to me this time? "
　　" I heard that Yile Ramen opened a branch, and the business is booming. It's not like
me. I have worked diligently for Konoha all my life. Out of self-employment, tragic! "
Looking at Danzo thief pretending to wipe his eyes, Shui Yeming Haku !
This immortal, fancy that his own ramen shop is divided!
Damn!
　　Danzo said sincerely, " That's right, I hope you can discuss it with Shouda. If possible, I am
willing to buy the share of the two of you. Of course, I will never treat you badly, I am will-
ing to provide you with A yard is considered a purchase of shares, how? ”
Shui Ye smiled gently, but his heart was full of scolding!
If the shares are in hand, just to eat dividends and buy a yard is just to save some money
for a few days.
But right now, Danzo even planned to take away the shares of himself and his hands in the
two yards. Are they short of this amount of money?
You know, even if they don't want to open a store now, they can buy two yards with just
the money from the three Zhuludie families, after calculating their own cut!
Shui Ye scolded her mother in her heart, but her face was still gentle, " I think, Lord Danzo
may have misunderstood something, whether it's to beat Uncle Hand or me, our initial idea
was not to make money. The purpose is to make money and research more delicious ra-
men, and I just do the uncle to help my hand, but later, I may have made some money and
thought a little more, I just want to marry a wife and have children, and live my life well, so,
Please don't mention some things, Lord Danzo . "
　　" So that's how it is. "
　　Danzo laughed out loud, " I think, without the protection of Hokage-sama and Anbu and
Root, many people will not be able to live their lives well, Shui Ye, you think, if there is no
Anbu and Root's protection, once there is The ninja invasion outside, isn't it very dangerous
for Ayame and Shiba? "
After speaking, he lowered his voice and said in Shui Ye's ear, " Last time you were lucky,
this time, I think you should be careful, I don't have the patience to continue playing hide-
and-seek games with you. , although we have been cut most of the capital, but killing one
or two people, I think it is still easy. "
As if she hadn't heard it, Shui Ye said with a smile, "Danzo- sama, what are you talking about,
in the village, whether it's Hokage-sama or the ninja you call them, they should all go back
to shelter Yile Ramen, as for the others. the ..."
of this, Shui Ye looked at Danzo with a smile , "Lord Danzo is walking at night, so be careful and
safe. "
This time, Danzo is fried!
He did not expect that even if his roots were reduced in manpower, it would definitely not
be something ordinary people could provoke!
He thought that Shui Ye would be very afraid of him, the same as last time, but this time,
even if Shui Ye found Tsunade, it would not have much effect.
But what he didn't expect was that Shui Ye didn't get oil and salt!
He snorted heavily, glared at Shui Ye, turned around and left the ramen shop.
Shui Ye still smiled, but as soon as he entered the door, he started to seal without saying a
word.
　　Old Danzo bullied himself over and over again, and this time it was all in his own face!
The clay figurine still has three points of anger!
Danzo a lesson !
Shui Ye thought about it, the shadow clone stayed behind to pull the noodles, and the real
body slipped out and followed Danzo closely .
He figured it out, since Danzo is not benevolent, he will dig out Danzo 's lair tonight, and let
Danzo appreciate what the ninja behind Yile Ramen is!
Chapter 42 get caught
Silent night.
Shui Ye was lying on the roof, looking down secretly.
He is very nervous now, because he is above the root base camp, and there are at least
twenty ninjas hidden below, not counting the ones in the house!
　　Danzo , the old ghost, really put his base camp in the Shimura family's clan, and out-
siders can't come in, let alone discovering Danzo's old conspiracy!
Fortunately, the Shui Ye Zhan Zhan card is used non-stop on weekdays. Although there is
no way to suddenly appear in front of the Danzo thief, he is lying here, at least no one will
find out!
He scratched his head and tried to think of a way to get in, but at this moment he saw two
Anbu ninjas landed on a big tree in front of the house not far away.
　　" Are they still from Anbu? Or is Tsunade planning to attack Danzo ? No way? "
Shui Ye looked at the front in confusion, and after that, he heard the conversation between
the two.
　　" What to do, the mission has not been completed, this time I'm afraid it will be more
fortunate than fortune. "
　　" Why don't we let someone ask him about his mood first? If he is in a good mood,
maybe he can let us go? "
Shui Ye touched his chin, good guy, these people are afraid of Danzo , have they gotten to
this point?
But this is normal. Think about it carefully, what kind of tongue and root technique Danzo
uses, isn't he equivalent to the emperor of the root?
Before Shui Ye could think of anything, he heard the two speak again.
One of them was full of confidence, " I have already hidden a batch of detonating charms.
Even if I die, my son won't be able to afford food, how about you? "
　　" I knocked! Where did your detonation charm come from? " Another ninja was very en-
vious!
　　" Didn't I say a few days ago to cut funding and reduce personnel? Wasn't a batch of
materials taken over by Anbu? Before they took over, I asked someone to help and took
part of it ..."
Hearing what the little ninja said, Shui Ye was stunned!
No matter when or where, you have to admit, there will always be some talent popping up.
Just like the little ninja in front of him, he actually knew how to seize the opportunity and
steal a batch to enrich himself when the supplies were about to change hands!
It's a pity, it's cheap water night!
Knowing this news, Shui Ye is still squatting!
Go steal a home overnight!
Holding a large number of detonating charms, Shui Ye was a little excited.
You can sell it for as much money as you can!
As for blowing up someone's base camp with a detonating talisman ...
What a joke!
These are all money!
Don't even think about it!
Seeing that the house in the base camp was getting darker and darker, and almost all the
lights were turned off, Shui Ye gradually became a little excited.
A skinny camel is bigger than a horse!
Can't be wasted!
Immediately, he first used perception ninjutsu to bypass the secret ninja, and then sneaked
into the root base camp.
　　...
This night, Danzo always felt a little uneasy inside.
This feeling is as if something has been taken away from me, and I can't sleep well no mat-
ter what.
Could it be that your secret has been discovered?
　　Danzo woke up in the middle of the night, and he planned to visit the base camp of the
roots.
After greeting the passing members one by one, he walked into the base camp of the root.
This is an old place of the Shimura family, and basically no one knows about it.
Shimura family is not simple, and the Uchiha , the pig deer butterfly, and the Hinata family
are all Konoha who entered at the same time.
The family's industry is not small, at least, the Zhicun family has a large piece of land in the
village, and unlike Uchiha , it is not a suburb of Konoha.
He walked through one or two basements, which were all laboratories. At night, he couldn't
see anything from the surface. When he walked in, he found that the lights were bright.
One is for primary cells and the other is for Sharingan .
There were no problems with the two labs, and Danzo was finally relieved.
　　" Could it be that Tsunade put too much pressure on me? "
Even Danzo was a little confused. Could it be because of Tsunade?
Then he smiled and shook his head, intending to go back to sleep.
Then, he heard some movement, very subtle, as if it came from the warehouse.
Into a mouse?
I'm afraid it's not that simple!
　　Danzo narrowed his eyes and walked directly in the direction of the voice.
at the same time.
squeak ...
The door is open!
A black-robed ninja without a forehead, but wearing seven or eight ninja kits around his
waist!
Every ninja kit is bulging and stuffed!
That's okay, this masked man doesn't look very fat, but now standing in front of Danzo , he
looks like a big fat man!
His clothes, trousers, including the trouser legs, were all stuffed!
Scrolls, detonating charms, all kinds of things, too many to come down!
Seeing Danzo , the masked ninja was obviously startled!
, the scroll that was pinched by his side head on his neck suddenly fell to the ground, and
rolled in front of Danzo !
Under the moonlight, the two looked at each other blankly.
　　" You ..."
　　" You actually stole my roots! "
　　" Damn it! Then don't go! "
　　Danzo raised his foot and kicked Shui Ye's head directly!
Shui Ye couldn't say a word!
In order to take more things, he also stuffed a small scroll in his mask!
I even kept it in my mouth because I was worried about falling!
the face of Danzo 's kick, Shui Ye, who had made a fortune, jumped back, first dropped some
scrolls, and then dropped a batch of detonating charms!
This scene made Danzo furious!
　　" Come on! "
　　Danzo touches his waist, throws Kunai first , then seals.
He got angry!
　　"Wind Release・Vacuum Wave! "
This is a relatively lethal Wind Release ninjutsu, which can easily destroy the human body and
protect the chakra of the body!
It's just that between the two, the detonating talisman also exploded suddenly, and the
smoke filled the air, making Danzo unable to see Qingye's figure for the time being!
When everything dissipated, Danzo was blinded , and the masked ninja actually stood there!
And this time, this guy is actually empty-handed, everything is gone!
How is this going?
Shui Ye is also very confused. He has never dared to use Shenwei here. After all, this is the
root base, and there are people on duty at night. If someone feels the chakra fluctuations,
won't they be discovered?
But now that Danzo is standing in front of him, is it possible that he can sneak away?
Entering the Shenwei space, he still has time to put the stolen things in.
As for that vacuum wave, not even the strands of hair were blown into the water night!
When he reappeared, Danzo's confused and angry face appeared in front of Shui Ye.
Shui Ye couldn't help but sneer, " Hehe, that's all? "
After he said that, he ran!
In all directions, I don't know how many root members have appeared.
He rushed directly to the roof, his body disappeared from time to time, and he entered
Shenwei to avoid the limelight.
　　Danzo 's face is black as a yuppie!
The others were still chasing after him, but he suddenly reached out his hand to stop them.
　　" It's not a teleportation technique, and it's useless for you to go in the past. "
　　" Old man, you have to do it yourself! "
Chapter 43 Blast it, root
Swish!
Under the night, Danzo did not rush to shoot, and followed behind Shui Ye.
Shui Ye's movements were fast, and he even used divine might occasionally!
However, this has no effect.
His speed is not enough to shake off Danzo !
　　" This old dog is still holding me back! You forced me! "
Shui Ye's left eye flickered, and he entered the Shenwei space again. This time, there was an
extra box in his hand!
　　Danzo 's eyes are shining!
　　" Sure enough! What secrets are you hiding! Quickly tell me what ability it is that allows
you to hide things! "
　　Danzo has so many secrets to hide!
If you can get the power of the mask ninja ...
　　Danzo's eyes glow and he moves faster!
　　"Wind Release , vacuum waves! "
　　" Psychic! "
He made a series of seals, interrupted Shui Ye's escape with continuous waves of vacuum,
and summoned the psychic beast Dream Tapir, which was fast and handsome!
Shui Ye scolded her mother in her heart!
He doesn't dare to run forward anymore. It's obvious that there are ninjas from Anbu com-
ing out to maintain order!
If this wakes up Tsunade and these guys again, I'm afraid the trouble will be even greater!
Thinking of this, he turned around and ran towards the root base camp!
As for the vacuum wave, it didn't affect him in the slightest.
He has divine power!
　　"Danzo thief! I fought with you! "
Shui Ye roared loudly, turned around and formed a seal, " Multiple Shadow Clone Tech-
nique! "
Around him, a dozen black shadows suddenly appeared.
　　Danzo 's face twitched, "Wind Release・Shuriken! "
He threw out his shuriken and tried to kill all of Shui Ye's shadow clones with one move.
Shui Ye smiled and pushed the box out, followed by a series of bangs.
Shui Ye's shadow clone was like a bubble, and it all shattered.
But again, his case fell from a height, past Danzo , with a bang!
I have to say, Naruto 's trick works very well!
The box becomes Shui Ye himself!
right from behind Danzo !
　　" Where to go! "
　　Danzo felt like he was going crazy, and his movements quickened a lot.
He has learned the forbidden art of the Uchiha family, and there are not many people who
can kill him.
But even if he is Wind Release , it is not difficult for Shui Ye to escape from him!
What makes Danzo even more mad is that this guy, Shui Ye, doesn't go anywhere, just throws
explosive talismans everywhere!
On the one hand, Shui Ye's heart hurts a lot!
These detonators are all money!
Shui Ye took a deep breath, facing the oncoming root ninja, he simply threw the whole box
out!
　　" Stop the box! Don't let him go back to the basement! "
Until this moment, Danzo thought about not exposing the laboratory.
And because he was fooled once, this time, he instinctively thought that the box might also
be the real body of Shui Ye!
So Anbu Ninja gritted his teeth and split open the box, and finally stared blankly at the det-
onating talisman in front of him.
A whole box of detonating charms, at this moment, flying everywhere ...
Everyone was stunned, even a little numb.
With so many detonators, isn't this killing the root?
As Shui Ye expected, no one dared to try to stop the detonating charm of this box.
In a series of crackling sounds, the roots exploded!
A large area of buildings around, all collapsed, waste is everywhere, and smoke is rising into
the sky!
Seeing this scene, Danzo 's heart couldn't help but tremble!
　　"Wind Release・Vacuum Wave! "
　　" Tu Dun・Tu Liubi! "
Almost at the same time, Danzo and Shui Ye all finished their seals!
And because of this, all the vacuum waves hit the wall of the earth flow, and the newly born
earth arm was already blown to pieces!
　　" Come on! "
Shui Ye couldn't help roaring!
front of Danzo , a dozen black figures appeared, trying to disrupt Danzo 's vision.
At the same time, his movements were even faster, and a series of explosions sounded in all
directions!
　　Danzo 's accumulation of many years, at this moment, is turning into ashes little by little!
All this in front of him made Danzo 's heart tremble faintly!
He stretched out his hand and tried to untie the strip of cloth on the one-eyed.
An enormous amount of anger washed over Danzo 's head.
This is obviously the village, Danzo actually intends to use Sharingan !
If this is exposed, I am afraid everyone will want an answer!
Shui Ye looked back at him and smiled.
He entered the Shenwei space again, and his body disappeared in place, and this time, the
distance he appeared was the limit distance of Shenwei!
Shenwei does not mean that Shui Ye can leave as long as he wants, Shenwei does have a
space, and it is indeed possible to carry out a slightly smaller Shenwei space to the point of
instant movement.
　　The old man Danzo saw this scene, his face was extremely gloomy!
His hands were also released from the bandages, and it wasn't time to expose Sharingan .
Because a lot of ninjas came!
And the front is the copy ninja Kakashi!
　　" Advisor, this ..." Kakashi saluted.
　　Danzo sullenly said, " A thief broke into Konoha and attacked the root. These are all inter-
nal affairs of the root. I will handle it myself. Take someone away! "
　　" Advisor, do you really need help? "
Kakashi frowned.
　　Danzo's face darkened a bit.
　　"The old man must find him! This matter, I don't need you to interfere! "
Several ninjas suddenly appeared, but Kakashi reached out and stopped them.
　　" Let's go, this is the advisor's own business. "
　　" But ..."
Everyone looked at the messy, pitted root camp, and their faces couldn't help twitching.
These are all the hard work of Danzo !
Kakashi sighed and stepped back. Halfway through, he bumped into Tsunade.
Tsunade saw the fire from the Shimura family's house, and his face was slightly ugly.
　　" Kakashi, I have a mission for you. "
　　" Find Shui Ye immediately and see what he's doing now! "
Kakashi was stunned, " Lord Hokage suspects that Sui Ye did all this? "
　　" Even if it's not him, it's inseparable from the master behind Yile Ramen! "
Tsunade's face was cold, " How dare you be so bold, dare to attack the base camp in per-
son? "
Kakashi nodded and disappeared.
Soon, he came to the street of Konoha at night and directly found a ramen shop.
Shui Ye, who was watching the night, was sleeping in front of the counter at the moment.
Kakashi walked over calmly and knocked on the table.
　　" Are there any guests here? "
Shui Ye slowly raised his head and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, " May I
ask what kind of ramen do you want to eat? Our ramen is innocent, it's absolutely delicious!
"
Kakashi said nothing and looked at Shui Ye calmly.
　　" Where are you tonight? "
Shui Ye is very confused!
At least, he showed a naturally confused expression.
However, in fact, he just punched his shadow clone with one punch, and he knew exactly
what happened at the ramen shop!
After all, he has a perfect alibi!
　　" Isn't the guest here to eat noodles? As for me, I've been staying here to keep watch ..."
Shui Ye smiled slightly and looked at Kakashi.
It's just that the other party doesn't seem to believe Shui Ye's words very much, and his
eyes are full of doubts ...
Chapter 44 I did not do it on purpose
Shui Ye was watched.
Facing Tsunade and Kakashi in front of him, he chose to scratch his nose.
a little itchy.
Snapped!
Tsunade slapped the counter on the counter.
Cracks spread like spider webs.
　　" Say! Is it your kid! " Tsunade glared at Shui Ye.
She thought that her coercion was enough for Shui Ye to explain everything.
But standing in front of her was Shui Ye.
　　" Lord Hokage, what do you want me to say? " Shui Ye showed a pleasing smile.
　　" Your shoes are stained with black soil. This is the soil of the Zhicun family. You seem
to be hiding something? "
Tsunade hates people who deceive her, she thinks, Shui Ye is one.
gollum ...
Shui Ye swallowed his saliva.
　　" I send free rolls outside every day with a little black dirt, which makes sense. "
　　"You still want to argue! " Tsunade pointed at Shui Ye angrily, " You're not a ninja! Then
explain why you have a detonating talisman on your body! "
On the table, a detonating talisman was pushed by Tsunade in front of Shui Ye.
Shui Ye's face was a little ugly.
He didn't want to, but people are inevitably a little careless, and even he himself didn't
know when he got it.
And this Kakashi, his eyes are the same as those of an eagle, and he found it at a glance.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye looked at Kakashi with a bit of resentment.
He actually left such a big loophole, and was captured by the Kakashi!
　　" Okay, I ..."
Shui Ye intends to explain, he is not even a ninja, but there is a detonating talisman on his
body.
Sure enough, good men can't hide.
He sighed.
Just at this time.
Light!
Appeared!
　　" Ah? What are you doing with my detonating talisman? "
Several people looked at the door in unison, but saw nothing.
As soon as he lowered his head, a small little dog was looking at them curiously.
Konoha Maru!
He is like a ray of light!
His appearance saved Shui Ye!
　　" I took pictures all the way, but I didn't expect it to end up in Yile Ramen. I'm sorry,
Brother Shui Ye, can you give me the detonating charm. "
Konoha Maru scratched his head and laughed.
next moment.
Tsunade Baha gave him a brain break!
　　" Why would you use something so dangerous! I remember very clearly that the school
hasn't taught you how to use the detonator! "
　　" Damn old woman! I stole it! Boss Naruto said it! To avenge Grandpa, we must become
stronger! "
Konoha Maru kept struggling, but couldn't escape Tsunade's Wuzhi Mountain.
Shui Ye stared at all this with wide eyes. Was this detonating talisman really that Konoha
Maru accidentally stuck to himself?
Fortunately, he didn't detonate it with Chakra. What if it went off the rails?
The relieved smile on Shui Ye's face disappeared.
Konoha Maru actually put a detonating talisman on himself.
This is no less than hiding a time bomb in yourself!
This is killing people!
His smile was stiff and unchanged, and he walked out of the counter step by step, towards
Tsunade.
Hearing footsteps, Tsunade stopped teaching Konoha Maru, turned around, and saw only a
tall shadow ...
　　" Brother Shuiye, you are the friend of Boss Naruto ! I knew you were the best! Can you
..."
Konoha Maru raised her head with joy and saw a pair of sad eyes.
Shui Ye smiled, " You actually left the detonating talisman in our ramen shop ..."
　　" I didn't mean it, Brother Shuiye. "
Konoha Maru shivered, he was a little flustered, he was anxious, and even wanted to pee a
little.
The moment he left Tsunade, he actually used an advanced version of some legendary
kung fu!
Hand and foot version of the shadowless legs!
Even Shui Ye couldn't see clearly, his short and fat limbs rubbed against the ground franti-
cally, and instantly shrank in the corner.
Trembling!
Big Brother Shui Ye is so scary!
There's something wrong with this opening!
The young man of Konoha really can't be underestimated, Shui Ye thought of this and gave
Konoha Maru a faint glance.
Tsunade and Kakashi got up in embarrassment, " Since the investigation is clear, we will
leave first. "
Shui Ye smiled at each other.
When he left, Tsunade turned back and waved his hand, " I'll take Konoha Maru back and
teach me a lesson! "
　　" Wait! "
Shui Ye opened his five fingers, looked at Konoha Maru with a weird smile, turned around,
and drew Konoha Maru's head with paper and pen, and then stuck it on the wall.
If it's another situation, it's nothing to be afraid of. The key to the problem is that Shui Ye's
painting really wants to!
The next entry and exit was still, and he knew that it was himself who was at fault.
　　" Big Brother Shui Ye! I won't dare from now on. "
Konoha Maru looked at Shui Ye with pleading eyes, shaking her body, but Shui Ye didn't
even look at them!
It wasn't until some days later that the official event to decorate a ramen shop was officially
held!
On this day, both Zhuludie and Tsunade found that they underestimated Shuiye!
This guy, Dandan, with such an event, almost even invited the name of the country of fire!
A group of big guys with round bellies talked and chatted with Shui Ye with a smile, while
Ayame served them steaming drinks in the back.
Shui Ye sat in the crowd, smiling very happily.
　　" Go and hear what they're up to? "
Tsunade couldn't help but use the Ultimate Esoteric ... Summon Silence!
So Mute came over, seemingly slow, but in fact, he walked around quickly, and then walked
out with a black face.
　　" He said that the teacher is a fool, and he doesn't know how to do business. He also
said that when doing business, he should be let out. "
Click!
The gadget that Tsunade Hime held in her hand was instantly crushed!
Mute what else can you say?
She deftly puts things in the trash, which is one of her jobs.
After doing this, Mute was just about to find Tsunade to leave, but suddenly saw the wob-
bly Shui Ye coming out of the door, it seemed that he was drunk!
Tsunade Hime ordered Mute to take care of him, and then sat next to him drinking tea.
Shui Ye's little face was as red as boiled shrimp, lying on the bed tossing and turning and
talking in his sleep.
Until a certain moment, Tsunade Ji found that Shui Ye was holding the cup tightly, rolling
over and over with laughter, and said cheaply, " Come and play, little beauty ..."
Tsunade looked at the time, knowing that it was almost time to wake up, got up and sat
beside Shui Ye.
She seemed to have a halo on her body, and as soon as she got close, she saw Shui Ye
open her eyes!
　　" I want to eat hot pot. " After saying the last dream, Shui Ye raised his head a little
dazedly, and then saw Tsunade, he was completely stupid.
He looks so handsome, won't Tsunade do anything to him?
Old cows eat young grass?
Shui Ye is in a hurry, how much do you feel when you are awake!
In the end, Shui Ye saw that the food that the other party put on the table was hot pot!
Who else would do such a thing but yourself?
Shui Ye was blinded, and he began to worry a little. What did Tsunade say out of his mouth
one night ...
Chapter 45 way of making money
In the courtyard, a leaf fell slowly.
On the window sill, Shui Ye watched the leaves fall one after another, and he couldn't help
but raise the corners of his mouth slightly.
　　" As long as there are fallen leaves, there will be flames ..."
At this moment, Shui Ye wondered for a minute whether he had been hit by an illusion!
The thief naturally said the will of fire!
　　" No, I have to get busy! "
Shui Ye planned to get busy quickly, as long as he had work to do, he would be able to
think less of a lot of things.
When he returned to Yile Ramen, he felt that he had kept a low profile like this, so he
shouldn't be discovered ...
Later, Shui Ye saw Naruto , and he planned to find something to do.
Seeing Naruto smiling and saying hello to everyone, sitting at the counter and ordering ra-
men, Shui Ye asked with a smile, " Have you come back from a mission? "
　　" Big Brother Shuiye! " Naruto laughed, holding up his toad wallet, " I saved some money,
and I can give you all the ramen money I owe before! "
Shui Ye smiled, " Yo, it looks like a wave! What? Have something on your mind? "
　　Naruto was stunned for a moment. He smiled at everyone, but no one asked him if he had
something on his mind. How did Shui Ye know?
　　"Naruto -kun, you are different from others. "
Shui Ye was serious, " Other people usually use alcohol to relieve their sorrows, you bas-
tards use ramen to relieve their sorrows, but it seems that the effect is not bad. "
　　Naruto laughed, he didn't expect Shui Ye to guess it this way!
He took a deep breath and looked at Shui Ye in front of him and said, " You said, it would
be great if you were a woman ..."
　　" Don't even think about it! A serious man, a man! "
Shui Ye snorted, " Stop pretending, hold it outside, and pretend to be a big-tailed wolf here,
isn't it because Sasuke didn't bring it back? What a big deal! "
　　" You don't understand. " Naruto sighed softly.
His favorite woman fell in love with Sasuke, and several times, Naruto thought in his heart
that if possible, it would be best to let Sasuke never come back!
But when it came to this day, he always felt that he was empty.
Shui Ye sat beside him, " Isn't that the case, what are you thinking about? "
　　" In the past few days, I always feel that Sasuke is in danger, but every time I go to the
entrance of the village, I can't wait to walk back. I don't even know where Sasuke is. "
　　Naruto spoke seriously.
Shui Ye is going crazy, this damn bond, he wants it too!
Shui Ye also listened carefully, and then said, " Actually, this is your best chance. "
　　" Ah? Opportunity? Is Big Brother Shuiye talking about being Hokage? "
He just finished speaking, and Shui Ye's head fell on Naruto 's head.
　　" What are you thinking! Of course I mean girls. Why do you think Sasuke is more pop-
ular with girls in the village than you? "
In Naruto 's blank eyes, Shui Ye said one word, " Pretend! Pretend to be cool! As long as you
can pretend to buy wine, then you can still be saved, I ..."
　　" Water Night. "
Suddenly being called by his name and interrupting his impassioned speech made Shui Ye
very uncomfortable.
Shui Ye can't wait to slap it out, but looking at Mute's face, how can he get rid of this tem-
per!
　　" What's wrong? Is there something wrong with Hokage-sama? "
Mute hurriedly bowed, " I'm sorry Shui Ye-sama, in the final analysis, it's because of money.
"
Shui Ye was stunned, it was only for money, not for himself?
Shui Ye patted Naruto 's shoulder and said, " See, at this time, I shouldn't talk too much, the
more silent it is, the more hanging it will make people feel! "
As he said that, he put his hands in his pockets, his back was slightly hunched, and he
looked up at the sky at a forty-five degree angle, " Okay, I see. "
This time, it was Mute's turn to be dumbfounded.
He only said one thing about money, and Shui Ye believed it all?
　　" Master Tsunade asked me to ask you, can you advance a part of the dividends ..."
Mute's voice was weak and small, as if he was afraid of being heard by others, a blush even
climbed directly onto his cheeks.
Shui Ye stepped forward and immediately changed his posture. This time, he pressed his
forehead with one hand, folded his chest with one hand, and looked down at the ground at
forty-five angles, " What's the matter? What happened, why is Hokage like this? anxious? "
　　" Anxious? " Silent sighed. " Maybe he's not anxious? He's been caught again. "
At the beginning, Shui Ye believed it completely, and even wanted to put the money on the
table immediately.
It wasn't until Mute said the last sentence that Broken Ye suddenly woke up.
What the other party said was that Tsunade was detained again!
And nine times out of ten it's a casino!
　　" No advance! "
Shui Ye immediately made it clear, " Yile Ramen, there is no advance payment, you let him
figure out a way! "
While posing poss , he answered all kinds of questions seriously.
Mute didn't feel anything at first, but she had to realize that Shui Ye was a little strange to-
day.
Why is he doing these moves?
Turning his head, Mute saw Naruto , Naruto looked at Shui Ye excitedly.
Although Naruto 's early settings are a bit silly, but as a person, he knows how to be hand-
some and beautiful!
And Shui Ye is what he defines as the ultimate handsome man!
　　" Who are you? " Mute was a little puzzled.
Shui Ye smiled, " Although I have no money, but I have a way to make money, it depends
on whether you dare to do it. "
　　" Making money? " Mute was stunned.
Shui Ye smiled and nodded, " At least I know very well that the roots are very rich. In these
years, the roots can be said to cover the sky with one hand. As long as the roots can be up-
rooted, think for yourself, how much money can you make? "
Silent took a deep breath.
Root, that is a huge and formidable opponent!
　　" What shall we do? "
Mute doesn't care who the opponent is, anyway, the trouble is Naruto-sama.
Shui Ye quietly lowered his voice, " Just remember, in the basement of the base camp, there
are two laboratories. If you can uproot these two laboratories, the money will be enough to
squander for a while, and even more so. The point is, if the two labs can be brought out,
then Danzo will be doomed. ”
　　"Consultant Danzo ? " How did Mute know that Shui Ye would say this.
Shui Ye nodded solemnly.
　　Danzo thief is not dead, he is uneasy!
　　" I just say one thing, Danzo thief, he is studying the cells of the first generation of
adults! "
With such a simple sentence, Mute runs like a rabbit!
She wants to send this news to Tsunade immediately!
Shui Ye looked at her beautiful back as she left, and smiled softly.
He knew what Danzo was up to, the guy was fixing his roots.
But no matter what they do, they can't return to the feeling they used to be.
The roots are tattered at this time, and Danzo is even more like a beggar.
At this time, someone showed up!
　　"Danzo ! Someone made a real-name report to report you for illegal research ..."
　　" Illegal research? "
At this moment, Danzo 's face was Haku , he didn't know why, would anyone know the exis-
tence of his laboratory?
This is not scientific!
Who is this behind the scenes?
Chapter 46 So far
　　Danzo never thought that he would expose his laboratory by provoking Shui Ye.
's the lab for primary cells and Sharingan !
But what can he do?
Watching a few Anbu rush into the root base that was still being repaired, he bit his teeth
with hatred!
Soon, Anbu Ninja rushed out, each with a uglier face.
They took the documents found in the laboratory and took Danzo directly to meet Tsunade.
Who is the first generation?
That is the grandfather who grew up with Tsunade and taught Tsunade gambling!
Tsunade's eyes are red!
　　"Danzo ! I need an explanation from you! "
　　Danzo shrugged, " Nothing to explain, it's all for Konoha. "
the face of Tsunade's covetousness, Danzo didn't have any embarrassment, he said calmly, "I
believe you have also noticed that in the Qianshou family, except for the first generation,
even my teacher does not have the ability to use Mu Dun, if If we can use this ability, then
our Konoha will become even stronger! ”
Hearing this, Tsunade clenched his fists, his arms trembling a little because of the force.
She can't wait to punch the old man in front of her to death!
But she is Hokage now, which means that she must be restrained, and everything is in the
interests of the village!
After a long time, she suppressed the killing intent, closed her eyes and asked, " Does
Teacher Yuan Fei know about this? "
　　Danzo didn't speak.
But the results speak for themselves.
　　" Lord Hokage, I hope you can return the laboratory to me. Our research has achieved
initial results, and now there is only ..."
　　" Get out. "
　　Danzo frowned slightly, " Just give me two more years and we can ..."
　　" I told you to get out! "
Tsunade slammed his fist on the table.
After a long time, there was a sudden clicking sound, the whole table cracked and fell to
the ground, and the documents were scattered.
　　Danzo glanced at Tsunade, did not speak, and walked away from the Hokage Building.
He could guess who told Tsunade, so he appeared directly at the Yile Ramen shop.
Shui Ye felt shivering when he saw Danzo who was unscathed.
This immortal, was not killed by Tsunade?
　　" It's all for Konoha, there are some things you shouldn't say. "
　　Danzo stood in front of Shui Ye with a calm tone, " If you say it, you may die. "
Shui Ye was stunned.
It can be seen that Danzo is very annoyed, and even wants to kill ...
But so what?
He laughed, " Don't tell me you'll let us go? "
The two stared at each other in the house.
a long silence, Danzo looked down at something on the ramen counter and sat down in
front of Shui Ye.
　　" Some things, it's like you sell ramen. If I want to buy it, you can only make an offer. If
you don't sell it, you can only close the door. "
Shui Ye put down the ramen and said with a smile, " I don't believe it. "
Looking at the smiling face of the young man in front of him, Danzo seemed to see Itachi.
Shui Ye and Itachi, these two young people look too much alike.
But in comparison, although Itachi looks cold no matter who he looks at, Danzo knows that
Itachi's temperament may be weaker, and he seems to be less assertive, but the water night
in front of him is different, he is like is a lunatic.
When a lunatic encounters a problem, he does not consider his own gains or losses, but fol-
lows his own heart, and they will only do what they want to do.
　　Danzo doesn't know Haku very well , why Shui Ye doesn't care about his own gains and
losses.
Shui Ye raised his head with a smile, he made a bowl of noodles, but instead of handing it
to Danzo , he put it in front of him.
To be honest, he was about to vomit when he ate something like ramen ...
Although Shui Ye doesn't say it, Shui Ye feels that ramen is not so delicious.
　　Naruto thought it was delicious, because Naruto had no money before, so he bought ex-
pired milk and bread every month for three generations, and the rest was only enough to
eat one or two bowls of ramen.
But Shui Ye was different. When he followed Uncle Shouto to learn the following, he had to
eat this stuff every day, and if he ate too much, he wanted to vomit.
So he was naturally nauseated.
　　" Yuck! "
Shui Ye turned his head to one side, looking like he was going to spit out everything he ate,
but soon he turned his eyes to Danzo again .
Seeing Danzo's slightly gloating look, Shui Ye said calmly, " You saw it too, even if I vomit, I
won't sell it to you. "
This sentence finally angered Danzo .
His intact hand clenched into a fist, then slammed out and grabbed Shui Ye's neck!
boom!
There was a loud noise, and Shui Ye's body was thrown against the wall by him.
The tool hanging on the wall fell to the ground, and Shui Ye's body slid down the wall
softly.
He twisted uncomfortably and spat out a mouthful of blood.
　　" What about the ninja you call him? Why hasn't he come to save you? "
anger, the corners of Danzo 's mouth twisted, and when he raised his hand, there were three
Kunai , pinned beside Shui Ye's head.
Shui Ye reached out and touched it, his hair fell out a lot, and there was a slit on his face.
Fortunately , Ayame and Uncle Handa were busy training the newcomers, otherwise they
might also be beaten if they came forward.
Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that Danzo took out the Kunai again , Shui Ye smiled
slightly.
Although he is not a ninja on the bright side, he can detect skills!
really.
Just as the three Kunai were about to fall on his head, a man appeared in front of Shui Ye.
He covered his face and looked at Danzo calmly with a dead fish eye .
　　" Consultant Danzo, then, stop here! "
　　Danzo snorted and squinted at Shui Ye, " It seems that Shui Ye is still highly regarded by
Hokage-sama, and he actually sent you to protect him. "
He tidied up his clothes and walked out the door slowly.
Kakashi looked back at Shui Ye and scratched his head, " Sorry, I'm a little late. "
Shui Ye squinted his eyes and smiled, " Thank you for saving my life. "
Kakashi took a deep look at Shui Ye, got up and walked towards the door, he had to report
this to Tsunade.
Maybe this is a big event, for Shui Ye, he is completely out of shape!
But Tsunade listened to Kakashi's narration, especially when Shui Ye faced Danzo 's tempta-
tion, but he didn't move, Tsunade was obviously disappointed.
After all, Shui Ye was not the person he was looking for.
　　" This is the end of the matter! Remind the ninjas outside, don't casually trouble the
commoners, especially the commoners in the village! "
　　" Yes! "
Kakashi quickly disappeared into Tsunade's office.
Everything was as if nothing had happened.
When Shuiye got off work at night, he reached out and caught a falling leaf.
Time flies so fast, Konoha is coming to autumn soon ...
Chapter 47 pretending to be crazy
Shui Ye feels very busy!
He owed huge sums of money and signed a series of unequal treaties to buy the house,
and it was finally renovated!
From now on, he is no longer that homeless teenager!
When he came to the yard, he was full of joy!
It's not as big as the mountain home. Entering from the front, the door opens to a yard.
On the left side of the entrance, there is a small pond, as well as piled up rockeries, and
some trees in a mess in the eyes of Shui Ye ...
But to Ayame , these are treasures, whether it's the goldfish in the pond or the number of
people who buy plants, they are Ayame 's treasures ...
The right and left sides are actually about the same size. There is a stone table and a few
stools. There is also a wooden tea tray on the table.
Going inside, past the entrance is a two-bedroom, one-living room.
For Shui Ye, the only regret in this house is that Uncle Hand beats Ayame to live in ...
There are many advantages to living in.
For Shui Ye, the first advantage is that the space for activities at night is much larger. He
can drink tea in the yard and enjoy the moon.
The second benefit, he no longer has to eat ramen with Tenten !
When he meets him for lunch, he can eat the bento he brought in the morning just like ev-
eryone else!
This also led to the fact that Shui Ye's face was not quite right these days when Uncle Hand
beaten ...
Occasionally, those Xiaoqiang will meet here, although Neji has said more than once that he
wants to eat barbecued meat more, and hopes that Uncle Handa will develop a ramen with
a lot of barbecued meat ...
During the period, Shui Ye also saw Naruto of course , and every time he saw Naruto , he would
subconsciously smile slightly.
It has been a long time since he used the special dipping card ...
He kept it all the time, just to find that one day, he would suddenly explode and get the
Uzumaki bloodline on Naruto at one time!
As for other things, Zhan Zhan card has obtained a lot of good things.
Similar to psychic, palm immortal, Shui Ye's receipt is still good.
But he missed Sasuke a little bit.
Only this child will be unsuspecting and let him use the dangchan card ...
And Shui Ye also discovered another way to use the stick card ...
It was a chance.
Shui Ye, who had hoarded a large wave of gold-stained cards, suddenly met Tsunade.
That day, Tsunade came to get the dividends, and the dividends, as early as the day before,
were given to Shui Ye by Uncle Shouda.
What Shui Ye didn't expect was that Tsunade, the old woman, actually molested him!
He reached out and pinched him in the face!
　　"The longer it gets, the cuter it gets! "
Tsunade took the dividend from Shui Ye with a smile, and when he was ordering money,
Shui Ye was so angry that he directly used the dipping card.
At this moment, Shui Ye woke up.
What did you do yourself?
He actually used the gold dipping card on Tsunade?
Who is Tsunade?
You can definitely notice it!
So ...
first time ...
Shui Ye suddenly raised his head, lowered his voice, and made a defensive look, " Why do I
feel like someone is staring at me? "
Tsunade was stunned, she didn't feel that way, but she did have a feeling of being spied on
in her heart.
She glanced at Shui Ye, but she didn't have the slightest doubt in her heart, instead she
squinted and looked out the door.
Water night rejoice!
He found that Tsunade did not have any resistance to him!
This can be known from his use of checking the success rate of the stick card!
So, after hoarding the Zhanchan cards for several months, he didn't hesitate and threw
them all on Tsunade!
　　...
[Golden Dimcha card is successfully used! Congrats on getting Palm Immortal! 】
　　...
[Golden Dimcha card is successfully used! Congrats on getting the magic power! 】
　　...
Shui Ye stunned the dog!
He felt like the system was going to crash!
After throwing down a hundred golden stick cards, system prompts kept popping up in his
mind!
Then a long series of ninjutsu such as palm immortality, strange power and so on entered
Shuiye's consciousness!
For Shui Ye, his only regret is that he didn't get the Palm Immortal Technique!
It's annoying, Tsunade didn't find the spying, and even her psychic beast was summoned.
For Shui Ye, it was also very irritating.
The moment this little slug came out, Shui Ye immediately realized that he could no longer
use the sticky card indiscriminately.
This thing looks a little abnormal to his eyes.
The long system reading was stuck here in an instant.
Shui Ye took a closer look and found that he had obtained a total of six abilities, which is
good news for Shui Ye.
So that after Tsunade left, when he was cleaning the bowl, he accidentally crushed the
bowl!
Is this the magic power?
Shui Ye was in a hurry to find a place to experiment with his newly acquired abilities!
When Ayame came to take over, he rushed into the woods where he usually trained without
saying a word.
　　" Huh! "
With Shui Ye shouting loudly, he punched the ground.
This kind of feeling is very strange. He feels that the ground is like an inferior yellow map.
He punched it down and shattered a large piece!
So he started to regroup.
This time, he used all his strength!
A long, almost limitless crack appeared in front of Shui Ye.
He jumped up with excitement.
So a big hole appeared in the ground, which was smashed by his foot ...
Trouble ensues.
In the yard, when he was drinking tea, he accidentally squeezed a large piece of the stone
bench.
Turning over in sleep, he punched a hole in the floor.
Even going to the toilet ...
Hey, it's all tears when I say more.
Shui Ye covered his face, he felt a pain, he seemed to have no way to control his strength ...
He has no clue on his own research, but if he goes to Tsunade and asks, he may be in even
more trouble ...
After thinking about it, Shui Ye came up with a good idea.
game!
For example, turn the book, turn the Kunai , turn the chopsticks below.
All the gadgets fall into the hands of Shui Ye, and they can become toys for practicing
strength control!
Tsunade saw it and thought it was a bit interesting, and even planned to teach it to the stu-
dents of the Ninja Academy.
　　Neji saw it, chuckled disdainfully, then ran back, and began to practice secretly at night.
Konoha Maru only glanced at it, and immediately got entangled in Shui Ye, because he
thought it was so handsome!
In this kind of day-to-day training, Shui Ye's control of strength has gradually reached its
peak.
Now that he is walking outside, Shui Ye doesn't know that he has strange powers.
In just one year, the man who was able to flush down the toilet when he went to the toilet
is now able to hold the fallen leaves with two fingers with ease.
Seeing that the leaves did not fall into the bowl, Shui Ye was very satisfied, picked up the
bowl and chopsticks and walked towards the man in front of him.
　　"Lord Jiraiya , is Naruto back? "
Chapter 48 i don't agree
　　" You said Naruto ! "
　　Jiraiya raised his head, then scratched his head, " Shuiye, you should be able to see him
soon! "
　　" This mission ... who! "
Shui Ye suddenly raised his head and looked around randomly, " Who is peeping at me? "
　　Jiraiya froze for a moment, then narrowed her eyes.
He also felt the feeling of being peeped!
Sealed, and then slapped the ground.
Black lacquered chains lead in all directions.
Then a little toad appeared in front of Shui Ye.
　　" Go and see, who's peeking at us? "
　　Jiraiya looked serious, and as a ninja, he didn't like it very much.
It's just that this feeling comes and goes quickly, and soon disappears.
And Shui Ye in front of him still looked suspicious, which made Jiraiya inexplicably dispel his
suspicions about Shui Ye.
　　" Well, the spying on us should go. "
　　Jiraiya chuckled, " By the way , Shui Ye, how did you come up with the idea of putting the
table outside? "
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly, "Mr. Jiraiya , this is not my attention,
it's the branch, the branch is so popular that many people can't wait in line, so people find a
way to put the tables and chairs there. Outside, so that more people can enjoy the delicious
food. ”
　　Jiraiya laughed, " Very good, when the wind blows, it's much cooler outside than inside!
"
Shui Ye laughed along, and then walked into the ramen shop, looking at his receipt with
joy.
　　Naruto didn't have a successful spiral pill, he got the genuine one from Jiraiya .
It's a pity that Immortal Art has not been obtained, otherwise this is the most satisfying
thing for Shui Ye.
As for other fire escapes, Shui Ye didn't even look at it.
The various escape techniques he is currently searching for, piled up together, can open a
bookstore!
The only thing that's bad now is the Uzumaki bloodline on Naruto !
If you get it back, you can also have the physique of the Uzumaki family, which should be
Shui Ye's favorite thing!
And just as he thought about Naruto , Naruto came back.
　　Naruto greeted Jiraiya naturally , then sat next to Jiraiya , shouting, "A bowl of turkey noo-
dles! "
The goal is here!
Shui Ye is excited!
Two full years!
He has waited two years for Naruto since he got the special dipping card !
When I went out with my face, Sui Ye's hands were shaking!
　　" Your face! Naruto , long time no see! "
Shui Ye greeted Naruto with a smile, and then naturally checked out Naruto 's success rate.
[The target is close to the host (with malice), and the success rate increases by 5% (negative
5%). 】
[The target strength is lower (higher) than the host, and the success rate increases by 2%
(negative 2%). 】
[To sum up, the total success rate is 2%! 】
　　Naruto actually has two completely different success rates, and this affects the total suc-
cess rate!
Naruto with a weird beard , Shui Ye is a fool and knows Haku . Those who increase the proba-
bility of a negative number come from the nine tails on Naruto !
Fortunately, in order to obtain the Uzumaki bloodline, Shui Ye has prepared a full 5,000 spe-
cial sticking cards!
Closing and opening his eyes, Shui Ye threw all the special stick cards on Naruto .
, Naruto didn't seem to notice anything.
　　Same goes for Jiraiya .
However, the success rate ...
【 Uzumaki bloodline sticking card failed to use! 】
【 Uzumaki bloodline sticking card failed to use! 】
　　...
[ The Uzumaki bloodline stick card is successfully used, the current progress (2%). 】
　　...
[ The Uzumaki bloodline stick card is successfully used, the current progress (3%). 】
　　...
After a long list of reminders, Shui Ye was completely dumbfounded!
According to the probability of 2%, 5,000 copies are enough!
In reality, however, it's not enough at all!
Even Shui Ye himself didn't know what he had done wrong, five thousand special dipping
cards!
I've been saving up for years!
After throwing it all away, the final progress is still only 50%!
　　" It doesn't make sense! Are you playing me with your success rate? "
Shui Ye couldn't bear it any longer, and cursed in his heart!
The system can only eject the interface of the success rate ...
[The success rate of each use of props is recalculated! 】
Shui Ye looked at this line of words, and began to curse in his heart!
What happened to the recalculation?
Is recalculation great?
Do you really think you have never studied probability and statistics?
Unless your luck is too bad, otherwise, Uzumaki bloodline can be obtained 100%!
Fifty divided by five thousand, the success rate is only 1%!
Directly doubled it for him!
How could Shui Ye be willing?
At the last moment, Shui Ye woke up.
Speaking of Haku , his own luck is too bad ...
Therefore, Shui Ye looked at Naruto with a hint of resentment.
In this way, I have to hoard special sticky cards for a few days.
　　" Big Brother Shuiye. " Naruto wiped his mouth and laughed, " I was on a mission in Kiri-
gakure village, and I actually saw Yile Ramen! "
Shui Ye finally came back to his senses, and said faintly, " Now the Yile Ramen has become
a chain, and all the five countries have to sell ..."
　　" So, no matter where I go on a mission, I can eat Yile Ramen? "
　　Naruto 's eyes lit up!
This is great news for Naruto !
What can Shui Ye say?
Just relying on the dividends from the Yile Ramen branch, Tsunade actually still has money
to go to the casino!
You know, what kind of financial constraints did Konoha look like before?
And now Konoha's finances are too good to explode!
Even if he doesn't take the task for a year, Tsunade doesn't have to worry that Konoha's fi-
nances will collapse!
　　" Okay, you can rest assured that although the ramen outside is not as delicious as the
authentic Yile ramen, the taste can still be 80% to 90%. "
Shui Ye sighed and was about to turn back to the store when he suddenly heard Jiraiya 's
voice.
　　" Shuiye, you'll accompany me to meet Hokage-sama later. "
Shui Ye was stunned, but agreed.
It would come sooner or later, and he probably guessed what Jiraiya wanted to say.
Sure enough, in the Hokage office, Jiraiya saw Tsunade's first words, " We can use Ichira Ra-
men as Konoha's intelligence site, so that we can know the movements of the five great
powers as soon as possible! "
Tsunade looked up at Jiraiya , then shook his head, " I don't agree. "
　　" Why? What a fine line! Just a word from you and we can send someone out! "
Tsunade threw the document in his hand on the table, " I know what you said, but I still
won't agree. "
　　" Reason! Give me a reason! " Jiraiya tit for tat!
　　" Do you need a reason for this? " Tsunade chuckled, " The first batch of Yile Ramen was
followed by countless ninjas, and we could only use local people to open the store, and the
most we could get was a portion for them. Incredible profit! And once the ninjas are dis-
patched to obtain information, I promise that within three days, the Yile ramen shops in the
other four countries will close their doors! ”
　　" You can try! " Jiraiya still didn't give up!
Tsunade slapped the table with a slap, " Do you know how much profit Ichira Ramen can
bring to Konoha? Try it! If we fail, we will lose this profit. If we want to expand our business
in the future, there is absolutely no way to do it. Possibly! "
Chapter 49 monitored water night
Tsunade's words are not without reason. Jiraiya looks out through the window of Hokage's of-
fice, this is the Konoha Ninja Village that he is dedicated to guarding.
　　" Tsunade, I'll follow your advice this time. However, I'm sure you'll agree with my idea
when the time comes. "
After saying this, Jiraiya looked back at Tsunade: " The village is not peaceful recently, I need
to take Naruto on a mission, Tsunade, you know, Naruto needs this. "
　　" I agree, and the Sakura child, please. "
Shui Ye was busy making ramen when he saw Sakura walking over in a dejected manner.
Look at the expression, very sad.
Seeing Ichile Ramen Restaurant, Sakura walked in, looked at the familiar water night, and
said in a low voice, "Naruto usually comes here, right? "
　　" Yeah, why, you want a ramen too? " Shui Ye pretended to know nothing and replied
with a smile.
　　" Well, give me one. "
Shui Ye turned his head and began to prepare.
But unexpectedly saw Sakura 's tears slip from the corners of his eyes.
because of Naruto and Sasuke's relationship.
However, he didn't know much about comforting others, so he had to continue making his
own ramen.
tick.
Tears dripped onto the table, but Sakura still didn't realize it.
Yes, she felt embarrassed, she would only cry when encountering things, and she would
only rely heavily on Naruto .
Thinking about Naruto 's previous injuries, Sakura fell into deep self-blame.
　　"Sakura , please use it. "
The steaming ramen suddenly came to Sakura , interrupting her self-blame.
Shui Ye smiled through the heat of the ramen: " Let's eat the noodles first. "
Feeling guilty, Sakura ate it one bite at a time.
　　Ayame walked out of it at this time and saw this scene.
　　Sakura was crying and eating ramen while Suiya was at a loss.
This feeling, no matter how you look at it, has a strange atmosphere.
So Ayame pulled Shui Ye aside and asked with some sourness in his heart, " What did you do
to Sakura ? "
Shui Ye has a question mark on his face, the conscience of heaven and earth, what can he
do to Sasuke's future woman!
　　"Sister Ayame , you can eat this ramen, but you can't talk nonsense. Sakura and I have
nothing. "
Seeing Shui Ye's face that he wanted to clear the relationship, the more Ayame felt that
there was a problem.
But she couldn't ask some words directly, so she had to say: " Then why is she crying so
well, I think Sakura is usually a strong girl. "
That's why she didn't meet Sasuke and Naruto .
There will be time for her to cry in the future! Shui Ye screamed in his heart, but he had to
hold back and couldn't say it out loud, which was really frustrating.
　　" Anyway, there's nothing, Ayame -san , I have to keep making ramen. "
Hearing this, Ayame realized that he had been holding Shui Ye's hand.
His face turned red unnaturally, and then he let go.
While working, Sakura occasionally glanced at Sakura .
It's not that he doesn't offer help, he really isn't very good at coaxing girls.
And even without him, Sakura would have thought about Haku herself .
After all, she was also the woman who sealed Kaguyuki.
ramen was quickly finished, Sakura put the money on the table and walked away lonely.
　　" Alas. " Shui Ye sighed and continued to make ramen.
The next day, Naruto happened to pass by Yile Ramen with a thick suitcase on his back.
　　" Shuiye, I'm going on a mission with the lecherous fairy, and I'll come back to eat ra-
men when the mission is completed. "
　　Naruto smiled and said goodbye to Shui Ye.
Suiya nodded and watched Naruto 's back.
Naruto was never seen , and Shui Ye felt a little empty in his heart.
Shui Ye did not forget to practice. Although he was very busy every day, he still practiced
seriously when he returned to his home.
Anyway, in my own home, it shouldn't be a big deal.
this day, Shui Ye was practicing Sharingan in his room .
Although he can use Sharingan now , but the duration is really too short.
If this is placed in the war, it will be a fatal weakness.
A few times ago, because of his own cleverness, he played the big guys.
But others are not stupid, and it is impossible to be fooled by oneself all the time.
Shui Ye just opened his eyes and wanted to practice illusion.
However, he found that a small black shadow appeared outside his room. Judging from the
figure, it was not a good thing.
To be on the safe side, Water Night immediately closed its Sharingan .
After all, he still doesn't know who the other party is.
The black shadow approached Shui Ye cautiously, as if he was just observing his behavior,
and did not reveal any killing intent.
Shui Ye's hanging heart was relieved a lot at once, and now there are too many forces inter-
ested in him.
It is also normal to send someone to monitor him.
I just don't know if it 's that old Danzo or Tsunade
Since the other party didn't come to assassinate him, he might as well make a show for him.
　　" Ouch, I've been working all day and I'm exhausted. "
Saying that, Shui Ye stood up, and then deliberately said: "Naruto often said that Konoha's
hot springs are good, so I might as well try it today. "
Closing the door gently, Shui Ye walked slowly towards the hot spring.
The other party has been following closely, but afraid that Shui Ye will find out, he always
starts to catch up after two or three streets.
Shui Ye had a relaxed expression on his face, as long as the other party wasn't here to fight,
let him check what he wanted to investigate.
Anyway, the result is the same no matter what.
The moment I changed my towel and lay down in the hot spring was so comfortable.
　　" One touch. " Shui Ye couldn't help sighing.
　　Naruto really enjoys it.
At this time, the shadow outside the hot spring also began to wonder.
What's the use of following a kid who only makes ramen every day.
Sombra took out his notes and wrote down what Shui Ye did today.
Then continue to hide in the tree.
A warm feeling surrounds Shui Ye, washing away the exhaustion of the whole day.
Immediately, Shui Ye decided that he would also come to bubble frequently in the future.
[Ding, system task: snatch the secret file in the hands of the surveillance person, reward:
double crit card]
Taking off the rag covering his face, Shui Ye scolded mother in his heart.
His girl, what kind of dog system is this.
Now that his situation is so delicate, he still has to take the initiative to find things on his
own?
Isn't it boring to live in a hurry to find death?
But no matter how much he scolded Dad, the system didn't respond, just kept showing the
task.
Looking out the window, Shui Ye compromised.
He kept forcibly comforting himself, doing quests and crit cards, maybe he could get Naruto
's blood when he was lucky, right?
Thinking of this, Shui Ye stood up.
Chapter 50 the beginning of the conspiracy
When I was in the hot spring just now, Shui Ye thought about it carefully.
The people outside were probably sent by that old guy from Danzo . Tsunade has been dealing
with the chain store recently, so he shouldn't have the extra energy to monitor himself.
If it is a person at the root, then there is no need to be soft-hearted.
The heat in the room continued to blow out, suddenly blurring the sight of the shadow.
It was just this dazzling moment that the heat dissipated.
There was no sign of Shui Ye in the pool.
Black Shadow immediately stretched his neck, trying to find the figure of Shui Ye.
But after reading the pool, I couldn't find it.
Just as he was searching, he felt someone behind him, and out of the reaction of the root
staff, a roundhouse kick was kicked over.
But it was defended by the people who came.
　　" who are you? "
The shadow jumped to the side of the branch, staring vigilantly at the person in front of
him.
Shui Ye covered his face, changed his voice and said, " Weird, didn't you come to see me? "
　　" You are the man behind Shui Ye! "
　　" It seems that you have a lot of information, why don't you tell me who you are? " Shui
Ye was full of momentum and deliberately walked forward step by step.
Sombra wanted to step back, but he was already on the edge of the branch.
According to the information in hand, the opponent is a powerful ninja. It is the object that
Lord Danzo wants to recruit with all his heart, and he is only responsible for monitoring.
Shui Ye didn't want to say anything more to him, and threw the three Kunai directly.
This is Konoha, and it's still night, he doesn't want to make things bigger.
So there is no detonator attached.
The person at the root is not a waste, so he just jumped up and avoided it.
Then move quickly to a place where there is no one, and Shui Ye wants this result.
The two figures quickly headed to the park under the cover of the night.
Shui Ye accelerated and caught up with the shadow.
　　" Just here. I need something in your hand. If you're interested, give it to me. For Danzo
's sake, I won't kill you. "
Seeing that he was exposed, the man didn't seem to be afraid of making things worse.
even threw several Kunai at Shui Ye, and his hand quickly formed a seal: " Ninjutsu, big- "
Before he finished speaking, Hei Ying's whole body immediately stopped.
It's like being tapped.
Shui Ye rolled his eyes, and the three Tomoe were fully displayed, and the kaleidoscope
Sharingan was controlling the mind of the person in front of him.
　　" This is what you sent me to practice, you can't blame me. " Shui Ye said coolly, and
then walked towards the shadow step by step.
After removing the things needed for the mission from him, Shui Ye planned to leave.
But at this time, a small notebook fell from Hei Ying's arms and landed on the ground,
which happened to be the page where Shui Ye was just recorded.
　　" A little kid doing nothing. "
Looking at this evaluation, Shui Ye glared at the person in front of him, what does it mean
to do nothing?
Is he tired to death every day at the ramen shop?
Looking at the other reviews, it's really nothing to belittle him.
　　" Hmph! I have no vision. " Shui Ye kicked the little book, but this was not enough to re-
lieve his anger.
　　That old Danzo is not only a bad person, but even his subordinates are not good
enough.
It's so frustrating not to do anything.
So Shui Ye picked up the pen in Hei Ying's hand and wrote on it with his left hand.
　　"Old Danzo , watch your dog. "
Looking at the crooked characters on it, Shui Ye smiled. Then swaggered away.
[Task completed: get a crit card]
Back at his home, Shui Ye opened the scroll he got, and it was full of symbols that he didn't
recognize, which seemed to be advanced words.
With what he knows now, he can't interpret it.
After watching it for a while, Shui Ye still felt a little dizzy, the old Danzo was planning some-
thing again.
Look at the time again, it's already very late, and I have to get up early tomorrow to go to
the ramen shop.
Shui Ye hid the scroll, then turned off the lights and rested.
The next day was naturally up late, and by the time Shui Ye hurried to the ramen shop, the
back kitchen was already busy.
As soon as he saw Shui Ye, Ayame ran out, holding a spoon for the side dishes.
　　" I said what's the matter with you, the branch is so busy these days, you still sleep late.
"
　　" I'm sorry, Miss Ayame , I'll go in and help right away. "
Saying that, Shui Ye ran to the back kitchen.
It took a long time for me to be in a hurry before I finished all the ramen ordered by the
guests.
Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Shui Ye was so tired that he couldn't straighten his waist,
and then he casually looked at the situation in the store.
The guests are happily eating ramen.
etc!
the man in the corner
Shui Ye gently put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked back.
When, the tail at the root came again.
Is it because of what happened last night?
Watching the ramen in the water slowly being dispersed by the boiling water, Shui Ye was a
little absent-minded.
　　" Yo, Shui Yejun, bring me a big bowl. "
　　Lee 's voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Shui Ye's trance.
　　" It's you, what flavor do you want to eat? "
Li looked at the list, pointed to one, and said, " Just this, give me more weight, and I have to
go to the training ground quickly. "
　　" What do you do in such a hurry, of course you have to eat slowly. "
　　" Shui Yejun, youth is the most important time. I have to take advantage of this time to
improve myself. "
　　" Roms. " Shui Ye nodded again and again.
Konoha's twelve Xiaoqiang seem to have been hit a bit because they didn't get back to
Sasuke.
A lot of people he saw during this time were stepping up their training.
Speaking of training, I'm being watched now, so I think I'll have to be a little more careful
when I want to train in the future.
And the guy in the corner.
　　" Water Night, Water Night! Water Night!! "
　　Ayame shouted loudly, and when he shouted for the third time, Shui Ye came back to his
senses.
　　" I said to you, what's going on? Don't be late, you're still distracted when making ra-
men. If my dad finds out, you'll have to be deducted from your salary. "
　　" Sorry, Miss Ayame , I didn't sleep well last night. "
　　" Well, I'm not really blaming you. If I spoil the guest's ramen, I can't spare you. "
　　" Roms. "
Shui Ye promised, and began to make ramen in earnest.
When the customers in the store were almost gone, Ayame and Shui Ye sat down, and the
two sat at the table chatting.
　　" Speaking of which, I have been doing weird things these days. When I went home
with my dad at night, I always felt that someone was following us. However, our Konoha
Village has been very peaceful these days . " Chin, start thinking.
Chapter 51 kidnapping
　　" Peace? " Shui Ye was in a cold sweat, when did Konoha ever get peaceful?
Let's just say that recently, when Naruto 's mission returns, everyone in the prison will run
away.
prison?
Suddenly, Shui Ye remembered.
That scroll last night, could it be that Danzo was planning this?
　　" Shui Ye? Are you listening to me! " Ayame began to complain, and today's Shui Ye is
really wrong.
　　" I'm listening, Miss Ayame , then you have to be careful when you go back at night. It's
better to follow Uncle Shouda as much as possible. "
　　" I know this, but now I have a branch, and business is better. Dad can't take care of me
every day, I mean "
　　Ayame looked at Shui Ye embarrassedly, the meaning of the words was self-evident.
　　" Ah, in that case, I'll take you home every day. " Shui Ye agreed directly, which made
Ayame blushed.
　　" Thank you so much for that. "
It just so happened that today, Uncle Shouda went out to buy ingredients. At night, Shui Ye
also sent Ayame home.
On the way, Shui Ye clearly felt that someone was following them.
This chakra, like Hakutian in the shop.
It looks like it's aimed at him, so it shouldn't have any effect on Sister Ayame .
Thinking of this, Shui Ye felt relieved.
　　" Shui Ye, why don't you speak? " Ayame suddenly said, and under the moonlight, the
backs of the two were pulled very long.
　　" It's just a little strange. Konoha's guards have always been very strict. You said some-
one was following you. Did you encounter something in the store recently? "
　　Ayame thought for a while and said, " That's not true. The customers who come to the
store are all very nice. "
　　" Isn't that weird? There's nothing, why are you following you? "
　　" That's right. But ah, Shui Ye, have you felt that there are some strange customers in
the store recently. Sometimes they sit in the corner for a long time and don't eat. "
I didn't expect Sister Ayame to find this too, Shui Ye paid attention to it, and will check these
people carefully from tomorrow.
To get to Ayame 's house, you need to walk a road without street lights.
Fortunately, the moonlight tonight is good. With the moonlight, the two of them can also
see the road ahead.
But the surroundings were unusually quiet, and Shui Ye felt that something was wrong.
It was too quiet, not even the bird calls and the insect Naruto .
Closing his eyes, Shui Ye soon noticed it.
　　"Sister Ayame ! "
Suddenly, Shui Ye grabbed Ayame who was walking in front .
　　" Ah? What's the matter, Shui Ye? " Ayame asked strangely.
But before Shui Ye said anything, more than a dozen black shadows appeared in front of
Ayame and Shui Ye.
The people who came were all covered, and all had weapons in their hands.
Looking at his posture, he is not a good person.
　　Ayame was frightened by the scene and stammered: " You you, you, who are you? "
Shui Ye quickly protected Ayame behind him.
But the people who came didn't say anything to Shui Ye, they just swarmed up.
Ye reflexively pushed Ayame aside, and went up to meet the enemy.
　　" Water Night! " Ayame yelled in panic.
Soon, I saw these people surrounding Shui Ye.
Shui Ye had to take out the Kunai that he brought with him to fight.
But the enemy was outnumbered, and soon, Shui Ye was at a disadvantage.
　　Ayame wanted to yell for help, but the other party, apparently well-trained, separated a
person and grabbed her.
After a while, Ayame was dazed.
　　"Sister Ayame ! "
Shui Ye wanted to come over to help, but he was directly trapped by the encirclement.
　　" Damn it! "
Looking at the group of people in front of him, Shui Ye regretted it.
That person from yesterday, shouldn't let him go.
But now he is not sure that he can bring down such a root person here, if he leaks all his
cards.
will be known by the dead thing Danzo .
identity will be exposed.
Or there is a way to kill everyone here, the dead, naturally, the news will not be leaked.
Shui Ye's hands trembled a little.
It took him a lot of effort to fight against these people just now.
Seeing that there was something wrong with the Chakra in Shui Ye's body, the people at
the root directly grabbed Ayame and said to Shui Ye, " Put down the Kunai in your hand , or I
will kill her. "
Ayame who had been dazed , Shui Ye clenched his fists tightly.
　　" You are also at the end of your life. What a fuss about a woman. "
　　" I also follow orders. As long as you lay down your weapons, I can guarantee your lives.
"
The people at the root are all emotionless machines, and Shui Ye dare not gamble.
　　" Why should I trust you? "
　　" If you want to kill you, we will use the ultimate move from the beginning. You must
have realized it after fighting with us for so long. "
The other party said it well, Shui Ye felt it.
However, he couldn't understand Haku , and it was understandable to kidnap him.
Why do you want to follow Sister Ayame , or is it just a coincidence.
Is he the one who implicated Sister Ayame ?
　　" Okay, I'll go with you. But may I ask why? "
　　" You just need to know that it needs you and her. "
Seeing Shui Ye put down their weapons, the others also put away Kunai .
And then tied up the water night.
When Shui Ye woke up again, it was already Hakutian .
Taking a look at the surroundings, Shui Ye soon found Ayame sleeping in the corner .
　　" Sister Ayame, wake up! Sister Ayame ? "
Shui Ye called for a while, but Ayame didn't respond.
This time, he was so anxious that he tried to break free from the rope, but the rope that
bound him seemed to be carrying Chakra.
No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't break free.
At this time, footsteps came from outside the door.
　　" Hula. "
The door was opened, and the sunlight from outside came in, and the swaying Shui Ye
couldn't open his eyes.
After a while, Shui Ye saw the person clearly.
Unexpectedly annoying people.
　　Danzo .
　　" You don't seem surprised at all to see me. Shui Ye. " Danzo walked over to Shui Ye and
looked at him condescendingly.
　　" What are you talking about, isn't it normal to see you in Konoha? "
Seeing that Shui Ye was not afraid at all, Danzo rated him a little higher in his heart.
　　" You are very calm, and the person who wants to come behind you must have told you
that no matter what, they will definitely save you. "
In one sentence, it revealed what Danzo wanted to do.
Shui Ye greeted Danzo 's ancestors in his heart, and then said with a smile on his face: " You
said this, it's actually all nonsense from Naruto . You wouldn't believe a child's prank, would you? "
　　" Is it a prank? We will know Haku soon, Shuiye . "
said, Danzo motioned for the person behind him to take out a pen and paper and hand it to
Shui Ye.
　　" What's this for? I'm not good at studying at all. "
Chapter 52 deal with
　　Danzo stared at Shui Ye with one eye, and then pinched Shui Ye's neck with his hand.
　　" Little thing, my patience is limited, these little tricks won't work for me. Listen, write a
letter, notify the person behind you and let him come to your rescue. "
　　Danzo 's hands were so strong that Shui Ye's pinched neck was red and he could barely
breathe.
At this time, he couldn't resist him, and Shui Ye had to nod his head hard and agree.
　　" It would have been better. " Danzo let go of his hand, then instructed the people around
him, " stare at him and finish writing, then take it out to me. "
　　" Yes. "
And Shui Ye, who just got a chance to breathe, was held by Danzo 's men with Kunai .
　　" Write now. "
At the same time, Uncle Shouba couldn't find Ayame and Shui Ye everywhere, and was look-
ing anxiously in the store.
　　" Did you see Ayame yesterday ? "
Some of the customers in the shop shook their heads, while others said, " Miss Ayame was at
the ramen shop yesterday , and I even ate the ramen she made. By the way, there's that kid
Shui Ye. "
Uncle Shouda ran over in a hurry and said, " Where did you see it, do you know where they
are now? "
customer was startled by the hand-beating uncle, and stammered: " It's in the store, I think
they were fine at that time. "
　　" But they're gone today, and Ayame didn't come home last night . "
　　" Is something wrong? Do you want to go to the ninjas for help? "
This reminded the hand to beat the uncle.
　　" Yes, yes, I'll go to them for help. "
Tsunade also received a message from Anbu: Ayame Shuiye is missing, and his whereabouts
are currently unknown.
　　" Lord Hokage, what's wrong? " Mute asked aside.
　　" There's something wrong with that child in Shui Ye. "
At this time, Kakashi happened to hand over his S -rank mission.
　　" Kakashi, you came just in time. "
Kadian held the scroll with a helpless expression: " Is there any other S -rank quest for me to
take over? "
　　" It's not that serious. Seeing that you have a lot of tasks recently, I'll give you a simpler
one. Help find a child. "
　　" Whose child has been lost. Wouldn't it be okay for the Genin to do this kind of thing?
"
Tsunade put his hands on the table and said, " There's a little thing involved here, and you
need to be more secure. That kid has just settled in Konoha, you go to his house and use a
ninja dog to search for the smell, it should be soon will find it. "
　　" Romance, Hokage-sama. "
Kakashi waved his hand away, and at this time Anbu came to report.
　　" Lord Naruto, the ninja who has already found Konoha, entrust us to find it. "
　　" Don't worry about it for now, I sent Kakashi. "
　　" Yes. "
After the Anbu people left, Silent hugged Doudou and said, " Lord Hokage, what do you
mean by sending Kakashi? "
　　" There are too many people staring at the child in Shui Ye now. If Konoha can take the
child away without disturbing the guards, he should be very familiar with their situation. "
Mute was a little confused, she didn't know what Tsunade meant by Haku .
Shui Ye held a pen and looked at the person who was guarding him from time to time.
The people at the root were not polite to him, and approached Shui Ye's neck with Kunai .
　　"Lord Danzo only talked about saving your life, not about other parts. You'd better stay
safe. "
　　" I know, I'm just a ramen seller. You're scaring me like this. How can I write to my el-
dest brother . "
It turns out that old Danzo had this idea.
Kidnapping him and Sister Ayame is to force out the big man behind him.
And being so impatient must have something to do with that scroll.
If I knew earlier, I wouldn't pretend.
It's good now, not to mention being caught, but also implicated Ayame .
Gotta find a way to escape.
　　" Write quickly! " urged the man at the root.
Shui Ye only felt that his fist was very itchy, if it wasn't for the fact that he couldn't expose
it. He had already pressed the man's face to the ground and rubbed it.
After he finished writing slowly, the people at the root checked what he had written, and
then tied Shui Ye again. Then he opened the door with confidence and went out, and
handed the things to Danzo .
But he didn't notice the small movements of Shui Ye's hands when he was tied.
　　"Lord Danzo , this is what the kid wrote. "
　　" Find a way to pass it on. "
　　" Yes. "
　　Ayame still didn't wake up, but her breathing was steady, and Shui Ye was relieved. After
all, all Danzo wanted was him.
After there was no sound outside, Shui Ye moved to the door a little bit.
It was very inconvenient to have his hands tied, but he first had to make sure that there was
still someone watching outside.
Fortunately , Danzo didn't want to put his mind on a child like Shui Ye.
No one was left to continue monitoring.
This is easy to do. When Shui Ye was just writing, he quietly took out the other Kunai that was
hidden on his body. It's hidden in the shoe, and now it 's time to cut the rope with the Kunai .
Because of the special chakra attached to the rope, Shui Ye rubbed it back and forth with
Kunai for a while before cutting the rope.
Finally able to move his hands and feet, Shui Ye wanted to untie it for Ayame , but stopped
again.
Ayame right now is to fall asleep.
Shui Ye opened his Sharingan and looked through the crack of the door to a farther place,
there was no one around here. It seems to be an exclusive courtyard.
The roots have been suppressed and disbanded by the Konoha boss before.
Unexpectedly , there are quite a lot of nests for this old Danzo .
　　Sharingan still consumes a little chakra, and Shui Ye feels a little tired after using it for a
while.
closing Sharingan , Shui Ye began to calm down and think.
　　Danzo has Sharingan on him , and with his current strength, he will definitely not be able to
play against him.
It's just smart.
Ayame who was still in a coma , Shui Ye thought of a better way.
Kakashi is investigating in Shui Ye's house.
　　" Spirituality・Ninja Dog. "
Parker looked at Kakashi and asked, " Where is this? "
　　" Shuiye kid's house, this should be his clothes. You smell it, then find the exact location
and report it to me. "
Parker went up and sniffed it.
Kakashi was sitting beside him, but inadvertently saw a gap open in the cabinet.
When I opened it curiously, it was a special scroll.
And it uses high-level runes, which are somewhat similar to some kind of communication
code that he used in Anbu.
The most important thing is that Kakashi can see that this is Konoha's thing.
Without waiting for Kakashi to analyze further, Parker suddenly said: " Kakashi, I smelled it,
this is the direction. "
　　" Romance, let's go. "
Saying that, Kakashi closed the scroll and put it in his bag.
How could there be such a thing in the house of an ordinary Konoha kid, we have to inves-
tigate it carefully.
Chapter 53 escape
After confirming that there were no roots around, Shui Ye tried to open the door first.
There was no one on the steps outside the door.
This is completely regardless of him and Ayame .
Exactly, to give him a chance to act.
However, to be on the safe side, Shui Ye left a shadow clone first.
Shui Ye jumped up and stopped on the tree in the small courtyard. You have to stand tall
so you can see far away. The surroundings are deserted, although there are houses in the
distance. But at first glance, I know that nothing has lived for a long time.
Weird. Does Konoha have a place like this where no family lives around?
But this scene seems very familiar, where have I seen it before.
A gust of wind blew, and Shui Ye quickly remembered.
Isn't this the old site of the Uchiha family?
mother chicken. This kind of thing is something that Danzo can do. Is n't he afraid that the
dead souls of the Uchiha clan will settle accounts with him in the middle of the night?
It seems to be just to cite the identity behind him.
didn't take himself seriously.
Shui Ye was relieved, and just as he wanted to jump out of the wall, he was blocked by a
force.
It bounced back directly. Fortunately, Shui Ye exercised his skills well during this time. He
grabbed the branch and didn't throw a dog and eat mud.
　　" I knew it wasn't that easy. "
Looking at the barrier formation triggered by himself, Shui Ye sighed and just wanted to
use Sharingan 's power to go out.
It felt as if there was movement in the sky.
In a flash, Shui Ye hid himself in the branches of the tree.
No wonder there is no one on the ground, it turns out that the person watching is in the
sky.
Look at the big bird in the sky. Shui Ye tried his best to hide his body, if it was discovered, it
would be difficult to deal with.
Fortunately, the big bird just circled in a circle, and then flew away to one place.
Sharingan in the blink of an eye , used the ability of time and space, and passed through the
barrier wall and came out of another room after a while.
　　" It's really simple. " Shui Ye clapped his hands, and then put on the mask he had pre-
pared in time and space.
By the way, also changed into a dress.
After all, acting is still a full set.
Now, he can save Sister Ayame and ' Shui Ye ' in an open and honest way.
Kakashi followed all the way, and soon came to the old site of the Uchiha clan.
Looking at this place, Kakashi stopped.
Parker also knew this place and asked, " Kakashi, are you still going? "
　　" Go naturally, find the child first. "
Kakashi entered the old site, Danzo received the message.
　　"Danzo- sama, Hatake Kakashi is here, along with the ninja dog, they should find their
place soon. "
　　" Kakashi? How could Tsunade send him here, he's just two Konoha kids. "
　　" Could it be that this little devil really hides some hidden secrets, otherwise how could
Lord Hokage take it so seriously? "
　　Danzo pondered the report before him.
　　"Lord Danzo , what should we do then? " Danzo didn't speak, he still couldn't understand
Tsunade's intention. Kakashi was a member of the Anbu in the early years, and there is a
Sharingan , and now the people of the root are almost disbanded.
Can't match him.
Seeing that Danzo didn't speak, the people at the root continued to ask: " Do you want to
send someone to stop Kakashi? "
　　" You can't stop him, go, take those two people for transfer first. "
　　" Yes. "
The people at the root moved very quickly, and Shui Ye was breaking the barrier, and I felt
a lot of people rushing towards this side.
Also let go of the work at hand. Slowly stood up.
　　Danzo was also among them. Looking at the figure not far away, a smile appeared on his
mouth. He didn't expect people to come so soon.
A group of people quickly gathered around Shui Ye, ready to fight.
Looking at these rooted people, Shui Ye smiled playfully.
　　"Danzo , it's really you! "
　　" Since you know my identity, come with us. "
　　" Are you sure you're just going for a walk? Won't do anything to me? "
Shui Ye said, he threw the Kunai in his hand , and attached a warm baby by the way.
The people at the root are not vegetarian, and one of them blocked Kunai with a Wind Release ,
and even the smoke of the explosion was blown away.
　　" Of course, now that there is a shortage of manpower at the root, why are you so ca-
pable that you are willing to hide behind others? "
　　" Blackmailing me with two children is not a just move. "
　　" It's just a little trick. Just like this big tree, as long as the leaves and branches grow
well, it doesn't matter what the roots are. "
　　" Che, don't make yourself so noble. Old man, you've done so many unfortunate things,
so you're not afraid that someone will seek revenge in the future? "
　　Danzo laughed out loud: " It's all for Konoha, what's wrong with what I'm doing! "
　　" Hypocrite! " Shui Ye said, throwing another shuriken. Then the fingers quickly made a
seal: "Ninpo ·Magic·Kahang Technique! "
A few people who were very close to the water night were immediately controlled.
The other people also started, and the fast Shui Ye could not see the move clearly, and
there was no way but to quickly seal the seal to resist.
　　" Tu Dun・Tu Liubi. "
A few people at the root have already gone around, and the fast ones have even stabbed at
Shui Ye's back.
Where is this asking him to be a helper, it is clearly the puppets who want to control him
and make him also a root.
Speaking of puppets, Shui Ye had a flash of light. The hand was quickly knotted, and the
chakra line on the hand was connected at the moment when the person at the root stabbed
him.
　　" Tick. "
A drop of blood dripped onto the roots of a grass.
The cold sweat on Shui Ye's forehead fell. Looking at the root person who was under con-
trol, he smiled: "I finally caught up. "
　　Danzo calmly watched Shui Ye's battle.
　　" You are very calm. "
Obviously, his chakra lines can't hide this thing that is covered in Sharingan .
　　" There's nothing better than being calm, right? "
Said, Shui Ye directly connected the line through Chakra, and smashed the person in his
hand in the direction of Danzo like a puppet .
Seeing this, the person at the root immediately formed a seal: " Water Escape・Mist. "
Shui Ye wanted to pull it back, but it was too late.
The person who was controlled was directly hit with a real hit.
Blood immediately spewed out of his mouth.
Shui Ye was a little anxious, and finally got a puppet, and it was impossible to be destroyed
like this.
But because of the water escape just now, Chakra's line is extraordinarily clear.
Soon, someone took action and directly cut off the chakra line connected by the puppet of
Shui Ye.
　　" Made. " Shui Ye jumped in anger.
　　Danzo looked at the situation in front of him and said, " Go, get me the two people in
the room. "
Seeing that someone wanted to walk into the barrier, Shui Ye quickly reacted.
　　" Stop! "
Chapter 54 Ayame is injured
　　" If something comes to me, don't touch them. "
　　Danzo laughed all of a sudden, this person really paid attention to that kid Shui Ye.
So he immediately signaled his subordinates to continue. How could Shui Ye do as he in-
tended, a Tudun directly blocked all the people in front of him from the enchantment.
And he himself stood on the barrier wall.
　　" Whoever passes today will die! "
After the ruthless words, Shui Ye suddenly felt that he had grown a lot taller.
No matter what, he couldn't lose his momentum in front of the old Danzo .
But soon, he stopped laughing.
　　Danzo put his hand on the strap.
There is quite a sense of unraveling his own Sharingan , and Shui Ye secretly thinks that it is
not good.
Who can stand this.
At this time, someone came to report: "Lord Danzo , Kakashi is coming soon. Our people can
only block for a while from Xinxiaoqun 712205071
one-one-one-one-one
The group is updated daily to release novels
( from the new novel group 712205071)
New Novel Group : 712225071
------------ . "
Shui Ye was a little overwhelmed at this time, and he could no longer hide his strength. He
had to use Sharingan 's ability to leave immediately.
But his Sharingan skills are not proficient, but he can walk.
　　What can Miss Ayame do?
Without waiting for Shui Ye to think about it, the people at the root continued to gather
around.
a bunch of Kunai and detonators as usual.
Shui Ye had to hide on the soil flow wall to avoid being affected by the explosion.
However, with limited physical strength, there are always places that cannot be taken care
of.
After a while, the body was covered with colors.
Accidentally, he also stepped on the soil wall, and the straight net was lowered.
A person at the root found this opportunity and slashed directly at Shui Ye with a knife.
　　" I'll go to your uncle. "
Shui Ye scolded, and a roundabout kick came directly, kicking the man's knife away. But this
cannot avoid a close contact with the earth.
There was a burning pain on the calf, no need to look to know, it must be bald skin bleed-
ing.
　　" Is this how you invited me? " Shui Ye said through gritted teeth.
　　" If you don't want to leave, I will naturally use some methods. As long as you let go of
Kunai , my people will stop immediately. "
At this time, Ayame was awakened by the fighting outside the barrier, looked at the situation
in front of him, and was so frightened that he called out.
Fortunately, the shadow clone that Shui Ye stayed here covered her mouth in time.
　　" Sister Ayame , don't call me. "
　　Ayame nodded in fear, then whispered: " Shui Ye, you are also here. Where is this, why
are we here? "
　　"Sister Ayame , listen to me. "
At this time, the body outside also felt what happened inside.
Although I am not sure whether my Sharingan can bring two people, the only way to escape
now is this.
Shui Ye immediately let the clone take Ayame over here.
　　" Just take a breath, come on, get him up. "
　　Danzo spoke suddenly, and the eyes of the person at the root changed immediately.
Shui Yean didn't scream well, and the clone inside didn't have time to bring Ayame out.
What should I do?
At this time, the ninja dog rushed here with Kakashi.
Encountered by many characters along the way, Kakashi soon knew Haku , this was someone
who deliberately came to stop him.
There should be something ahead that doesn't keep him there.
So he stopped and discussed with Parker.
　　" Kakashi, what are you going to do? "
　　" I'll leave a clone here first. Where do you say the direction is, I'll go there with my
body. "
Parker sniffed on the ground and quickly pointed the way.
Kakashi's quick seal: " Ninjutsu, Shadow Clone Jutsu. "
Shui Ye blocked another wave of attacks, but the Chakra in his body was not enough.
Coupled with the excessive physical exertion, he has been panting heavily.
　　" I said you should put down your weapons and follow me, I won't treat you badly. "
　　" Hehe, follow you into a machine that has no feelings at all? Danzo , stop dreaming. "
　　" Come on, grab him. "
The attack came straight towards Shui Ye, but unexpectedly Shui Ye evoked a smile, and
then jumped straight up.
The huge attack directly smashed a hole in the enchantment.
The clone inside and Ayame hid behind the door.
Ayame 's side in the blink of an eye .
　　" No, they're going to run, hurry up. "
I don't know who called, a group of people rushed up, and one of them, Kunai , came directly
to Shui Ye.
In order to protect the main body, the clone rushed up directly.
　　" Pfft! "
It was the sound of Kunai inserting into the flesh, Shui Ye was a little puzzled, and when he
turned around, he saw Ayame standing in front of the clone .
　　"Ayame ! "
Shui Ye shouted and caught Ayame with a stride .
　　" You know me? " Ayame said weakly, then looked him straight in the eyes.
This person has always felt familiar to her.
It was the same last time, he saved himself.
　　Ayame wanted to ask something else, but the wound on the back was bleeding profusely.
She couldn't help making a sound in pain.
At this time, Shui Ye's eyes became red.
Sharingan in his eyes echoed, turning his head to catch a glimpse of Danzo .
　　" I remember this account. "
With that said, Shui Ye activated Sharingan .
　　" Divine Might! "
The three big living people disappeared directly from the eyes, which is something that no
one can accept.
Especially Danzo .
　　" Find it for me, it's impossible! "
Kakashi just arrived at this time, and saw Danzo in the crowd at a glance . And a whole bunch of
root members here.
The mission was important, and Kakashi searched for Shui Ye's figure everywhere.
But nothing was found.
There was a commotion at the roots, and the small yard was turned upside down again.
But no matter what, I didn't see the shadow of Shui Ye.
　　Danzo was instantly angry.
　　" What kind of trick is this, I haven't seen it at all! Also, how can he be so ninjutsu, there
must be something tricky! Let me run around and chase, and I must not go far! "
　　" Yes, Lord Danzo . "
Kakashi listened, it seems that Shui Ye was taken away by Danzo 's people.
Why should people at the root target him.
After Danzo and Genbu left, Parker caught up.
　　" Kakashi, have you found anyone? "
　　" No, and the people at the roots are there. They don't seem to have found it, though. "
Parker took a sniff, turned around here, and stopped at the door.
　　"The taste is gone here, Kakashi. "
　　" Well, the person at the root also said that it suddenly disappeared. "
　　" As far as I know, the ninjutsu that suddenly disappears is only the fourth-generation
telekinesis technique, and there are "
　　" And me! "
Kakashi answered, and reached out to touch the blood on the door.
　　" This amount of bleeding should not go far. If it is from Konoha, it will definitely go to
the hospital. "
　　" As expected of an elite Jonin . "
his hands, Kakashi suddenly remembered Obito for some reason .
if you were alive
But soon, Kakashi shook his head again.
　　" Ah ah ah, I'm really old, I always like to think wildly. "
Chapter 55 The secret is about to be revealed?
After Shui Ye entered his own time and space, he wrapped Ayame in his own way .
Barely stopped the bleeding.
But the blood continued to ooze out.
No one can stand it any longer! Shui Ye was in a hurry and ran directly to Konoha's hospital.
Along the way, Ayame 's blood was on his clothes.
It looks terrifying.
Shui Ye fights with the people at the root, and also consumes the Chakra in the body.
holding Ayame also became trembling.
Fortunately, Konoha Hospital was right in front, and Shui Ye just wanted to speed up and
rush in, but he felt weak for a while, and as soon as his eyes darkened, he didn't know any-
thing.
　　Sakura looked at the fainted water night in front of her, and hurriedly ran over.
　　" Shui Ye, Shui Ye, how are you? "
Sakura in front of him, Shui Ye's eyes turned to Ayame in his arms : " Save her. "
After saying that, Shui Ye fainted directly.
When he woke up again, Shui Ye only felt pain everywhere.
　　" Yo, the kid in the ramen shop, are you awake? "
Kakashi held Intimacy Heaven, leaned against the window, and said hello to Shui Ye.
Shui Ye rubbed his eyes, made sure he read it right, and asked, " Mr. Kakashi, why are you
here? "
　　" This is Konoha Hospital. I came to visit a friend and happened to see that you were
here too. So I came here. " Kakashi closed the book and walked from the window to Shui
Ye.
　　" Ah, that's really a coincidence. " Shui Ye said with a blushing face and a heartbeat.
How do you see this, it's so weird.
A Jonin came to see him as a nobody.
　　" By the way, Miss Ayame , how is Miss Ayame ? "
Shui Ye said that he was about to get up, and Kaka held him down in time and said, " Don't
worry, she is in the ward next door. Now she is out of the dangerous period. "
　　" That's good, that's good. " Shui Ye was relieved, if sister Ayame was implicated because of
his own affairs , he would never feel at ease in his life.
　　"The medical ninja also checked you out and said it was too much physical exertion.
Several wounds on the body have also been treated. "
This Kakashi suddenly paid such attention to himself, Shui Ye only felt that the pressure just
now came again.
　　" Kakashi-sensei, I'll go see Ayame-san first . "
Shui Ye got up, then got out of bed slowly, avoiding Kakashi's scrutinizing eyes.
As if to flee, he went outside.
Kakashi didn't stop him, just kept looking at Shui Ye.
the ward next door, Ayame was indeed there.
It's just that his face is bad, but his breathing is smooth. Shui Ye walked over, his eyes were
a little dark.
　　" Shui Ye, are you awake? " Sakura walked in from outside with flowers.
　　" It's Sakura , you saved me and Sister Ayame that day! "
After putting down the flowers, Sakura nodded: " Yeah, you don't even know, but seeing you
all covered in blood scared me. "
Shui Ye just smiled: " If you come to eat ramen in the future, I will give you a discount. "
　　" No need. It's all my job. Speaking of which, I'm just a novice in the medical field. "
Speaking of which, Sakura seems to be starting to learn medical ninjutsu from Tsunade at
this time.
Luckily it was her.
　　" Xie must be thankful. When Sister Ayame is ready, I'll treat you to a large portion of ra-
men with all the side dishes. "
　　Sakura was a little embarrassed, and said with a smile: " Actually, Kakashi-sensei also
helped. At that time, I couldn't carry the two of you alone, and Sister Ayame 's blood
couldn't stop. Kakashi-sensei just happened to be here. , give Sister Ayame treatment, and I
will help you into the hospital first. "
This is not right, Kakashi has been completing S -level tasks for a while, so how can he come
to the hospital in a leisurely manner.
Plus what he just said to himself. Shui Ye always felt that he was being watched by Kakashi.
This is not a good thing.
In Naruto's office, Tsunade and Kakashi are discussing.
　　" How's the situation with that child in Shui Ye? "
　　"The situation is stable, but the specific Shizuka should know better than me. " Kakashi
said.
　　" Kakashi is right, Tsunade-sama. I have investigated the child of Shuiye, and there is in-
deed very little chakra in his body, which is not enough to support him using the chakra-
consuming ninjutsu. "
　　" Then why is he in a coma? "
　　"The stamina is exhausted, and it is very similar to the chakra exhaustion. "
The three of them were silent at the same time, how could the mystery of this child be in-
vestigated more and more.
　　" Shizuka, temporarily stop monitoring Shui Ye. Also, the root has been disbanded, and
Danzo dared to kidnap the child in Konoha Village. This matter must be investigated. "
　　" Yes, Tsunade-sama. "
　　After Sakura visited Ayame , she said that she would continue to practice medicine, and
left after staying for a while.
Uncle Shouda also came with food.
Seeing Shui Ye, his face was filled with joy.
　　" You kid is finally awake. "
Shui Ye nodded at Uncle Slap, then touched the back of his head and said, " I'm making you
worry, Uncle Slap. "
　　" It's okay, it's good to be able to come back alive. "
Saying that, the uncle beat the food aside and looked at Ayame who was still unconscious .
　　" Don't worry, Kakashi said Ayame -san 's injury will get better. "
　　" I know, but Ayame has never been hurt so badly, and I don't know what kind of hearts
those people have. It's even possible for you two children. "
Speaking of which, Uncle Shouda clenched his hands tightly.
hurt Ayame and beat him up.
Shui Ye also recalled the time when Ayame sacrificed himself to save himself. Maybe sister
Ayame didn't think much about it at that time, she just wanted to save the clone.
But in the end, it's because of myself.
　　" Uncle Slap, take a rest, I'll take care of Sister Ayame . "
Uncle Shouda cleaned up his emotions and said, " It's okay, I've closed the ramen shop for
the past few days. After all, both of you are injured, I have to take care of you. "
　　" How many days? " Shui Ye asked back.
　　" Yeah, you've all been in a coma for three days, Ayame 's injury is too severe. As for you,
the medical staff said you were caused by excessive physical exertion. "
The water night is a little bit brighter , no wonder Kakashi is interested in him.
What a sin.
Shui Ye had a bitter face, and it seemed that it was a sure thing to be targeted by Konoha's
executives.
Why!
There are many popular people.
For several days, Shui Ye was in the hospital.
He intends to rely on this matter, anyway, Konoha boss has no substantive evidence.
's impossible to extort a confession as severely as Danzo .
　　Ayame also woke up, but his body was still weak and could only be raised slowly.
When there were only the two of them in the ward, Shui Ye sat down.
　　" Thank you for protecting me that day. Sister Ayame . "
In fact, thinking of that day, as an ordinary person, Ayame is still a little scared.
Chapter 56 How to Calculate Danzo
　　" Thank you, we have known each other for so long. What's more, if I hadn't asked you
to take me home that day, you wouldn't have encountered such a thing. "
Seeing Ayame apologize to him, Shui Ye felt uncomfortable.
In fact, this should be said by him.
　　" By the way, do you know the person wearing the mask? I always feel that he is very fa-
miliar. " Ayame still remembered the look in that person's eyes at that time, and he seemed
to be the same person as the one who saved him before.
At this time, Shui Ye can only play stupid: " I don't know him, but he seems to be here to
save us. "
　　Ayame nodded: " Yes, and he saved me more than once. "
　　" Maybe it's Konoha's ninja, and he can't reveal his identity to the public. By the way,
Sister Ayame , I don't think those who kidnapped us are good people. We should be careful
during this time, lest anything happen again. "
　　" Well, my dad told me. If it doesn't work, I will ask the ninjas to protect me in the vil-
lage, and he will pay the reward. "
　　" That's the best. "
If there are people from Konoha to protect, presumably that Danzo will also cast a rat.
However, this account needs to be calculated carefully.
[Ding, system mission: Rescue Iruka , stop Mizuki, reward: special stick card, which can in-
crease the success rate by 2%. 】
This reminded Shui Ye.
The prison riot wasn't a big problem for Konoha, and Inoka Butterfly, Naruto and the others
could also handle it.
This task should not be difficult for him.
point is, he didn't want to make that Danzo comfortable for too long.
We must use this thing to calculate the old thing, and take the interest first.
While resting in the ward, Shui Ye carefully recalled the plot of this period, and then wrote
down some general processes.
Prison escape can be big or small, if it can be pushed to the people at the root.
breaking dirty water is Danzo 's common trick.
Now let him have a taste.
As he said, Shui Ye took advantage of the darkness of the night, put on a mask, and slipped
out of Konoha's ward.
While calculating, Iruka should be one-on-one with Mizuki.
Konoha's people will also be dispatched in large numbers to search for the escaped prison-
ers.
Look at the broken prison.
Shui Ye smiled proudly, looking at the mechanism on the prison door, Shui Ye deliberately
left traces of the people at the root.
The mask is added with the traces that Suiya specially made with ninjutsu.
Old man, I see how you explain to those big bosses in Konoha.
After arranging everything, Shui Ye walked directly in the direction of Iruka .
According to memory, Shui Ye found the location.
　　Naruto hasn't arrived yet, and is being entangled by those two big fat men.
Seeing that Naruto was using the multi-shadow clone to make it hard, Shui Ye wanted to
help, but the task was still important.
Anyway, the pig deer butterfly will come to help Naruto in a while.
　　Danzo was in Hokage's office at this time, staring at Tsunade and said: " Now that the
prison door is open, so many fugitives, it is the time when manpower is needed. "
　　" What are you trying to say, Danzo . "
　　" It's better to restart the personnel at the root and let them participate in the pursuit,
and it will definitely be more effective. "
stood up and looked at the malicious Danzo in front of him and said, " There's no need for this.
The Anbu staff will handle it. I've already sent all the ninjas out, so I don't need to worry
about it. "
　　" Wait, Tsunade, you don't dare to use the power of the root. You are afraid that the
root will have the ability to surpass the Anbu, you- "
　　" Boom. "
With a loud noise, the desk in Hokage's office slammed, and cracks began to appear.
Mute couldn't get used to Danzo for a long time, and said to him: " Tsunade -sama is Hokage,
how can you talk to Hokage-sama like this. "
Naruto! Naruto!
　　Danzo hated to death, but he never thought of Tsunade as Hokage.
If it wasn't for Jiraiya to find Tsunade, the position of the fifth-generation Hokage would be
his.
　　"Danzo , you'd better know Haku , I'm Hokage Five. " Tsunade said, holding back his
anger.
　　Danzo was n't afraid of Tsunade at all, just turned around and said, " Tsunade , I'm waiting
for your reply! "
Shui Ye has reached the position.
　　Iruka and Mizuki are fighting, and Iruka is falling into illusion.
　　" I can't solve this illusion! " Shui Ye complained.
However, he knew about Mizuki's attack. Looking at the puppet and Kunai thrown at Iruka ,
Shui Ye directly appeared and blocked Iruka who was in a hallucination.
Shui Mu, who was stabbed horizontally, was furious, pointed at Shui Ye and cursed: " Who
are you? "
　　" You don't have to know who I am, you just need to know that I'm here to catch you. "
Shuimu laughed a few times: " Something that popped out of nowhere is worthy of yelling
in front of me. I tell you, get out of the way, and I can spare you a dog's life. "
Shui Ye didn't get angry but smiled: " Then give it a try. "
Speaking of starting a quick activity, give the three Kunai a greeting first .
Give him some warm babies by the way.
Although Shuimu's mental skills are not right, he has been exercising in prison in recent
years. There is no problem with taking a few Kunai in physical skills.
But Shui Ye was already ready: " Ninjutsu, Chidori. "
Chidori made a loud bang Naruto sound and stabbed straight at Mizuki.
Shui Mu knew that this ninjutsu was not an ordinary thing, and wanted to avoid it, but
found that Shui Ye was already in front of him.
And the eyes have also become the Uchiha clan.
　　" You— " Before Mizuki could say anything, Chidori hit him straight.
Blood spit out from Mizuki's mouth.
　　" Cut, can't help but hit. "
Shui Ye patted the ash on his hands, and Iruka behind him seemed to be about to wake up.
This is not a place to stay for a long time, he has other things.
And Naruto seems to be arriving too.
　　After Iruka unlocked the illusion, he saw Mizuki lying in front of him injured.
　　" Mizuki, what's the matter with you? " Iruka did n't understand. It stands to reason that
he had just unlocked the illusion, so he shouldn't have been hurt.
Iruka had regained consciousness, Mizuki stood up reluctantly and said, "Iruka , I didn't expect
you to have a helper, and you are a member of the Uchiha clan. You have to think about it,
now what does the name Uchiha mean! "
　　" You mean Sasuke? "
　　" That orphan of Uchiha , I didn't expect him to turn on the kaleidoscope. " Mizuki
coughed.
　　Seeing that he couldn't move, Iruka said, " Whoever caught you for me, then he has no ill
will towards Konoha. Mizuki, go back with me. "
　　" Go back? Go back, Iruka , don't make such a face. I've seen through your hypocrisy
long ago. Whether it's ninjutsu or taijutsu, I'm better than you in everything, why did I
choose you to be the teacher of the ninja school. Why! " Shuimu became mad, and franti-
cally counted his hatred over the years.
Chapter 57 count as interest
　　" This is something decided above, Mizuki, you can't make another mistake again. " Iruka
wanted to persuade Mizuki to turn back.
　　" Bah. "
Shui Mu spit out a mouthful of blood: " Don't pretend, anyone with qualifications like you
can be elected, why can't I. There are still three generations, don't you mean that your par-
ents died? You are still pretending to be sad in front of the three generations, don't you just
want to get the third generation purpose Favor? "
As he spoke, Mizuki began to speak at a loss.
This is completely different from Iruka 's previous memories, and he kept mumbling: "
Mizuki, what are you talking about? We've always been good friends, haven't we? "
　　" You're still so naive, Iruka . " Mizuki said, throwing a shuriken at Iruka .
　　Iruka shot to resist, but Mizuki took advantage of this time and ran away.
　　Naruto also joined Iruka at this time.
　　"Iruka- sensei, are you alright. That person, did you run away? "
　　" It's Naruto , it's okay, he's injured and shouldn't run far. Let's chase. "
While chasing Mizuki, Naruto said, "Iruka -sensei is so powerful that even such a formidable
enemy can hurt him. "
　　" It wasn't me, someone else seemed to be coming. When I was in the illusion. "
　　Iruka wanted to talk about Sasuke, but he reacted quickly.
Sasuke had already left the village Missing Ninja at this time , how could he be able to come
here to help him when he got the news so quickly.
It's not Sasuke, so why would Mizuki say that.
Orochimaru 's stronghold before Mizuki .
mission is to stop Mizuki, presumably because he doesn't want Mizuki to get Orochimaru 's
research liquid.
Looking at the pile of bottles in front of him, Shui Ye took a stick and swept it up.
It cracked and smashed to the ground, and it gave off a strange smell.
Make him cover his nose.
　　"I don't know how Mizuki eats that thing. It's disgusting. "
Just as he was about to leave, Shui Ye's sharp eyes found that there was still a bottle of fish
that slipped through the net, thinking that leaving traces in the prison might not be enough
to frame Danzo .
　　" Old thing, this is enough for you to drink a pot. " Shui Ye smiled and took a bottle of
liquid.
【Complete the task, get the stick card】
Looking at the system prompt, Shui Ye knew that his task was completed.
When he was about to leave, Mizuki broke in.
　　" As expected of Orochimaru 's test subject, Chidori can still catch up after a single shot. "
Shui Ye sighed, and then hid himself.
Fortunately, Shui Mu was injured, and Shui Ye bypassed him and sneaked away.
When we got back to the ward, it was already night.
Shui Ye took a look at Ayame first , and fell asleep just fine, nothing happened.
　　"Sister Ayame , I'm going to avenge you right now. "
　　There are many old bases of Danzo , many of which are under the ground of Konoha.
Fortunately, Shui Ye has its own bugs , and he knows all these places.
However, where should it be placed so that the senior management of Konoha can quickly
know?
Shui Ye thought about it, and soon thought of a good place.
　　Ruins of Uchiha .
Konoha was guarded at night, Shui Ye specially changed his clothes, and swayed in front of
the guard, deliberately leaking the mask at the root.
Unsurprisingly, someone soon followed.
Along the way, Shui Ye deliberately dodged, just waiting for the two guards to follow, but
the destination remained the same. Got there in no time.
One of the guards observed the surrounding environment and said: " Go and report to
Hokage-sama, the people from the root have gone to the ruins of Uchiha . "
　　" Then you are here watching! "
The two guards looked at each other, then went their separate ways. This is what Shui Ye
wants.
walking into Danzo 's stronghold and putting things down, he ran away.
The next morning, Shui Ye woke up in his hospital bed.
I heard someone chatting outside.
　　Ayame also woke up and went to see Shui Ye in the ward. Shui Ye asked casually, "Sister
Ayame , what's going on here. What a mess. "
　　" It seems that something big happened in the village. It is said that all the prisoners in
the prison ran away. "
Without getting the answer he wanted, Shui Ye continued: " You didn't say anything else? "
　　" Oh, and also, my dad said that you're almost in good health, and it's time to go to the
ramen shop to help. Recently, because we were both injured, he couldn't do it all by him-
self, so he didn't open the shop. "
　　" Well, it's alright. I also think it 's boring for Tenten to lie down like this. "
　　Ayame approached Shui Ye: " Actually, I can also talk to my dad and take it easy. "
　　" It's alright, Miss Ayame . I can do it. You should take a rest. Leave the ramen shop to me
and Uncle Hand. "
　　" All right then. "
sending Ayame back to the ward, Shui Ye felt a little strange.
Could it be that the arrangement of yesterday was not passed on to the upper floors of
Konoha?
No, it's so obvious what he left behind.
The ramen shop is not open, and it is not very convenient to inquire about the news.
Shui Ye drank a little water and sat beside the bed in a daze, when he saw Sakura hurried
past the door.
　　"SakuraSakura . " Sakura stopped her, " What are you doing running so fast? Aren't you
practicing medical ninjutsu? "
　　" Brother Shui Ye, I don't know either. It seems that something big happened in the vil-
lage. Now the ninjas are gathering together. If I don't say anything, I have to hurry over
there. "
　　" Ah, let's go, let's go. " Shui Ye's heart blossomed with joy, let's go and see how that
old Danzo was criticized.
Ha ha ha ha. Just thinking about it makes me happy.
, Shui Ye still regrets not being able to see Danzo 's shriveled appearance with his own eyes.
In the afternoon, Shui Ye was discharged from the hospital.
Back in the long-lost home, Shui Ye saw that his cabinet was opened.
Strange, didn't he close it when he left?
Putting down the large and small bags in his hand, Shui Ye wanted to close the cabinet, but
found that the scroll he had put in it was gone.
　　" I'm going! When did this Konoha become a thief? "
But when I turned around, nothing in the house was damaged.
There is no trace of being flipped, not like a thief.
Shui Ye touched his head, it looked like he was here to steal scrolls.
Forget it, he couldn't understand the words on it anyway.
Anyway, things are root, even if someone finds something, just push it directly on Danzo .
As Shui Ye expected, the senior officials of Konoha did arraign Danzo .
　　"Danzo , now there are three things that you need to explain. First, why there are traces
of root activity in the prison, and second, something has been taken from the base of
Orochimaru , and it is also the root person. One more, How do you explain this scroll? "
　　" I don't know the first two things at all, and as for the third thing, I haven't seen this
scroll! "
　　" Absurd! "
Chapter 58 Train ramen masters
　　"Danzo , we have always allowed you to use the power of Anbu to cultivate your roots.
Now, you dare to betray Konoha. You know, what are the consequences? "
　　Danzo still doesn't admit it: " Nonsense, I don't know about it at all. "
Tsunade walked in from outside at this time, and he was still smelling a little bit of alcohol.
She had already dealt with the escape of the prisoners. She thought she could take a rest,
but she did not expect to come to participate in the trial of Danzo .
　　"The five generations are here, what do you think about this matter? "
　　"I don't think so, but Danzo has always been brooding about the second generation's
failure to give him the position of Hokage. Also, you have been coveting the position of my
fifth generation for a long time? " Tsunade said unceremoniously, she said. But he didn't
forget the arrogant look that Danzo used to look for when he was looking for him.
　　" Tsunade , you slander me! " Danzo bit him to death .
　　" I'll talk about the slander and not slander later. How do you plan to explain this scroll?
" Tsunade walked up to Danzo and said, " I'm afraid no one knows what's on it except the root,
and Kakashi too. It's been read out. "
　　" Destroy Konoha Prison and release the prisoners. "
The others were also agitated: "Danzo , here's the evidence, what else do you have to argue?
"
put down the scroll, looked at Danzo in front of him and said, " I, as Hokage, the fifth generation
of eyes, officially ordered that Danzo be prohibited from participating in Konoha's discussions.
Also, the root is prohibited from appearing in Konoha, otherwise, it will be dealt with as a
traitor. "
　　" Yes, Hokage-sama. "
　　Danzo looked at everything in front of him with disbelief, no way, why?
He is all for Konoha, all for Konoha.
　　" Tsunade ! " Danzo yelled suddenly.
　　"Danzo , don't think I don't know if you contacted the big names in private. Put away
your crooked ways! "
Shui Ye has not made ramen for a long time, but his craftsmanship is not unfamiliar.
However, since there was no store opened a few days ago, today's business is exceptionally
good.
addition , Ayame was still recovering from his injuries, and Shui Ye was almost too busy to
touch the ground.
Naturally , Naruto is indispensable .
　　" Brother Shuiye, I want a big bowl of ramen. " Naruto also touched his stomach, but he
touched the wound on his hand, and he bared his teeth in pain.
　　" It's Naruto , did you just get out of the mission, and you came to eat the noodles be-
fore the injury was healed? "
　　" Hee hee, eating ramen is the first pleasure. These are all minor injuries. "
This is true, Naruto 's bloodline itself has the function of self-healing. What does he care
about.
The guests slowly dispersed a little, Shui Ye wanted to inquire about Danzo 's news at Naruto 's
place , but looking at Naruto 's stupid appearance, it was estimated that it would not work.
Speaking of which, should I use up a little bit of the special stick card he just got here at
Naruto .
Shui Ye took a peek at Naruto , who was feasting, but he hasn't sold a few ramen recently,
and there are not many dipping cards, so let's gather more and talk about it.
After all, he is so wrong.
[Ding, successfully sold the ramen and got ten Zhanchan cards. 】
Danzo from some Konoha ninjas .
roots are destroyed, and Danzo 's rights are overridden.
But it was not expelled from Konoha.
For this reason, Shui Ye has been disgusted for a long time, and he doesn't know what
method the old man used to separate his relationship with Orochimaru .
During this period of time, he sold a lot of ramen noodles, and the dipping card in his hand
was also in stock. He had to find a time to dab all the vortex blood on Naruto .
In this way, he will not walk sideways in the ninja world, hahahahaha.
The water night was beautiful, but Yamanaka Haiyi came over with a sullen face.
　　" It's Uncle Yamanaka, what happened? " Shui Ye greeted with a smile.
　　" There was news from other branches that some ramen shops started to have prob-
lems because they were too far apart. Some people complained that the ramen tasted
wrong, some said that the portion of ramen was too small, and some said that the ramen
had deteriorated. already. "
　　" What? How did these problems occur? Wasn't it all fine before? " Shui Ye said loudly.
Yamanaka Haiyi sighed and said: " It is estimated that some people are jealous, and there
are not many malicious slanders. But after all, other countries are too far away from us, and
the scope of control is too small. Our hands are simply unable to reach them. .Management
problems can't be fed back to us in time. "
Hearing what Yamanaka Haiyi said, Shui Ye lowered his head. This was something he didn't
consider. After all, he was considered a newborn calf and was not afraid of tigers.
Didn't expect Waterloo to come so soon.
　　" That uncle in the mountains, do you have any good ideas? "
　　" I'm still thinking, at present we need a way to gather the strength of the previous
branch. At least, there can't be some problems, and we, as the main family, can't figure out
anything. "
　　" Okay, then I'll leave this matter to Uncle Yamanaka. "
Yamanaka Hai nodded: " It's not a problem, just send a few ninjas to investigate. However,
my suggestion is that you can accompany you, after all, you are the final decision maker.
Go there in person, It's more beneficial than listening to others. "
　　" But this branch is here, and if I leave, no one will be able to make ramen. "
　　"Ayame can stay here. "
Shui Ye put down the spoon in his hand. Sister Ayame 's injury is almost healed, but with
such a large storefront, can Sister Ayame survive?
　　" Uncle Yamanaka, I will seriously consider the question you mentioned. I will go back
and think about it, and I will give you an answer tomorrow. "
　　" Okay. By the way, get me a ramen too. "
At night, Shui Ye sat in his home, looking at the moon in the sky, listening to the sound of
running water on the rockery, and fell into contemplation.
There are a lot of people who are popular, and I didn't expect the same to open a store.
What to do.
Shui Ye thought hard, even if he went to those ramen shops himself and rectified the prob-
lem.
How long can this kind of rectification last, and when he leaves, isn't the problem that
should have arisen the same?
Treating the symptoms but not the root cause, even if he was exhausted, he couldn't main-
tain it.
　　" Alas, the trouble is to die for. "
Shui Ye lay on the grass next to the rockery, staring at the stars around the moon in a daze.
It is said that the stars are always so small, and the moon is always so big.
But there is only one point, it can only shine with the help of the sun.
　　" Ah!! I understand I understand. "
　　" Cum! " Shui Ye stood up suddenly, and then said, " I'm really a genius, hahahaha! "
Early the next morning, Shui Ye went to Haiyi Yamanaka.
　　" Uncle Yamanaka, I have come up with a solution. Look, we are the head office of the
ramen shop, right? We can recruit ramen masters, train them uniformly, and take up jobs
uniformly. "
Chapter 59 unified concept
　　" Please explain in detail. "
Shui Ye took out the paper he had prepared for a long time and explained: " Uncle Ya-
manaka, before we just kept opening branches. We didn't care about quality. Now, we can
unify. If I implement what I just thought, No matter how many branches are opened in the
future, there will be our own people in there. Even if there is a problem, we can use ninjutsu
to notify in time, and there will be no information lag. ”
With such a mind and analytical ability, Yamanaka Haiyi looked at Shui Ye, who was the
same age as his own child, and couldn't help but be shocked: " Shui Ye, your idea is good,
go on. "
　　" Well, Uncle Yamanaka, I have another idea. The raw materials of the ramen can also
be taken from us, shipped and distributed uniformly, so that there will be no bad taste and
quality problems. "
Yamanaka Kaiichi listened attentively, the child of Shui Ye looked indifferent, but he did
things seriously just like the boy Naruto .
　　" Most of what you said is not a problem, but there is one thing to pay attention to.
Now there are many branches of ramen shops, if the raw materials are transported from us,
there will be problems. The process of transporting farther from us will be very difficult. It's
complicated, not including unexpected situations. ”
Shui Ye was stunned, but he didn't think so deeply.
　　" I know that half of your minds are not so delicate, and the special landform of the
Sand Country is not suitable for us to carry out long-distance transportation. "
Having said that, Shui Ye wilted all of a sudden.
This is the way I finally thought of, and I was poured a basin of cold water, which is really
uncomfortable.
Yamanaka Haiyi smiled: " Don't be discouraged, the method you provided in front of you is
still feasible, and as a child, your brain needs to be active. Konoha needs fresh blood. "
　　" Yes, thank you, Uncle Yamanaka. "
The two chatted for a while before Shui Ye got up and said goodbye.
When we arrived at the ramen shop, there were already a few customers. Shui Ye could
only put down the plan in his hand and start making ramen.
　　Ayame also came. After all, she was very busy herself after resting for so long. Looking at
Shui Ye, he changed his clothes and went to the kitchen to help.
　　"Sister Ayame , why don't you rest more at home? " Shui Ye looked at Ayame who was help-
ing and quickly took the spoon in her hand, motioning her to sit and rest.
　　" I've been resting for a long time, Tenten is at home, and Dad doesn't let me go any-
where. I'm going to be bored. "
　　" You're so badly injured and on your back, you can't do this kind of work. "
　　Ayame pouted: " You're just afraid that I'll be doing you a disservice, and that girls are
holding you back. "
　　" No, no. " Shui Ye hurriedly raised his hand to apologize, but didn't notice that he was
still holding a spoon in his hand, and a few drops of seasoning fell on his head.
Ayame couldn't help but laugh out loud .
Shui Ye embarrassedly wanted to wipe it off, but he couldn't find the location, and instead
made a mess.
　　" I'll wipe it for you. " Ayame said with a smile.
After feeling the sauce on Shuiye's head, Ayame said: " Shuiye , you can let me do it. After all,
there is nothing to do at home. "
Shui Ye could only compromise: " That's fine, but I'll do the main work, so you can put the
side dishes. "
　　" Okay! " Ayame said briskly.
A lot of ramen was sold in the morning, and Shui Ye got a certain amount of dipping cards.
Taking advantage of this gap, Shui Ye began to think about what Uncle Yamanaka said. He
is Konoha's think tank, and what he said would not be as simple as the surface meaning.
Especially the last sentence-
　　" If you want to carry out these plans, you first need to see Tsunade-sama. After all,
such a big event can only be completed without the support of Konoha. "
Somehow, Shui Ye always felt that the mountain was implying something to him.
Are you worried that your own power is too large to affect Konoha?
　　" Shui Ye, what are you thinking? " Ayame 's face suddenly enlarged in front of him,
which startled Shui Ye.
　　" It's nothing, just take a rest when you're tired. "
　　" Liar, you must be thinking about something when you look at you just now. "
Looking at Ayame 's expression, Shui Ye didn't know how to hide it for a while.
Forget it, what Uncle Yamanaka said was right, just talk to Tsunade when he gets off work.
Speaking of which, she is also a partner of the branch.
In the afternoon, Kakashi also came to the ramen shop.
Shui Ye had an ominous premonition, Kakashi found a place to sit down casually, then
smiled at Shui Ye and said, " Ramen, big portions. "
　　" What side dishes do you want? " Shui Ye asked as usual.
Kakashi said casually with a copy of Intimacy Paradise: " Whatever, what does Shui Ye like to
eat? "
When asked, Shui Ye replied casually: " Eggs. "
　　" Then the eggs are ready. "
In the process of making ramen, Shui Ye always felt uncomfortable.
Kakashi is a first-class ninja, and his analytical skills are even better. Why did he suddenly
stare at himself.
When the ramen was ready and handed to Kakashi, Shui Ye felt a little guilty.
　　" I used to have a good friend who also likes to eat ramen and likes to be late to help
some old grandmothers. "
Shui Ye looked at Kakashi, isn't that what Obito is talking about ?
Say something in front of him well, but I still have to say something in the scene: " Kakashi-
sensei said this, I was still young at the time, so I guess I didn't know anything. "
Before Kakashi came to the ramen shop, he had already investigated Shui Ye's life experi-
ence, and there was nothing wrong with it.
Ninjutsu that can disappear in place, and can also escape the eyes of the roots.
Almost very few.
Moreover, the wounds on his body at the time seemed to be caused by fighting people for
a long time.
　　" Mr. Kakashi, if you don't eat it again, the noodles will be cold and the taste will not be
good. " Shui Ye suddenly reminded.
　　" Roms rompers. "
Closing the intimacy paradise, Kakashi temporarily put aside the doubts in his heart.
After Kakashi left, Shui Ye was relieved.
Seriously, I don't seem to have been in contact with Kakashi recently.
And his own time and space are not connected to him, so he was found.
Forget it, business matters.
Shui Ye sent Ayame home, he went to the Hokage office to find Tsunade.
Nai He mutely said: " Master Tsunade disappeared in the afternoon, he said he was going
to relax. "
Really forgot about the Konoha three people gambling on drugs.
Definitely going to gamble again.
Konoha's several casinos, Shui Ye, still know, and it didn't take long to see Tsunade who lost
all.
What a sin!
Tsunade saw that Shui Ye was coming, his eyes lit up.
　　" Yo, it's Shui Ye, long time no see. How's the ramen shop doing? "
Shui Ye Haku glanced at Tsunade, and when he opened his mouth, it was a matter of money,
and took him as a big head?
Angry, ignore her!
Chapter 60 You say you will lose every time you gamble?
Tsunade's purpose was to ask for money, so his tone softened a bit.
　　" Xiao Shuiye, I am also a shareholder of the branch. How much is the dividend this
month? "
　　" I was kidnapped and injured. I have just been discharged from the hospital. What divi-
dends can I get, no! "
Shui Ye squinted at Tsunade and spread his hands, indicating that he had no money.
　　" Stinky boy, don't think I don't know, the money from the branches in other countries
is not less, right? "
　　" What? Oh, my injury is so bad, my head hurts, my body hurts, and my whole body
hurts. " Shui Ye pretended to be stupid and planned to rely on it.
As the ceiling of the medical ninja, Tsunade naturally knew that Shui Ye was pretending, so
he pretended to say seriously: " Since you are injured, then I will heal you. "
As he spoke, he began to move his muscles and bones, and his fists rattled.
This is not a cure, this is clearly like a gang fight.
Thinking of Tsunade's strange power, Shui Ye immediately persuaded: " Ahaha, I suddenly
feel better. Lord Tsunade, let's go, let's go, I'll treat you to barbecue, let's sit down and talk
slowly. "
Seeing that Shui Ye was so aware of current affairs, Tsunade smiled and said, " Let's go
then. "
The service in the barbecue restaurant is still good. Seeing the tender pieces of meat being
grilled sizzling, Shui Ye also felt a little hungry.
Tsunade also ordered a drink.
Shui Ye couldn't resist drinking such a thing, but now he needs to talk about business.
　　" Tsunade-sama, I have something to talk to you about. "
After eating grilled meat and drinking small wine, Tsunade's face soon turned red.
　　" Go ahead, I'm listening. "
Shui Ye briefly explained his thoughts to Tsunade, and then said, " How is it, Tsunade-sama?
"
　　" It's a good plan, but it's going to be troublesome to implement. "
　　" It's very troublesome, but if you want to solve the previous problems, you can only do
this. Although it consumes manpower and material resources in the early stage, you can sit
and count money in the later stage, isn't it good? "
　　" Hiccup. "
Tsunade hiccupped and said, " I have no problem, but there is one condition. "
Knowing it wouldn't be easy, Shui Ye gritted his teeth: " Tell me, what are the conditions? "
　　" Relax, brat, I just want to add a few people to the master you're looking for. Also, with
such a large amount of training, you must have a supervisor. I'll find someone to help you. "
Water Night: " . "
Isn't this a spy of Konoha who is clearly looking for someone to monitor and planting
Konoha in the five major countries by the way.
I really saw him as a child.
　　" What? You don't agree? " Tsunade approached Shui Ye, and the smell of alcohol came
to his face.
Shui Ye was very disgusted, so he had to say: " Okay, okay, just listen to you. "
　　" What a good boy, I'll bring it to you tomorrow, let's eat now. "
Depressed after eating the barbecue, Shui Ye returned to his home.
I'm going to have to figure it out tonight.
How to choose people, how to arrange training, who will train.
Have to think about it.
Inside the Hokage office, Tsunade was already awake.
Next to the table were some of the better members of Anbu, and the one in the lead was
kneeling at the front.
　　" Does what I just said make sense to Haku ? "
　　" Okay, you go down. You stay. "
　　" Yes. "
Tsunade looked at the person in front of him and said, " This is your background and infor-
mation. From now on, you will stay by Shui Ye's side according to this identity. Help him
train. If there is anything abnormal about him, you can monitor him, but you cannot expose
yourself. . ”
　　" Hokage-sama, what do you mean? "
　　" There are a lot of mysteries about that child in Shui Ye, but I can see that he is not a
threat to Konoha. But you need to add an insurance, Qiuyuan, you are that insurance. "
　　" I'm Haku , Hokage-sama. I promise to complete the mission. "
Tsunade stood up, looked at the bright lights outside and said slowly: " Akimoto, remember
this name. Forget about Anbu's affairs for now. "
Although Akimoto is a little unclear about Haku , Hokage-sama's mission is definitely not
wrong.
After everyone left, Tsunade looked at the report that Yamanaka Kaiichi presented, put his
hands on the table, and began to fall into deep thought.
And the report clearly says-
　　" Advice on events such as Shuiye ramen shop "
Shui Ye spent the whole night writing plans. After all, training ramen masters involved too
much.
You can't just grab a few people and start training.
The first must be to find some people in the village who like to do this.
So the next day, Shui Ye posted a notice in the village, looking for people who like to make
ramen.
However, the results were minimal, and almost no people came to sign up.
Just when Shui Ye was strange, a man in lavender clothes slowly walked into the ramen
shop.
Holding the sign, he said, " I'm here to sign up. "
Shui Ye looked at the person, but he didn't know him.
　　" you are? "
　　" My name is Qiuyuan, and I am about the same age as you. I like to eat ramen, so I
want to learn how to make it myself. "
With that said, Qiu Yuan also handed the notice on his hand to Shui Ye to see.
　　" !! "
Looking at the notice, Shui Ye's eyes widened. It's no wonder that there are no people to-
day. The notice of feelings was torn down by this person who came out of nowhere.
　　" I said you have something wrong, just sign up for registration, what are you doing to
tear up my notice? "
Qiu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and seemed to sense that something was wrong.
Anbu always has to hold paper in his hand when doing tasks, and this has become a habit.
Concealing his unnaturalness a little, Qiu Yuan said, " I'll get it back for you in a while, even
if I've reported the name. Remember my name. "
　　" Remember, let's do it. "
After Qiu Yuan left, Shui Ye put the spoon into the water and tapped it.
　　" If it wasn't for too few people signing up, I would really like to slap a spoon on his
face. "
　　Ayame smiled: " Don't you want to take apprentices yourself? You'll find out later. "
　　" What do you mean? Sister Ayame . "
　　" My father also accepted apprentices before, but many people couldn't bear the hard-
ship, and they clamored to leave after a few days of study. Some are stupid, and after
studying for a long time, there is no reason for it, and they even make my father angry. Not
light. "
　　" No, isn't it easy to teach disciples? " Shui Ye opened his mouth wide.
　　Ayame smiled meaningfully: " You'll know when you get started. "
Why does Shui Ye feel that he has dug a hole for himself, and he is about to jump into it?
Forget it, let's talk about it when we recruit someone.
ramen shop has another customer: " Have a big tonkotsu ramen. "
　　" Ok, guest. "
A new round of busyness has begun again, and the system keeps reminding Shui Ye that he
has obtained the dipping card.
It's fun to be busy.
Chapter 61 It's a pit
In the next few days, many people signed up one after another. After the number of people
signed up met the requirements of Shui Ye, they planned to start taking apprentices.
But the demand for this place is still tangled. There are almost a hundred people, so there
must be a place to train.
Shui Ye temporarily handed over the ramen shop to Ayame shop.
At this time, Yamanaka Haiichi came to the door.
　　" Uncle Yamanaka is here, do you want to eat ramen? " Shui Ye asked enthusiastically.
　　" I brought you good news. After all, the Qiu Dao family is also one of your sharehold-
ers. " Yamanaka Haiyi said with a smile.
Shui Ye rolled his eyes and said, " Tell me, uncle, I have something to deal with later. "
　　" Shuiye, you are getting busier and busier. Our mountain family has a lot of real estate
in Konoha. If you want to borrow it, just take it. "
　　" That's great, I'm worrying about it. "
Yamanaka Haiyi took out a few addresses and gave them to Shui Ye.
Looking at Shui Ye's child-like smile, Yamanaka Haiyi smiled, hoping that this child can be
of greater help to Konoha.
Shui Ye took the address and went to inspect the venue, as expected of Konoha's top fam-
ily.
A place this big is definitely enough for practice.
However, no one has lived here for a long time, so it needs to be rectified.
As soon as he said it, Shui Ye quickly drew the drawings according to what he thought, and
then found some ninjas in Konoha Village for help.
Within a few days, the new training ground was set up.
Looking at the brand new venue, Shui Ye nodded in satisfaction.
But the place doesn't have a name yet.
Shui Ye pondered for a while, and then quickly thought of a good name.
Yile Ramen Master Training Base.
The next day, Shui Ye gathered the applicants to the training base.
Basic teaching begins.
Speaking of which, Shui Ye doesn't know much about ramen techniques, and only uses his
own techniques to teach others.
The first is to teach them how to make peace with each other.
At the end of the day, only a small number of people can comprehend it.
Most people are still at a loss.
Some even just mix up the face in all kinds of strange ways.
Seeing Shui Ye shook his head.
However, Qiu Yuan, who was the first to sign up, was learning very quickly, and he had al-
ready scored seven or eight points.
Shui Yegao glanced at him a few times: " You have learned this technique quite well. Do you
cook at home yourself? "
Looking at the dough in front of him, Akimoto did not speak.
Anbu has a lot of tasks, and he has suddenly been idle these days.
When I have nothing to do, I try to make ramen by myself.
Before coming to the training base, he already had a certain appearance.
　　" Why don't you talk? " Shui Ye looked at the people around him with disgust in his
eyes.
Qiu Yuan just said lightly: " Diligence can make up for one's clumsiness. "
　　" Okay, practice hard, and when you get used to it later, you'll be able to send you out
on your own as soon as possible. "
Having said that, Qiu Yuan's hand stopped.
After all, his mission was not just to learn.
But Shui Ye wanted to teach about 100 people right now, so without waiting for Qiu Yuan
to say anything, he went to another address for guidance.
At the end of the night, Shui Ye Club felt like he had forgotten something.
I didn't remember it until I got home.
Didn't that old woman Tsunade say she would send a supervisor?
No figure was seen.
Forget it too lazy to think so much.
The training continued, and Shui Ye went to the training base to supervise in addition to
staying at the ramen shop.
In order to save time and effort, he selected many people with strong learning ability from
the people in this training.
Then let them learn together with those with poor learning ability.
That way he will have extra energy to take care of the ramen shop.
Akimoto would occasionally go to the Hokage office to report on the situation at the train-
ing base, and Tsunade would always listen to each other.
　　" Well done, Akimoto. What do you think of the craft of ramen? "
　　"The action is simple, but there are certain secrets hidden in it. But once you are familiar
with it, you will feel very boring. "
Tsunade smiled: " Akimoto, do you know Kakashi? "
　　" Well, I know, he became an elite Jonin at the age of twelve . Later he joined Anbu. "
　　" Now I'm a teacher at the ninja school. " Akimoto said what he knew one by one.
　　" Good intelligence gathering. Akimoto, you should know what I mean. "
　　" Lord Hokage. "
Tsunade suddenly walked in front of Qiuyuan, looked at the child in front of him, and
smiled: " Forget it, you should go and supervise that child in Shui Ye. His ramen shop also
has my share. If I lose money, I can't forgive it. him. "
After Akimoto left, Mute said, " Lord Tsunade , can Akimoto understand your intentions, Haku ?
"
　　" Hopefully, although Anbu was established by the second generation, there are some
ideas that I still can't agree with. Such a young child should have grown up in Konoha Vil-
lage with peace of mind. "
After the high-intensity practice some time ago, Shui Ye planned to pause for a while.
Give other people a break, and give yourself a break.
During this time, he had saved a lot of dipping cards, and he was waiting for Naruto to come
back and continue dipping.
But Naruto kept going out on missions, and he was busy with training, so there was almost
no chance to see Naruto .
　　Seeing Shui Ye lying on the table and sighing, Ayame covered his mouth and said with a smile,
" Shui Ye, am I right? Isn't it troublesome to teach people to learn ramen? "
　　" Don't mention it, I almost didn't get mad at them the other day. They said that each
side dish has a corresponding thickness. But it still has to be cut into the same size, which
makes me mad. "
Shui Ye became more and more angry, and even looked at the chopsticks box in front of
him, not pleasing to the eye.
　　" Haha, I knew it. It's not that easy to be a teacher if you teach slowly. "
　　" Who said no? "
　　" Bring me a ramen! "
　　Tenten suddenly walked into the ramen shop in a rage, and Shui Ye looked at it and
asked, " What happened, so much anger? "
　　" Boom! "
　　" Why didn't I go? " Tenten said angrily.
　　" Why didn't you go? " Shui Ye asked while making ramen.
　　" Hokage-sama is really unfair, everyone is in the same period. The other classes have
assignments, and Lee and Neji also went. Why do you keep me alone? "
Listening to Tenten 's complaints, Shui Ye realized.
This is a precursor to Naruto Shippuden!
After Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang have all done their tasks, they have their own goals when
they come back.
Then start practicing.
Shui Ye was very excited, after all, Shippuden was the hottest place for Hokage.
　　" Don't be angry, girls get old easily when they are angry. It's the same if you stay in the
village to rest by yourself. "
　　TentenHaku glanced at Shui Ye: " Can this be the same? "
Chapter 62 Initial results
The training is gradually on the right track, and there are about ten people who can inde-
pendently make a bowl of Yile ramen with similar taste.
Shui Ye was a little dissatisfied with this situation. After all, there were too many branches,
and such a number of people was far from enough.
Anything is better than nothing.
Send out first, go to some branches with more serious problems, and solve the problems
raised by Uncle Yamanaka before.
Before leaving, Shui Ye gathered people together and held a small meeting.
　　" Remember, your purpose is to solve problems. Are you aware of the situation in each
branch now? "
　　" It's all clear, Master Shuiye. "
　　" Okay, you must keep in touch with me. Follow the method I gave you, and be sure to
find the problem first. Also, try not to conflict with the local branch manager. "
　　" Yes! "
After explaining the matter, Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief.
Qiuyuan stayed at this time, Shui Ye thought there was something wrong with him, so he
said, " What's wrong? "
　　" I can't go! "
　　" Why? "
　　" You sent all the people who practiced better. If the apprentices have to start all over
again, it's better to keep me. At least it can help you to a great extent. "
Shui Ye thought about it and felt that Qiuyuan said it well.
　　" That's fine, but I've already contacted the branch before. You're missing someone at
this position, so it's hard to explain to that side. "
　　" I will let the person with the best skills in my group take my place. Don't worry, I will
definitely not cause you any trouble. " Qiu Yuan said firmly.
　　" That's fine. "
On the third day, Shui Ye and Akimoto watched those people leave Konoha.
A group of people traveled far away with their luggage, and Shui Ye was a little sentimental
at this time.
Qiu Yuan's face was expressionless, he just sighed that there are only four members of
Anbu here, which is such a shame for Anbu. Fortunately, the places where these four people
went happened to be the other four countries.
　　" Come on, Qiuyuan, I'll take you to Yile Ramen. "
　　Ayame was busy at this time, looked at Shui Ye and said, " Come and help. "
　　" I'm not here to help today, I'm here to see how my apprentice is doing. "
This sentence successfully caught Ayame 's attention. Looking at the person behind Shui Ye,
Ayame smiled: " Isn't this Qiuyuan? Come on, I also want to know what the most proud ap-
prentice in Shui Ye's mouth looks like. "
Saying that, he enthusiastically invited Qiu Yuan in.
Although he did a good job at the training ground, Qiu Yuan had not come into contact
with the real chef.
　　Ayame enthusiastically explained it to him, and then handed the thing in his hand to
Akimoto.
　　" Shuiye, give it a try. "
After some smooth operation, even Ayame couldn't help but admire.
　　" Okay, Shui Ye, this apprentice is really good at learning. "
This compliment, said Shui Ye's heart is also very happy.
　　" Where is it, Qiuyuan should work hard on his own, otherwise it won't be so good. "
In no time, a steaming bowl of ramen was ready.
　　Ayame also gave Qiuyuan a good hand, and served the side dishes after they were
placed. Qiuyuan subconsciously reached out to stop it. After all, the ramen he made has
only been eaten by Shui Ye alone.
It was the first time I made ramen for a client, so I was a little nervous.
Shui Ye saw this and said with a smile: " It's okay, let Sister Ayame take it. Even if you can't be-
lieve me, you must believe in your hard work during this time. "
Qiuyuan looked at Shui Ye, and there seemed to be something in his eyes.
It was something he had never encountered before, something that was different from ev-
eryone in Anbu.
　　" I'll go by myself, it's my first guest after all. "
　　" Good. "
The two of them just watched Qiuyuan step by step towards the guest. For some reason,
Shui Ye, who was originally quite confident, also started to get nervous at this time.
After all, this is the first time I have brought my apprentice, and it is the first time my ap-
prentice cooks for a guest.
I saw Qiuyuan put the ramen in front of the guests, and then said: " Please use it slowly. "
The customer is a regular at the ramen shop, and after drinking a little soup, they start eat-
ing ramen.
Qiuyuan, Ayame , and Shui Yexin all of a sudden mentioned it.
After taking a bite, the man looked towards Shui Ye and boasted casually, " Yo, Shui Ye-kun,
today's ramen is quite different. "
Saying that, he also showed a powerful gesture to Shui Ye.
The three of them breathed a sigh of relief.
Shui Ye said with a smile: " Look, I said there was no big problem, and I was praised. "
　　" I didn't know who I was just now, so I looked straight. " Ayame joked.
　　" Che, I'm his master. Of course I know Qiuyuan's level. "
　　" Dead duck, be hard on you. "
Seeing the bickering between the two, Qiu Yuan laughed himself.
Is this what Hokage-sama said, how does a friend feel?
The corners of Qiuyuan's mouth twitched, and she only felt warm in her heart.
Because of this success, Shui Ye began to confidently hand over his work to Qiuyuan.
Gradually, Qiuyuan also gained a certain degree of insight into Yile Ramen.
Because the practice is similar to Shuiye, many people come to the ramen shop and go di-
rectly to Qiuyuan.
Today, Shui Ye went directly to the ramen shop as soon as he came out of the training
base.
Seeing Qiu Yuan busy in the back kitchen, he smiled with relief.
In the future, he can also say arrogantly, this is the apprentice he taught.
Ha ha ha ha!
Before Shui Yemei was perfect, the system suddenly jumped out.
[Ding, task: help Gaara to destroy the enemy, task reward: special stick card, which can in-
crease the success rate by 5%]
Wow, as soon as I see this, Shui Ye's whole person has star eyes.
Such a high success rate was something he had never encountered before.
Not bad, when the time comes, if you add other things, maybe you can get more Naruto 's
blood.
This is a double happiness.
Shui Ye thought about it, the place where I came to fight the enemy was not very far from
Konoha.
But still have to explain.
　　"Sister Ayame , everyone sent out during this time should have sent letters back. I need
time to sort out the information. "
　　" I'm from Haku , don't worry if Akimoto is here to help you. "
　　" Hee hee, then I will be grateful. Qiuyuan, work hard. "
After explaining everything, Shui Ye swaggered away.
Qiu Yuan, who had not spoken, looked up at Shui Ye's back, his eyes were deep, and he
didn't know what he was thinking.
It was night, Shui Ye put on a night clothes, covered his figure with many things, and left
Konoha Village.
Akimoto's house.
Qiu Yuan, who was lying in bed, kept thinking about what Shui Ye said. According to the
news he received, the branch that those people went to was just getting started, and the
news was not sent back so quickly.
Why does Shui Ye lie?
Suddenly, Qiu Yuan sat up suddenly.
Chapter 63 It takes Naruto to save Gaara
On the quiet street, a dark figure ran towards Shui Ye's house quickly.
Qiuyuan looked at the high wall, then the big tree next to him, and jumped directly to the
roof.
Walking slowly on the roof, opening a little gap, Akimoto looked inside.
The light turned out to be on, and Shui Ye was sitting beside the table.
There is also a pile of materials on the table, which seems to be really researching. Qiuyuan
slowly put down the tile, shouldn't it, is it just that he is too suspicious?
After some thought, Qiu Yuan decided to change his position and observe again.
A dodge hangs upside down from the eaves.
After monitoring for a period of time, after confirming that there was nothing wrong with
the people in the room, Akimoto left.
Shui Ye rushed all the way, and finally arrived at the place where Gaara was fighting.
The battle between the two sides has entered the Haku heating stage.
It seems that the chakra has been consumed a lot, and Gaara's body has also suffered a lot
of injuries.
Temari and Kankuro next to him also put on a little bit of color.
At this time, the enemy launched another attack, and Shui Ye put on his mask, and then
caught the attack for Gaara.
Temari and Kankuro beside him were a little surprised.
　　" Is Konoha's man here? "
Shui Ye didn't answer, but started to make a seal on his hand: " Ninjutsu, Magic, Shackles. "
After controlling the little minion in front of him, Shui Ye a thousand birds knocked him
over.
Next should be the big boss .
Counting the time when Naruto was coming, Suiya took out another enemy for Gaara.
However, this system does not pop up the task to complete, and he can't go directly.
Look at the enemy who came up again.
Shui Ye was too lazy to use ninjutsu, so he threw Kunai directly .
But it doesn't do much damage to the enemy. Temari looked at the ninjutsu used by the
person in front of him and said, " Who are you? I never heard that Konoha ninjas don't wear
forehead guards. "
Shui Ye secretly said that it is not good, this time I came out in a hurry, and I didn't have
time.
　　" Anyway, I'm here to help you. "
Temari wanted to say something, but Kankuro stopped her: " Sister, let's pay attention to
the enemy in front of you first. "
　　" Okay. "
　　"Wind Release・Air Flurry "
Counting the time, I feel that Konoha and other Xiaoqiang are coming soon.
Shui Ye quietly withdrew from the battlefield, but the teju just felt good, when will he have
a good dip.
Soon, Konoha's Xiaoqiang joined the fight.
　　Naruto also arrived, Shui Ye hid in the dark, why didn't the system prompt you to com-
plete the task.
Wouldn't it be for him to help Gaara fight the boss ?
Really big head.
Gaara was attacked with water by the enemy, and it looked bad, so Lee arrived at this time.
　　" Konoha - Whirlwind "
　　Naruto also arrived and knocked the enemy down.
It's a pity that this time the enemy is more durable, and Naruto is not really hurt.
Shui Ye walked all night, was tired at this time, and planned to sleep first.
Konoha Xiaoqiang officially joined the fight.
The real battle begins.
Meimei woke up from a sleep, and Shui Ye saw that the battle was almost over.
At this time, I love my one-to-one big boss , and there will be no chakra in sight.
　　Naruto tried to go up to help, but was stopped by Temari.
　　" We're going to believe in Gaara. "
At this time, the system kept prompting Shui Ye.
[Task: Help Gaara to destroy the enemy]
With a helpless expression on his face, Shui Ye knew that the dog system would not give
him any easy tasks.
If you go out by yourself at this time, what if you are exposed?
What can I do?
Watching Naruto not far away, and the others in Konoha.
Suddenly, I looked at Gaara who was still fighting. Shui Ye had no choice but to move
slowly behind the enemy.
The current Gaara does not have chakra, maybe I just need to pass a little chakra to him.
Naruto and Nine Tails could do this chakra delivery . He's a little Haku , he's a ghost if he can
do it.
Anxious to death!
Watching Gaara being attacked, Shui Ye was like an ant on a hot pot.
Look at Kankuro next to me! Got it!
Shui Ye thought of his puppet. Now Gaara doesn't have much chakra, maybe he can be
used as a puppet. With the help of chakra threads, you can attach your own chakra to
Gaara's body.
This will give the enemy a fatal blow.
However, for a strong man like me Lai Luo, he needs something to divert his attention to
wake up.
　　" Earth Escape, Earth Flow Wall "
A large wall suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and it was still facing the enemy, sur-
rounding the enemy.
Everyone present was a little shocked.
Shui Ye took advantage of this time: " Secret Skill・Puppet Enka "
The chakra line crossed the earth flow wall and passed to Gaara's body.
The final attack is about to begin, Gaara condensed chakra, but found that there seemed to
be a power in his body.
A crane guarding spear was thrown over.
Without waiting for the enemy to react, he continued to attack.
　　" Sandstorm Burial! "
As the enemy fell, the system suddenly jumped out.
[Complete the task: get the reward, increase the 5% success rate of the stick card]
Looking at the system prompt, Shui Ye retracted Chakra's line contentedly.
At this time, Kankuro looked at a line that the sky suddenly skipped.
　　" What's that? "
Temari looked at it and found nothing wrong.
　　" It's nothing, are you tired of fighting? "
Kankuro shook his head, he couldn't get it wrong, it was just the chakra line used by puppet
masters. But is there any other puppet master besides him on the battlefield?
　　" Gara ! " Naruto suddenly shouted.
Gaara, who was not far away, suddenly lay down straight, and Sakura hurried up to check.
Kankuro didn't care about Chakra's line at this time. also ran over.
　　" It's okay, just overused chakra, just take a break. "
Hearing Sakura say that, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.
When Shui Ye returned to Konoha Village, it was already night.
Just as I was about to open the door and go in, I found a figure standing on the tree next to
my house.
After being kidnapped, Shui Ye's vigilance increased a lot.
However, the other party did not find Shui Ye, and left after watching the situation in the
house for a while.
It was too far apart, and Shui Ye couldn't see who was coming.
At the same time, it also made him feel fortunate. Fortunately, he left a shadow clone when
he left, otherwise it would be bad.
Back in the room, Shui Ye released the shadow clone and sat directly on the table.
　　Naruto estimates that he will be back in Konoha tomorrow and will definitely come to
eat ramen.
The Zhanzhan card that has been accumulated for so long is finally useful.
The next morning, Shuiye arrived at the ramen shop early in the morning, and happened to
meet Akimoto who opened the door.
　　" Is it okay when I'm not here? " Shui Ye asked with a smile.
Chapter 64 suspicious eyes
Qiu Yuan just looked up at Shui Ye, then turned his head and replied, " Nothing big hap-
pened. Sister Ayame seems to have burned her hand yesterday. "
　　" Ah? Is it serious? How is the situation? "
　　" It has been dealt with urgently. There is a big blister, saying that you can't touch the
water for the time being. She needs to take a break, so she asked me to open the door. "
While speaking, Qiu Yuan had already opened the door.
Shui Ye also stepped forward to help, and the cleaning work before opening the door must
be done well.
I don't know what happened, but Shui Ye always felt that Qiu Yuan was weird.
Whether it is cleaning the table or sweeping the floor, he will stare at himself with a strange
look. It's not overtly, but secretly.
Weird!
The two moved quickly and were ready in no time.
Because of Ayame 's absence, Akimoto took the initiative to take on the job that was origi-
nally hers, cleaning up garbage, preparing ingredients and so on. Shui Ye was idle for a
while, staring at the door in a daze.
　　Naruto should be back soon.
　　" Boss, have a very spicy ramen. "
This familiar voice is Gaara and Temari!
Shui Ye greeted him with a smile: " I love Luo Jun, do you want the special ramen from last
time? "
　　" Three! "
　　" Received! " Shui Ye looked at Kankuro's painful expression, and his heart was over-
joyed.
Qiuyuan also got close at this time, and Shui Ye remembered: " By the way, you haven't
seen me make this kind of ramen. What I taught you before was the basics. This is a special
one I developed, turkey. noodles. Why don't you try it too? "
Looking at the red and oily layer above, Qiu Yuan hesitated.
　　" It's okay, don't worry, it's definitely delicious. " Shui Ye gradually abducted him.
There is a feeling of deceiving children.
Kankuro wanted to refuse, so he fought a fierce battle. To be tormented by turkey noodles
is a crime.
The production method of turkey noodles is actually similar to that of ramen noodles, ex-
cept that the juice is prepared separately by Shui Ye.
　　" Yoshi, it's done, please enjoy! "
Three servings of steaming turkey noodles came to the table, and Gaara ate them immedi-
ately before starting.
By the way, Shui Ye also made a serving for Qiuyuan, and seeing Gaara eat so deliciously,
his heart began to drift.
　　" How's it going? You can have one too, Qiuyuan. "
Seeing that Qiuyuan agreed, Shui Ye smiled even more wretched. Directly in the back
kitchen, he made a spicy and extra spicy one for him. Shui Ye felt that it was not enough,
and secretly put the chili peppers used to make the soup into Qiuyuan's bowl.
Hahahahaha.
Thinking that Qiu Yuan would be unable to take care of himself by the spicy life, Shui Ye al-
most died of laughter.
　　" Hey, Akimoto, try it first. If this turkey noodle is popular, we can make it special in the
future, and maybe we can make a lot of money! "
Hearing Shui Ye say something like that, Qiu Yuan was dubious and began to eat.
The moment the turkey faces into the mouth. Qiu Yuan was stunned on the spot.
The hot feeling melted in his mouth, the pain was mixed with a huge choking smell, and Qi-
uyue sat up with a bounce.
Pick up the water on the table and pour it directly into your mouth.
Goo, goo, goo!
One pot is not enough, Shui Ye directly picked up the ice water and poured it into his
mouth.
　　" Ah, hiss~ " Qiu Yuan was unable to finish the spicy words, and then pointed at Shui
Ye, trying to speak, but was choked by the water again.
　　" Cough cough cough- "
Shui Ye couldn't help it anymore, he covered his stomach and started laughing: " Hahaha,
Qiuyuan, do you know the taste of this turkey noodle ? "
Seeing Qiuyuan being trapped, Kankuro was also amused, and finally someone could expe-
rience the pain of this turkey noodle like him.
Brothers and sisters!
After Gaara finished eating one, he said to Shui Ye, " Another one. "
　　" Roms! Please wait. "
When he said this, Shui Ye didn't forget to tell Qiu Yuan: " It's delicious, don't waste food, if
you can't finish it, I'll be charged. "
　　" You -- cough- cough. "
Qiu Yuan, who had just recovered his strength, heard the bad news and began to cough
again.
Soon, a special turkey noodle was ready again, and Shui Ye brought the noodle to Gaara.
Seeing Temari beside him, I thought of her Wind Release ninjutsu.
Shui Ye's mind was moved, so why don't you get her Wind Release now .
I have used dozens of them in a row, all without success.
Meow, today is really evil.
Shui Ye hesitated for a while, because he also had the special stick cards that he had previ-
ously obtained to improve the success rate. After all, these cards were prepared by him for
Naruto .
No matter what, he didn't believe that he couldn't get a Wind Release today .
　　" . "
Shui Ye closed himself, he was not wrong, he carried it to his grandma's house.
【Successful use of special stick card, get Wind Release・Air Flurry】
　　Yes !
Finally succeeded, Shui Ye burst into tears, is it easy for him to get a Wind Release ?
When he turned his head, he found that Qiu Yuan did not know when he appeared beside
him and looked at him quietly.
　　" I'm going! Why are you walking without a sound? People are scary, you know it? "
Shui Ye complained to Qiuyuan for a while, and comforted his poor little heart by the way.
　　" You're too focused. I came over after I finished my turkey noodles. "
Qiu Yuan said, his mouth was already red with spicy.
His eyes were also red, and he seemed to be tossed by the turkey noodles.
Shui Ye snickered: " Hey, wasn't that just thinking about how to launch a new ramen? Come,
come, sit here, tell me what it's like? "
　　"I just tasted a spicy taste, and there was something red in the bowl. I didn't know what
it was, so I ate it by the way. "
　　" Ah? You ate that thing? My God, are you okay? " Shui Ye looked worried.
　　" Don't think that I didn't know it was you who let it go. There must be nothing good. I
lost it. "
　　" Hey, you're getting smarter, Akimoto. "
Qiuyuan looked at Haku 's crazy eyes: " I was tricked once by you, how can I be fooled a sec-
ond time? "
　　" It's boring. It's boring. "
's group left after eating, and it looked like they were going back to Tsunagakure .
Watching them leave, Shui Ye was a little emotional, Gaara, the next time we meet is Kazek-
age .
The day's business is over, and Akimoto is cleaning.
Shui Ye sat at the door in a daze.
　　" Qiuyuan, you've been here to study art for so long, and I haven't heard anything
about your house. Tell me about it. "
　　" Nothing to say, my parents died in the ninja war. "
　　" That's about the same as me. "
Having said this, Qiuyuan paused: " If there is no one in your house, can I go live together? "
　　" Huh? Say it again. "
　　" I said, since we both live alone, it's better to stay together. That way I can save a lot of
money. "
Chapter 65 I believe in you, Naruto
Shui Ye immediately wrapped his clothes tightly and looked at Qiu Yuan vigilantly: " What
do you want to do, I don't have any strange hobbies. A pure man. "
　　" What are you thinking about? I'm just doing it for convenience. Besides, didn't you ask
me to help you take care of the training base? In this way, we will spend more time to-
gether, and we can discuss training more often. things. "
　　" Really? "
Akimoto was too lazy to roll Haku 's eyes: " Of course it's true. "
　　" Even if you say that, I have to think more about it. I live in a quiet place. If you move
in, what privacy will I have? "
　　" What kind of privacy do you want as a man? Do you have anything shameful about
you? "
Water Night: " . "
Why didn't he find Qiu Yuan so difficult before.
　　" I'll talk about this later, I'll think about it. Clean up quickly, I'm going to rest early
tonight, and I'll go to the training base tomorrow. " Seeing Shuiye changed the subject, Qi-
uyuan didn't speak.
This matter is not easy to handle, even ordinary people will not agree to it casually.
However , the expression on Haku Tianshuiye's face did not seem to be in a daze.
It was as if he was using some kind of ninjutsu.
If he can monitor him at any time, he will definitely find out the reason.
After returning to his home, Shui Ye completely relaxed.
Thinking about what Qiu Yuan said, I always felt something was wrong.
Forget it, I don't want to waste my brain, I'd better try the ninjutsu I just learned today.
　　Wind Release is a kind of wide-ranging killing ninjutsu that cannot be tried in one's own
home.
Shui Ye thought about it and planned to go to a nearby park to practice.
It was quiet along the way. I thought I would not meet anyone, but I saw Naruto who was still
practicing .
　　" Yo, Naruto , so hard. "
　　" Brother Shui Ye, what are you doing here so late? "
Walking to Naruto 's side, Shui Ye saw the dust on his body and knew that Naruto had been
practicing here for a long time.
　　" I can't sleep at night, so come out for a walk. "
　　Naruto smiled at Shui Ye: " That's right, Big Brother Shui Ye, tomorrow I'm going to prac-
tice with the lecherous immortal. "
　　" Then why don't you have a good rest today? "
　　"I can't rest, Brother Shui Ye, the lecherous immortal is so strong and willing to take me
to practice. This is a rare opportunity that I can't waste. I still need to work harder to prac-
tice my forbearance. "
Shui Ye sat down in the chair next to him: "Naruto , you really work hard! "
　　" It's nothing, I'm the man who will be Hokage in the future. "
　　" I believe in you! " Shui Ye blurted out.
　　Naruto was stunned. All this time, almost no one believed he could be Hokage, and lis-
tened to his words as a joke.
But Big Brother Shui Ye actually told him. believe him.
　　" Really? Big Brother Shui Ye, you believe me "
　　" Of course, you are Naruto ! Go for your ninja, and when you come back from your
practice, I'll treat you to a big portion of ramen. "
　　" Wow, that's great! Thank you, Shui Ye. "
Seeing Naruto jumping up happily , Shui Ye couldn't help but laugh.
The next day, Shui Ye planned to visit the training base first, but he didn't want to miss the
moment when Naruto said goodbye to Iruka . So I sent Qiuyuan over early in the morning,
and he came to guard the ramen shop.
Not long after, Iruka came with Naruto .
　　" Brother Shuiye, two ramen, all side dishes are added. "
　　Iruka 's face shook. "Naruto , you stinky boy. "
　　" Okay, two wait. " Shui Ye quickly made the ramen and served it to Iruka and Naruto him-
self .
　　Naruto folded his hands together, meditated for a moment, and started eating.
The next time, Iruka told Naruto a lot of precautions.
　　" Let's study with Jiraiya , he is Konoha's Sannin, he can't be willful. Also, eat on time, don't
be lazy, and pay more attention to safety when resting. "
Pieces and pieces, like their own children are about to leave.
Shuiye shook his head. In fact, Naruto had long regarded Iruka as his parent.
Soon, Naruto finished his ramen.
Then he ran away in a hurry, and said to Iruka proudly : " Thank you for your ramen, Iruka -
sensei, goodbye! "
　　" Stinky boy, practice hard! "
　　"Naruto , he works very hard! " Shui Ye sighed.
Vaguely, he seemed to see Iruka 's eyes turning red.
　　" Of course, he's a student I've admitted, Naruto Naruto ! "
　　" Haha, that's right! "
Not long after seeing Naruto away , Ayame suddenly came, and as soon as Shui Ye saw her,
she put down her work.
　　"Sister Ayame , why are you here? Has the injury on your hand healed a little? "
　　" Okay, it's so delicate. I've been helping my dad in the ramen shop since I was a child.
Burns are a common occurrence. I took medicine yesterday. You see, it's much better. "
Shui Ye went up to take a look, the blisters on the wound had dissipated a little, but the
surrounding area was still red.
　　" That can't be wet, just sit here and look at me. "
　　" I know, it's really wordy. The guests are here, you go ahead and make ramen! "
Looking at Ayame worriedly , Shui Ye went back to the back kitchen and started making ra-
men.
Fortunately, there are not many guests, so Shui Ye can handle it.
When it was time for dinner, there were more and more guests, and Shui Ye was in a hurry.
　　Ayame could n't stand it any longer: " Shui Ye, I'll come in to help you. "
　　" No need, Miss Ayame , just sit and rest for a while, I can handle it. "
　　" But. "
Seeing more and more guests, Ayame was a little anxious, and just picked up her apron and
was about to go in, but a hand stopped her.
　　" I'll do it anyway. "
　　" Akimoto? "
　　"Sister Ayame , you still listen to Shui Ye's words, otherwise it will be even more busy for a
while. "
Qiuyuan has grown a lot during this time, and Ayame is still at ease, so he gave him the
apron.
As soon as he saw Qiuyuan, Shui Ye asked, " Why are you here? Has the training base been
dealt with? "
　　" Well, according to the training plan you left behind, I gave them tasks. Let them go
back and practice more. " After saying that, Qiu Yuan took over the work on Suiya's hands
and began to help.
　　" Then you've been busy for so long, why don't you go back and take a rest. "
　　" I came to the store to train at the time, and I was alone when I came home. "
Shui Ye paused for a moment, Qiu Yuan was an orphan and should not be very willing to
go home.
Just like Naruto .
　　" Well then, don't say I abused you. "
The two masters and apprentices cooperated, but they were not tired.
After serving all the guests ramen, Suiya and Akimoto stopped to rest.
Chapter 66 woman, creature
　　Ayame took out the tea that had been prepared for the two and handed them to them.
　　"You 're exhausted, take a rest. "
Shui Ye wiped his sweat with a towel, then said, " It's okay, Qiuyuan, how are you? "
　　" It's okay, not tired. "
After drinking the water, Shui Ye realized that after working in the back kitchen for so long,
Qiu Yuan didn't catch his breath.
　　" Yo, your stamina is good. Qiuyuan, what did you eat to grow up? "
Qiuyuan didn't answer, this kind of thing was not a big deal for him in Anbu.
When performing tasks, it is also possible to track a person for days and nights.
The long life in Anbu has long made him feel tired.
　　" No sense of humor at all. " Haku Shuiye gave him a look, and then said, " How are those
people training today, have you written a report and saved it? "
　　"I just recorded it briefly. I haven't written the summary yet. I'll write it to you when
there are not many customers in the store. "
　　" Well, that's good, remember to mark the time so that they can see more of their
growth. "
Thinking of those training methods, even Akimoto, who is Anbu, felt that Shui Ye was not
an easy person.
Whether it is the way of recording, or the way of training.
If he knew ninjutsu and applied these methods to Anbu's training ground, he would surely
have achieved some results.
Shui Ye inadvertently glimpsed Qiuyuan in a daze.
That look again.
He didn't like it. Speaking of it, Qiu Yuan was also a child similar to him. Why would a child
have such an adult's look.
Really, how come Konoha's people are so difficult to deal with.
　　" Shuiye, two ramen. "
　　Sakura and Ino came over, the expressions of the two were not very good, and Shui Ye
swallowed.
He didn't want to mess with women at all.
　　" What flavor do you want to eat? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" Whatever! " " Whatever! "
Oh yo, the woman who is going to die, still arguing.
Shui Ye shivered, touched Qiuyuan with his hand, and kept blinking his eyes.
　　" you go you go. "
Akimoto didn't understand, but went anyway.
　　" Two guests, what would you like to eat? "
　　Sakura had been staring at each other fiercely at first, but now she turned her head and
looked at Akimoto fiercely at the same time.
　　" Didn't you hear? Whatever! "
　　" There is no casual option in the store, and customers are asked to choose again. There
is a menu here. "
Water night forehead!
Does Qiu Yuan have any brains? This kind of thing is still up for grabs.
　　" Then cook the best ramen for me! "
　　" I want too! "
With that said, the two of them disliked each other again, and their eyeballs almost popped
out.
Worrying that these two people would demolish the store that they had built with great
difficulty, Shui Ye had to intervene: " What's wrong? Girls can't be angry, they will grow old.
"
　　" Humph! " " Humph! "
　　" It's not that Jingye Boar delayed my practice. If it wasn't for her, I would have resur-
rected that big fish long ago. "
　　" Die Sakura , it's not because you refused to teach me well. I didn't have a fish to come
back to life today. What's the use of you! "
　　" Can you rely on me for this matter? I didn't tell you, you need to control the chakra
finely. Your own chakra is running around everywhere, what does it have to do with me! "
　　" . "
　　" . "
It is said that one woman is equal to five hundred ducks, which is indeed true.
Shui Ye only felt that his ears were about to explode.
This time to borrow Shikamaru's famous words.
What a hassle!
Fortunately, Qiuyuan moved fast enough, and the two ramen noodles were brought up in a
short while.
　　" Two, please use. "
　　Sakura and Ino picked up chopsticks together, then picked up the noodles together, and
put them into their mouths together.
Then—— _
　　" Ah!! "
The two screamed at the same time, and Shui Ye realized that something was wrong.
The ramen that Akimoto made for them was all red.
It's a special turkey noodle!
But women, when they quarrel, can't lose the battle.
　　Sakura immediately sneered and said: " Che, this is so spicy, you can't bear it, and you
want to be a medical ninja. Dream of you! "
　　" What did you say? "
　　" Just say you! "
　　" If you're not convinced, let's see who eats this bowl of ramen first. The one who loses
will admit his mistake! "
　　" Compare to compare! "
So the two women began to feast on the turkey noodles.
Shui Ye has no eyes to see the food.
Look at Qiuyuan again, the suspicious smile on the corner of his mouth, are you sure you
didn't mean it?
I didn't expect Qiu Yuan, who usually doesn't like to talk, to be so black in his heart!
At that time, Shui Ye made up his mind that he would keep Qiuyuan less in the future, oth-
erwise he would not know how he would be retaliated against.
　　Sakura and Ino are a new hatred plus an old hatred.
No matter how spicy this turkey noodle is, no one wants to slow down!
The mouths of the two people have started to turn red and swollen.
And Qiu Yuan next to him is like a normal person.
A bowl of ramen quickly bottomed out, and the final moment came.
That is to drink the soup clean, the two glared at each other again, and then raised the bowl
at the same time!
Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh.
Shui Ye couldn't drink the bright red and spicy soup, and he didn't know where these two
women got so much perseverance.
　　" Boom! "
The loud noise hit the table, startling everyone present. Shui Ye couldn't help his body, very
meow. Fortunately, Sakura hadn't learned Tsunade's strange power, otherwise his store
would have to be redecorated.
　　" You lose, Well Boar. "
　　" Nonsense, obviously it's me who drank the bowl first. "
　　" It's me! "
　　" It's me! "
The two women couldn't argue, so they turned their attention to Shui Ye.
In order to save his life, Shui Ye's head immediately shook like a rattle: " I didn't see any-
thing, I didn't see anything! "
So the two people's murderous eyes turned to Qiu Yuan, who was on the side.
　　" You both finished drinking at the same time. "
　　" What? " Both Sakura and Ino's voices became sharper.
However, Qiu Yuan did not change his face: " It is true that they finished drinking at the
same time. If you don't believe me, ask Shui Ye. "
Water Night: " . "
grass (a plant)
When did this kid learn to lead the way?
　　" Ahaha, Qiu Yuan is right, you two really finished drinking together. " Shui Ye bit his
head and said.
　　" Cut, I'll give you a game! "
　　" I made you okay. If it wasn't for the amount of chakra I just spent, I'd be done with it!
"
　　" Then go to Bibi again! "
　　" Who's afraid of you. "
After the two women left, Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked like he was go-
ing to strangle Qiu Yuan to death.
　　" I said to you, do you look at people? In that situation just now, you brought disaster
to me. "
Qiuyuan stirred the soup with a spoon and said, " I'm just telling the truth. "
A mouthful of old blood choked in Shui Ye's heart.
Yes, the apprentices taught by themselves suffer!
Qiuyuan, it will be a long time to come, please wait for me.
Seeing Qiu Yuan's calm look, Shui Ye gritted his teeth sadly.
By the way, the training base is about to start a game!
hum!
Chapter 67 Big game on the training ground
At night, Shui Ye wrote a plan in the house.
In fact, this was something he accidentally thought of before, the usual training is too bor-
ing.
There is a place where there are winners and losers, and there will be progress.
Thinking of Hakuten being tricked by Akimoto, Shuiye laughed while writing.
A few days later, Shui Ye brought Qiu Yuan to the training ground.
Because Ayame 's hand injury is not completely healed, there is no one else in the branch
who can make ramen. Therefore, Shui Ye can only put the words " closed for one day " on
the branch .
The people at the training base also came early, looking eager to try.
　　" Let's talk about the specific test method. In fact, the rules are very simple, that is, one
person makes a bowl of ramen. Then the numbers are placed on the top, and everyone can
come up to taste and vote for the one you think tastes the best. One. Of course, you can't
vote for yourself. In the end, it's up to me and Akimoto to count the data. The top ten can
be selected and will be assigned to other countries. If you do well in the branch, you can di-
rectly upgrade to the branch manager. "
Qiuyue took Shui Ye's words and added: " Did you hear it clearly? "
　　" Clear! "
　　" Here are the ingredients prepared for you. Everyone can choose from here. Whether
it's noodles, soup, or side dishes, they have to do it themselves. "
　　" Yes, Captain. "
　　" The timer begins, " Akimoto said loudly, then turned the hourglass upside down.
　　" Wait a minute, I'm going to set up a special thing for this game. The team leaders who
have been training you all the time also participate in the voting. Akimoto's votes can be
one for five. "
As soon as these words came out, the audience was in an uproar.
In this way, Qiuyuan can be said to determine whether a person can enter the top ten foun-
dations.
Besides, people in Konoha who don't know that Ichiro ramen shops have opened all over
the four countries. If you become a branch manager, you will get a lot of dividends every
year.
Putting it on anyone is jealous.
But Qiuyuan was usually very strict during training. Whoever didn't complete the task, who-
ever did something bad, would say it directly, and he didn't talk about it at all.
In private, they all said bad things about Qiu Yuan.
Who knew it would be so tragic, but now the lifeblood has been caught on Qiu Yuan's
body.
Some people's faces began to turn bitter.
Shui Ye sat on the chair next to him and watched coolly, recording the situation of these
people by the way.
Dabi was proceeding in an orderly manner, Shui Ye occasionally went down to see the op-
erations of these people, and then sat back in the chair.
With noodles and boiled soup, the time is extraordinarily long.
Sitting and sitting, Shui Ye actually dozed off.
Akimoto saw Shui Ye's appearance just after the tour.
This big competition is clearly held by him, and now he is sleeping.
Clenching the fist in his hand, Qiu Yuan walked up directly, raised his foot and kicked on the
chair.
　　" Ah, who. Hit whom? "
Looking at Shui Ye with disgust, Qiu Yuan said, " Aren't you going to get up and see the re-
sults of your training? "
Shui Ye glanced sleepily at the people below, and then at Qiu Yuan: " Isn't this done yet?
What are you kicking me for? "
　　"The foot slipped. "
If it weren't for the apprentices below, Shui Ye really wanted to smear Qiu Yuan's face with
the water at his hand.
　　" Why should I be involved? "
Shui Ye stretched his waist and said: " I just laid a foundation for their training. Speaking of
which, you are their second master, and I believe that it will not be biased for you to make
the decision. "
　　" If you believe me so much, you are not afraid that I will choose according to my per-
sonal likes and dislikes. There are many people who offend me. "
　　" Then I believe in the wrong person. Even if you do this, at most I will lose a good ra-
men master. Besides, this big competition is not a one-off. " Shui Ye shrugged, and then lay
down comfortably again on.
With this leisurely energy, Qiu Yuan has to wonder if he is the host of this competition.
However, this leader is not willing to work, he still has to complete the task.
While the people below were making ramen, Akimoto started recording again.
Each ramen apprentice has its own number, and according to the number, write down the
problems encountered by the ramen apprentice.
It is convenient to record without having to remember those complicated names.
Remembering things was not difficult for Akimoto of Anbu.
The original words of this sentence were actually said by Shui Ye.
Time passed little by little, and the cooking competition soon came to an end.
Qiuyuan had to go up and wake up Shui Ye, otherwise there would be no one to host in a
while.
When he walked to the chair, he found that Shui Ye had disappeared.
Looking further down, Qiu Yuan quickly found the figure of Shui Ye.
He is shuttled around each apprentice, and finally he is a bit responsible.
But it didn't take long for Qiu Yuan to realize that something was wrong.
Most of the places where Sui Ye stayed were people from Anbu recently.
Could it be that he found something?
Qiu Yuan clenched the pen in his hand tightly, and his heart began to beat a little faster.
　　" Yo, Akimoto, you are here. It's almost time, do you have your ticket ready? "
Shui Ye's enlarged face suddenly appeared in front of him, and Qiu Yuan was taken aback.
　　" What are you doing in a daze? "
　　" Nothing. "
　　" I just went downstairs for a few laps and found a few people who are doing well. You
should have an impression, No. 15 , No. 89 , No. 99 , you can take out the training records of
these people before and let me take a look . ”
　　" Oh, that's good. " Qiu Yuan responded indifferently, the numbers of the two people in
front were from Anbu. Coincidence or say.
Seeing that Qiuyuan didn't move, Shui Ye took the paper in his hand and complained, " Re-
ally, I have to do it myself. "
Watching Shui Ye carefully reviewing the report.
For some reason, Qiu Yuan started to get a little nervous.
　　" Don't stand there with a pestle, come and help analyze it. "
　　" Ah, yes. "
The two began to have a serious conversation on it.
Some of the people below have already prepared a bowl of ramen, waiting to be covered
with a lid to try it.
As soon as I saw the two hosts chatting, my heart suddenly rose.
After all, the above two decide their future.
Some people even got closer, trying to hear what they were talking about.
Some started talking: " You said, is Master Qiuyuan talking to Master Shui Ye about how to
decide the score? "
　　" I don't think the expression is different. By the way, you have a good relationship with
Master Qiuyuan, so why don't you go up and ask? "
　　" How dare I, so many people are watching at this time. "
　　" He has a decisive vote in his hand, so don't you wonder who he will vote for? "
　　"I don't dare to ask if I'm curious. "
　　" Qiuyuan, what do you think? "
　　" Not so good, as the founder of the base, why didn't you do this kind of thing? "
Chapter 68 Of course it's someone else who offends people
　　" Hehehe, didn't you know them better during this time? You're right, Qiuyuan. "
Shui Ye looked at Qiuyuan and continued to fudge: " You see that you are so capable, and
you have also learned a lot of ramen skills. When the time comes, will this place be handed
over to you? "
Without waiting for Qiu Yuan to say anything about refusing, Shui Ye pushed him halfway: "
Look who the two of us are with, you have to do this. Go and go, you see the time is almost
up. "
After saying this, Shui Ye glanced at the hourglass and announced loudly to the following:
"The time is up, seal the work. Everyone who participated in the cooking competition will go
out, and they will come in and try it later. "
　　" Yes, Master Shuiye. "
Soon, the apprentices went out one by one.
Servings of ramen are well preserved and placed on the top display stand.
　　" Okay, let's put them in and try them. "
The apprentices walked in one by one with chopsticks and plates.
　　" By the way, let me remind you that all the ramen you make are numbered. Including
the tickets in your own hands, you can't vote for yourself. Of course, the number of the ra-
men has been covered by us, and you will not wait until the end of the trial. will see. "
After speaking, Shui Ye deliberately sold a trick: " I'll prepare a surprise for you in a while.
Okay, let's try it out. Qiuyuan, you can go too. "
Qiuyuan also resignedly held his chopsticks and said, " Remember it for me. "
Originally, the apprentices walked around to try the food, but when Qiu Yuan came, the ex-
pressions of the others changed.
Try and try, say Haku , just walk around and see which ramen style is good, just twirl a chop-
stick and taste it.
Finally, put the lottery in the bamboo tube next to the ramen that you think tastes the best.
There is no rule on how many servings you have to eat, as long as you think it tastes the
best.
So, there is also a possibility.
Some people can vote after eating just one or two servings of ramen.
In other words, Akimoto can vote at will. His votes determine someone's future.
Many people have stopped, and their eyes are staring at Qiu Yuan's actions.
At this time, Shui Ye rang the bell: " My lovely apprentices, there is no regulation on how
many servings to eat, but there will be a time limit. When the time is up, those who do not
vote will be regarded as automatically abstaining. Hurry up. "
Saying that, Shui Ye rang the bell again and gave Qiu Yuan a wink.
Qiuyuan was too lazy to take care of Shuiye, and went straight to the numbers that Shuiye
told him just now, and then began to taste the taste seriously.
After trying one, it was time for another.
Now, anyone with a discerning eye can see it.
These two masters were intentional.
Trying out may be just an excuse, the quota is predetermined!
　　" Master Shuiye, I have a problem. "
One of the daring apprentices began to protest.
　　" You said, it's probably a question everyone wants to ask. " Shui Ye looked at the peo-
ple below, and many people's faces were not very good.
　　" Since Master Shui Ye knows this, then I will ask, why does this Qiuyuan group leader
go to a specific ramen? Why not try them one by one, he has five votes in his hand, which is
for others Isn't it very unfair? "
　　" I have already thought about this for you, so he only has a chance of five votes. Even if
he is biased, it will not affect most people. "
The man stopped talking, and his eyes were still a little unbalanced.
　　" Here you asked, then I'll tell you by the way, the last surprise. "
Saying that, Shui Ye took out a huge pile of paper.
　　" This is something that has been preserved since you entered this training base. Every-
one has their own exclusive report. It records all the changes you have made during this pe-
riod of time. "
This time, the apprentices were shocked.
They never thought that there would be so many reports just by simply learning the knowl-
edge of ramen.
Suddenly, there was a sense of awe towards Shui Ye in my heart.
And the apprentice who spoke just now, also lowered his head at this time.
　　" So, as the founder of this training base, I have the right to propose two separate places.
At that time, these two people can go to branches in other big countries like the winner of
the cooking competition. At the same time, this It also makes up for the unfair decision-
making that Akimoto's votes will bring. "
In this way, it is simply a no-brainer.
Not only conquered people's hearts, but also improved their status. The work of being
beaten and afflicted is all done by oneself.
Qiu Yuan exerted his strength, and the specially made bamboo sticks were bent by his
strength. Fortunately, bamboo has a certain degree of toughness. If it is a wooden stick, it
must be in two pieces on the spot.
　　" Of course, when the trial competition is over, you can take these records yourself. By
the way, I forgot to mention that most of the materials here were written by Qiu Yuan. "
The meaning is obvious, his source of information is all given by Qiu Yuan.
This time, some people are happy and some are worried.
Shui Ye sat down again, and he had already read the information in the past few days.
Those two places have long been thought of.
Seeing that Qiuyuan was about to finish trying it, Shui Ye remembered what he had just
whispered to Qiuyuan.
　　" Qiuyuan, the numbers you're going down will all be here in a while. I want you to
choose the one who you think is the most innovative. Remember, the taste is not impor-
tant, the main thing is innovation. "
　　" What is innovation? "
　　" You just have to take care of yourself here. Someone else will taste the taste for you.
No matter what store you are in, you can't survive without innovation. "
　　" Then you will at least make it clear to me? "
　　"Naruto and the others have all started their journeys, each to find a ninja that suits
them. And Konoha's other genin, they are all working hard to learn. We can't be left behind!
"
Thinking back on Shui Ye's interesting words, Qiu Yuan didn't understand.
The numbers he chose were all people with average grades who had just passed the ramen
skills.
It's just that these people like to ask weird questions.
For example, can the ramen add a little color, or whether the side dishes can be added with
new products.
Can the ratio of juice and water be changed?
Such a question that seems almost meaningless to it.
But why Shui Ye paid attention to this, he did not understand.
But the work still had to be done. After trying the number plate given by Shuiye, Qiuyuan
stopped in one position and didn't move.
After listening to Shui Ye's words, the others started to vote normally.
After thinking for a while, Qiu Yuan began to move.
Shui Ye looked at it, but he was very curious, who would Qiuyuan vote for?
Chapter 69 girl's resilience
There were not many people trying to eat, and when Qiuyuan started to move, he stopped
and watched.
After all, these five votes are not a small number.
I saw Qiuyuan walked to the side of a ramen, and then threw his bamboo stick directly into
it. Then, he went in the direction of Shui Ye.
　　" I have chosen. "
Shui Ye didn't move, but just evoked a smile: " Qiuyuan, can you tell me why? "
　　" It's very simple, the special ramen you gave me before. I also tasted one today, the
only difference is that you changed the soup, and she changed the color of the ramen. "
　　" Yo, it's not bad, Qiuyuan, I guess what I want to say. "
　　" I'm not stupid. "
　　" Then we'll just wait for the results. "
As the hourglass leaked out bit by bit, the tasting session was over.
Shui Ye stood up, his aura raised a little, then walked to the middle and said, " Okay, now, in
the presence of everyone's witness, start counting the number of signatures. "
Soon, someone took out the bucket in which the bamboo sticks were placed, and began to
count the number.
Because the number of ramen noodles is printed on the barrel, counting is very convenient.
In the very middle position, Shui Ye asked people to place a huge blackboard, and then
wrote the final statistics on it one by one.
　　" Next, let's witness your achievements! "
Qiu Yuan was also a little nervous at this time. After all, he hoped that all the people from
Anbu could enter the top ten, so that he could establish a dark web of connections belong-
ing to Konoha one step earlier.
As the scores are announced little by little, everyone is looking forward to it.
Among them, a girl with pale pink hair also stood on tiptoe to see the results.
However, her figure is too small, and there are many people, so she can't see anything.
　　" Chun Xia, I said you should stop jumping , and Master Shui Ye will naturally announce
the answer after a while, " an apprentice reminded.
But Chunxia ignored her and just kept looking forward.
　　" It's useless to look at it. The ramen she usually makes is not liked by the leader of Qi-
uyuan. What's more, if you learn ramen, you should learn ramen well, and ask some ran-
dom questions about what to do. "
　　" That's right, if a girl learns about ramen, it's better to go back and play with windmills.
"
Upon hearing this, Chun Xia stopped moving.
She just stared blankly at the back of the person in front of her. Is what she did wrong?
The above statistics are almost out.
Shui Ye first stood at the front, and then said: " Hurry up, I don't think they can wait. "
　　" It's ready, Lord Shui Ye! " said the statistician.
Looking at the record on a blackboard, Shui Ye saw the +5 position and smiled with satisfac-
tion.
As expected, Qiu Yuan still chose that girl!
　　" Okay, my lovely apprentices, now, let's show you the results. "
Shui Ye turned around, revealing the whole picture of the big blackboard.
The people below started to get excited, and swarmed forward, their eyes almost sticking
to the blackboard.
The numbers of those who entered the top ten have been circled.
You can see clearly at a glance.
Those who are selected are naturally happy, while those who are not selected are dejected.
Until someone saw that a number was circled and shouted: " Master Shui Ye, this is not fair,
Chun Xiaping's performance is not good. How can she get those five votes? "
Hearing his name being called, Chunxia also rushed forward.
Fortunately, she was small enough to squeeze to the front smoothly.
Seeing that his name was greatly circled, he covered his mouth in disbelief.
Shui Ye got up slowly, looked at the apprentice who was talking loudly and said, " Then tell
me, what is your reason? "
The apprentice paused, but looking at his results, if it weren't for this Chun Xia, he should
have been in the top ten! He couldn't hold his breath.
　　" Master Shuiye, since you just said that you have the total of our usual performance in
hand. Then you should know that compared with me, Chunxia is not my opponent at all.
My ramen tastes better than hers. I don't know how much better. times! ”
　　" You're right. Chunxia's ramen skills are not as good as yours, but that's not what I like
about her. "
　　" What's that? "
　　" Let's ask Chunxia to talk about it herself! " Shui Ye walked to Chunxia and looked at
her, " Go, tell everyone what you think. "
Chunxia was still immersed in the result of how she was selected, and did not speak for a
while.
Shui Ye just smiled and encouraged her: " It's okay, I believe in you. "
　　" Hmm. "
Watching Chun Xia walk to the middle step by step, Qiu Yuan asked, " Do you trust her that
much? "
　　" Akimoto, some girls are much more resilient than us. "
I saw Chunxia step by step to the position where she was ramen, and then brought the ra-
men out.
Seeing a bowl of colorful ramen, the apprentices below were also taken aback.
Chun Xia glanced at Shui Ye, and then began to explain her production principle: " Ichile
Ramen has been in Konoha Ninja Village for a long time. Because of my own reasons, I like
to eat some wild things, so I collected them. , make a sauce, and then mix it into the flour.
This will dye the ramen noodles and attract customers to the ramen shop. ”
Then, Chunxia began to introduce how each color was obtained.
Akimoto suddenly began to understand what Shui Ye said to him before.
To be able to see a person so accurately requires a lot of sharpness and observation.
After Chun Xia finished speaking, Shui Ye was the first to take the lead in applauding.
Immediately afterwards, the other apprentices also began to applaud.
　　" Okay, now everyone has nothing to say about this result. There are two places I per-
sonally selected, which will be announced at this time. "
　　" No. 15 , No. 89. "
When the two figures were announced, there was no objection on the faces of the appren-
tices.
Because these two numbers have been praised many times in peacetime, and everyone is
an apprentice. They have also tasted each other's craftsmanship, and naturally know that
the craftsmanship of these two is indeed one of the best among them.
It's just that they wonder why these two are not in the top 10 of the poll.
　　" Since that's the case, then we congratulate the twelve apprentices who have success-
fully obtained the places to go to the branch. "
After the cooking competition was over, Qiu Yuan couldn't help but ask, " You — why would
you know? "
　　" It's a simple truth. There are many people who are popular. According to your report,
they often try other people's tastes, and they must have a deep memory of the particularly
good ones. As long as they reduce one opponent, they will have a chance to enter the
quota. Targeting is also very common. ”
　　" So it is. "
　　" Learn well, boy! "
Chapter 70 first contact
After the cooking competition was over, Shui Ye started planning to send these people to
other countries. Akimoto was not idle either. After getting the results, he began to hand
over the Anbu personnel on the list to Tsunade.
　　"You did a good job, Akimoto. As for how to allocate it, you and Shui Ye will discuss it. "
Tsunade seemed a little tired when he spoke. And the thick information on the table can
also be seen, it seems that something major is bothering her.
　　" Lord Hokage, you should also pay attention to rest. " Qiu Yuan still couldn't help say-
ing.
Tsunade moved his body a bit, then looked at Qiuyuan and said with a smile, " That's right,
boy, I've learned to comfort people. "
　　" No. "
Seeing that Qiuyuan was unwilling to admit it, Tsunade didn't force it, but said, " If you
don't have it, then there's nothing. I've read the reports you handed in before. I'll leave it to
you to fully manage the matter of Anbu's entry into the branch. Just make a report on what
you've done and give it to me. "
Qiu Yuan couldn't believe it, he was left alone to make decisions for such an important in-
telligence activity?
　　" Lord Hokage, can I do this? "
　　" I believe in you, Qiu Yuan. That child in Shui Ye has incredible power, maybe you have
already felt it. By the way, cultivation is also one of your jobs, so don't forget it. "
I was busy with the training base some time ago, and Shui Ye forgot to practice ninjutsu.
It happened to be a good night today, so I just went to practice Wind Release .
After condensing the chakra, the water night begins.
With the flow of chakra, a piece of plants was blown up and down by the huge wind, and a
lot of sand was thrown up.
The lethality is not much, but it is a good way to disrupt the enemy's line of sight.
way, try Sharingan again , this time he can activate a lot longer than before.
Shui Ye was very happy, but after Sharingan opened, he found someone walking in his direc-
tion.
It's better to keep a low profile in Konoha Village, Shuiya closed Sharingan , and then pre-
tended that nothing happened, admiring the moon in the sky.
　　" Hey, this moon is really big and round! "
Saying this on purpose, Shui Ye glanced at the direction of movement again.
The figure of the coming person gradually became clear, it was Qiu Yuan.
It turned out not to be under surveillance, a false alarm! Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief,
then walked up: " Qiuyuan, what are you doing here? "
　　" I just heard what seemed to be movement in here, so I just came over to take a look. "
　　" What's moving, you must have heard it wrong. I've been watching the moon here, and
I haven't seen anyone but you. " Shui Ye explained.
Qiuyuan wanted to go in and see the specific situation, but was stopped by Shui Ye.
　　" Since we met, it's fate. Look, we have a lot of fate. Let's go, how about I invite you to
take a bath in Konoha's hot spring ? " Konoha's hot spring pull.
　　" Huh? Wait a minute, it's not too late for me to take a look. "
　　" What is there to see in a broken park, let's go, I invite you! "
He was pulled into the hot spring by Shui Ye all the time, and Qiuyuan was still thinking
about it.
The movement just now was not small, very much like a ninjutsu with a range. My actions
are fast, that person should catch up. But there was only Shui Ye alone.
　　" Puff! "
A huge splash of water exploded around Akimoto, giving him a natural shower.
No need to look, Qiu Yuan knew that it was Shui Ye.
　　" I said that you are a half-year-old child, what are you doing so frowning all day? Be
careful that you can't find a wife in the future. " Shui Ye floated up from the hot spring and
said with a smile.
Akimoto: "..."
　　" You're not even a few years younger than me! "
　　" But I'm your master, come and come, good apprentice, call the master to come and
listen. "
Looking at Shui Ye's sand sculpture, Qiu Yuan felt that he really thought too much before.
At most, this person has a better brain, and it is impossible for him to be so powerful in nin-
jutsu.
Thinking of this, Qiu Yuan sank his entire body, exhaling with only one nose exposed.
By the way, he turned his back to Shui Ye and was too lazy to pay attention to him.
Shui Ye wanted to take a dip in the hot spring for a long time, after all, he was quite tired
during this time.
Ah~ It seems that since Naruto went out to practice, the system has rarely given him any
tasks.
Zhan Zhan card is more and more day by day, but unfortunately there is no good ninjutsu
for him.
I have to say, the hot spring is really comfortable.
Shui Ye felt it, his eyes almost closed.
[Ding, system mission: Kill the ninjas chasing Konoha, protect information, reward: special
stick card for the bloodline limit]
This time, Shui Ye's sleepiness immediately woke up.
Blood follows the limit! This is a new escape technique that is produced by mixing two
types of chakra properties at the same time.
Generally only the arrogant people deserve to have it.
What Lan Dun, Ice Shield, Melting Dun ...
Just thinking about it, Shui Ye felt that the blood in the whole body began to boil.
As long as you get this kind of stick card, then you have another awesome ninjutsu.
Ha ha ha ha.
Shui Ye almost laughed out loud. Glancing at Qiuyuan, who was still in the bath, he said, "
What, Qiuyuan, tomorrow Chunxia will go to the ramen shop for an internship. I arranged it,
you, go early tomorrow, and give her a little more. "
　　" I see. "
　　" Then I'll go back to rest first, and I'll go to the training base early tomorrow. "
After finishing speaking, Shui Ye packed up and planned to go home directly, change
clothes and go to the outside of Konoha to have a look.
It was already early in the morning, and Shui Yezheng was watching the surrounding envi-
ronment on a big tree.
Except for the insect Naruto and the occasional bird chirping, there was no human voice.
Seeing no one, Shui Ye planned to rest first, who knows when those people will arrive.
Before closing his eyes, several figures appeared in the distance.
Shui Ye turned over immediately, and by the moonlight, Shui Ye could see the person com-
ing.
It's Konoha's ninja, and it looks like it's a member of Anbu.
There is a large group of people behind them, which should be the mission target dis-
patched by the system.
As it got closer, Shui Ye could see clearly that Konoha's ninja was covered in blood, and the
one who was headed had a wound on his shoulder that was even more visible.
What kind of information is so important, it will fight so far.
Tie Konoha's forehead guard, Shui Ye appeared directly.
As soon as those people saw Shui Ye, they made a look of attack. Shui Ye hurriedly ex-
plained: " I am the one sent by Konoha to support you, let's go! "
The man in the lead glanced at Shui Ye, hesitated for a moment, and before he said any-
thing, the pursuers behind him had already arrived.
　　" Let's go quickly! "
Chapter 71 chasing troops
Seeing this situation, I can only temporarily believe in the water night in front of me. The
man in the lead endured the pain on his shoulder and said: "The other party is from the vil-
lage of Kirigakure , and one of them will also use the blood of the ice. "
　　" I see, you should hurry up and send the information back. "
Saying that, Shui Ye turned sideways and knocked out the enemy's shuriken with the Kunai
in his hand.
The headed man glanced at Shui Ye, took his own people, and left without looking back.
　　" I'm going to Konoha to move rescue soldiers. "
However, Shui Ye did not hear this sentence, the enemy's attack had already come. He had
to protect the people of Anbu and guard against the enemy's sneak attack.
It was a bit chaotic for a while.
After a short fight, Shui Ye and the person on the opposite side stood in a small open
space.
The opponent's forehead was scratched, and at first glance it was betrayal.
Plus coming from Yuren Village, it's hard not to be reminiscent of that organization.
　　" Who are you? Why are you chasing our Konoha ninjas? "
But the visitor didn't want to talk too much with Shui Ye, and several people formed seals at
the same time.
　　" Ice Escape・Magic Mirror Crystal "
Shui Ye secretly shouted something bad, Naruto and Sasuke were planted on this at the be-
ginning.
Just as he was about to jump away, other enemies attacked with Kunai , forcing Shui Ye to
fall, unable to jump out at all.
When the magic mirror crystal was fully formed, Shui Ye was directly locked in.
He remembered this thing well. It used blood to condense the moisture in the air, and
formed an ice mirror to surround the person, and the caster could move in the ice mirror at
will.
Knock his uncle.
I thought it was just a very simple chasing and killing mission, but I didn't expect to en-
counter this thing.
To die to die. Shui Ye vigilantly looked at the surrounding ice mirrors, and the Kunai in his
hand was already tightly gripped.
He needs to concentrate a lot, or he will be caught in the urn.
A sharp voice came out of the sky and aimed at Shui Ye's heart.
Shui Ye reacted quickly, and stretched out his two hands, directly blocking the blow.
Not to be outdone, the other party directly confronted Shui Ye head-on, and the two of
them fought physique.
At the same time, there was movement behind him. Shui Ye knew that it was not good. At
this time, his backside was completely weak. You can only push hard, bounce the enemy in
front of you, and then turn around instantly to meet another enemy's attack.
After a few rounds, Shui Ye was not injured, but his physical strength was consumed a lot.
It seems that the other party is planning to fight a protracted war.
Can't go on like this. As soon as Shui Ye rolled his eyes, he soon had an idea.
　　" I said, brothers, can you pause for a while, I'm tired. Why don't you, damn it! "
Before the words were finished, the enemy attacked directly, but Shui Ye was prepared this
time and kicked directly at the feet of the passers-by.
The man staggered, and the chakra line on Sui Ye's hand stretched out directly, and the
connection was successful.
　　" Secret Technique - Puppet Enka "
The man still wanted to attack Shui Ye, but found that the movements in his hands were ex-
tremely stiff.
Slowly, it was out of his control.
　　" Yo, it seems that you have quite a lot of chakra, which affects my control. "
　　" What did you do? "
　　" What did you do? " Shui Ye didn't bother to answer these people, and directly manip-
ulated the enemy he controlled.
Due to this situation, the other enemies also stopped attacking.
The situation began to tilt towards Shui Ye.
　　" Now have time to listen to me, say, who are you the boss behind? Why are you at-
tacking Konoha's ninjas! "
　　" No comment. "
　　" It's stubborn, okay. Let's talk about it first, I have no sympathy for this person. "
　　" You— "
Before the person under control could finish speaking, he was controlled by Shui Ye and
flung to his side.
　　" Puff puff. "
It was the sound of Kunai piercing into his body, Shui Ye shook his head, his voice was a little
cold: " Obviously, neither does your companion. "
Blood dripped on the ground drop by drop.
But the opponent's attack did not stop at all.
There is no good place for the person who was used by Shui Ye as a meat shield.
　　" I'll ask again, who is the person behind you? Say it and I'll spare you. "
　　" No ... know. "
　　" Then you have no value! " Shui Ye's eyes darkened, and he threw the controlled per-
son to the top of the ice tunnel.
With a loud noise, Bing Dun was smashed into a hole by the man.
The other enemies also appeared because the ninjutsu was broken, and their faces were full
of disbelief.
　　" how did you know that? "
Shui Ye rubbed his aching hand, it was really tiring to control the chakra line.
　　" It's very simple. I spent so long with you in it. According to the situation of the ice tun-
nel, it is easy to judge where the ice mirror is the weakest. Also, you have been chasing for
so long, and the consumption of chakra is certainly not comparable to that. me. "
　　" So you've been procrastinating? "
　　" Yeah, so clever! I'll reward you with a little red flower. "
Shui Ye said with a smile, and then quickly formed a seal on his hand: " Tu Dun・Tu Liubi "
Four huge earth walls trapped the incoming person, and Shui Ye threw the dying person
into it.
　　" Okay, can we talk now? "
　　" Our boss, you don't deserve to know. If you're smart, just let me go, or one day, we
will definitely trample Konoha Ninja Village. "
It's really noisy, Shui Ye is too lazy to talk nonsense with these people, as soon as Sharingan
opens, let these people tell him the answer in hallucinations.
　　" Since you don't want to talk when you're sober, let's do it another way. "
Just staring at the people below, those people entered the illusion.
Shui Ye was about to interrogate, but he felt that someone was coming.
used Sharingan to see that it was Konoha.
Can't show up here, looking at the information that is about to come, Shui Ye can only give
up. At the same time, there was a seal on the hand, and the soil flow wall was reinforced
several layers to prevent the opponent from escaping.
This can be considered to help Konoha.
[Complete the task: get the special stick card of the blood follower limit]
When Konoha Ninja arrived, he saw a few locked up ninjas.
　　" Hong, what's going on with these people? "
Hong checked it, and his face was a little bad: " These people are all caught in illusion, and
it is not done by ordinary illusion ninjas. "
　　" Not a normal illusion? " Asuma murmured.
At this time, the two of them thought about something at the same time, and then in-
structed: " Tie these people up first and wait for the interrogation. "
　　" Yes. "
　　"Asuma , this illusion is far superior to me. You should know. "
　　" This matter needs to be reported to the fifth generation. "
finally finished dealing with the matter at hand, and just wanted to take a break, Hong and
Asuma came to the door.
Because of the night battle, when Shui Ye arrived at the training base, he was already late
for a while.
Fortunately, after the big competition some time ago, the apprentices are still working hard.
Chapter 72 women's days
Shui Ye is more pleased with this, the cooking competition is to stimulate these people's
strong desire to win. Usually perform better.
After patrolling for a few laps, Shui Ye made a record and began to guide individual people
who needed guidance.
That said, the branch here is a bit bad.
Akimoto couldn't understand the situation in front of him.
　　"Sister Ayame , Chun Xia is an apprentice that Shui Ye particularly praised. Today, she is
just here for an internship, so she doesn't know much about these procedures. I'll just teach
her. "
This is the third time he has repeated this sentence.
But Ayame didn't seem to understand.
　　" I've known Shui Ye for so long, and I haven't seen him say that a girl is so good. Say, is
she very close to Shui Ye? "
come close? Akimoto thought about it with Anbu's thinking.
Chun Xia is one of Shui Yeding's people, and Shui Ye also praised a lot during the cooking
competition.
The apprentice's situation is also very familiar. Moreover, Chunxia will be the manager of
the branch in the future, and the contacts will be closer day by day.
Well, in that way, it's really close.
　　" Yes, and it's getting closer. "
Shui Ye, who was at the training ground, suddenly sneezed heavily, and then snorted sev-
eral times in a row.
　　" Master Shui Ye, what's wrong with you? " asked the apprentice who was being in-
structed by Shui Ye.
　　" It's okay, maybe it's sick. "
　　" Then you'd better go back to rest, we will train hard. "
　　" Then I'll tell you this before I go. "
As a member of Anbu, Akimoto clearly felt that Ayame was angry, and when he saw that
hand, he trembled with anger.
But nothing happened? However, what Shui Ye ordered was still to be done. He was re-
sponsible for teaching Chun Xia to get used to the mode of the branch.
　　" Chunxia, the back kitchen is probably like this. If you come here for an internship, you
will also be responsible for cleaning the interior of the store. When you come here today,
you will start with cleaning. "
　　" Okay ...yes . " Chunxia's voice was very low, and then she glanced at Ayame worriedly ,
and went to get a rag to wipe the table.
Seeing Chunxia like this, Ayame threw the spoon heavily into the basin.
Soup splashed all over the place.
Feeling that the situation was not very good, in order to avoid any bad conflicts, Qiuyuan
said directly: "Sister Ayame , make the ramen faster, the customers have been waiting for a
long time. "
Hearing this, Ayame glared at Akimoto angrily, and started making ramen.
After the instruction in the morning, Shui Ye felt that his hand was sore.
It should be because of last night and because I haven't rested this morning.
When he walked out of the training base, Shui Ye shook his hand, feeling a little better from
the soreness.
I went to the branch for lunch, just in time to enslave Qiu Yuan.
Thinking so happily, Shui Ye walked slowly to the branch.
It happened to be meal time, and there were still a lot of people. Seeing that the business
was so good, Shui Ye felt happier.
But this mood disappeared after he walked into the back kitchen.
　　Ayame 's face was as if someone owed her money and didn't pay it back, while Chunxia
was like a little daughter-in-law, as if she was wronged.
Only Qiu Yuan's expression was normal.
As soon as the three saw Shui Ye coming in, Ayame glared at him, Chun Xia hesitated, and
Qiu Yuan pulled Shui Ye aside with a single stride.
　　" What ... what 's the matter? " Shui Ye asked cautiously.
Qiuyuan shook his head: " I don't know either. Sister Ayame 's behavior is very strange today.
"
　　" What's so strange? "
　　" You can say a few words to everything. Just now, she said that today's spoon is not
long enough to delay her mixing the juice. "
Shui Ye: "..."
Isn't this the days of the legendary woman? Shui Ye swallowed his saliva and planned to slip
away early. Anyway, Qiu Yuan here can handle it.
But how could Qiuyuan let him go and grab him directly.
　　" There are so many guests now, don't try to run, come and help! "
When did this person become shrewd, Shui Ye had a bitter look on his face.
There was no choice but to accept his fate. Shui Ye just wanted to get the apron and put it
on, but Chun Xia handed the apron to him one step ahead.
　　" I'm really bothering you, Chun Xia. " Shui Ye smiled and went to pick it up, only to find
that his back was cold.
Then there was a bang , the sound of a spoon falling to the ground.
　　" Why don't you two come to help quickly, what are you doing in there? "
　　Ayame 's voice was extraordinarily loud, with a certain anger beyond words.
Mom! Shui Ye didn't dare to provoke it. It is said that women in this period did the right
thing and said everything was reasonable.
Don't argue, or you'll die hard.
　　" Yes, yes, Sister Ayame , I'm here to help. Qiuyuan, come soon. " Said, Shui Ye gave Qi-
uyuan a mad wink.
With the addition of Qiu Yuan and Shui Ye, the efficiency increased significantly.
After a while, all the ramen ordered by the guests was ready, and it was finally time to take
a break.
Chun Xia was not idle either, cleaning up the dishes, cleaning, and helping the three of
them.
Shui Ye was very satisfied with the apprentice and said, " Qiu Yuan, what do you think of
this pure summer? "
　　" It's not bad, everything is meticulous. People are also very industrious. I have been
working all morning this morning, and I didn't say that I was tired. "
　　" Hey, I have good eyesight. "
　　" This is natural. "
　　" Clap " is the sound of the spoon falling again.
The conversation between Akimoto and Shui Ye was not interrupted, and Shui Ye could
clearly feel the chill on Ayame 's side.
Mother, he didn't say anything strange. Provoked this again?
As an intern, Chunxia of course stood up first and picked up the spoon at this time.
　　" I'll just go wash up. "
　　" Then I'll trouble you Chunxia, in fact, these things ... I, I'll do it. " Halfway through Shui
Ye's words, he saw Ayame 's eye knife flying over.
He'd better not speak.
When the guests left, the kitchen chef was about to start eating. Shui Ye really didn't want
to stay in the back kitchen, and whispered to Qiuyuan: " You make me a ramen and it will
be lunch. "
Not busy at this time, Qiu Yuan nodded in agreement.
Being able to escape from this place of right and wrong, Shui Ye walked fast, and chose a
place far from the back kitchen to sit down.
He also took a glass of ice water from the back kitchen to drink, and then exhaled a long
breath.
I was still thinking about whether I should not come to the branch for a few days.
Chun Xia was cleaning when she saw Shui Ye sitting alone drinking water. After cleaning,
Chun Xia couldn't help but walk up and say, " Master Shui Ye, I've always wanted to ask you
a question. "
　　" I want to ask why I chose you. In fact, you can ask Qiuyuan this question. He chose
you. I just gave him the list. "
　　" However, it was you who encouraged me to come to power at that time. It was the
first time I was taken seriously, Master Shui Ye. "
Shui Ye smiled: " Chun Xia, this is your ability. "
Chapter 73 Pure summer is not easy
Chun Xia lowered her head: " I don't have any skills. If it wasn't for Master Shui Ye, I
wouldn't know that I can actually do one thing well. "
　　" Chunxia, since you have proven yourself now, you don't need to think about anything
else. Don't worry, I have a good eye for people. "
The words of this person in front of him seem to have the taste of sunshine, and the whole
person of Chunxia is warm.
　　" I see, Master Shuiye. "
After Chun Xia left, Shui Ye couldn't help feeling shy, look, he saved another lost girl.
While it was playing, Akimoto brought the ramen for lunch.
　　" Not bad Qiuyuan, the speed is getting faster and faster. " Shui Ye smelled it, and the
taste was not bad. Just as he picked up the cutlery and wanted to eat, Akimoto also sat be-
side him.
　　" Why, do you want one too? "
　　" I think there seems to be a contradiction between Ayame sister and Chunxia, didn't you
find it? "
After taking a mouthful of ramen, Shui Ye glanced at Ayame who was in the kitchen again : " It's
normal for girls to have conflicts. It'll be fine after a few days. Don't worry. "
　　" But I don't think it's that simple. Sister Ayame seems to be angry all the time ..."
　　" Alright, alright ! " Shui Ye put down the spoon in his hand and said earnestly to Qiu
Yuan, " You are still young, you don't know what a woman is, believe me, I'm right. This
woman will become a woman after a few days. Okay. At that time, I guarantee that the two
of them are in a better relationship than you. "
After that, Shui Ye continued to eat ramen again.
Qiu Yuan can't say anything more, but this Chun Xia is going to be transferred to another
branch, and the details need to be checked.
Because on the selected list, only Chunxia's personal information is vague.
Taking advantage of the time Shui Ye gave him a holiday, Qiu Yuan went to the address
given by Chun Xia.
This is a small village some distance from Konoha Village.
There were few people in the village, Qiu Yuan turned around, but did not find the address
given by Chun Xia.
So he grabbed an old man and asked: " Old man, do you know that there is a house called
Akai? "
Hearing the name, the old man's eyes widened: " What are you asking about this family? "
　　" I'm her friend. I heard that she was ill. I passed by here this time, so I came to see it. "
Qiuyue said nonsense.
Hearing this, the old man was obviously relieved, and said to Qiu Yuan seriously: " Young
man, I don't know if you are from out of town. Don't go to that family, they are a cursed
family, they have long since died. Once it's cleaned up, there's an orphan girl left. "
If there is only one orphan girl left, it should be Chunxia.
Without parents, such people are the most easily influenced by others. It seems that this
time is right.
　　" Then the address she gave me was wrong? "
old man glanced at it, sighed and said, " A few years ago, there was a mudslide here, and
this place was buried long ago. Even the orphan girl is missing. Young man, you advise you
not to go, these are People are ominous people. "
After the old man finished speaking, he glanced left and right, and then left without looking
back.
Qiu Yuan was even more surprised. After observing the terrain, he did find the place the old
man said.
A large area collapsed, and after so long, no trace was found.
I can only return to Konoha Village and start from Chunxia itself.
Because Shui Ye was afraid of Ayame these days, he avoided him every day, trying his best to
find an excuse to go to the training base.
And Qiuyuan and Chunxia have more opportunities to get along.
　　" Chunxia, is your family also from Konoha Ninja Village? "
　　" Qiuyuan team leader, why are you asking this? "
　　" Just curious, because your name is rarely seen in Konoha Village. "
Chun Xia's hands stopped, turned around randomly, and then said: " Because I don't go out
very often, it's rare. The guests are almost gone, I should go and clean up. "
Saying that, Chunxia immediately stepped in.
Clearly it was deliberately avoided. Qiuyuan looked at Chunxia's serious cleaning, and fell
into contemplation.
counting the days, Sister Ayame 's days should have passed, and Shui Ye was relieved to re-
turn to the branch.
Fortunately, Qiu Yuan and Chun Xia are both good players, and the situation of the branch
in his absence is also good.
Entering the kitchen with confidence, Shui Ye smiled and said to Sister Ayame , " Long time
no see, did you miss me? "
　　AyameHaku glanced at him: " I miss you, Qiuyuan said that Chunxia didn't come to the
store today, did you call her away? "
　　" Gone? " Shui Ye looked surprised, " I haven't called her. I have been practicing with
them at the training base during this time. How could I call her? "
　　" What? You didn't tell her to go, so where did she go? "
　　" Don't worry, Chunxia has been following Qiuyuan, and it will be clear if you ask him. "
　　" Ask him what he's doing! He also said he didn't know, and he's already gone out look-
ing for someone. "
　　" It's all right, I'll ask the other apprentices, maybe they're just sick so they didn't come. "
Shui Ye thought about it, and planned to go to Qiu Yuan first, and then go to the training
base to ask.
As soon as he walked out of the door, Shui Ye bumped into Qiu Yuan who came back.
　　" How is it, have you found anyone? "
　　" No, I also asked the apprentices who were familiar with her. No one knew where she
went. "
　　" Then has she been to her house? "
This reminded Qiuyuan that when he went to investigate some time ago, he went to
Chunxia's hometown, an ominous person. Could it be related to this?
　　" In this way, everyone has detailed information when recruiting apprentices. Let's go to
the training base to find out, maybe it's really born. "
　　" Okay. "
　　"Sister Ayame , the shop will trouble you first. "
Shui Ye just wanted to go to the training base, but Qiu Yuan stopped him and said, " I know
her house, come with me. "
　　" You know what? "
　　" Well, I read everyone's details when the branch list came out, come with me. "
Chunxia rented a room in Konoha, and after a while, the two of them arrived.
Just as he was about to knock on the door, Shui Ye found that the door was open.
A bad feeling suddenly rose in my heart, I opened the door, and sure enough, there was no
one inside.
　　" Qiuyuan, something may have happened to Chunxia. "
The two men glanced at each other and became vigilant. The house that Chunxia rented
was not big, and the two of them quickly saw clues.
The things around the bed were messy, even the quilt was thrown to the ground, and there
were many footprints on it.
Looks like someone got into a fight here.
Shui Ye squatted down, Chun Xia was a girl with very small footprints, and there were two
different footprints, big ones that should have belonged to two men.
Is it kidnapping?
Chapter 74 The so-called cursed family
　　" Something happened, what should I do? " Qiu Yuan said.
Shui Ye's mood was a little confused at the moment, and he didn't know whether the other
party was here for Chunxia himself, or for Yile Ramen. The most important thing right now
is to get the situation clear first.
However, Akimoto was in the way.
　　" This way, Qiuyuan, the matter is in Konoha Village. You go to issue a mission and ask
the ninjas for help. This is much faster than the two of us. "
　　" Okay, I'll go right now. "
After watching Qiu Yuan go, Shui Ye planned to go directly to the training base. The infor-
mation above should contain the most detailed information of Chun Xia. It is the fastest to
go there.
Traveling fast all the way, Shui Ye quickly found the preserved information at that time. But
unexpectedly found that this thing has been touched, forget it, the matter of Chunxia is the
most important right now.
After finding Chunxia's information, Shui Ye found a map, which was a small village he
didn't know about.
Strange thing, Naruto barely mentions this village.
It seems to be a little more careful. After all, I am unfamiliar with the place of life. Shui Ye
wrote down the specific location, then left Konoha Village and ran all the way to Chunxia's
village.
When he arrived at the village, Shui Ye observed it in the dark, then changed his clothes
and pretended to be a businessman traveling around.
Walking into the village, the people here are very strange, as if they are afraid of some-
thing.
Maybe it has something to do with Chunxia. Looks like I need to find someone to ask about
it.
Shui Ye walked into a small hotel and said, " Is there anyone? I want to stay at the hotel. "
After a while, an old woman came out, glanced at Shui Ye and said, " Young man, are you
alone? "
　　" Yeah, I'm a businessman. I came to the village here to buy things. Who knew that if I
didn't buy something, it was going to get dark. I happened to see your village and wanted
to stay for one night. "
　　" That's right, then come up with me, boy. "
The old woman was walking up the stairs with a kerosene lamp, perhaps in disrepair.
two people walked on the stairs and made a sound of " babble, babble " , and Shui Ye was a
little worried that he would fall down.
Walking to the second floor, the old woman took Shui Ye to room 208 , opened the door for
him, and instructed: " lady , this is your room. "
Shui Ye glanced at it, it was still neat, and said, " Thank you. "
After the old woman left, Shui Ye leaned against the window and began to think seriously.
Those people robbed Chunxia, probably for some purpose. There was no blood on the
scene, it was not for Chun Xia's life, but for what.
The more I think about Shui Ye, the more I get a headache.
If it was for some purpose, then at least Chunxia was safe now.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye felt a little more at ease.
It's getting dark now. If it's dark, it will be better to act. Shui Ye is looking at the sunset that
is about to go down, and I just hope that the time will be faster.
After Qiuyuan released the task, he also rushed to Chunxia's village.
In fact, it is easy to think that not long after he went to the village to investigate, whether
Chunxia disappeared or was kidnapped.
Coincidentally, when Qiuyuan arrived in the village, he also saw the small hotel.
The old woman also led him to the second floor.
When night fell, Shui Ye put on a mask and was about to jump out, but the door rang.
No choice but to put down the mask and open the door.
　　" It's the old woman, what's the matter? "
old woman squinted her eyes and said, " Young man, it's not very peaceful in our village at
night, so don't go out at night. It's easy to be dangerous. "
　　" What's the danger? " Shui Ye asked with his arms folded.
　　" Hey, you foreigners don't know, listen to my old lady's advice. Just don't go out. There
used to be curious travelers like you, but the next day, it was like being frightened by some-
thing, panicking. ran away. "
Vaguely, Shui Ye noticed something was wrong, and said, " Well, I won't go out. It's so late,
and my mother-in-law should rest early. "
　　" That's good, that's good. " The old woman walked down slowly with the kerosene
lamp.
After closing the door, Shui Ye took a deep breath, hesitated for a while, and decided to go
check it out himself. If anything happens, just run.
And he also asked Akimoto to find Konoha's ninjas, and he would not fight alone by then.
After making up his mind, Shui Ye opened the window and walked into the depths of the
village.
Along the way, I met almost no one, and every house was closed. It seemed that the old
woman was right.
After walking around for a few laps, Shui Ye found nothing wrong.
Moreover, the address on the Chunxia data was not found, there was only a mountain
there.
Strange, could it be that I have found the wrong place?
Shui Ye began to think about it, and after making sure that he was not wrong, he went to
find a relatively sturdy tree halfway up the mountain, and then climbed up.
You have to stand tall to see far.
Fortunately, the moonlight tonight was good, and Shui Ye stood on the top of the big tree,
keeping the whole village in sight.
This time, Shui Ye realized that something was wrong.
The outline of the entire village is like a huge circular piece of paper that was forcibly torn
from the middle.
And the location of the tear is still so fitting.
Clearly, someone did this on purpose. The surroundings suddenly darkened, and Shui Ye
looked up and saw that the moon was covered by a cloud.
It was at this time that a little fluorescence suddenly appeared in the direction of the pure
Xia family.
Shui Ye was a little puzzled. It wasn't right that it didn't happen when I went there just now.
Why does the light appear at this time?
The light flickered and flickered, much like the kind of light reflected in a mirror.
　　"I have to go and have a look. " Shui Ye jumped down from the tree,
When he put down to Chunxia's house, Shui Ye noticed that there was another person's
breath coming.
So he slowed his breathing and hid in the depths.
People who come here at this time must have a reason.
The visitor didn't find him, just kept walking in one direction, Shui Ye hid in the dark, look-
ing at the person's back, he always felt very familiar.
And the direction he went was in Chunxia's house.
Could it be that he is the one who kidnapped Chunxia?
Shui Ye secretly followed behind him, for fear of being discovered, Shui Ye was far away.
Soon, the man reached the position, stopped suddenly, and hid in a bush.
Just when Shui Ye was strange, he heard the sound of a spell.
Looking at the sound, Shui Ye saw a group of people, wearing Haku -colored clothes, circling
in a circle, and they kept making some gestures on their hands. According to the situation,
it seems that something is being sacrificed.
In the middle of the group stood a large object, but covered with a Haku cloth.
At this time, those people put their hands up together, and the whole person kept shaking.
There was a little bit of light on his hand, as if Shui Ye had just discovered it.
Chapter 75 first encounter
It seems that the light just now came from the hands of these people, but what is the rea-
son?
Ninjutsu that can shine on its own?
At this time, the ceremony seemed to be over, and a man in Haku clothes walked to the cen-
ter. There were words that Shui Ye couldn't understand. Seals started to form on his hands,
as if he was completing some kind of ninjutsu.
Only when the man shouted, the Haku cloth covered was uncovered, and it was Chunxia in-
side.
Chun Xia's eyes were tightly closed, her hands were tied, her whole body was wrapped in
ice, and her life and death were uncertain.
Shui Ye's heart was lifted all of a sudden, and it really was here.
No, I have to save her, Sui Ye has a seal on her hand: " Tu Dun・Tu Liubi "
　　" The Art of Fire Escape and Great Flame "
Two different attacks appeared in the middle of Haku , and everyone was stunned for a mo-
ment.
Including Shui Ye and Akimoto.
Qiu Yuan did not think that there are other people here now. And looking at the situation, it
seems to be here to save Chunxia.
The earth flow wall completely protected Chunxia, and the fire escape directly hit the head
of the Haku clothing man.
other Haku people saw this change, they all stood up, a group of people went to check the
situation of the person in the lead, and a group of people watched Shui Ye and Qiuyuan ea-
gerly.
　　" You, who are you? "
Shui Ye didn't speak, he was observing the person who made the fire escape.
As far as he knew, Sarutobi Hiruzen was the only ninja who could escape the fire except for the Uchiha
clan . Could it be that this person is from the Sarutobi Hiruzen clan?
Qiuyuan also walked out slowly at this time, and then said to Haku Yiren : " I am Konoha's
ninja, you dare to kidnap Konoha's child, do you want to fight against Konoha? "
Listening to this familiar voice, Shui Ye guessed the identity of this person.
It's Qiu Yuan, why did he find it here, and the previous information was also messed up by
him?
　　When Haku Yiren heard that he was a ninja of Konoha, there was a trace of fear in his
eyes, but he quickly said: " Akai Junxia, this is a child in our village, what is a kid who kid-
napped Konoha Village? "
　　" Nonsense, the current Chunxia has lived in our Konoha Ninja Village for a few years,
and is naturally a Konoha person. "
　　" Joke, our whole village can prove that Junxia Akai was born here. "
　　" Since that's the case, unseal this person from the ice and let him know if he doesn't. "
Shui Ye suddenly interjected, and the person jumped and landed on the top of the dirt wall.
　　Seeing this situation, Haku Yiren obviously panicked. Qiuyuan also took this opportunity
to jump to Shui Ye's side. After his analysis, the person who suddenly appeared in front of
him was a friend rather than an enemy.
Regardless of his identity, the most important thing at the moment is to rescue Chunxia.
　　" kill them for me, don't let them take the tribute. "
, countless Kunai had already flown over.
These little tricks, Shui Ye, are naturally not in his eyes, and look at Qiu Yuan again, that
skill, dodge faster than him.
Come on, this Qiuyuan seems to have a lot of background.
It's better to focus on the enemy in front of you. Seeing that Kunai has no effect on Shuiye
and Akimoto, Haku Yiren began to change his posture and began to form seals on his hands.
　　" Ice Escape・Icicle " suddenly, the ground began to crack, and dozens of icicles broke
out.
It directly destroyed the soil flow wall that Shui Ye had just built.
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan jumped away respectively and stood on the icicles that were rising
into the sky.
　　" Xueji Bianjie, you are from the Bing Dun family. "
　　" So what? Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you. "
　　" Ice Escape - Ice Shuriken "
　　At the same time, Haku Yiren formed seals, and countless shuriken attacked towards
Suiya and Akimoto.
Shui Ye took out his own Kunai defense.
However, after the ice shuriken shattered, it slowly recovered at a speed visible to the
naked eye and returned to Haku Yuito 's hands.
Then they sent it to Shui Ye.
After some competition, Shui Ye is a clear Haku . These people should be the group of peo-
ple who chased Konoha Ninja some time ago. It seems that some conspiracy is brewing.
　　" I said who, don't you know how to escape with fire? It should be easy to melt these
ices, right? "
Qiu Yuan said while defending: " After it melts, there will be more water, and they will es-
cape from the ice. If there is water, aren't they helping them beat themselves? "
　　" But if it goes on like this, the two of us won't be able to use up the physical strength
of these people. "
　　" If you can come here, you won't only be a dirt wall, will you? " Qiu Yuan said.
Meow. Shui Ye cursed secretly, this Qiu Yuan's brain is turning quite fast. He didn't want to
take action because he was afraid of being exposed. After all, Qiu Yuan had been with him
for so long, what should he do if his technique was recognized.
Yes, Akimoto was waiting for the person in front of him to take action.
　　No matter what the two of them said, Haku Yiren moved faster and faster, and more and
more shuriken.
Shui Ye didn't pay attention and was almost injured by a shuriken.
Looking at Chun Xia behind him, Shui Ye thought of a good idea. After knocking off the at-
tacking shuriken a few times, Shui Ye jumped directly to the huge ice block that imprisoned
Chun Xia.
　　" Thousand Birds "
Naruto the bird , the ice cubes shattered to the ground, and Akimoto noticed the situation
and jumped over. Shui Ye took the opportunity to push Shi Chunxia, who had fainted, to
Qiuyuan's side.
Without waiting for Akimoto to say anything, he quickly made a seal on his hand: "Wind Re-
lease・Airflow Flurry "
In an instant, the surrounding trees were blown by the Wind Release , and even with the
gravel and soil on the ground, Haku Yiren couldn't see Qiuyuan and Shuiye at all.
Seeing that the goal was achieved, Shui Ye lightly evoked a smile, Sharingan opened in-
stantly, and with the help of Chidori's power, he brought down all the Haku people in a short
while.
　　The effect of Wind Release was about to end, and Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan and disap-
peared into the chaos.
When the dust in front of him dissipated, Akimoto only saw a certain Haku -inspired man ly-
ing down.
The mysterious man with the mask is gone.
Looking at Chunxia who was still weak in her arms, Qiuyuan gave up her plan to pursue that
person.
The next day, in the hospital.
　　" How, is she still not awake? " Shui Ye asked, putting down the flower in her hand.
Qiuyuan shook his head: "The medical ninja said that she was frightened, and she was frozen
for a long time, and her body couldn't bear it. It is estimated that she will not wake up now.
"
　　" Well, what kind of people are you talking about doing this kind of thing to a weak girl.
"
　　" I don't know either, Konoha's ninjas seem to take this seriously and don't say much. "
　　" Don't say it, don't say it, as long as people are safe. By the way, I also brought them
the task money, so I can't ask you to pay this money. "
With that said, Shui Ye took out a bag and handed it to Qiu Yuan: " You are here to take
good care of Chun Xia these few days, and I will take care of the store and the training
base. "
　　" I know. "
After coming out of the ward, Shui Ye looked at Qiuyuan inside through the window, with a
deep dark color in his eyes.
Chapter 76 Akimoto, which side are you from?
Seeing the scattered houses of Konoha downstairs, Shui Ye began to be confused for a
while.
Akimoto knows ninjutsu, and his brain is shrewd. Judging from his usual reactions, it is not
a skill possessed by an ordinary ninja. Thinking of this, Shui Ye can easily think of what he
said to Tsunade before.
Looking at Qiuyuan inside, Shui Ye had a strange feeling.
The people who have been with him all this time have been arranged by others.
He was from Anbu, maybe some of the people who went to the branch he picked out.
Involuntarily, Shui Ye began to smile bitterly. Does the tree attract the wind? It turns out
that he has been targeted for a long time.
　　" Brother Shui Ye, what are you doing here? " Sakura happened to pass by holding a pile of
documents.
　　" It's nothing, my friend is hurt a little bit, I'm here to see him. "
　　" That's right, then your friend has nothing to do with it, right? I have made great
progress in medical ninjutsu recently. If you need my help, you can come to me at any time.
"
　　" It's okay, the doctor said she'll wake up soon. "
　　Sakura put the information on the steps, rubbed her sore arm and said, " That's great, I
still have a training task today, so I'll go first. Goodbye, Shui Ye. "
Seeing Sakura roaring anxiously, Shui Ye couldn't help but smile. It seems that as the seventh
team, Sakura is really working hard.
After two years, she will be a ninja like Tsunade.
Even his favorite Sasuke has Missing Ninja out of the village.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye felt that the haze that had been shrouded around him had been
removed.
Regardless of whether Akimoto was from Anbu or not, at least he stayed by his side and
helped him with things. Nothing was done to harm him, and Akimoto himself was for
Konoha Village.
The goals of the two are not in conflict, and they will not be enemies in the future.
Then what are you struggling with.
All of a sudden, Shui Ye felt that he was a big old man, and he was hypocritical all day long.
Rubbing his face hard, Shui Ye walked out of the hospital.
At night, Akimoto came to Hokage's office. Report to her what she has seen and gained in
the past few days.
　　" So, you met that person too? "
　　" Yes, and he seems to be hiding something on purpose. But the purpose is the same as
mine, to save Chunxia. " In fact, Shui Ye wanted to add that he felt that his figure was very
similar to Shui Ye.
And the calluses on those hands are so similar to Shui Ye.
　　" Akimoto? Have you found anything else? "
　　" No. "
　　" Then it's all right, put your report here first. I will find a way to deal with the remnants
of the Bing Dun clan, and even daring to kidnap the child in Konoha, it must be a blatant
provocation to Konoha. "
　　" I know, Hokage-sama, and, about Chunxia's life experience? "
Tsunade paused: " Let him tell you this, Qiuyuan, I'm very happy. "
　　" Is it because I did my job well? "
　　" No, Akimoto, you will know Haku in the future. "
A few days later, Chun Xia Youyou woke up and saw Sister Ayame right in front of her. This
startled her, and she wanted to open her mouth to say something, but found that her voice
was speechless.
　　" Chunxia, you're awake. Don't talk for a while, the doctor said you should drink more
water if you wake up. " With that, Ayame poured some warm water into Chunxia and handed
it to Chunxia.
This made Chun Xia a little flattered, and after drinking the water carefully, she said, " Thank
you. "
　　Ayame just smiled embarrassedly: " I'm sorry before, Xiao Xia, can I call you that? "
　　" Huh? "
　　" Before I thought you had that kind of relationship with Shui Ye, that's why I did that to
you. Shui Ye explained to me later that he was only responsible for selecting the manager
of the branch. "
　　" So that's how it is ..." Chun Xia now knows Haku , no wonder Sister Ayame has been so
strange to herself from the very beginning .
　　" That's it, I like Shui Ye, don't tell them. "
　　" Do n't worry, Miss Ayame , I won't tell you. "
The friendship between the girls is quickly established, especially after sharing a secret.
After the branch closed, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan came to the hospital to visit Chun Xia.
Seeing the two girls laughing and giggling, Shui Ye almost thought he had gone to the
wrong room.
Didn't these two people dislike each other before? That's fine, have you become good
friends again?
Akimoto also felt that his cognition had been hit.
　　As soon as Ayame saw the two people coming over, he said: " You guys are here, take
good care of Xiao Xia, I will go home first. I will go to the branch tomorrow morning to
help. "
Xiaoxia?
Shui Ye was a little confused, put down the condolences in his hand and asked, " Chun Xia,
you and Sister Ayame ? "
　　" We're good friends, sister Ayame said. "
　　"..."
Well, he doesn't understand the world of women.
　　" Here is the dinner that Qiuyuan made for you. I'll go back to rest first. I'll go to the
training base tomorrow. "
　　" Excuse me, Master Shui Ye, Team Leader Qiu Yuan. "
After Shuiye left, Qiuyuan slowly sat next to Chunxia.
Seeing this posture, Chunxia knew that Qiuyuan had something to ask: "Sister Ayame said,
you rescued me. Leader Qiuyuan, you are not an ordinary Konoha villager. "
　　" I'm the Konoha Guard, one of the members of Anbu. As for my mission, I can't tell
you, and I was able to save you only because I happened to read your information. "
　　" So that's the case, so you should know something, right? "
　　" Yes, Akai Junxia, you are a member of the Ice Dun family. "
As soon as she heard the word Bing Dun, Chun Xia shuddered obviously. Then there was a
long silence.
And the water in Chun Xia's hand slowly appeared water vapor, and after a while, the origi-
nally warm water condensed into ice little by little.
Looking at the strength, it is much purer than the people of the Ice Dun clan that I dealt
with before.
　　" Chief Qiuyuan, you saved me, I thank you. But my identity has been hidden by
Konoha, and my parents want me to live well as a simple ordinary person. So I don't want
to get involved in related matters. Ninja thing. "
　　" I know, what's the purpose of those people arresting you? "
Chun Xia smiled bitterly and said, " That's the rest of our clan. They hope to use my blood
to inspire the strongest ninjutsu of the Ice Dun clan. Do something with this, but I don't
want to, so they tied me up. "
　　" Those people have been arrested, don't worry, stay in Konoha in the future. As for
Shui Ye's plan to send you to other branches, I will stop him. "
　　" I know Haku 's. "
　　" Chunxia, this is also for your safety. You'll be fine with Haku . "
Chapter 77 Li Jun's watch lotus flower
Shui Ye hid not far away, and when Sharingan opened, he could clearly see that the water in
Chun Xia's hand had turned into ice.
In the absence of knot seals, it is possible to control the shape of things in this way.
Except that Shui Ye, who was originally from that family, didn't do what he thought.
should be the same as Haku . Judging from Chunxia's personality, it is estimated that his life
experience is similar to Haku .
Akimoto was from Anbu, so it was easy to guess what the two of them said.
Shui Ye closed his Sharingan , then smiled, and when he lay on his back, he saw the round
moon under the night.
The moonlight is so beautiful tonight!
　　Naruto has never returned to Konoha Village, and he doesn't know where to practice
with Jiraiya .
Shui Ye was lying on the kitchen table in a daze, a little bored: " Hey, Qiuyuan, did you go to
the mountain with Chunxia to find those dyeing materials? "
Qiuyuan was mixing the juice, gave Shuiye Haku a look and said: " Chun Xia said that the
thing grew near their village, and she only learned about it when she went to the mountains
to play when she was a child. For the sake of cooking, I finally made a few small bottles,
where is it? Can it be mass-produced as you said, without being exhausted? "
　　" Cut, say it without saying it, there are too few people who can accept turkey noodles.
It can't be directly promoted, and ramen shops can't keep paying for themselves. It's worry-
ing people. "
　　" Isn't this what the boss should think about? " Qiu Yuan said as a matter of course, "
Also, the people who came out of the big competition before are ready and can go to other
branches to manage. Do you want to say something. "
　　" You can call the shots. I have to study with Chunxia. This colorful ramen must be
made. "
　　" The ramen shop has no business these days. I plan to take Chunxia to the vicinity of
her village to have a look. Maybe I can find it. "
　　" Eh? I said that the relationship between the two of you is getting better and better.
Don't take me with you. "
Putting the prepared sauce beside him, Qiu Yuan said coolly: " Of course, compared to you
being idle all day and doing nothing. "
Shui Ye: "..."
During this time, he just practiced ninjutsu at home, and occasionally woke up a little late.
adding Jonin is too much, and it seems that the spirit is a little sluggish. As for saying that it
is idle.
　　" Boss, big portion of ramen. "
At this time, someone more sluggish than him suddenly came in.
Seeing Lee , Shui Ye became interested: " Li Jun, you are usually the most energetic person.
It's rare to see you like this. "
The same goes for Emperor Kai who follows Li Jun.
　　"Naruto and the others have gone to practice, as well as Tenten and Neji . They don't let
themselves be paralyzed on the ground every day. How can I lose to them? You're right, Guy
Sensei . "
Kai was too tired to talk at this time, but the apprentices he brought were fine, fighting
one-on-one.
And he has to face the attack of the three apprentices in front of him.
He has always been energetic, and he really has no strength to speak.
Shui Ye smiled, and it was rare to see these two people like this, and then said, " Good
guest, two ramen noodles will come here. "
It is said that Shui Ye is talking, but Qiuyuan is doing it. Shui Ye is just a simple task of
adding side dishes to it.
After a while, the ramen is ready.
　　" Enjoy, the two of you. " Shui Ye gave Lee and Kai two sets of ramen with a smile.
As soon as they saw the ramen, their eyes lit up and they started to gobble.
Speaking of Emperor Kai, Shui Ye thought of his awesome tricks.
But this big move is very life-consuming, so forget it.
Shui Ye shook his head and said: " Qiu Yuan, the person who will deliver the materials will
be here soon. You go and have a look. Say hello to the person. "
　　" Well then, you look at the guests. "
With that said, Akimoto walked out.
In fact, Shui Ye didn't want to do this either, but there was no way, since he guessed that
Qiuyuan was from Anbu. He couldn't take Qiuyuan lightly anymore.
When using the stick card, Shui Ye concentrated and started to use it.
　　"..."
After failing the thirty-ninth time, Shui Ye helped his forehead.
He really should go to pay his respects recently, this is all kind of bad luck.
There is no way, if you get stuck, you can't give up.
【Failed to use the dipping card* 51 】
Shui Ye held back the depression in his heart, and the water in the water cup was shaken
out of ripples by him.
Seeing that Qiu Yuan was about to carry the goods in, Shui Ye turned his heart away, closed
his eyes, and used 20 sticky cards together.
[Successful use of the Zhan Zhan card: get a lotus flower]
What the hell! Finally succeeded, Shui Ye was very excited, but Qiu Yuan just came in and
had to endure it.
sending Lee and Kai Huang away, Akimoto began to organize the shipment.
Shui Ye, who was originally a shopkeeper, was in a good mood because of a good ninjutsu.
He also started to help Qiu Yuan to start tidying up.
　　" Yo, are you tired now? Ken will help with things. "
　　" I'm the store manager, of course I have to do things. By the way, I plan to go with you
to find the dyeing materials that Chunxia said, what do you think? "
　　" I see that you have thin skin and tender meat. You might as well stay in the store. "
　　" What is thin skin and tender meat, I call it muscle, forget it, I'm too lazy to care about
you, I'm the store manager anyway. That's what I decided. I'll go to arrange things at the
training base in the afternoon. In the store, Ayame Sister should be able to be busy. ”
　　" You're the store manager, what you say is what you say. "
Qiuyuan arranged things while perfunctory Shui Ye.
Three days later, Shui Ye, Chun Xia, and Qiu Yuan each set off with their bags on their
backs.
　　" If we add another teacher, we can be regarded as the third ninja team. " Shui Ye said
with a smile.
Chunxia became more cheerful during this time, and said to Shui Ye: " I have never been to
a ninja school, maybe it will drag you down. "
　　" Don't worry, as long as this person doesn't say anything about taking a break at any
time. We should be able to find it smoothly. "
　　" I said Qiu Yuan, you've become more and more skinny recently. You've been having
trouble getting along with me. Believe it or not, I fired you? "
　　" Eating people in Konoha is against the rules! "
Shui Ye: "..."
Seeing the two people pinching each other, Chunxia covered her mouth and smiled.
leaving the Konoha gate, Ayame came over with a large bag.
Shui Ye reached out to pick it up, thinking it was from him.
end , Ayame went directly to Chunxia and said, " Xiaoxia, these two are big men. You
brought you something, remember to eat it on the way. And you, Shuiye, take care of Xi-
aoxia. "
Although I know that the relationship between these two women is getting better, but
these are too good.
Completely ignore yourself!
smiled and took the things from Ayame 's hands, and then said, " Thank you , Sister Ayame .
We will come back to help you when we find the materials. It's been hard work for you
these past few days. "
Chapter 78 It's a water night, right?
　　" It's still Xiao Xia who knows that people are distressed. Then you go back early! "
the three separated from Ayame , Shui Ye was puzzled and asked, " I said Chun Xia, why is
your relationship so good? "
　　" This is a secret between women, I can't tell you. " Chunxia said, and raised her eye-
brows deliberately.
It's true that each one's wings are hardened, and each one is more powerful than the other.
Forget it. Can't afford to hide.
Several people are walking slowly along the way.
Occasionally see strange plants, as long as they are colored, they will go forward to check
them.
It's something to compare.
At the entrance of Chunxia's village, the three stopped, Chunxia hesitated and said, " Master
Shuiye, I need to wear a veil when I go in. "
　　" Good! "
Hearing Shui Ye's promise so quickly, Chun Xia was a little surprised: " Why don't you ask? "
　　" Why are there so many in this world? It's not a big deal. Bring it with you. You are one
of my favorite students. You are even more beautiful with a veil! "
There was some kind of encouragement in Shui Ye's words, Chunxia's eyes were itchy, and
she wanted to reach out and wipe it.
　　" Then I'll put it on. "
Chun Xia belongs to the kind of petite girl, and she looks a little flirtatious after wearing the
veil.
　　" It's beautiful, Qiu Yuan, I told you in advance, but you are not allowed to attack my ap-
prentice! "
Akimoto looked at the village, and Haku 's eyes almost rolled to the sky: " I said, can your
mouth say anything useful? "
The group walked to the door of the small hotel before.
Shui Ye couldn't understand: " I said Qiuyuan, you are a big man who still wears a face
towel, what's wrong, you are more beautiful than a little girl? "
　　" What about you, what face towel are you wearing? "
　　" It's not because you all wear them, it's not appropriate for me not to wear them. " Shui
Ye smiled, he couldn't say that he had come to this hotel for investigation before, right?
And Qiu Yuan naturally couldn't reveal his identity in front of Shui Ye.
The two walked into the hotel together with their own goals.
It was the old woman from before. When she saw this posture, she thought it was a rob-
bery. Fortunately, Chunxia came forward to explain: " Old woman, we are tourists, we came
here to find some colored flowers to go back. "
old woman still carried a pot of water and said, " Oh, that's right, but our village is a little
uneasy. Some time ago, many people went missing. You can't go out at night. "
　　" We know that you also asked you to arrange three rooms for us, and we will rest here
tonight. "
　　" Okay, come with me. "
The three went to their respective rooms. After putting down everything, Chunxia sat by the
window and looked into the distance: " Mother, I'm back. "
After a brief rest, Shui Ye knocked on the door of Qiuyuan and Chunxia, intending to take
advantage of this afternoon to see the environment.
After all, picking this thing is not something that can be done in a day or two.
Seeing that they were going to go out, the old woman was a little worried, and then or-
dered: " I said you young people are always running to our small village. "
　　" Mother-in-law, what do you mean by that? " Chunxia asked curiously.
　　" Before you, two young guys came over, and I don't know what's going on. "
As soon as these words came out, Shui Ye's heart skipped a beat. Fortunately, he brought a
face towel, otherwise it would be difficult to explain if he was recognized.
Unexpectedly, the old woman said when she saw Shui Ye and Qiuyuan: " You two young
men are a bit like the two people before. "
Shui Ye couldn't scream badly, and said quickly: " Old lady, don't talk nonsense, it's the first
time I've come to this village. "
　　" Then it looks like my old wife is dazzled. Then you go, remember that you can't go to
the mountain to the east, it's very evil. "
　　" I know, I know, let's go. "
After finally setting off, Shui Ye felt relieved, but Qiu Yuan noticed something was wrong.
　　" What are you nervous about? "
　　" Ah? I'm not nervous. Isn't this a rush to find materials? Chunxia must be familiar with
this place, and what the old woman said is useless. "
After fooling around, Shui Ye continued: " Let's go, let's go, don't waste time. Chunxia, think
about where you found the material and tell us. "
After some reflection, Chun Xia pointed in one direction and said, " Master Shui Ye, that's
the direction. "
　　" Then don't delay, let's go, Qiuyuan. "
Seeing Shui Ye like this, Qiu Yuan could only temporarily let go of the doubts in his heart,
and then followed that direction.
No one noticed that the direction Chunxia pointed was the east that the old woman said.
There was nothing to say along the way, the three people stopped and walked, but no mat-
ter how they walked, Shui Ye always felt that it was getting farther and farther from the
mountain.
During the third break, Suiya and Akimoto stopped at the same time.
After looking at each other, Qiuyuan stopped Chunxia who was still walking.
　　" What's the matter, Captain Qiuyuan? "
　　" It's okay, we're afraid that you, a girl, will be tired, so let's sit down and rest for a while.
"
Shui Ye took off the face towel at this time, and then said: " This way, Qiuyuan, you rest
here, I'll go take a look. "
　　" Good. "
After finishing speaking, Shui Ye packed up and walked deeper into the woods.
He had come here to observe before, here is a village with moon structure, this mountain is
next to the village, it looks like the dark clouds that day set off the whole village.
But the three of them have walked here for so long, and there is no reason why they
haven't reached the middle of the mountain.
It seems to be in something I don't know.
Those who kidnapped Chunxia should all be taken away by Konoha's people. Could it be
that they still have slipped through the net and continue to struggle with Chunxia? It
shouldn't be. The three of them all wore face towels. How could they be seen through and
calculated.
Shui Ye who was on the tree was about to continue his investigation, but Qiu Yuan came
over: " Come down, Chun Xia has made a new discovery. "
In front of Qiu Yuan, he couldn't be too strong, and Shui Ye slowly climbed down.
　　" What did Chunxia find? "
　　" It's a blue flower that looks a lot like grass. Come and see it. "
The plant that Qiuyuan mentioned was not far from where they camped and rested, and
Chunxia was carefully observing the condition of the leaves.
　　" How is it? Is it the one you said? " Shui Ye asked with concern.
I saw that the blue part of the tip of the plant was extremely coquettish, and Chunxia just
touched a point with her hand, and her fingers were immediately dyed blue.
　　" Isn't this a flower bud? " Shui Ye asked curiously.
　　" So it's like grass to tell you. "
Chun Xia tore off the tip a little bit, put it on his nose, smelled it, and said, " Yes, the blue
one is this kind of grass. Master Shuiye, we found it! "
Chapter 79 strange mountain
Chunxia jumped up happily and hugged someone.
After being happy for a few seconds, he was stunned, because he was hugging Qiuyuan,
who had always been honest.
After letting go of her hand in embarrassment, Chun Xia handed the grass in her hand to
Shui Ye to see: " Master Shui Ye, look at my hand, is it particularly blue, this is the grass I
used at the time. "
Because of that kind of grass, Chunxia's entire palm was dyed pure blue.
　　" Qiuyuan, dig up this grass and save it. We'll just look up there. "
　　" Yeah. "
Qiu Yuan opened his backpack and carefully dug out the grass with a shovel. He also pa-
tiently preserved every root, lest the grass will wither before they return to the leaves.
After packing the grass, Qiu Yuan got up and saw that the sun was about to go down, so he
reminded: " It's getting dark, should we go back first and come back tomorrow morning. "
　　" Why don't you look for it, I remember that there is a kind of red flower near here, let's
go back after looking for it. " Chunxia said.
　　" It's not very safe here. I just took a look at the surrounding environment. We haven't
reached the halfway up the mountain after walking for so long, which is unreasonable. "
Shui Ye explained, and took another look at the surrounding trees.
Could it be that the trees here are poisonous, affecting their judgment?
Qiuyuan glanced at Chunxia and said, " You lived here when you were a child, so you should
know a little about the situation on this mountain. "
　　" It was a long time ago, I can't remember it. I can only tell you the general direction. "
Chunxia closed her eyes and thought for a while, then pointed her finger in one direction, "
Go this way and you should be able to find it. that red flower. "
There seems to be something wrong with this direction. Shui Ye remembered that when he
was on his tree just now, there were more and more trees in this direction, which was a little
more complicated than the previous situation.
After hesitating for a while, Shui Ye wanted to stop the team from continuing.
　　" Let's go then, store manager. " Qiu Yuan said suddenly.
The always cautious Qiuyuan was so refreshing, Shui Ye didn't understand: " I think it's go-
ing to get dark, we've been around here for so long, anyway, we've found a flower, and it's
not in a hurry, let's go back and rest first. "
　　" It's very close, and we'll be there in just a few steps. " Chunxia said.
　　" We're both in favor of going on, or we'll go and you'll rest here? "
Qiu Yuan packed up his things and planned to leave. Shui Ye would not let the two of them
go to such a dangerous place.
　　" Okay, okay, can I go? Wait for me to clean up. " Shui Ye got up and carved a symbol
on the tree with Kunai while the two people in front were not paying attention.
The group walked into the depths of the woods, and Shui Ye left his own symbols under
various excuses along the way. If there is any emergency, this can be regarded as one's own
way back.
In the deep mountains, night falls relatively quickly.
After a while, Shui Ye felt it, and the fog around him became thicker and thicker.
Counting the time, they have been gone for a long time. Shui Ye pulled Chun Xia: " Didn't
you say it's nearby? Why haven't we seen it after we walked for so long. "
Chunxia didn't speak, and Akimoto felt a little strange.
　　" Chunxia, stop, let's take a break. "
But Chunxia walked straight ahead as if she didn't hear the words of these two people.
　　" Stop! "
Shui Ye walked forward quickly, and then pulled Chun Xia's arm. When he touched Chun
Xia's arm, Shui Ye only felt like he had touched an ice cube.
The cold air on his hand was also uncomfortable.
Qiuyuan also realized that something was wrong, and the two walked in front of Qiuyuan at
the same time, only to find that Chunxia had no eyes at this time. There are actually Haku -
colored crystals in the eyes .
　　" Something's wrong, Qiuyuan, grab her! "
However, Chunxia walked forward with one heart, but Qiuyuan didn't even pull her. Shui Ye
had to go up to help, and the two of them worked together to hold him back.
　　" Chunxia, wake up, what's wrong with you? Chunxia? " Shui Ye kept shouting, but to no
avail. " What should I do? What's wrong with her? "
Qiuyuan put Chunxia next to a big tree, let her lean on the big tree, and then began to ex-
amine her body.
Lost consciousness, cold body, and slow heartbeat.
It looks like she's caught in some kind of illusion, but how did she get caught.
　　" I don't know what happened, and now she needs a doctor. "
　　" Then what should we do, what can we do? " Shui Ye said hurriedly.
　　" Look around and see if there are any special flowers or plants, maybe some kind of
poison, there's something wrong with this mountain. "
　　" Then why are the two of us okay? "
　　" Don't ask so much, go and see first. If it is poisoning, there should be something to
detoxify around. "
Shui Ye nodded and looked in another direction. After he left, Qiuyuan's hands began to
form seals. Chunxia should be caught in some kind of illusion. He is not a ninja who is profi-
cient in illusion. Let's see if he can solve it with the solution of ordinary illusion.
　　" Ninjutsu・Solution "
After trying twice, Akimoto gave up, and it really wasn't an ordinary ninjutsu.
Shui Ye, who was exploring the road, is also confused now, and Chun Xia suddenly lost con-
sciousness, which he did not expect.
He knew that Chunxia had been consciously leading him and Qiuyuan here just now. Origi-
nally, I wanted to go home on the road, but I didn't expect the usually shrewd Qiu Yuan to
be confused at this time.
Alright now, I'm dizzy first.
Although he didn't open Sharingan , Shui Ye knew that Chunxia should have fallen into illu-
sion. If Qiuyuan couldn't solve it, he would need to use Sharingan .
However, in this way, the identity will not be revealed.
Really big head.
After walking a few steps, Shui Ye found a faint glow in the dark surroundings.
He stopped and took two steps back. Shui Ye saw it clearly.
It was a pale red flower with uneven petals and a slightly red stamen.
The reason why it glows is because the entire flower is covered with ice crystals. Then the
surrounding moonlight was refracted, just happened to be seen by Shui Ye.
Maybe this is what Akimoto said about detoxification.
Returning to the place where he just rested, Qiu Yuan's face was still not very good, it
seemed that he had not released the illusion, Shui Ye handed him the flower in his hand: " I
just looked around and found this thing, look at it. , can it work? ”
Akimoto took the pink flower, but as soon as the flower arrived in Akimoto's hands, a Haku -
colored mist began to emerge.
And the ice crystals are getting thicker and thicker and more Haku .
　　" Qiuyuan, what have you done? Why is this happening. "
　　" I didn't do anything! "
Chapter 80 Chunxia's life experience
The speed at which the ice crystals thickened accelerated at a speed visible to the naked
eye, and Akimoto threw the flower directly to the ground.
After a while, the whole flower turned into a big ice cube.
　　" This is ... why? "
The two began to squat down and think, Qiuyuan asked after looking at the ice cube seri-
ously, " How did you pick this flower, or what did you do in the middle? "
　　" I didn't really do anything. Only this kind of flower glowed around. I just picked it.
Then I brought it over. "
　　" That's easy, you go and pick another one. "
After saying that, Shui Ye walked over there again, and after picking another one and hand-
ing it to Qiu Yuan, the same situation happened again. Shui Ye thought for a while, and
then said: " Some people and plants pick people, maybe it's my reason. In this way, you go,
I will guard Chunxia. "
　　" Okay, I'll go. "
Shui Ye pointed the direction to Qiu Yuan and deliberately went around it so that he did
not come back so quickly.
Taking advantage of this time, he used Sharingan to check Chunxia's condition.
After entering the spiritual world of Chunxia, Shui Ye only saw a vast piece of Haku , and
then countless icicles fell from the sky. And Chunxia was in the middle, but she was not hit.
Just when I wanted to look deeper, I was blocked by a layer of ice wall.
Looking at some of the symbols on the ice wall, Shui Ye took it down and closed Sharingan .
At this time, Qiu Yuan also came back with the flowers, but it was still the same situation as
Shui Ye.
There were already a pile of large ice cubes on the ground, and Shui Ye supported his head:
" Qiuyuan, why do you think this is? "
　　" Didn't you find it? We were all good when we picked it, but it turned into ice when we
got here. "
After saying this, Shui Ye suddenly remembered that Qiuyuan said it well.
From the moment he picked the flowers until he came here, the flowers were all good, but
once he got here, it changed.
Explaining that the root cause is here, Shui Ye glanced beside him, and said, " You mean,
the reason lies in Chun Xia, not us. "
　　" That's right. It's not up to you and I to deal with it now, and we need to wait for res-
cue. "
　　" Rescue? What rescue, you called your friends over to help? "
　　" Well, don't worry, I should come to this village tomorrow. "
Qiu Yuan's words made Shui Ye feel a little more at ease. He is from Konoha, and the peo-
ple he sent are at least Twelve Xiaoqiang, so he should be able to handle it.
The most important thing now is that Chunxia can survive until tomorrow.
　　" Can Chunxia be in this state? "
　　" She's from the Bing Dun family, so there won't be any problem. It's too late to take
the mountain road, so let's set up camp here. " Qiu Yuan glanced at his surroundings and
said.
　　" You know a lot, is Bing Dun a very powerful ninjutsu? " Shui Ye said innocently.
　　" It's a kind of Xueji limit, just like the wooden escape of the first Hokage. "
Can that be the same? Shui Ye murmured in his heart that one would beat the world, and
the other would at most beat the tail of a crane like Naruto , and he had never fought be-
fore.
With a look of disgust, he set up the tent, Shui Ye put Chun Xia in it, and then started to
build his own.
Hearing that there was no movement in the tent next door to Qiuyuan, he must have fallen
asleep.
However, he couldn't sleep, so he opened the tent and checked Chunxia's state. Although
his breathing was slow, it was steady.
The symbols he saw in Pure Summer Fantasy before were very familiar. But time was tight,
so I didn't have time to think about it.
Now that I think about the combination of those symbols, it looks like a kind of seal.
Similar to the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan.
Could it be that Chunxia is still the bloodline of the Vortex family?
Why don't you try it with a dipping card?
Just do it.
Shui Ye immediately used the dipping card.
　　...
[Successful use of the Zhan Zhan card, obtained Ninjutsu: Ice Escape・Lingyue Shuanghua]
　　...
[Successful use of the Zhan Zhan card, obtain Ninjutsu: Ice Escape・Ice Clairvoyant]
After using most of the stick cards, Shui Ye felt movement outside and had to stop.
　　" Shuiye, what are you doing inside? "
　　" I can't sleep, let's see how Chunxia is doing. "
Qiu Yuan also got in, glanced at Shui Ye and said, " Don't worry, the rescue team will arrive
tomorrow, and I have a flare on me. "
　　" Well, then I'll go to rest. "
After Shui Ye left, Qiu Yuan's gaze shifted to Chun Xia.
In fact, he woke up as soon as Shui Ye moved, he just regained his breath, but there was no
movement after that. When he came over, he saw Shui Ye beside Chun Xia.
Could it be that he really just came to see Chunxia's situation.
The night was silent, and the next day, Shui Ye was awakened by a burst of bird calls.
As soon as I opened the tent, I saw a lot of red birds staying in the middle of their camp.
And those big ice cubes that have frozen into ice have disappeared.
　　" Qiuyuan, come out and have a look. "
　　" Stop screaming , I saw it. " Qiuyuan walked over from the side and said to Shui Ye, " I saw
it early in the morning. These birds seem to like eating this kind of flower. "
　　" By the way, is Chunxia awake yet? "
　　" not yet, but in better shape than last night. "
Qiu Yuan said, he threw the food to Shui Ye: " Let's eat something first, we will take turns to
explore the way later. "
　　" Alright then. " Shui Ye sat next to Qiu Yuan, " By the way, who are the reinforcements
you're talking about? "
　　" You know, Sakura Haruno, the medical ninja. "
　　" She's not alone, is she? "
Qiu Yuan shook his head: " Many people have gone out to do missions, and the only one I
know is her. "
It should be troublesome now, he doesn't know that sealing technique, let alone Sakura who
only has half a bowl of water now .
Speaking of which, the current Konoha Ninja Village doesn't have any big bosses who can
seal.
It's really a pain in the ass.
　　" I'm done eating, you rest here first and wait for me to come back. " Qiuyuan said, and
went to another place.
Shui Ye didn't refuse, anyway, this kid's physical strength is very good.
The waiting time was a bit boring, and Shui Ye occasionally threw those red birds with small
stones.
The birds scattered in fright, and soon began to gather again.
I really like that red flower.
Speaking of red, the symbol of the Uzumaki clan is red hair.
Looking back at Chun Xia, Shui Ye felt a little bad. With pale pink hair, could it be said that
it has something to do with the Uzumaki family, but isn't she a person from Bing Dun?
It's getting messy the more I think about it.
Fortunately, Qiuyuan came back with the red flower in his hand, just like the situation at
night.
As soon as he approached the camp, it was no surprise that the flowers in Qiuyuan's hands
still formed ice cubes, but the speed was obviously much slower than before.
　　" It appears that the temperature in Haku has increased and the freezing has slowed down. "
Chapter 81 reinforcements have arrived
　　" It should be, you are tired too, let me explore the way. "
　　" Don't go too far, something is wrong here. "
Shui Ye Haku glanced at him: " Pure Xia is like this, can it be right here? "
Looking at the mark he made last night, Shui Ye went directly in that direction. After walk-
ing a distance, the flowers around him began to grow.
It seems that there is no shortage of raw materials, so now the main task is to save Chunxia.
All the way forward, Shui Ye looked at the sky, looked at the direction, and made sure that
he was walking on the mountain. But after walking with head down for a while,
Shui Ye felt that he had deviated from the direction, and as soon as he climbed the tree,
sure enough, he was almost spinning in place.
It's not far from where you just walked.
on like this is just a waste of HakuHaku's energy, by the way, the ice escape that he just
touched.
　　" Ice Escape, Ice Clairvoyance "
This is a kind of ninjutsu that uses the manufactured ice crystals and the refraction of light
to find the enemy. It's morning, and the fog hasn't completely dissipated, so it shouldn't be
difficult to make a few ice crystals.
Shui Ye condensed chakra, and in a blink of an eye, seven or eight ice crystals were con-
densed around. According to the information conveyed above, he began to walk in one di-
rection.
Determine the direction while walking, plus the refraction of ice crystals, Shui Ye's field of
vision is wider. There are a lot of ice crystals left along the way, and you can also check to
see if anyone is following behind you. After such an operation, Shui Ye finally found the po-
sition.
Soon he walked halfway up the mountain, and when he saw the scene in front of him, Shui
Ye stopped.
It's a big, deadly tree.
The huge branches and leaves cover almost half of the sky. If you look at the trunk again, it
is estimated that seven or eight people can't hold it.
There are many yellow roots hanging down from the leaves, densely packed.
From a distance, it looks like hundreds of bugs are hanging on it, but it's a bit infiltrating.
For the sake of safety, Shuiye made a seal on his hands: " Ninjutsu・Ice Escape・Ice Clair-
voyance "
Because of the trees, there is a lot of water vapor here, and the ice crystals condense very
quickly. According to the reflected light, Shui Ye can probably see the surrounding situation
clearly.
There is only one tree here, surrounded by grass, not even a bush.
It seems that because the tree is so big, no plants around it compete with it, except for the
grass.
However, the back of the tree seems to be different, the reflected light is empty Haku , and I
don't know why.
As soon as Shui Ye wanted to go in and have a look, he heard a bang Naruto , followed by a
signal flare.
Look at the direction, it is the place where you camped before.
There was no time to find out, Shui Ye walked back directly.
Akimoto here looked at the Haku - clothed people who suddenly appeared around him, and
probably guessed in his heart that it was the remnants that had not been cleaned up a few
days ago.
Chun Xia was still in the tent and had to be careful.
This time, Haku Yiren was very careful with Shui Ye, seven or eight people looked at each
other, and then began to make marks on their hands.
　　" Ninjutsu, Ice Prison "
Huge ice cubes attacked Qiuyuan, and the cold breath made Qiuyuan's evasion a little
slower.
He brushed past the ice cubes, but luckily he escaped the confinement.
　　" You were with the last wave of people? " Qiu Yuan said.
　　" That's right, let our people go, otherwise, don't even think about leaving here. "
　　" They are the prisoners that Konoha arrested! They are going to be tried by Konoha. "
　　Haku Yiren laughed: " Joke, when will it be Konoha's turn to judge my people. Today, I'll
arrest you first and get my people back. "
　　" Then try your skills. " Akimoto jumped up, Kunai threw it out, and Haku Yiren also
jumped to dodge.
But the people of Anbu are so simple. After Kunai missed the shot, Akimoto used the thread
that had already entangled Kunai to pull Kunai back. Haku did not think of this at all. Two peo-
ple were directly stabbed by Kunai . hurt.
The blood flowed down, and under the sun, it actually brought a little blue.
For a while, Qiu Yuan thought he had read it wrong.
The person called the second brother saw that his own person was injured, and there was
obvious anger on his face.
The attacks of several people began to become faster, with fewer enemies and more. Qiu
Yuan's physical strength was quickly exhausted, and he couldn't go on like this.
Akimoto's hand seal: " The Art of Fire Escape・Roaring Flame "
　　Haku Yiren immediately blocked with Ice Dun, but Akimoto's Fire Dun was clearly supe-
rior.
But Haku Yiren gathered together for a long time, and several people used the ice escape at
the same time, and Akimoto couldn't bear it. A back jump to avoid Haku 's attack, and then
his hands seal: "Wind Release・Wind Blade "
One of the men in Haku had no time to escape and was beaten up.
Now Qiu Yuan can see clearly, their blood is indeed red, but it will glow blue under the sun.
　　Seeing this, Haku Yiren said extremely depraved: " Brothers, don't be merciless, just kill him
directly. With Chunxia in hand, we can exchange for our people. "
　　" Yes! "
　　" Ice Escape, Lingyue Frost Flower "
As soon as Shui Ye came, he saw countless ice cubes gathering towards Qiu Yuan, and most
importantly, he didn't even avoid it.
　　" Get out of the way! Akimoto. "
But Qiuyuan was covered by ice as if he didn't hear anything.
To die is to die, if this kind of ninjutsu is covered by ice, as long as the practitioner shouts "
Smash " again, the person will be smashed into slag along with the ice.
I saw that Haku clothing man was about to say these words, Shui Ye appeared beside them
like a ghost, and Sharingan opened instantly.
the blink of an eye, those Haku -clothed men fell into illusion.
After all, nothing happened. Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Qiu Yuan's sit-
uation, which was still frozen.
How to do this, he will not escape.
At this time, Shui Ye felt that there was a group of people walking here quickly, which
should be the reinforcements that Qiu Yuan said.
So he pretended to be impatient to die.
　　"Sakura , it's you, come and come, Qiuyuan is like this, it scared me to death. "
After glancing at the enemy, Sakura asked, " What's the situation now? "
Sakura about the general situation , and of course, added a bit of nonsense: " As soon as I
got here, I saw the Haku people doing this to Akimoto, and they themselves lost their minds.
You should show Akimoto. . ”
Looking at such a big ice cube, Sakura condensed the chakra in his hand: " Ah! "
The ice cube smashed to the ground with a loud noise, and Qiu Yuan also fell. Shui Ye went
to help him directly.
Tsk tsk, it seems that Sakura has already started to learn strange powers.
As a medical ninja, Sakura quickly treated Akimoto. Fortunately, the freezing time did not
last long, and it was just a simple hypothermia. After the treatment, Akimoto woke up
leisurely.
　　" Qiuyuan, how do you feel? " Shui Ye said quickly.
　　" Cough, cough. " Qiu Yuan wanted to speak, but kept coughing, and Shui Ye took the
water next to him and handed it to him.
Chapter 82 true identity
After Qiuyuan drank the water, he hurriedly said: " Go and see Chunxia, the group of people
is targeting her. "
　　" It's okay, I just watched it, and she's still sleeping in the tent. "
As soon as he saw Shui Ye talking, Qiu Yuan's face became suspicious. When he was about
to lose consciousness, he seemed to see Shui Ye blocking his face.
　　" By the way, those Haku people? "
　　" They seem to have been hit by something like Chun Xia, and they are also uncon-
scious now. " Shui Ye explained.
Qiu Yuan glanced at those people, his expression was dull, his eyes were dull, and he
seemed to be caught in some kind of illusion. It happened that Sakura was an illusion ninja,
so he said, " Sakura Haruno, you are an illusion ninja, you should be able to dispel their illu-
sions, right? "
Hearing Akimoto calling her name, Sakura was a little strange. She was not very familiar with
this person, but Master Tsunade ordered her to perform the task. However, it seems that
this Akimoto seems to know his situation well.
Just when Sakura wanted medical ninjutsu to solve it, Shui Ye said in time: " These people are
very powerful, Akimoto was knocked out by them, I think it's better not to remove it. "
　　Sakura only regarded Akimoto as an ordinary person: " It's okay, I'm here, I can protect
you. "
　　" But there are several of them, what if you can't beat a girl? " Shui Ye said, deliberately
pretending that I was thinking about you.
After thinking for a while, Sakura said, " Then I'll tie them up first, and then release the illu-
sion to see if I can get something out of their mouths. "
It seems that it is impossible to let them release the illusion, so Shui Ye can only retreat and
say: " I will help with this kind of rough work, there is a rope in the bag. "
At this time, Qiuyuan also pointed at a Haku clothed man and said, " Just relieve that person,
he should know everything. "
While Sakura went to help Akimoto up, Shui Ye opened the Sharingan at an angle that neither of
them could see , and unlocked most of the illusion for the person Akimoto pointed to. For a
while , Sakura had the illusion of unraveling the illusion by himself.
Then he pretended to tie the rope, and seriously tied a dead knot.
　　" I'm tied up, come on. "
　　The matter of Haku Yui involves the secret mission of Konoha Ninja Village, and what
comes out of Haku Yui's mouth is naturally not allowed to be known by the monitored water
night. Qiuyuan regained some strength and said: " Shuiye, go and see Chunxia's situation.
She is a girl. I am worried that she will not be able to hold on to this matter. "
　　" Okay, then you continue to deal with it, and I will feed Chunxia some water. " After
smiling, Shui Ye turned around, and then disgusted in his heart: Don't you just don't want
him to know, Xiaoye won't tell you that tree thing.
After Shui Ye entered the tent, Akimoto said to Sakura : " Untie his illusion, I want to ask
something. "
　　Sakura made a seal with both hands, but stopped for a while: " Master told me not to ask
anything, just help you do what you want, but ..."
　　" Then don't ask anything, protect me and Shui Ye. " Qiu Yuan said rudely.
It was clear that he cared so much about other girls just now, but now he is so fierce. There
is something wrong with this person. Sakura scolded secretly, and continued to seal on her
hand: " Illusion・Solution "
The man called the second brother's illusion was unlocked, and he saw Sakura and Suiya.
　　" Answer my question, or you'll look good. " Sakura said with a fist.
The second brother glanced at the current situation, turned his face away, and said, " I
won't say anything, you foreigners, who dare to come to our village, don't even think about
going out! "
Qiuyuan didn't talk nonsense with him, he took out the Kunai directly , and then put it on the
second brother's neck, the tip part has been pierced into the flesh and blood.
　　" I don't have time to talk nonsense with you. First, why is Chun Xia unconscious? Sec-
ond, what is your purpose? Third, what secrets does your blood hide? "
The man in Haku was afraid of Kunai in Akimoto's hands , but he was reluctant to tell the secret.
So I closed my eyes and pretended not to hear anything.
　　" Very well, then let's try it out. "
Seeing that Akimoto, the man in Haku , who was recruited, threw the Kunai in his hand , the second
brother became anxious and shouted loudly: " Hold on! "
Qiuyuan didn't move, and Kunai slid into the dirt, just a smidge away from the head of the
man in Haku 's clothes.
　　" Okay, then tell me, I'm listening here. " Sakura admired Akimoto in front of him for be-
ing able to throw Kunai so accurately. This technique is the same as Sasuke-kun.
The second brother's head drooped all of a sudden: " Chun Xia is the purest blood of our
family. This is the holy place of the Bing Dun family. She came here to be the guide of the
blood. "
No wonder Chunxia would lead them here by herself, Qiuyuan glanced at the tent, and felt
a bad feeling in her heart.
The man continued: " Someone told us that as long as we perform some kind of ceremony
according to the guidelines in the ancient books and open the bloodline hidden in
Chunxia's body, we can carry forward our family. However, Chunxia's parents disagreed and
brought She escaped and we searched for her for many years. ”
Looking at the person lying on the ground, the second brother's expression was a little sad:
" Our family has suffered from a disease, which is the one you saw. Our blood will emit blue
fluorescence in the sun, and the way to detoxify is in On Chun Xia. "
Qiuyuan smiled: " Your words are full of loopholes. Since Chunxia can help you detoxify,
why did her parents escape with her and hide her in Konoha Village as an ordinary person. "
　　" Because the way to detoxify is in his body, her parents are afraid of danger! " The man
hurriedly explained.
　　" It seems that I used the wrong method! " Qiu Yuan said, his eyes darkened, and the
shuriken aimed directly at the second brother's arm.
　　" Ah! "
The second brother bared his teeth in pain and began to roar at Qiu Yuan: " Outlanders,
you lowly outlanders, you don't deserve to know our secrets at all. "
　　Sakura couldn't stand it any longer, and punched him directly.
　　" It seems that he won't tell me the truth. " Qiu Yuan said, looking at the second brother
who was knocked out.
　　" Then we're the only ones who will find out. "
It happened that Shui Ye also came out at this time, and his expression was a little flustered:
"Sakura , come on, Chunxia's situation is not good. "
　　As soon as Sakura heard this, she hurriedly walked into the tent, quickly checked
Chunxia's situation, and then used ninjutsu to probe for a while before she said, " She's
caught in some kind of special illusion, and I can't solve it. Besides, her physique Very spe-
cial, the low temperature didn't seem to hurt her much. "
Chapter 83 Holy Land
　　" But just now she has been babbling nonsense, saying that the Holy Land has arrived,
and the fate has begun. "
As soon as he heard the Holy Land, Qiu Yuan moved, maybe what the person said just now
was not all false. Now all the mysteries point to the so-called holy place, it seems, it must
be a trip.
　　" By the way, what that person said just now, is there any way to help Chunxia wake up?
"
　　Sakura and Akimoto shook their heads at the same time. At this time, Shui Ye was also in
a dilemma. He couldn't solve this illusion, and naturally he didn't expect Sakura , who was only
half a bowl of water .
At this time, there was a noise outside. It was some Konoha ninjas, including a team com-
posed of Hinata Ya and Shino. It seems that this is the reinforcement that Qiu Yuan said.
Everyone discussed the situation at hand, and then made some plans.
　　" The holy place this person said must be not far from here. We now have the Hakuyan of
the Hinata clan and the worms of the oily girl clan. In the deep forest, we have a certain ad-
vantage. " Qiuyuan analyzed earnestly.
　　Sakura nodded and said, " I agree. At least I have to find out what happened to Haku be-
fore I can go back and explain to the master. "
At this time, Shui Ye, as an " ordinary person " who knows nothing, was of course arranged
to go with the people supported by Konoha to avoid any further danger.
However, Shui Ye knew about the previous situation, and after hesitating for a while, he still
agreed with their arrangement.
Haku eyes of Goddess Hinata , it shouldn't be too difficult for these people to pass through
the place where they were almost trapped before.
Konoha's ninja picked up Haku Yuito , who had already fallen into the illusion, one by one,
added Shui Ye, and went down the mountain together.
As for the situation of Chunxia, it is not suitable for moving, and it is related to the Holy
Land, so only a ninja of Konoha is left to take care of her safety.
Akimoto took Sakura and the others up the mountain, and he met the miasma that Sui Ye
had encountered before.
At this time, Shino observed that there was a pool of water stains every time he passed by.
　　" Look, what is this? "
　　" It's just a puddle of water, what's so strange? " Tooth said, touching Akamaru.
　　Sakura also stepped forward to observe: " This is like a trace left by ninjutsu. Look, there
are many around. "
At this time, Akamaru also smelled a smell, and barked several times.
　　" Akamaru said someone came here before! "
　　" Hinada, you use Haku 's eyes to see the situation around you, is there something
wrong? " Shino analyzed.
　　" Okay, Shino-kun. "
After carefully looking at the surrounding situation, Hinata noticed something was wrong
and said hurriedly: " Everyone, there is a Haku -colored place ahead. There is a flow of chakra, but
it is very weak. "
　　" Is it a man? "
Hinata shook his head: " It's not a person, but I don't know why there is a flow of chakra! "
　　" Can you see what it is? "
　　" It's too far away and it's blurry. If I get closer, I should be able to see clearly. " Hinata
said with a frown.
　　" Well, we'll just go in the direction she said. " Qiuyuan said.
Fortunately, with Haku 's eyes pointing the way, the group quickly arrived at the place.
Soon, they arrived at the place where Shui Ye saw the giant tree before.
　　" Hinata, is this here? "
opening Haku 's eyes to determine the location, Hinata nodded.
　　" It seems that this is what they call a holy place, Hinata Hinata, where did you see the
chakra flowing before? " Qiuyuan asked.
Hinata pointed in one direction, and Akimoto just wanted to leave to see, but Sakura
grabbed him: " Your body has only undergone simple treatment, so don't take risks alone.
Let Shino and Toh explore the way first. "
Looking at the tree that revealed the strangeness, Qiu Yuan said: " Those people can use
the ice escape, the bugs of the oil girl clan should also be able to check the news, right? "
Shinoaki Haku Akimoto's words, he also released his own bugs.
The action of the bugs takes time, and Sakura also said: " Everyone has been gone for a
while, let's sit here and rest for a while, and wait until Shino's bug brings back news. "
Shui Ye followed Konoha's ninja, followed the mark he left before, and quickly descended
the mountain.
One of the ninjas said: " Are you going up the mountain here? "
　　" Aren't you guys? "
The ninja shook his head: " No, it was the oil girl Shino who took us down another road
through the bug's message. "
Shui Ye held the branch's hand for a while: " Then have you come across colorful flowers,
such as red, blue and the like? "
　　" Yeah, there are a lot of them, and I remember purple ones. Eh? Didn't you guys go
this route? How did you know. "
That is to say, there are many ways to go up the mountain, and I and Qiuyuan followed the
path guided by Chunxia.
So, it was Chunxia who deliberately took an unsafe path.
No, something is going to happen!
Shui Ye looked at these ninjas and said, " So what, it's down the mountain now, I'm going to
wait for them at the hotel. Are you going back to Konoha? "
The ninja touched his head and said, " Well, the mountain is very dangerous, you stay here
and wait for them. "
ninjas escorted Haku away , Shui Ye ran upstairs.
After a quick change of equipment, Shui Ye saw the old woman as soon as she went down-
stairs.
　　"The guest is leaving? "
　　" Ah no, isn't this a river? I go fishing in the river to eat. "
　　" That's right, the guest should be careful, the river is very deep. "
　　" Thank you mother-in-law. "
Shui Ye said and walked out the door. The old woman kept looking at his back and sighed a
long time.
　　" It's all retribution, it's all retribution! "
Shino's bug has already returned here, and after some exchange, Shino said: " It seems that
someone has created some kind of permanent barrier behind this big tree, and my bugs
can't get in either. Before, we'd run into a wall of ice. "
　　" Ice Wall? "
　　" Yes, and the intensity is very high! " Shino retracted the bug, and then said, " It's very
dangerous over there, and a few of my bugs haven't come back. "
After listening to the description, Qiuyuan pondered and said: " Then let's analyze the situa-
tion, first of all, there is a weak chakra flowing in this tree, and there are ice walls and en-
chantments behind the tree. This distance is dangerous, right? "
　　" Then let's go there in three ways. Hinata Hinata is here to provide me with informa-
tion. I will solve the ice wall. As for the enchantment, it needs a strong ninjutsu. Sakura and
Inuzukaya should be able to. Oil Girl A family of bugs is the most flexible, and as adaptable
people, they move around us. ”
　　" Okay. "
　　Listening to this person's arrangement, Sakura seemed to have an illusion. This person
seems to be Kakashi-sensei, and this analytical ability is no ordinary ninja.
Chapter 84 Support arrives
Akimoto and the others started to act.
Shui Ye moved quickly in the woods, and according to the previous marks, he soon arrived
at the place where he camped before. Shui Ye quickly sensed something was wrong. Isn't
there a person left here on duty? Why is it so quiet.
Slowly approaching the tent, Shui Ye suddenly opened it, but found that Chun Xia, who
should have been lying down, had disappeared.
The ninja on the side has been frozen into ice cubes.
Fortunately, the ice was not particularly thick, and Shui Ye smashed it directly with brute
force, but the person was already in a coma, and he couldn't wake up no matter how much
he screamed. Shui Ye set up the ninja and walked out of the tent.
Pure summer has a problem!
But she was clearly caught in an illusion, or was she kidnapped again?
The sound of a bird being frightened suddenly sounded in the forest, and he looked in the
direction, where he had arrived before.
It seems that Akimoto and Sakura have also found there.
Shui Ye calmed himself down, Sakura has Tooth and Akamaru there, and there are pure sum-
mer things here, they should be able to find pure summer soon.
Now go meet them first.
Qiuyuan's side finally passed and walked to the front of the ice wall, using his own fire es-
cape to melt the ice wall.
Seeing that he can use fire escape, Shino said not far away: " There are very few people who
can use fire escape, except for Kakashi-sensei and Sasuke, I only know one. "
Tooth asked casually: " Who is it? "
　　"The Sarutobi Hiruzen clan, the clan of the three generations of Hokage. "
This time, Sakura , who was in the back, was a little dazed. The people in front of him were the
Sarutobi Hiruzen clan, Asuma- sensei's clan?
So the master will send himself to protect him.
After a while, Akimoto finally melted a hole in the ice wall.
The enchantment inside suddenly opened up.
This is an enchantment made of ice, half Haku color and translucent, mixed with each other,
showing a semicircle, covering the things in front.
Like an upside-down funnel, there is a long icicle at the top.
Qiu Yuan just wanted to walk in, but found that something was wrong around him.
　　" Be careful! "
I saw that the big tree began to move violently, the branches of the whole tree shook, and
the leaves scattered all over the place, as if it were about to live. In the blink of an eye,
those roots seemed to have life, swaying with the tree.
　　" There's something wrong with these tentacles. Be careful everyone! "
As soon as the voice fell, the roots stabbed towards the crowd like a sharp sword.
Everyone avoided together, Hinata opened Haku 's eyes to check, and could hardly believe it:
" Everyone, there are more chakras in the big tree, and these roots are controlled by Chakra
to attack us. "
　　" Where is the source? " Qiuyuan asked while dodging the attack of the roots.
　　"I can't see clearly, there are too many roots. "
　　" Hinata be careful. " Shino said loudly, and then sent out a circle of insects to block the
attack of Roots for Hinata.
　　" Let's get out of the way, I'll come! The Art of Fire Escape and High Flame. "
Huge flames quickly enveloped the roots and burned them clean.
field suddenly became empty, the smoke cleared, and Sakura suddenly noticed that some-
thing was wrong between the branches of the big tree.
　　" Look, is there something in those leaves? "
Everyone looked up and saw that there was an empty seat everywhere.
It was as if a rectangular space had been pulled out of it abruptly. This size, Qiu Yuan re-
called, was very similar to the ninjutsu used by those from the Ice Dun clan before.
What are those people doing with ninjutsu to dig so many holes in a tree?
　　" The chakra flow is on again, everyone. "
Hearing this, everyone's mood became tense again. At this time, Sakura suggested: " Some-
one must be manipulating this tree to attack us from behind, so why don't we break this
tree? "
Qiuyuan glanced at the big dying tree, and before he could complain, he was attacked by
the leaves.
I saw those leaves being thrown towards them at a very fast speed.
And it pierced into the ground with extremely strong force. If it hits a person, it is desig-
nated to be finished.
　　" Get out of the way! " Sakura yelled.
The attack this time was extraordinarily fast. Fortunately, Hinata practiced well, and used
ninjutsu to directly bounce all the leaves.
Shino covered her whole body with bugs, and she solved it with one tooth.
　　"Wind Release・Wind Blade "
When Qiuyuan knocked off the leaves, he saw that there was a layer of ice crystals on the
leaves. It seems that the people of the Ice Dun family covered the leaves with a layer of ice
crystals, and the speed and strength of the leaves made the leaves even sharper than Kunai .
Moreover, so many attacks can be controlled so perfectly.
This man must not be easy!
Seeing that the leaf attack didn't work, the people behind it seemed to be in a hurry.
The ground under his feet also began to shake, and Sakura said loudly, " Come up to the
tree, there is something under the ground that is about to come out! "
Everyone quickly rushed to the tree, only to see the small broken stones on the ground
bounce up quickly, and something was about to burst out of the ground.
　　" Brush, brush, brush! "
Haku -colored crystals burst out of the ground and stayed in mid-air . Then move slowly,
and gradually form a word.
　　" Go! "
　　" What is this? " Tooth asked.
　　" It seems that some people don't want us to enter here! " Qiu Yuan analyzed.
Shui Ye rushed all the way, but when he arrived, he found that everyone was being at-
tacked.
Looking around, I didn't find Chunxia's shadow. Fortunately, although the attack in front of
him looks extremely fierce, it is not going in a fatal direction. Several people were not in-
jured, but it was difficult to get out.
When Shui Ye, who was hiding in the dark, saw this, it seemed that he didn't need to take
action.
However, it was necessary to find out who was secretly manipulating. Shui Ye opened
Sharingan and began to look for it seriously.
When I saw the hole in the ice wall, I knew it was made by Akimoto and the others.
Shui Ye touched it quietly, but the original attack suddenly became faster. And the location
of the attack has also gone in a fatal direction.
　　" What's going on? " Qiu Yuan shouted loudly, " Did you step on something? "
　　Sakura hid behind the tree and said, " It's too late to avoid the ice crystals, how can you
step on the trap! "
The water night here was also attacked. I don't know if it was because of the reason behind
the tree. Those attacks were more severe than those of Akimoto and the others.
Freezing the surrounding attacks, Shui Ye dodged the remaining attacks a few times, and
then jumped directly into the ice wall. Looking at the barrier that appeared in front of him,
Shui Ye opened Sharingan .
Sure enough, I saw a figure all of a sudden.
The man was wearing Haku -colored clothes, pale pink hair, and his thin back looked out of
place in the barrier.
Although a little reluctant to believe it, Shui Ye took a step forward, and then slowly said: "
Chun Xia. "
The figure moved and then turned around!
Chapter 85 real secret
wearing a Haku clothes, her whole body was covered with a thin layer of ice gauze, and the
wind blew her pale pink hair. The whole person is left behind and independent, like a fairy
who has been forgotten in the world.
Shui Ye had never seen such a pure summer before, and couldn't help but murmur: " Pure
summer? "
　　" It's me, Master Shui Ye. " Chun Xia's voice had a certain ethereal feeling, and it felt
very unreal. Shui Ye didn't know where to start for a while.
　　" You ... have been lying to us all this time? "
Chun Xia's face was haunted by some kind of mist, Shui Ye couldn't see it clearly, and could
only vaguely see that she seemed to be smiling.
Just that smile with bitterness and pain.
　　" Master Shui Ye, I didn't lie to you. " Chun Xia made a mark on her hands, and the sur-
rounding fog seemed to be a little smaller. Then she stepped on the barrier and walked to
Shui Ye step by step.
For a while, Shui Ye didn't even move, letting the familiar and unfamiliar Chun Xia ap-
proach.
The bone-piercing cold hit the face, and Shui Ye couldn't help shivering: " What do you
want to do? "
　　" Master Shui Ye, I'm here to complete the mission left to me by the previous genera-
tion. "
Speaking of Chun Xia's mouth, she kept chanting incantations that Shui Ye couldn't under-
stand, and then the originally silent enchantment suddenly burst into light. It seemed like
something was about to come out of it.
　　" What did you do? " Shui Ye shouted loudly.
　　" Master Shuiye, I'm sorry. "
　　" Bang bang bang! " One after another explosions sounded in the enchantment, and
then they became a piece. Shui Ye only felt the pain in his ears, and the explosion even af-
fected Qiuyuan and others outside.
　　" What's the matter? Another attack? "
　　" There's something wrong with the ice wall, go in and see! "
　　" But these roots have grown again, and we can't finish cutting them. "
Just when Qiuyuan and the others were fighting with the big tree, Chunxia suddenly fell
backwards. Out of instinct, Shui Ye still hugged her.
　　" Tick tick tick " Chun Xia's mouth began to vomit a lot of blood, and Shui Ye panicked
for a while: " What's the matter, what did you do? "
Chun Xia smiled at Shui Ye again: " Master Shui Ye, let me tell you a story. Both my parents
are from the Bing Dun clan, and there is something in my blood that can stimulate the
power of the human body. , It can turn ordinary people into ice ninjas with the limit of
blood. "
　　" The people in this village have been doing this kind of experiment until I and some
children were born, and they succeeded. Inside this barrier are the real members of the Ice
Dun family, and the big tree outside is them. A tool for transformation. As long as this is
destroyed, they will never be able to make new ice ninjas. "
　　" It turns out that, Chunxia, why didn't you tell us earlier? Qiuyuan and I can help you. "
Looking at the explosion in the enchantment, Chun Xia shook her head: " Master Shui Ye, I
just remembered it, my memory was sealed. When I fell into the illusion, I saw my parents,
at that time I Only then did I know everything. Actually, Master Shui Ye, I also saw you at
that time, your eyes turned red, but you couldn't break the seal my parents gave me. "
Shui Ye's heart skipped a beat, and then said, " At that time, your consciousness was awake?
"
　　" Yes, but I can't speak. Master Shui Ye, it seems that we are all people with secrets. In
this case, can you forgive me? "
Seeing that Shui Ye didn't speak, Chun Xia said to herself again: " I came to this village to
collect flowers and plants of different colors, and it should be that time when I was discov-
ered by the Ice Escape Ninja. So they tied me up and wanted to start over. The plan was
only blocked by the leader of Qiuyuan. "
Chun Xia wanted to say something else, but more and more blood, dyed her Chun Haku
clothes red.
　　" Stop talking, you wait, Sakura is outside, I'll get her to treat you! "
　　" Don't go! " Chun Xia grabbed Shui Ye, " Master Shui Ye, the enchantment here is con-
nected to my life. Those who execute the plan are afraid that my parents will destroy this
place and forcibly link me to the enchantment. , as soon as the explosion ends, the en-
chantment will dissolve and I will die. ”
　　" No, Chunxia, I can help you. " Shui Ye said hurriedly, " Is that the link, tell me, how to
cut it, tell me. "
Seeing Shui Ye anxious for himself, Chun Xia smiled again: " Master Shui Ye, thank you. "
Even if I lied to you and put you in danger, you didn't hate me, that's fine.
Chun Xia closed her eyes, she finally finished this fate, and no children of the Bing Dun fam-
ily will be harmed again.
　　" Don't sleep, Chunxia! Chunxia! " Shui Ye shouted loudly.
At this time, the attack of the big tree outside also began to slow down.
　　"The attack has slowed down, hurry up, go inside and see what's wrong. " Qiu Yuan said
loudly to the people around him, before he finished speaking, many people were approach-
ing quickly not far away.
Hinata opened Haku 's eyes and immediately reported the news to everyone: " Someone is
coming, there are many, and the chakra flow is the same as the previous ice ninja. "
　　" It seems that the enemy also has reinforcements! " Shino said, sending a few bugs to
investigate.
Akimoto glanced in the direction of the barrier and wanted to go first, but Haku Yiren was al-
ready in front of him.
While the water inside was turning around in a hurry, Sharingan could see that the chakra on
Chunxia was dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye. When all the chakras are gone,
Chunxia will be helpless.
How to do how to do!
　　" Link! By the way, the link that Chunxia said just now! "
To be able to link the enchantment and the human body, there must be something con-
necting them, otherwise the link will not take effect.
Shui Ye put Chun Xia on the ground, and looked at Sharingan with wide eyes. Sure enough, he
found something wrong.
Chun Xia's body has strands of red blood threads, which flutter with the wind, all pointing
in one direction. It is the location of Chunxia Station just now.
That huge icicle.
This must be the link. Shui Ye jumped to the front of the icicle after a few jumps, and the
cold here was heavier. Even his breath turned into a Haku -colored mist.
Not being able to think much, Shui Ye twirled: " Beautiful lotus flower. "
But the icicle was more difficult to break than he imagined. After releasing the table lotus
flower, the icicle was only punched with a hole and did not shatter.
Damn, Shui Ye cursed secretly, quickly forming a seal on his hand: " Ninjutsu, Chidori. "
Because he was worried that the power was not enough, Shui Ye directly injected more
chakra into Chidori.
Naruto cry made by the huge chidori startled everyone outside.
Qiu Yuan was even more anxious in his heart, and the movements of his hands became
faster. He needed to go in immediately to check what was going on.
Chapter 86 deadly red thread
　　Sakura was just stunned when she heard this voice. Could this voice be Sasuke-kun?
After gathering the chakra in his body to Chidori in his hand, Sui Ye raised Chidori and at-
tacked the icicle.
Success or failure is here!
　　" Boom! "
A huge explosion sounded, the enchantment shattered instantly, and the ice wall turned
into ice crystals, which soon dissipated into the air.
All the attacks of the big tree stopped in an instant, and then the leaves began to turn yel-
low and fell off in large pieces.
The whole tree withered down at a very fast speed in the eyes of everyone.
And then collapsed!
　　Haku Yiren didn't seem to believe what they were seeing, all of them with red eyes,
pointed at Qiuyuan and the others and said, " They killed our holy tree and destroyed our
holy place, killed them, killed them. got them! "
Shui Ye was affected by the explosion, and stood up after a while, the icicles had broken
into slag, opened Sharingan to check Chun Xia's situation.
　　"What ! " Shui Ye burst out with a foul language.
Those ghost-like threads are still there, and they are devouring the vitality in Chunxia's
body.
Sure enough, as Chunxia said, if the barrier is broken, she will die.
, Shui Ye took out the Kunai directly , but he couldn't hold the red silk threads at all. Not to
mention using Kunai to cut.
Do you really want to watch Chunxia die in front of your eyes!
No, not possible! There must be a way, there must be a way, Shui Ye thought so, forcing
himself to calm down.
These threads are devouring the chakra of pure summer, so they can be touched with
chakra threads.
Chakra threads are the key!
In an instant, Shui Ye thought: " Secret Skill・Puppet Enka "
As the chakra thread came out of Shui Ye's hand, it slowly approached the red silk threads,
and then wound up little by little.
Although the action is simple, using chakra threads to control things that have no entity,
this requires extra finesse for the control of chakra. In just such a short time, a lot of sweat
had leaked out of Shui Ye's forehead.
Fortunately, Shui Ye's chakra threads are finally linked to those red threads. Then he tried
hard, trying to break the link between the red silk thread and Chunxia.
　　" His. "
As the red silk threads were disconnected, Shui Ye let out a long sigh of relief. Just when he
thought he could relax, he found that the red silk threads were actually absorbing his vital-
ity.
Although he disconnected the red silk thread from Chunxia, his chakra thread was blocked
by the red silk thread. And the red silk thread seems to be getting stronger and stronger,
climbing up Shuiye's chakra line little by little, and winding it round by round, getting
tighter and tighter. Shui Ye threw it away hard, but found that he couldn't break free at all.
This is not to die alone and not give up!
Who designed this, Shui Ye just wanted to greet his ancestors for the eighteenth genera-
tion, or the kind that scolded every one of them!
No wonder Chun Xia was reluctant to say the solution before, she must know that this link
must die before it ends.
　　" It's you! "
A resentful voice suddenly came from behind, followed by a lingering aura, Shui Ye wanted
to dodge, but just breaking the icicle consumed too much Chakra, and his body was ex-
traordinarily heavy. It's just that it can be avoided, and it is still affected by the attack of the
incoming person.
There was a little bruise on the shoulder and blood was running down.
saw the blood, he seemed to go crazy, and he took Kunai and stabbed at Shui Ye.
This time, Shui Ye was prepared and was not stabbed.
Haku clothed man in front of him, and the chakra line in his hand, Shui Ye suddenly smiled
strangely, and then disappeared into the air.
　　The man in Haku was stunned, he disappeared?
　　" You came out, and you dared to sabotage our plan. You are dead. It's no use trying to
run. My people are everywhere! "
At this time, Shui Ye quietly appeared behind the Haku clothed man, and controlled his
chakras thread to the Haku clothed man.
connection succeeded!
The red silk thread seemed to prefer the vitality on Haku 's body, and followed Shui Ye's
chakra line and crawled towards Haku 's body. Shui Ye also let go at this time, removed the
Chakra who controlled the silk thread, and got rid of the entanglement of the red silk
thread.
　　Haku Yiren didn't realize it, but just blindly attacked Shuiye.
According to Chunxia, the explosion here is over, and the outside attack should stop soon,
so you can't stay here for a long time.
Shui Ye quickly formed a seal on his hand: " Bing Yun Lingyue Shuanghua. "
Seeing the mark on Suiye's hand, Haku Yiren was shocked: " Who are you, why do you use
the ninjutsu of my Ice Dun family? "
　　" Well, why don't you ask Chunxia's parents? "
waiting for Haku Yiren to say anything, ice cubes quickly formed around Shui Ye, and then
surrounded Haku Yiren at an extremely fast speed . Seeing that the person was frozen solid, Shui
Ye just wanted to check Chun Xia's situation when he felt that someone was coming.
Looking at Chun Xia lying quietly on the side, after hesitating for a while, Shui Ye activated
her Sharingan and disappeared in place.
When Qiuyuan and his party came here, they saw Chunxia lying on the side, and a dead
man in Haku was frozen in ice.
Back at the small hotel again, Shui Ye felt a little tired.
The old woman was standing at the door. As soon as she saw Shui Ye, she greeted her, but
her face was a little strange.
　　" lady, how is your injury? "
Only then did Shui Ye feel a tingling pain in his shoulder, which seemed to be caused by the
fight with Haku Yiren just now.
　　" Come on, I have a medical kit here, and my old wife will bandage you. "
The old woman was so enthusiastic, Shui Ye couldn't refuse, so she let her bandage herself.
The wound was not deep, but blood was oozing out all the time. On the blood, there are
still some ice crystals. The old woman's old hand stopped for a while, and then said: " You
guys, you still go to the mountains to the east. "
　　" Yeah, let's go up and play. "
Listening to Shui Ye's rude tone, the old woman deliberately tried hard, and Shui Ye
grinned in pain.
　　" If you don't listen to the old man, you will suffer a big loss sooner or later. "
　　" Who doesn't listen, ah ah ah, old lady, take it easy. "
After dressing Shui Ye's wound, the old woman sat next to Shui Ye.
　　" You got this injury in the Holy Land, right? The ice crystals attacked on it haven't
melted yet, how did you do it? "
Shui Ye's expression froze. He couldn't imagine that this old woman knew about the Bing
Dun clan.
　　" You don't have to be surprised. From the first time you came, my old lady knew that
the child must come back to destroy the Holy Land. " The old lady's eyes looked far away,
and her face was very sad.
Then, the old woman told Shui Ye a very long story.
And the culprit in the story is actually Danzo and Orochimaru , the source of all evil !
Chapter 87 the truth
In the beginning, there were only ice ninjas stationed in this village, and they lived peace-
fully. At that time, Danzo took advantage of the end of the Ninja World War and arrested or-
phans everywhere to establish the root.
Here, he was also stared at.
After being targeted, the village began to resist. But the force is weak, and it is simply im-
possible to beat.
At this time, Orochimaru , who studies the human body, came. He was very interested in the
ninjutsu of the Ice Dun family. After staying here for a few months, he discovered that
someone's blood can turn ordinary people into powerful Ice Dun Ninjas, and Teach this
method to the villagers here.
Since then, the village has started a vicious circle.
The relatives of the ice ninja were restrained and forced to participate in the research.
It lasted until Chunxia's parents, Chunxia was forcibly dragged to bled, and was tortured
outrageously.
After a long silence, someone broke out. Chunxia's parents and some people began to re-
sist, rescued all the children and fled to Konoha Village.
However, as long as they knew the ninjutsu of ice escape, they would be discovered, so the
adults who were alive at that time used the sealing technique of the Vortex family, plus
their own ice escape, to develop a special sealing technique, which sent to Konoha. The
child's blood and boundaries are all sealed.
As long as they never return to the village for the rest of their lives, they live as ordinary
people.
And the price of sealing is one's life!
The old woman said with tears: " My son and daughter were also sacrificed in that struggle.
They went to Konoha and never came back. Soon after, I received a letter with the whole
thing written on it. process. "
Looking at the sad old woman, Shui Ye didn't know what to do for a while, so he could only
say: " Do n't worry, the Holy Land has been destroyed. According to my judgment, the tree
should also wither. "
　　" I know, the second time you come here, I can feel the strength of that child. However,
my old lady still has to make sure. " Saying that, the old lady picked up the scissors on the
side and stabbed her hands hard.
The red blood splashed out immediately, flowing quietly under the afterglow of the setting
sun.
　　" It's great, great! "
Regardless of the blood on her hands, the old woman shouted excitedly.
Shui Ye didn't know why and asked, " Why is this? "
　　" The blood of the transformed people is different from that of ordinary people. It will
reflect a faint blue under the sun. But now that the blue color has disappeared, it means
that the sacred tree that transformed us is really dead! "
　　" It's really good. " The old woman knelt on the ground and kept saying.
After a while, the old woman's mood stabilized, and Shui Ye poured her a glass of water.
Unexpectedly, an ordinary old woman is also one of the transformed people. It seems that
this village is really crazy.
　　" Old lady, can I ask you one thing? "
The old woman who came over looked at Shui Ye and said, " You want me to help you keep
it a secret. "
Shui Ye was a little surprised: " How do you know? "
The old woman smiled and said as if I didn't know you yet: " My old woman has lived for so
long, and she can still see through things. You guessed a few points when you went out
alone and came back injured. "
Feeling embarrassed, Shui Ye said jokingly, " Thank you old lady then. "
　　" Wait a minute, lad, I'm going to say something more old lady, the power on your
body is too strong and sometimes it hurts the people around you. You have to be careful. "
In the evening, Akimoto and Sakura and other talents took Chunxia back to the hotel.
Shui Ye pretended not to know, saying that he had slept in the room for a day without ever
leaving the door. The old woman also played with him.
Sakura 's brows furrowed as they ate dinner , as if there was something embarrassing.
　　" What 's wrong Sakura ? " Shino asked.
　　" It's just that I heard a very familiar voice when I was fighting today, like Sasuke's Chi-
dori, I thought it was strange. " Sakura said, and began to think back seriously.
　　" What can you hear clearly in such a chaotic situation? You must have heard it wrong.
Sasuke will never come to this small village at this time. "
　　" You're right. " Sakura 's voice was low, and she didn't take a few bites of her meal.
Shui Ye suddenly felt a sense of guilt, knowing that he would not need Chidori. Isn't this
something that clearly evokes Sakura 's sadness.
　　" By the way, what happened to Chunxia? She seems to be seriously injured. I see blood
all over her body. " Shui Ye deliberately changed the subject.
　　" It's like I used some kind of overloaded ninjutsu, so I vomited blood. There seems to
be other reasons, but I can't tell with my current medical ninjutsu. I can only stabilize the
condition first, and then talk about it when I return to Konoha. "
　　" Since there is nothing to do, why do you still have a bitter face, be happy, and I will
treat you to ramen when I go back. "
Said this sentence originally to ease the atmosphere, but no one agreed, and Shui Ye
looked a little embarrassed.
Qiuyuan was too lazy to speak because he was frozen and fought two fierce battles. And
Hinata is because her Haku eyes are not strong enough. If she can see farther and longer,
maybe she can know what happened.
When will I be able to catch up with Naruto -kun like this.
The same is true for Ya and Shino, who clearly promised to practice hard, but in the end
they didn't even defeat a tree's attack.
Shui Ye is a little helpless, this is the rhythm of wanting him to be a psychology teacher.
　　" Speaking of which, you guys are really amazing, Sakura , you can heal Chun Xia's
bleeding so much. If it weren't for you, this kid Akimoto would still be frozen in ice, right? "
Seeing that Sakura 's face improved, Shui Ye continued: " Speaking of which, Qiu Yuan is not
good. If he usually helps me watch a little more at the training base and let those appren-
tices learn the skills of ramen quickly, I don't need to. He came all the way in person. How-
ever, my apprentices are also very hardworking. Everything has to be a step-by-step
process. Who can eat a big fat man in one go? You say so, apprentice Qiuyuan? "
This remark seemed to wake up the people around him.
Qiu Yuan also echoed: " It's alright, alright , I'll help you watch the gang at the training base
when I go back! "
　　" Come on, that's all, stop sneezing into my soup pot. "
　　" Then I'm not going! "
　　" How about that? "
Seeing the two joking, Sakura and Hinata both smiled, as well as Shino and Toya.
Finally got the confidence of these people back.
Shui Ye suddenly felt that his image was extraordinarily tall. If it wasn't for the circum-
stances, he would have wanted to laugh three times.
After returning to Konoha, Chunxia was sent to the hospital, which made Ayame anxious , and
when he arrived at the hospital, he scolded Shui Ye and Qiuyuan. It probably means that
two boys can't take care of a girl.
Qiuyuan was less scolded because he was also ill. The most unfortunate one was Shui Ye,
who suffered from Haku 's eyes for several days.
What a sin!
Obviously, it is also your own good to contribute!
Chapter 88 Conversation with Chunxia
Shui Ye was depressed while making ramen, and Ayame slapped him directly on the shoul-
der. The painful Shui Ye hissed , and Ayame didn't feel good. He asked worriedly, " Did I beat
you? I didn't try too hard. "
Not being able to let people know about his injuries, Shui Ye changed his expression and
said, " Just kidding, Sister Ayame . How strong can you be as a girl. "
This made Ayame annoyed , glared at Shui Ye again, and started making ramen with a sullen
face.
　　Sakura and Ino suddenly came out from the outside, their bodies were disgraced, and it
seemed that they had just returned from training. Sakura saw that it was Shui Ye and said
with a smile: " Brother Shui Ye, bring us two ramen noodles. "
Seeing Sakura so happy, Shui Ye asked, " Is it a good thing to laugh so happily? "
　　" You're really right, Big Brother Shui Ye. When I just went to the hospital, I met the psy-
chiatrist who treated Chun Xia. She said that her condition had improved, and she should
wake up in the next few days. "
Upon hearing the news, Sui Ye's hand paused for a while, but her face remained unmoved.
She finished the ramen and handed it to Sakura and Ino.
　　"I just lost to you once in the healing technique. Let's compare it again this time. I'm
sure you finish it first. "
　　" I'm your senior sister, isn't it normal for you to lose to me? "
Ino clenched his fists and said unconvincingly, " Then give it a try. "
The two women started fighting again, and Shui Ye was too lazy to deal with it.
Qiuyuan's identity is unusual, and Hinata and the others also participated in the mission.
The current Chunxia should be the object of the Konoha ninja's care, and he can only visit
as a friend.
Moreover, Chunxia is very likely to be investigated. Shui Ye was a little worried, not because
she was afraid that Chun Xia would say something about her, but what the old woman said
at that time.
He has been thinking about these words over and over these days. Is it really his reason, so
is it that the people around him have problems one by one?
　　" I said you, why are you in a daze again, didn't you see that the guests have called you
several times? " Ayame complained aside.
Shui Ye came back to his senses, and then started to prepare ramen for the guests in a
hurry.
Finally got off work, Shui Ye just wanted to leave, Ayame stopped him and said, " I made soup
for Chun Xia, anyway, you have nothing to do after work, help me to the hospital. "
　　" Why don't you go by yourself? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" It's not that my dad needs me to help buy raw materials. I'll be going in a while, hurry
up and grab it, I'm in a hurry. " Ayame said, and handed the bag with the soup medicine in
his hand to Shui Ye.
Carrying Ayame 's soup, Shui Ye quickly walked to the hospital.
When I arrived at Chunxia's ward, as expected, there were Konoha ninjas watching around,
but luckily there was only one, hidden in the dark. Shui Ye pretended not to see and
opened the door of the ward.
Chunxia was still in a drowsiness, and she needed a lot of chakra to cause such an explo-
sion, and she also had a mortal heart.
　　" What a silly girl. " Shui Ye put down the soup and couldn't help saying.
At this time, Chun Xia suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Shui Ye with a burning gaze.
The expression on her face was just like what Shui Ye knew at the beginning: " Master Shui
Ye. "
　　" Are you awake? " Shui Ye asked in surprise.
Chunxia nodded: " I woke up before you came, but someone was watching me outside the
door. I didn't want to face those, so I pretended not to wake up. "
Glancing at the person outside the window, Shui Ye lowered his voice and said, " If such a
big thing happened, even if you don't want to face it, you still have to be interrogated in
the end. "
　　" I won't tell them, Master Shuiye. "
Suddenly, Chun Xia said such a sentence, and Shui Ye was stunned for a while. Seeing Shui
Ye like this, Chun Xia smiled weakly: " Master Shui Ye, you are still the same as before. "
Of course Shui Ye knew what Chun Xia said, and while taking out Ayame 's soup, he said: " I
know you will keep it a secret, I came to ask you some questions. "
　　" I know what you want to ask, and I'll tell you all. "
What Chunxia said was similar to what the old woman said, except that there were more
battle scenes. The fighting at that time was very fierce. Even Chunxia's parents were seri-
ously injured, and they thought of the seal when they were dying.
　　" Then why do you want to go to that mountain as soon as you wake up, and why are
you talking about fate? "
　　" This is an insurance and a shackle set up by the parents' generation for all children. If
the seal is destroyed and the memory is restored, the first thing to do is to destroy the Holy
Land. There was a crack in my memory at that time, and I only knew where to go. After
walking, I entered the illusion halfway before I completely recovered my memory. ”
Shui Ye nodded, then everything can be explained. When he still wanted to say something,
the door was opened and Chunxia closed her eyes.
It was Konoha's ninja. As soon as he saw Shui Ye and the soup in his hand, he retreated.
His face was still a little puzzled. Could it be that he heard it wrong just now and they didn't
speak?
After the people left, Chun Xia said: " It seems that they have noticed me, Master Shui Ye,
you should go back first. Before they have any doubts about you. "
　　" If you want to doubt, just doubt it. Anyway, as long as there is no evidence, they can't
do anything to me. " Shui Ye put the soup away, and then instructed, " Chun Xia, you need
to recover first. You are welcome to come back at any time in the store. "
In a word, Chun Xia's eyes were red.
Thank you Master Shuiye, thank you very much!
Whether you saved my life or accepted me again, I thank you!
Chun Xia closed her eyes, tears fell from the corners of her eyes and fell on Haku 's pillow.
Akimoto was in the Hokage office and explained everything. Then he said: " In the end, we
only found Chunxia next to the barrier, and beside her, there was the body of Haku . "
Tsunade crossed his hands on the table and asked, " This is the file from before, look at it. "
Saying that, Tsunade motioned for Mute to pass the dossier in his hand to Akimoto.
　　"The third generation knew about this at the time, so they unconditionally accepted the
people of the Ice Dun family. The list of those children has been destroyed, it seems that
they want to completely turn them into ordinary people. "
　　" So, Chunxia was one of those children at that time? "
　　" Yes. Now that the base has been destroyed, there will be no more harm. It can be
considered that the mission has been completed. It's just that the ice escape bloodline on
the child has been awakened and cannot be reversed. "
　　" Then do you want her to enter the Konoha Ninja School? " Akimoto asked.
　　" Let that child choose for herself. Speaking of which, she is also Konoha's child now.
And you didn't say that it was the child who destroyed those things. This is enough to
prove that she is a good and good child. "
Chapter 89 back to ramen shop
After Akimoto left Naruto's office, Mute took out a report and said: " Sir Tsunade, this is the
autopsy report of which Haku Yuito , he was not killed by Ice Dun's ninjutsu, but resembles a
creature. Linking, was drained of vitality and died. "
　　" So, something happened that Akimoto didn't notice. But it helped them and got the
job done. "
　　" So to speak, but we don't know what yet? "
Tsunade smiled and said, " It's not easy. When the child wakes up, everything will be clear. "
There was a knock on the door outside.
　　" Come in. "
　　" Report to Hokage-sama, Akai Junxia is awake. "
Chunxia, who was arraigned, was very calm. Facing Konoha's people, she just told the situa-
tion she knew one by one.
Yes, she is no longer afraid.
Because Shui Ye said that no matter when, the ramen shop welcomes her back at any time.
　　" So, you used that Haku clothed man to transfer the link and survived yourself, and that
Haku clothed man died for you? "
　　" Yes, then I fell into a coma from exhaustion, and later, I was in Konoha's hospital. "
What Chunxia said was watertight, completely removed the existence of Shuiye.
When these reports were presented to Tsunade, Tsunade just smiled lightly, and then said
to Mute: " These children now grow up so fast. "
　　" Tsunade-sama, what did you say? "
　　" Nothing, now, mute, do you think that kid is going to ninja school? "
　　" It should be, after all, Bing Dun is also a powerful bloodline limit. "
　　" Then let's make a bet? "
　　" You don't always lose every bet, so what's a good bet. "
Tsunade smiled mysteriously: " Then bet she will go to ninja school. "
this day, Shui Ye was furious at the training base: " I said what happened to you guys re-
cently? You haven't made any progress at all. On the 15th , your face has always been too
hard. It takes me a few times to understand. And you 41 No, the boiled soup will never be
hot enough, it's been so long, I can't even grasp the most basic time! "
Seeing Shui Ye, who has always been kind, so angry, the apprentices didn't dare to say a
word.
Can only be silently next to each other, no one dares to touch this mold.
　　" What's wrong? You're dumb. I'm still complimenting you on your ability in front of
others, and now I use this achievement to repay me? " Shui Yeqi's hands were shaking.
　　" What are you talking about, what are you doing without training each one? "
A voice sounded at the door, and the disciples looked together, as if they had seen a savior.
　　" Shui Ye, why are you angry with them? If you are angry, all your work will fall on me. If
you don't train hard, you can double the time. " Qiu Yuan said lightly, as if the double time
was just a matter of time . An easy thing to do.
But the apprentices themselves know that it is better to be scolded a few times!
Double the time, not an hour or two, but the next one with little to no rest. Do not give up
every day until your back is sore and your hands are shaking. And the leader of Qiuyuan is
like a ghost. If anyone is not serious, he will appear behind them immediately.
Not only do you have to suffer from physical torture, but even your mind must be tense all
the time.
They want to take back what they just said. Where is Qiuyuan the savior, it is clearly another
disaster.
Shui Ye felt that Qiuyuan's proposal was very good, so he waved his hand and said, " Then
follow your Qiuyuan team leader to do so, starting from tomorrow, let's be here today. "
The apprentices went to work each with a bitter look, and Shui Ye looked at Qiu Yuan and
said, " Are you cured? "
　　" It's almost time to go back to work. "
　　" Are you sure? Our most taboo employee in the food industry is sick. If it is dyed to a
customer, won't it smash my signboard? "
Akimoto Haku glanced at him and said, " Then do you want me to go to Konoha Hospital to
issue a certificate for you? "
　　" There's no need for it, I'll just say that. Come on, I'll leave the shop to Miss Ayame if you
don't , but she'll be exhausted. "
When the two walked to the ramen in tandem, they found that there were two figures busy
inside.
　　" Is that pure summer? "
Qiuyuan looked at it intently and nodded, " Yes. "
Shui Ye couldn't believe it. It stands to reason that Chun Xia's identity was exposed, so it
shouldn't be so simple to come back directly.
As soon as Chunxia saw Shui Ye and Qiuyuan, she said, " What are you two doing standing
outside? Come in and help Sister Ayame . "
For a time, Shui Ye almost thought he had a dream before.
As if nothing had happened.
　　" Don't be in a daze, go and help. " Qiu Yuan urged.
Shui Ye was pulled in by Qiu Yuan, and the four of them cooperated well, and quickly com-
pleted the ramen that needed to be made in the store. Taking advantage of Qiuyuan and
Ayame not paying attention, Shui Ye whispered to Chunxia: " Why are you here? "
Chunxia still laughed: " Maybe the five generations have pity on me, I don't know. Anyway,
I'm very happy to be here, and nothing else matters. "
　　" Did you hide something from me? "
　　" Brother Shuiye, I didn't hide anything this time. If you don't believe me, you can ask
Lord Hokage, the fifth generation. By the way, Qiuyuan may also know. "
Shui Ye is speechless, can this be asked?
Seeing that Ayame and Qiuyuan came over, Shui Ye didn't bother to ask any more, so he
didn't say anything. Anyway, everything is back to the way it was before, isn't that every-
one's joy?
　　" Speaking of which, I'm curious, Chun Xia, why are you called this name? " Ayame asked
curiously. Generally speaking, the word Xia is used for boys!
　　" Probably my parents like summer. "
Speaking of this, Shui Ye suddenly thought of the icicles and seals he saw in the pure sum-
mer fantasy.
Perhaps her parents hope that she can get rid of the fate of the Ice Dun family and become
a girl as beautiful as summer.
Fortunately, this long-cherished wish has succeeded due to the efforts of many people.
Exchange your life for a bright future for your daughter.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye also felt relieved. The old woman's words were true, but he would
not allow those things to happen, and he would take good care of the people around him.
In the evening, Shui Ye returned home. Sitting leisurely on the steps, looking at the stars in
the sky in a daze.
I haven't been so leisurely in a long time, why don't you find some time to go out and play.
It's just that the kid Qiuyuan won't let him run away easily.
Shui Ye lay down, the night breeze floated, and he was about to fall asleep comfortably.
There was a sudden chaotic footsteps outside the fence, and Shui Ye was abruptly woken
up, turning over and jumping to the top of the big tree. Only then did he realize that he
had been surrounded, the person who came had his face covered, with a forehead guard
on his forehead.
Chapter 90 throwing stones for directions
Look at the mark, it is the rebellion of Yuren Village.
Shui Yexin became suspicious, okay, why did Yuren Village come to target him.
At this time, someone below found Shui Ye and said directly: " Arrest him. "
More than a dozen men in black appeared, all fell around the tree, and immediately sur-
rounded Shui Ye.
　　" Who are you? " Shui Ye said loudly on purpose.
The man in black said: " If you are smart, come with us! "
　　" What if I don't? "
　　" Then I'm sorry! "
All the men in black came rushing in, looking like they wanted a quick solution. Shui Yeyi
thought about it too. After all, this is still Konoha's territory, and they don't dare to be too
arrogant.
So now we just need to make a noise and call Konoha's original guard over.
So Shui Ye was playing hide-and-seek with them, and his mind was spinning very fast. What
kind of things could make Konoha hold back and detect it quickly?
Got it! Shuiye's hand seal: " Ninjutsu, Ice Clairvoyance "
Fortunately, it was night, and the water vapor was relatively heavy. In addition, there was a
small stream in Shui Ye's house, and Shui Ye quickly condensed many small ice crystals, re-
flecting the light under the moonlight.
With a twinkle, soon, the guards of Konoha Patrol realized something was wrong.
　　" There's something flashing in that direction, go, go and have a look. "
When the people were about to come, Shui Ye didn't bother to play hide-and-seek with
them, so he used Sharingan in the dark and disappeared in place.
The man in black was stunned, but Konoha's ninja had already arrived. Looking at the un-
known person in front of him, he said aloud: " There is an enemy, hurry up and send a sig-
nal. "
This night, Konoha Village was very uneasy.
The reason is because a large number of rebels broke into Konoha and were discovered by
the guards.
Shui Ye made ramen while listening to the guests chatting. Gossip is obviously a special
event for girls, Ayame also said mysteriously: " I also saw it, although it is far away, but there
are occasional flashes over there, just like the reflection of a mirror. "
As soon as she heard the mirror, Chun Xia's hand washing the dishes trembled.
　　" Yeah, Chunxia, why don't you speak, didn't you hear anything last night? "
　　" No , Sister Ayame , I'm still taking medicine. I'm very sleepy after taking the medicine. I
can't hear anything. " Chun Xia said, and glanced at Shui Ye.
What can I do at night? Can only be speechless.
The senior management of Konoha quickly got together for a meeting, and could enter
Konoha without knowing it, it seems that the opposite is not an ordinary person.
The most important thing is that the purpose of the other party is still unknown.
　　" Sir Tsunade, we caught a few enemies, but they didn't say anything and committed
suicide while our people weren't paying attention. Obviously, we didn't want people to
know anything about them. "
　　"The method is so vicious, but it reminds me a little, Yuren Village. Mute, do you still re-
member the Jiraiya investigation? "
Silent nodded: " Master Tsunade means that they are the subordinates of that organization?
"
　　" I'm just guessing, after all, the only one that can think of Yuren Village is that organi-
zation. "
　　" However, they have always been mysterious and indifferent to the outside world. Why
did they suddenly come to Konoha to look for something this time? "
Tsunade shook his head and said, " We have so few things we can control now that we can't
think of their purpose. "
At this time, Qiu Yuan walked in and guessed a few points by looking at Tsunade's frowning
face.
　　" Hokage-sama, I have a report here. It should help with what happened last night. "
Mute took the report and handed it to Tsunade. Seeing the report, Tsunade immediately
asked, " Where was the accident last night? "
Without waiting for Mute to answer, Qiu Yuan said directly: " Hokage-sama, near 2-chome,
that is, near Shui Ye's house. "
　　" So, the other party came for Shui Ye. "
　　" Yes, and there is no intention to hide myself. The Anbu who sent out to Yuren Village
just sent me a message. The other party has great ambitions and has already started to
shoot at the branch of Yuren Village. "
　　" So now their purpose is to point directly at Shuiye, and if they control this total
source, they can get a share of the pie. "
　　"What Hokage-sama said, I guessed so too. So, I hope to protect Shui Ye for the time
being, and I can't relax until I find out the other party's situation. "
Tsunade was silent for a while and said, " Akimoto, can you handle this matter? "
　　" Me? " Akimoto was surprised, his ninjutsu was not suitable for protection type tasks.
Why does Hokage-sama do this arrangement.
　　" Let's make this arrangement for the time being, Qiuyuan, I will strengthen the security
of Konoha Village. As long as Shuiye stays in Konoha Village, there will be no problem. "
ramen shop, Ayame went back to rest, leaving Chunxia and Shuiye to watch the shop.
　　" Master Shui Ye, did you figure out what happened last night? "
Seeing Chunxia speak, Shui Ye didn't hide and said, " I did it, just to save my life, don't
worry. "
　　" Ice clairvoyance is used to detect the situation, how can it be used to save lives? "
　　" Why do you ask so many questions? Make your ramen well. " Shui Ye said unnaturally,
but Chun Xia didn't expect Chun Xia to even see this.
　　" If you don't say it, don't say it, Master Shui Ye, why do I feel that you have more se-
crets than me? "
　　" Don't you think it's very handsome? "
Shui Ye put the seasoning boxes in order, and wiped the cooking table.
At this time, Qiu Yuan came in with a big bag and a small bag, Chun Xia pulled Shui Ye's
clothes and said, " That handsome master, let's see who's here. "
Seeing Qiu Yuan's appearance, Shui Ye walked out of the back kitchen and said, " What's
wrong with you? Run away. "
Putting the things in the corner of the store, Qiuyuan said to Shui Ye: " A group of people
from somewhere I don't know broke down my house last night, and now I have no place to
live, so I can only move things here. . ”
What he said was serious, but Shui Ye didn't believe it. He had almost no rivals with the
group of rebels and forbearance, and he kept hiding. How could there be such a big com-
motion, and the house collapsed.
Qiuyuan looked at Shui Ye and said, " I don't have a place to go these days, can I stay with
you for a few days? "
　　" Huh? Say it again? "
　　" I said I had no place to live and wanted to stay with you for a few days. I'll go back
when my house is repaired. "
Shui Ye felt that he was being tricked, and retorted: " I heard that there was no big move-
ment from that group of people, why is your house bad? "
　　" Ah, I don't know either, those people are just unreasonable. They just fight, why did
they destroy my house. " As he said that, Qiu Yuan was still secretly hurt, as if it were the
same thing.
This ...
Shui Ye felt that his head was about to start hurting again.
Chapter 91 It's scarier for a man to be shameless
Shui Ye pulled Qiuyuan aside and began to analyze it seriously: " Look at Ao, I snort when I
sleep, and besides, I don't like cleanliness, and the house is outrageously messy. The most
important thing is that I'm not used to different things in the house. people. "
Moreover, Qiu Yuan's identity is about to be revealed, how can he put a person who is
monitoring him at home.
Isn't this shooting yourself in the foot?
　　" Then don't worry, I don't have any of these bad problems. I'm usually very quiet. It
won't disturb your life. "
Shui Ye: "..."
But he was afraid of being disturbed, sighed, and Shui Ye decided to change the method.
Qiuyuan was more difficult than most people imagined. Shui Ye said in a more wretched
manner: " Actually, I've been in a relationship recently, and I have a girlfriend at home. It
would be inconvenient for you to live in, don't you think? "
　　" It's okay, I'll stay in the guest room and never go out! "
　　" But my girlfriend doesn't mind. "
Qiu Yuan looked at his pile of hungry luggage, sighed and said, " I am now homeless, and
my only friend is not willing to take me in temporarily. "
　　" ?? " Why is this to sell miserable?
When Chun Xia next to him saw it, he came over and said with a cooperative expression: "
You are so miserable, Team Leader Qiuyuan. "
Really made a big death.
After get off work, Shui Ye stood at the door of his house, with that expression, as if he had
been ravaged by others, and there was no love for him.
　　" Why are you in a daze at the door of your own house, let's go. " Qiu Yuan, who was on
the side, said with a large bag and a small bag.
Shui Ye looked at Qiu Yuan, his eyes almost poking a hole in Qiu Yuan's back.
It was only today that he truly understood what it meant to be a stalker.
Damn, I used to joke with my friends. The strong girl was afraid of entanglement with her
husband. He also made fun of him, saying that as long as he worked hard, no woman could
catch up. Well now, the retribution is on him.
This is not only a headache, but everywhere in his body hurts, and his flesh hurts!
Chun Xia also looked back at Shui Ye with a naive face: " Master Shui Ye, come quickly and
help the leader of Qiu Yuan get something! "
I even helped him get things, and it would be my loyalty if I didn't throw him out. Shui Ye
hated so much that his teeth were itchy, but he couldn't attack yet, so he could only clench
his fists hard.
Calm down, he needs to calm down now.
When choosing a room, Shui Ye deliberately observed the terrain and said, " I want this
room! "
Shui Ye laughed angrily: " Okay, then you can take care of it yourself, I'm going to cook. "
Saying that, he put down the things in his hand with a " bang " to vent his dissatisfaction.
　　" Master Shui Ye, I'm here to help! "
After seeing that both of them were gone, Qiu Yuan began to look around the terrain.
Shui Ye's house is a relatively conventional private courtyard, with the front door next to
the street, with a small stream and flowing water in the middle, and it is square. He just saw
it. Although it is far away from Shui Ye's bedroom, through the window, you can quickly
reach Shui Ye's room with just one jump.
Even if something happens, he can react quickly.
And the surrounding area is relatively empty, and the view is also the best one.
Shui Ye, who was cooking, deliberately made a loud noise, and Chun Xia, who was on the
side, smiled while washing dishes: " I said, Master Shui Ye, why are you so awkward with the
leader of Qiu Yuan? "
　　" You do n't know Haku either , so don't think about things that are too complicated. "
Chunxia was not happy now, pouted and said dissatisfiedly: " I can Ninjutsu anyway, so why
don't I know Haku . "
　　" Well, let's cook your meal. "
In fact, Shui Ye had thought about this question, and he didn't know how long he would be
able to hide it from Qiu Yuan who looked up and didn't look down. Can hide a day count as
a day.
This is Shui Ye's first invitation, ah no, it should be forced to invite friends to come for din-
ner at home. Because it was a temporary initiative and Shui Ye was not very willing, the
dishes were not rich, but fortunately, Chun Xia was helping, and it was a good shot.
While eating, Qiu Yuan didn't talk much, and Chun Xia kept asking questions. Like why
don't you plant some flowers in the yard, or keep a pet or something.
Shui Ye responded occasionally at first, but then he was too lazy to deal with it.
Fortunately, the meal was over quickly, because it was a little late because of cooking and
tidying up the house, and Qiuyuan was responsible for sending Chunxia back. Shui Ye re-
signed and started to clean up the house.
Shui Ye, who was already tired from work, could only vent his anger at the dishes.
After washing, he immediately began to scold: " What a terrible life I am, I'll be squeezed,
and I even put Qiuyuan's brown candy on it, and I can't get rid of it! I really want to crush
him to death. "
　　" In Konoha, if he hurts others for no reason, he will be arrested for interrogation. "
The sudden sound startled Shui Ye, the plate in his hand fell directly into the washbasin,
and the splashed water wet Shui Ye's clothes.
Seeing this, Qiu Yuan just said lightly: " Remember to change into a dress! "
Oh shit! The lord stopped serving, so Shui Ye threw the rag in his hand into the water. He
turned around and went back to his room.
This person ran into his own house inexplicably, went to Haku to eat and drink, and had to
clean up the house himself. No one had to be angry. Shui Ye could endure it for so long,
which was considered a good temper.
At night, the surroundings were silent. Occasionally came a few bird calls, and soon disap-
peared.
And Shui Ye's eyes widened at this moment, staring at the ceiling of his room in a daze. He
couldn't sleep, and he didn't even bother to read the messages from those branches.
In addition to today's events, the sullen breath has not dissipated yet.
Speaking of which, it's all those who are not good at betrayal and forbearance. They have
nothing to do with him, an ordinary person, and eat shit.
No, a carp in Shui Ye fought upright, and Yuren Village has been trying to survive in the
cracks of the five major countries. How could it be difficult for him who belongs to Konoha
Village.
Thinking about it this way, something must have happened to the branch.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye turned on the light, and turned over the messy information on the
table one by one to check, and after a while, he saw the one from the Yuren Village branch.
The seal was torn open, and it clearly stated the situation of Yuren Village in the recent pe-
riod.
Originally, the branches of Shuiye were managed in the way of Konoha. Each branch had a
manager. At the beginning, there were not enough staff, so we could only find some local
people who were willing to do it.
But after Konoha sent to the ramen master, the branch began to run against the people
sent by Konoha.
Most of the time, these excellent ramen masters are regarded as cleaning workers, and they
are hardly given the opportunity to make ramen. The data also wrote about some specific
situations that happened, and at the end it also wrote that they had conflicts.
It seems that something really happened to Yuren Village.
Not a small thing.
Chapter 92 water night to travel
Holding the report in both hands, Shui Ye began to fall into contemplation.
There are many partners in the branch now, whether it is Tsunade or Uncle Yamanaka, they
should not stand by and watch this matter. Wouldn't it be faster if this matter was handed
over to them directly.
At this time, the moonlight from outside came in, and a small dark shadow by the window
suddenly dissipated, and Shui Ye immediately noticed something was wrong.
Is someone spying on him?
Whether it was Qiuyuan or the person from last night, the strings in Shui Ye's heart began
to collapse. It's just that the other party seems to be afraid of finding him, and even his
breathing is hidden, not like the style of the group last night.
Shui Ye pretended not to find anything, then opened his Sharingan , and sure enough, some-
one was lying on the eaves outside the window.
Closing his eyes, Shui Ye tried his best to make his expression not look so grim.
It really does not stop for a moment!
　　" Shadow Clone Technique. "
After leaving a shadow clone, Shui Ye disappeared directly in place with the help of
Sharingan 's power.
He couldn't bear it, this Tenten would not have a peaceful day.
Putting on a suit of clothes, so as not to be easily seen by Qiu Yuan, Shui Ye appeared di-
rectly behind Qiu Yuan, and then quickly threw out a few Kunai .
Akimoto, who is Anbu, immediately dodged and avoided it.
Because this is his own house, Shui Ye naturally couldn't use the detonating talisman and
started to fight Qiuyuan directly.
Just to vent the sullenness from before.
The opponent's every move is completely incoherent, and the attack is not fatal.
Not at all what a ninja should do.
After a fight, the two of them were exhausted. Qiu Yuan said to Shui Ye, " Who are you and
what is your purpose here? "
At this time, Shui Ye didn't want Qiuyuan to say more, and began to form a seal on his
hand: " Ninjutsu・Ice clairvoyance "
Pieces of large ice crystals slowly condensed around the two people, and the figures of the
two people were printed inside through the moonlight. Shui Ye started to attack Qiuyuan
again.
With the ice crystals that provided vision, Sui Ye attacked Akimoto faster and faster.
Slowly Qiu Yuan fell behind, and when the two were separated, Qiu Yuan had a chance to
speak: " Are you a member of the Bing Dun clan? But the Holy Land was destroyed, you
should have lost the bloodline boundary. Or, Are you one of those children whose memo-
ries are restored? "
　　" Don't get distracted during the fight. "
Shui Ye suddenly approached and kicked Qiu Yuan far away.
So cool! He'd wanted to do it for a long time, grandma's.
Dare to let him eat such a big loss, this is not enough for that stinky boy Qiu Yuan to drink
a pot.
That kick just now, he used real strength.
When Qiu Yuan got up, the other party had disappeared. Going back to the window to see
Shui Ye's situation, he found that he was still looking at the information. It seemed that the
other party was not here to trouble Shui Ye.
At this time, there was a huge pain in his chest. Qiu Yuan opened his clothes and saw that it
was already dark blue. It seemed that the kick just now was not light.
After confirming that Akimoto was not monitoring outside, Suiya released the shadow
clone. This is beautiful lying in bed, now is a good time to sleep.
The next day, Shui Ye opened the door refreshed and saw Qiu Yuan sitting on the steps not
far away.
　　" Yeah, did you get up early? "
Qiu Yuan glanced at him. Last night, that person was very similar to Shui Ye, but he had no
idea who the other party was.
Walking in front of Qiuyuan, Shui Ye snickered inwardly when he saw his frowning face.
On the surface, he said: " I think you haven't slept well like this, that's right, after all, you're
in a strange home, right, Qiuyuan? "
　　" I slept better than you, today is the first day of extra time training, let's go and see the
effect together. "
Yo, it's quite bearable. Shui Ye began to wonder if his foot was too light yesterday, why
does this kid seem so painless.
When they arrived at the training base, the apprentices had already arrived one after an-
other.
As soon as they saw Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan at the top, their eyes were frightened, and they
quickly packed up and started training.
After entering the state, the apprentices were tense, for fear that what they had done would
be stared at by Qiu Yuan's frightening eyes.
Shui Ye was very satisfied with this situation, and then said: " Everyone did a good job to-
day, keep working hard. "
After patrolling around, Shui Ye made a record, and then handed the information to Qiu
Yuan: " I'll leave it to you here. I have an appointment with a friend today, and I can't go to
the ramen shop. "
After speaking, Shui Ye walked out of the training base.
He went to the Hokage office first and chatted with Tsunade about what he knew.
　　" Hokage-sama, you also have the shares of the branch. You must help with this matter.
" Shui Ye said of course, at that time Tsunade was an empty-handed Haku wolf, so he should
do something.
　　" Don't worry about this matter, I have already arranged for someone to go. Also, you
should tell me earlier about this kind of thing in the future. "
　　" It's not that I just received the news, so I came to report to Lord Hokage. It seems that
Lord Hokage is not surprised at all. " Shui Ye began to clarify the words.
Tsunade sat on the chair and looked straight at Shui Ye: " Do you remember? "
Of course, Shui Ye did not forget this point. When the training base was set up, Tsunade
told herself that she would send people into the training team by herself.
　　" In that case, the apprentices I sent out have your people. "
　　" That's right. " Tsunade admitted generously, " Isn't it what you said, I also have a share
in it, at least I have to give myself a little more protection. "
Even the calculation was so blatant, Shui Ye was considered to be convinced by Tsunade in
front of him, so he said coldly: " Then I don't care, you can deal with it, some good players I
have recently cultivated ... Forget it, this is You probably know things too. Maybe they can
help you, but I want to keep two of them. ”
　　" Stay? Aren't they specially trained to be sent to major countries? "
　　" This, it's my personal arrangement, Hokage-sama, I've been busy with things recently.
I haven't had much rest, I feel a little tired, and I want to relax for a while. "
　　" You will still be tired. " Tsunade quipped, the achievements made by Shui Ye during
this time are indeed not something ordinary people can accomplish. Rest is also excusable.
　　" Then I will hand over the branch of Yuren Village to you. "
After speaking, Shui Ye walked out of Hokage's office, only to feel that the sky outside was
too blue.
If it's really like what he just said, it'll be fine.
Chapter 93 arrange
Recently, the apprentices have clearly felt that the atmosphere of training has changed. In
the past, the amiable Master Shui Ye didn't know what was crazy. That training is even more
ruthless than the leader of Qiu Yuan.
I used to think that Qiuyuan was not a human being, but now I realize that Shui Ye is not.
It has been almost half a month in a row. Master Shui Ye has been staying in the training
base, resting here at night, and Haku Tian is watching them training here.
I was so embarrassed that I was about to die, and the whole person seemed to be fleeing.
However, the strict requirements for them are not relaxed at all, and the cooking time is a
little less, and they will be stared at for a long time.
Such continuous high-intensity training has allowed the apprentices to improve their skills
by a big step.
Qiuyuan took this seriously, and he also asked in private, but Shui Ye refused to say any-
thing, instead he pulled Chun Xia, and the two of them didn't know what they were tinker-
ing with.
He and Ayame run the store together, and the people who were forcibly left behind by Shui
Ye also started their internships here. Faintly, Qiuyuan felt that Shui Ye seemed to be plan-
ning something.
Half a month later, Shui Ye laughed a few times in his closed room: " Chun Xia, we both suc-
ceeded! "
Looking at the steaming ramen in front of her, Chunxia tasted it.
Not only does it have a little more plant aroma, but it also enhances the degree of deli-
ciousness. With the bright colors, it increases the appetite.
　　" Master Shui Ye, you are really amazing, so you can study it out. "
　　" Of course I don't even look at who I am? "
After finishing speaking, Shui Ye wrote the last stroke on a notebook, and this is the final
recipe of the new style ramen.
On the densely packed, are the handwritings of Shui Ye, including the location of the raw
materials, the way of extracting various colors of juice, and the mixing ratio, how long it
takes to cook, and everything is written clearly.
Looking at the results of the past month, Shui Ye closed the notebook and handed it to
Chun Xia: " Chun Xia, listen to me quietly, here is the new formula. You must take it. "
Chun Xia hurriedly refused: " Master Shui Ye, what are you talking about, this is all your
achievement, I'm just offering a little opinion. "
Ignoring Chun Xia's refusal, Shui Ye forcibly stuffed her notebook.
　　" Chun Xia, I'm going to do one thing now, and I can't bring this formula with me. " Shui
Ye explained, " You should have noticed it a little too. "
Yes, Chun Xia felt that something was wrong when she saw Shui Ye's desperate experimen-
tation with the new formula. The research can obviously be done slowly, and there is no
need to hurry up and die.
　　" Then can you tell me what you're going to do? "
Shui Ye pondered for a while and said: " We have opened too many branches, the emperor
is far away, and many branches are no longer under my control. According to the informa-
tion they sent back, it is not only the problem of Yuren Village, this has changed quickly. It
has become the norm for other branches. Trees attract wind. If you don’t go and see
what’s going on in person, these branches are likely to fall into the hands of those people.
”
At that time, he will be pinned down and left at the disposal of others.
Chun Xia couldn't understand Shui Ye's words, but she just felt that he was likely to do
something dangerous.
　　" I'm new and I don't know anything. How can I launch a new type of ramen? Master
Shui Ye, I can't do it! "
　　" No, I can only rest assured that you go with this matter. "
　　Sister Ayame has been making ramen with her hand-beating uncle since she was a child.
It may be difficult to accept such a new type of ramen for a while, so she can't give it to her.
There is also Qiuyuan, who was sent by Tsunade to monitor him. If he wants to leave, it is
very likely that Qiuyuan will go with him.
So he couldn't keep him at all, so from the beginning, he took Chunxia to do experiments
together.
　　" Listen to me, this month, you participated in the whole process, and we completed
this recipe together. Except for me, you are the most familiar person. The news from the
branch is getting more and more urgent, and I don't have much time. Pure Xia, you are the
one chosen by me and Qiuyuan, you have to believe in yourself. "
Chun Xia lowered her head, with a struggle in her eyes: " I'm afraid ..."
Shui Ye approached Chunxia, held her shoulders with her hands, and forced Chunxia's eyes
to meet him: " Chunxia, don't be afraid, I said, no matter what time, you are welcome in my
store at any time. . ”
It was this sentence again, Chun Xia moved, this sentence seemed to have infinite power,
and Chun Xia's eyes slowly became firm.
　　" Okay, I promise you, Master Shui Ye. "
Hearing this, Shui Ye smiled happily, and he really did not see the wrong person.
Here, in the Hokage office, Akimoto is reporting on the recent situation of Shui Ye.
Tsunade's expression was also very serious, and next to him, Yamanaka Kaiichi was also lis-
tening.
　　"The general situation is like this, and some branches are already so serious that they
are in conflict. "
　　" Does Shui Ye know this too? "
Qiuyuan shook his head and said, " The news from Anbu will be sent in two copies, one for
him and one for me. It stands to reason that he should have known it long ago. "
Yamanaka Kaiichi also asked: " That kid didn't react? "
　　" He has been staying with Junxia Akai recently, and most of the time he spends at the
training base. Except for asking people to go to the mountains of the Bingdun family to
pick all kinds of flowers and plants, he hardly communicates with outsiders. "
Tsunade turned his head and asked Yamanaka Haiichi, " Has Shui Ye talked to some of your
shareholders? "
　　" Not yet, but he called someone to bring us news yesterday that he was going to have
a conversation. "
　　" It seems that he has found a way to deal with it. Spread the news and ask the people
from Anbu to temporarily suppress the problem, and wait for Shui Ye's solution to come
out. If it works, we will make plans. "
When he returned home from the training base, Shui Ye took a comfortable bath. Probably
because he hadn't had a good rest during this time, Shui Ye lay directly in the bathtub and
fell asleep.
At this time, the shadows slowly approached Shui Ye's house.
The sleeping Shui Ye didn't notice it at all, and a knife slowly entered the bathroom through
the window, a little closer to Shui Ye's neck. Seeing to be next to each other.
, Akimoto threw Kunai and knocked out the knife that was close to Suiya. At this time, there
were many figures around Qiu Yuan, and it seemed that they had been arranged a long
time ago.
The black shadow who attacked Shui Ye also fell behind the house, picked up the knife that
was knocked to the ground, and stared at Qiu Yuan coldly.
　　" It seems that you are still not giving up, saying, who are you? "
The shadow still didn't ask or answer, and it was a killing move to directly face Qiu Yuan.
The other shadows also followed the trend, and the two groups of people confronted each
other and soon became entangled.
The two sides fought extremely fiercely, and Shui Ye slowly opened his eyes at this time. Al-
though he was still tired, his eyes were still sharp. And under the bubbles in the bathtub, it
was he who squeezed Kunai 's hand.
Chapter 94 set off to travel
In fact, Shui Ye had guessed it on the day that Qiuyuan moved in. Qiuyuan began to bla-
tantly live in his house, and the surveillance on him would only get worse day by day.
Coupled with the attack of another group of people, he was attacked by both sides. Not
only had to prevent being discovered by Qiu Yuan, but he had to fight wits and courage
with those people. Instead of being so exhausted every day, it would be better not to go
home! In this way, directly let the two groups of people shut themselves off in minutes.
By the way, you can also focus on researching new ramen noodles, which is really a feat.
It's just that he didn't expect the other party to bite so tightly, and he was targeted on the
first day he came home.
Qiu Yuan is here to monitor him, so he shouldn't let him die! Although Shui Ye thought so,
he still left Kunai in case of emergency.
If Qiu Yuan hadn't made a move just now, he would have saved his life first.
Now the people outside are fighting pretty badly. He, who has been busy for more than a
month, should take a good bath.
After Shui Ye took a comfortable bath, he turned his ears to listen to the movement out-
side, and it seemed that there was no movement. It seems that Qiuyuan should have solved
the person, so he doesn't need to take action.
After putting on the bath towel, Shui Ye wiped his hair, and then packed up the information
on the table. This is the information he needs for the meeting tomorrow.
Qiu Yuan sent his subordinates to clean up the battlefield, and then looked at Shui Ye's
room, the lights were out.
The next day, Shui Ye called the shareholders as the branch manager. He needed to hold a
simple meeting because the decision he made required the support of many people.
The location is selected in the hot barbecue restaurant in Konoha.
Tsunade, Yamanaka Kaiichi and Qiu Dao Dingza all arrived, and Shui Ye handed them the
prepared items, one for each.
　　" Everyone, I'm here today because of what happened recently. Please take a look at the
situation in each branch first. "
Saying that, Shui Ye picked up the notes that he had prepared a long time ago and said: "
The more serious thing is happening in Yuren Village. Tsunade-sama has already said that
he will help me deal with it. But the situation of other branches is not optimistic. The infor-
mation in your hands is the latest information sent back by the people sent out. ”
Yamanaka Hai took a look at the situation and said: " It seems that the situation of the
branch is much more complicated than expected, and problems arise one after another. "
　　" Uncle Yamanaka is right. In my opinion, these problems will only get worse day by
day. If we don't find a way to solve it, then our general leader will be put on the air, and it
will be even more uncontrollable. "
　　" If that's the case, what can you do? " Tsunade said, putting down the stack of docu-
ments.
　　" Everyone is more experienced than me, and I'm just a bit of a hack. If there is anything
wrong, please advise. My method is this, we will send a special envoy to each branch and
follow the dispatch. People who go out together, strengthen management. ”
Yamanaka Kaiichi thought for a moment and said, " I don't know the meaning of Haku 's ac-
tions . Even if we send people to adjust the conflict, it may not be successful, and it may be
counterproductive. Also, this also involves the relationship with the five major countries.
Diplomatic relations. At present, we only have a more relaxed relationship with Tsuna no Shi-
nobi . As for the attitudes given by other countries, it is very vague and unclear. "
　　" Speaking of opening a branch and the like, it also promotes the development of their
own country. The two countries fight against each other, and there is nothing to do it.
What's more, we are just simple businessmen and do not participate in wars. "
Tsunade smiled: " Then what do you think is the success rate of this method? "
　　" I think I'm 70 to 80 percent sure! "
　　" Send a special envoy, so is this special envoy you decide, or me? "
　　" Master Tsunade, I know what you want to say. This special envoy needs to have a cer-
tain ability to speak in the branch, and not be excluded by the five major countries. "
　　" Isn't that talking about you and the children you brought out? "
Shui Ye put down the documents and smiled: " That's what I mean, and I plan to take peo-
ple there myself. "
Next, Shui Ye gave a detailed explanation to Tsunade and the others for the branch with
more serious problems, and also explained his plan again.
　　" You are all shareholders of Yile Ramen Branch, and I need your support, both finan-
cially and materially. " Said, Shui Ye took out another agreement.
The general meaning is to temporarily hand over the decision of the branch to Shui Ye, and
let him decide all the branches. The time period is one year.
　　" Are you confident that the problem will be solved within a year? "
　　" It should be a little difficult to completely solve it, but I believe that most of the prob-
lems can be solved. "
　　" Well, that's the decision. " Tsunade said, and then took the lead in signing his name on
the agreement.
The other two glanced at Tsunade, hesitated, and signed their names.
Shui Ye was a little surprised, when did Tsunade speak so well.
Tsunade handed the signed agreement to Shui Ye and said, " Now you can go about your
business with confidence, right? "
　　" Ah, yes. "
　　" Then I'll start serving food. I'm already hungry. By the way, when are you going to
leave? It just happens to be your farewell feast today. I wish our major shareholder, Shui Ye
Ma, success. "
For a while, Shui Ye was a little confused, so he could only raise his glass and drink the wine
in confusion.
He has prepared a lot of words to convince the few people in front of him, after all, it is a
matter of spending money and effort.
After Shui Ye left, Yamanaka and Qiu Dao began to ask Tsunade: " Five generations, will it
be too risky for you to indulge Shui Ye like this. "
After drinking the wine, Tsunade's face flushed a little, and he shook the glass and said, "
The child in the water night is being watched. Recently, Qiuyuan has resisted many ene-
mies. "
　　" But wouldn't it be more dangerous to let him out this way? "
　　" You have also seen the problem that Shui Ye said. I am afraid that the harm is more
serious than what he said. If we forcefully send people to suppress the people in the local
branch, it is estimated that the effect is not as good as that of Shui Ye. "
　　' But he's just a kid after all, I'm worried ...'
Tsunade beckoned and said, " The person who can open the branch to the five countries is
not a simple person. I believe in the child of Shui Ye. Moreover, I also arranged for someone
to protect him well. "
Back at the ramen shop, looking at the busy figures in the back kitchen, Shui Ye wanted to
go in and say goodbye to them, but when he thought of himself as a big man, what did he
do so hypocritically, at most, when he came back, he was killed by Sister Ayame scold.
Thinking so, Shui Ye glanced at the branch and turned away.
Chapter 95 set off
Shui Ye returned to his home, left a letter to Ayame , and then began to pack up the things
he needed to bring for the trip.
In fact, Shui Ye has only lived in this house for a few days and has very few things. Except
for a few clothes, he doesn't seem to have bought anything for himself.
Somehow, Shui Ye suddenly remembered what Chun Xia had said before, maybe you can
grow flowers and plants in the front courtyard, and in the creek, raise a small pet or some-
thing. You can also play with it in your free time.
After thinking about it, Shui Ye started to look forward to that kind of life.
After packing things up, there was just a knock on the door outside.
　　" Come in. "
Seeing that it was Qiuyuan, Shui Ye was surprised, but said with a smile: " It seems that your
news is much faster than I thought. "
　　" You know what? "
　　" What do you know! " Shui Ye deliberately indulged his appetite, and by the way, he
greeted him with his hand to sit down.
The two big men looked at each other, but Qiu Yuan's eyes were a little guilty.
　　" You don't have to do this. In fact, your identity is easy to guess. Tsunade told me
when he helped me set up a training base, but I had a big heart and didn't ask about it.
Anyway, you stayed by my side just for protection. My safety, I don't blame you. "
Shui Ye said candidly, but Qiu Yuan was a little at a loss for a while, and admitted: " Yes, I
am from Konoha Anbu. "
　　"I guessed a few points. You are very good. You knew it when you went to find some-
thing with Chunxia. "
Qiu Yuan lowered his head, and then said, " I have experienced this time with you ..."
　　" Okay okay, I know what you're going to say. Do you see me as someone who can say
those nasty things to die for? And Tsunade should have given you a mission too. "
　　" Yes, I will go with you to solve the problem of the branch. "
　　" Then it's over. It's such a simple thing, so let's not say those words. If you want to go,
go and clean up quickly, don't hold me back. "
Seeing that Shui Ye didn't want to talk anymore, Qiu Yuan also fell silent, then walked out,
and stopped suddenly when he reached the door: " Shui Ye, are we friends? "
There was a trembling in the voice.
　　" Of course! "
Just two simple words, but there was a breeze in Shui Ye's heart, which seemed to blow
away the haze of revealing his identity. He always thought that there was an insurmount-
able gap between him and Shui Ye. Dissipated between the words.
Perhaps, this is what Hokage-sama said, Shui Ye has incredible power.
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan left at night, originally more than that, but Shui Ye couldn't stand the
farewells of those mother-in-laws, so if they walked at night, it would be faster and not easy
to be discovered.
　　"The ramen shop is just handed over to Chunxia and Ayame , can the two girls be busy? "
Qiuyuan was still a little worried.
　　" Didn't people go to ramen for an internship some time ago? Isn't this just in handy,
there are two people with good skills to fight, Chun Xia is busy. And the ones I left are the
elites of the elites. "
　　" Let's go then. " Qiu Yuan put on his backpack and followed Shui Ye to the gate.
There was nothing to say along the way, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan walked for a long time with-
out finding a hotel, and only found a small hotel when the sky was getting bright.
After walking all the way, they just lay on the bed and fell asleep.
And Ayame only received the letter from Shui Ye at this time, which was forwarded by Shui
Ye's trustee: " This is a letter for you. Brother Shui Ye said that he has gone on a long trip,
and it will take some time to come back. "
　　" What? That stinky boy stole it without me? "
This loud shout directly scared the guests present, and even forgot to eat the ramen, and
stayed in the air first, which was extraordinarily funny. Chunxia hurriedly grabbed her and
said, " Be quiet, Miss Ayame , you are scaring the guests. "
　　" Then he should tell me too, he left without making a sound, see how I deal with him! "
　　" It's too late for you to clean up now. "
　　" what do you mean? "
Chun Xia put down the hand that stopped Ayame and said: " Last night I wanted to go to
Master Shui Ye to talk about the new style of ramen, but ... there is no one in the house. "
　　Ayame 's eyes also dimmed. When Shui Ye left, not only did he not tell her, but he also
sneaked away on purpose. Could it be that in his eyes, he has no place at all, not even a
simple farewell.
Seeing that Ayame was so sad, Chunxia said, " Don't worry about Ayame , didn't Master Shui
Ye leave a letter for you? You can read the letter first. "
Looking at the letter in his hand, Ayame slowly opened it: Sister Ayame , I should have left
Konoha Village by the time you read this letter. There's something tricky going on at the
branch that only I can handle. So I have to go this way, but you also know that with my
character, it's really hard for me to tell them apart, so I can't say goodbye to you in person,
and I'm here to say sorry. Sister Ayame , thank you very much for taking care of you during
this time. Now I can only entrust the branch to you and Chunxia for the time being.
　　" I'll find something for me! " Ayame said angrily.
Seeing that Ayame wasn't really angry, Chunxia said, " That's good. Master Shui Ye also left
me a task, and I need sister Ayame 's help in this matter. "
After collecting the letter, Ayame asked, " What's the matter? "
After a good night's sleep, Shui Ye woke up and left his room. Looking down, Qiu Yuan was
already eating. Shui Ye walked down the stairs slowly and said, " You can sleep a little
longer, I'm not in a hurry. "
　　" If you're not in a hurry, you won't be leaving at night. "
Shui Ye said with a smile: " This little-brained melon seeds are very smart, so let's eat them
quickly, and we have to continue on our way later. We have to get to the first branch before
it gets dark. "
　　" According to the location you said, and the signs on the map, my stamina can reach it
before dark, but ..." Qiu Yuan glanced at Shui Ye, and sighed as if his shoulders could not
resist and his hands could not be lifted. in one breath.
　　" What do you mean? Are you a drag on disgusting me? "
　　" Yes. "
Shui Ye: "..."
If he remembered correctly, yesterday this person was still asking himself if he was his
friend, and he came to do something today? Forget it, don't know him in general.
After they were full, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan packed up and left for the next station.
　　" I said your physical strength is so good, how did you practice it? " Shui Ye said weakly
after walking for a long time.
Qiuyuan was silent, and Shui Ye remembered that this guy was from Anbu. After such a
perverted training, it is estimated that his physical function is much better than his.
Chapter 96 Hurt
　　" No, no, no, I have to take a breath! " Shui Ye slumped directly beside a big tree in one
place, dressed in rough clothes. The branch was in an emergency, and he didn't dare to call
to stop along the way. Qiuyuan was right next to him, and he couldn't use ninjutsu to run,
which was really a big head.
After drinking a few sips of water, Shui Ye felt a little more comfortable.
At this time, some messy voices came from not far away, and it seemed that someone was
coming. Akimoto's task was to protect Sui Ye's safety, so he immediately started to be on
guard.
And Shui Ye could only pretend that he didn't find anything, and continued to joke with Qiu
Yuan: " I said, do you want to pick some fruit to eat in the woods, I'm hungry. "
　　" Don't talk! " Qiu Yuan said suddenly, his hands already in an attacking posture.
As the voice got closer, Shui Ye whispered to Qiu Yuan, " Did something happen? What can
I do for you? "
water night
Looking at the surrounding environment, it is very suitable for hiding, Qiu Yuan pointed in
one direction, and then said to Shui Ye: " Hide there with your things, leave it to me here. "
　　" Good! "
Some people work as coolies, Shui Ye is naturally very happy, and hides in the bushes with
his baggage.
Someone has arrived, a group of people are chasing a person. Qiu Yuan thought it was a
chasing soldier, but when he saw that he was not coming at him, he jumped to the tree.
This is next to a village not far from the village of fog, so it should be the ninja of Kirigakure .
Akimoto looked at the people below and felt a little strange.
These people, all wearing black masks, seem to be an unknown organization.
　　" Run, run again, it's so far from Konoha, I'll see if you can go back to Konoha to rescue
troops! "
The person wearing the black mask seemed to be very arrogant, and threatened the person
who had no strength to escape: " Follow us back and stop struggling. "
As soon as he heard that it was Konoha, Akimoto pushed aside the leaves and wanted to
take a closer look. It doesn't matter at all, Qiu Yuan found that the person being pursued
was one of the first group of people sent by Shui Ye.
He was covered in injuries, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth, and he seemed
to be struggling.
　　" You people, if it wasn't for Konoha who opened the ramen shop here, you wouldn't
be able to support yourself at all. Now you are ungrateful and betray Sai , you will not have
a good outcome! "
　　" It seems that you are not willing to cooperate with us. "
Having said that, he was about to attack the people of Konoha, and Qiuyuan fell from the
sky and threw three Kunai directly at the person wearing the mask . Obviously these people are
not very skilled, they were directly stabbed by Qiuyuan's Kunai , and they cried several times.
Qiu Yuan helped the person up, and obviously that person also knew Qiu Yuan.
　　" You're not, then who, why are you here? "
　　" We'll talk about it later, for now I'll deal with them first! "
The group of people wearing masks glanced at each other, and then laughed loudly: " Just
because you are worthy of saying this, there are more than a dozen of us here, and the
wheel battle can tire you to death. "
　　" Then give it a try. "
A few minutes later, Shui Ye came out of the bushes, looked at the man in black who was
howling on the ground and said, " Qiuyuan, I didn't expect you to be so powerful. "
The man in the lead saw that he couldn't beat Qiu Yuan, he put down his harsh words and
said: " Wait, fight against us, you will not have a good result. "
After he finished speaking, he ran away like a lost dog.
Shui Ye quipped: " Are these people just so brave? "
But when he saw the person behind Qiu Yuan, Shui Ye's expression changed suddenly, and
he hurriedly walked under the tree and asked, " You are the first batch of apprentices, why
are you here? "
As soon as the apprentice saw Shui Ye, his eyes became wet: " Master Shui Ye, it's really
you, did you come here specially from Konoha Village? "
　　" Yes, I have seen the letter you sent back. Because your situation is the most urgent, I
came here first. What's the matter with you, and you are injured? "
Seeing Shui Ye caring so much about himself, the apprentice said feebly, " Yes, this is the
message I wanted to send you yesterday, but it was discovered before I could send it. "
The apprentice wanted to say something, but he fainted as soon as his eyes rolled.
Qiu Yuan immediately stepped forward to check the situation. There was a deep wound on
the apprentice's abdomen, and blood was still oozing out. The situation is not optimistic.
　　" Get out of the way and take the medicine out of the bag so I can wrap him up. "
Shui Ye opened the backpack and helped Qiu Yuan give the apprentice a simple treatment.
As soon as he took off his clothes, Shui Ye couldn't bear it. The wounds on his body were
large and small, and the depths were different, and the degree of healing was different.
It shows that he has been injured for some time, and the contradiction in the branch has re-
ally escalated.
I just didn't expect the opponent to be so ruthless!
After the apprentice was settled, it was getting dark, Shui Ye looked at Qiu Yuan and said, "
How is his condition? "
　　" He's bleeding a lot, and there are wounds on his body. I think it's better not to move
for the time being, so as not to make him more injured. " After speaking, Qiuyuan looked
around: " The grass on this mountain is very lush, it should be There are special herbal
medicines to stop bleeding, you wait for me here, I will look for it. ”
　　" Good. "
Looking at the sleepy apprentice, Shui Ye picked up the letter he just gave him and opened
it.
There are mottled bloodstains on the words, and the letter is messy, and it can be imagined
that the situation at that time must be very urgent.
The situation here is roughly described above. The apprentice was targeted by the people
in the original store. Although his ramen skills surpassed everyone in the store, he was still
run.
Not only can he not participate in making ramen, he can't even see the running water of
the store. As the manager of a branch, he has no rights at all. The apprentice has a conflict
with the other party. Later, the conflict escalated, and the people in the store went directly
to Some random people beat him in private!
It seems that the wave of people just now was invited to oppose them.
The content of the letter was interrupted here, and it was not finished. After Shui Ye re-
ceived the letter, he fell into contemplation.
The people the other party is looking for are some small organizations that are not in the
mainstream. So, it is not the people from the Xiao organization, but ordinary people who
have conflicts with the apprentices secretly playing tricks in it?
Just when Shui Ye was thinking, Qiu Yuan came back with a handful of grass.
　　" You're fast. " Shui Ye said.
Qiu Yuan just nodded, then mashed the herbs and applied it to the deepest part of the
wound, and by the way, gave the apprentice a little water.
Fortunately, the blood gradually stopped and the gauze was no longer soaked.
Only then did Shui Ye feel relieved, and then said to Qiu Yuan: " It seems that the situation
in the branch is much worse than we imagined. They dared to take action against the peo-
ple I sent and intercepted the letters. They definitely didn't want me to know about the
store. specific circumstances. ”
　　" Then what do you want to do? "
　　" No matter what you want to do, you have to wait until the person wakes up. We don't
understand the situation and can't go in rashly. "
Chapter 97 was smothered
Because the apprentice was so seriously injured that he had been lethargic, Shui Ye and Qiu
Yuan did not dare to get too far away, after all, they had to prevent those people from
coming back.
In the second half of the night, Qiuyuan found that the apprentice started to have a fever
and was talking nonsense. But this kind of herb is no easier to find than the medicine to
stop bleeding, and it will take longer to come and go.
Glancing at the sleeping water night, Akimoto hesitated again. The task given by Hokage-
sama is to protect the safety of Shui Ye, and the apprentice in front of him just has a few re-
lationships with him.
Just when Qiu Yuan was tangled, Shui Ye suddenly woke up, and when he saw Qiu Yuan's
expression, he said, " What happened? "
　　" He has a fever, very serious! " Qiu Yuan pointed to the apprentice lying on the side.
As soon as Shui Ye heard it, he went up to check it, and it was exactly what Qiu Yuan said,
so he said: " What should I do? I need to cool down! "
　　" I have a solution, but the other party's people ran away, maybe someone will come
over at some time. I need to ensure your safety. " Qiu Yuan explained.
Where does he need Akimoto's protection! Shui Ye really wanted to say this, but he
couldn't make it out of his mouth. The apprentice in front of him might be the key to solv-
ing the problem of the branch, so he couldn't let him burn like this. Turning his eyes, Shui
Ye said, " So, don't you ninjas always set up traps and barriers? You set up a few beside me,
and even if someone comes, I can hold out until you come back, right? "
　　"The enchantment requires a special ninja to set up. I can't do it. But traps are fine. " Qi-
uyuan looked at Shui Ye, estimated his combat power in his heart, and then shook his head
helplessly.
　　" Why are you shaking your head at me? " Shui Ye looked puzzled.
　　" I'm afraid you accidentally step into the trap I set, forget it, I'll give you a good talk
later. "
Now in Qiuyuan's heart, is he such a useless person? Shui Ye felt that his self-esteem was
hurt.
After observing the surrounding environment, Qiu Yuan took out a lot of things in the bag
and began to set up traps .
Shui Ye knew it at a glance, but Qiu Yuan was still uneasy, and asked Shui Ye to tell the lo-
cation himself before he was willing to look for the herbal medicine.
After several Haku glances in his mind , Shui Ye pointed out those places and couldn't help
muttering: " I said you are getting more and more troublesome now. "
　　" This is a task given to me by Hokage-sama, and there can be no accidents. " Qiuyuan
replied.
　　" I know, I know, you better go quickly, if something happens to this apprentice, your
Hokage-sama won't spare you. " Shui Ye waved his hand and said.
Finally, after a worried look, Qiu Yuan was heading towards the top of the mountain, and he
needed to go and return quickly.
Shui Ye fiddled with the fire a few times with a wooden stick, watching the flames rise a lit-
tle, and then added an extra blanket to the apprentice. Anyone with a fever would feel cold,
so it should be a little warmer.
At this time, in the village not far from Shuiye, those people wearing masks stood beside
them in dismay. The man in the lead smashed the teacup in his hand in exasperation.
　　" I said how did you guys do things? Even an ordinary person couldn't be caught, and
someone was rescued? "
　　" Big brother, the other party is very powerful. He doesn't look like an ordinary ninja.
Besides, he is very good at it. "
　　" So many of us were beaten back by one person. Let me tell you, I can't afford to lose
this person. If I don't get this debt back, how can I stay in this village in the future. Gather
me all the people, tomorrow Go to them early in the morning to settle accounts! "
　　" Yes yes yes, big brother, I'll do it right away. "
A bird call passed through the forest, and Shui Ye woke up suddenly. Just now, he was
looking at the fire and thinking about how to deal with the branch. For some reason, he sat
down and fell asleep.
Taking a look at the apprentice, the situation is still very bad, and now I can only hope that
Qiuyuan will come back soon.
He got up and stretched, but Shui Ye found that the traps around him seemed to have
been moved, and he felt bad. He cautiously looked around, Shui Ye opened the Sharingan ,
but found a living creature.
Small, like some kind of animal. Approaching the trap, it was a Haku -colored kitten-like ani-
mal with a tuft of yellow fur on its tail.
Probably accidentally stepped on the trap set by Akimoto, and now he is unable to move
inside.
　　" Unlucky little guy. " Shui Ye smiled, then turned over and jumped down.
The little guy's leg was pierced by the branch sharpened by Qiu Yuan, and the blood was
still flowing. Shui Ye carefully rescued it from the inside, and then gave it a simple bandage.
However, Shui Ye didn't know how to treat him very much, and he managed to stop the
bleeding. The little guy only opened his eyes at this time, glanced at Qiu Shui Ye, and
touched Shui Ye's hand with his nose.
　　" It's quite human. " Shui Ye smiled, and then brushed the hair on the little guy's body.
Perhaps because of the injury, the little guy soon fell asleep in Shui Ye's arms again.
Qiu Yuan's speed was very fast, shuttled through the deep forest, looking at the disappear-
ing moon, he knew that it was about to dawn, and his heart was even more anxious, fortu-
nately, the top of the mountain was right in front of him.
Leaping onto a large pile of stones, Qiuyuan hid himself before he was happy.
In front of him is a huge cave, and there is a huge living creature in it. In order to avoid ex-
tracurricular branches, Akimoto decided to go around.
It's just that it will take more time. He glanced in the direction of Shui Ye worriedly. After
thinking about it, Qiu Yuan went to the top of the mountain in another direction.
After Shui Ye rescued the cub, he couldn't sleep. Anyway, it was almost dawn, so he might
as well think about how to solve the problem.
The fire was burning vigorously. After carefully reading the report of the branch, Shui Ye
summarized the problem and discussed it when the apprentice woke up.
It was already dawn, Shui Ye rubbed some sour eyes, and wanted to get a kettle to drink
water, but felt a hint of coldness.
Strange thing, how can I feel cold when I am well.
Gradually, fog appeared around, and Shui Ye thought it was fog in the mountains and
didn't care.
But the sun is slowly rising, and the fog is getting heavier and heavier!
This is not in line with common sense. This place is near the land of water. Could it be ...
Shui Ye just thought that something was wrong, but found that his body was weak for a
while, as if he weighed thousands of pounds.
Oops! Counted!
Sure enough, at this time, there were rustling voices all around, and it seemed that some-
one was coming.
Glancing at the apprentice and the cub who were still in a coma, Shui Ye secretly cried out
in his heart.
Chapter 98 confrontation
Sure enough, the figure gradually became clear around, and the fog gradually became thin-
ner.
　　" Let's just say that you are a bunch of trash, and you can't even catch anyone. I'll get it
right as soon as I arrive. " A masked man came out of the fog, looking like the boss of the
organization yesterday.
He didn't expect to use such a despicable ninjutsu to hide the poison in the natural mist,
causing him to suffer.
Now that apprentice is the one who has the most information, so he can't be left alone. Al-
though Shui Ye is heavy, he can still activate after trying Sharingan .
After hiding the apprentice and the cub with divine might, Shui Ye looked at the person
coldly.
　　" You are the one who beat my subordinates yesterday? " The boss pointed to Shui Ye
and said.
At this time, a person next to him replied: " Boss, it's not this person, it's someone next to
him. Hey, why is that person missing? "
　　" What did you say? There's someone else? "
The boss was very surprised, and then kicked the man and said, " Then why are you still
standing there? Hurry up and find it for me. There is also the one named An Da Kang, we
have to take him to get the task bonus. "
　　" Yes, yes, we'll go right away. "
It seemed that Shui Ye couldn't do anything after being poisoned, the boss actually sat on
the side leisurely and didn't ask anything.
Shui Ye could only take the initiative to ask: " Then what, who are you? You are so far away
from me, are you afraid of me? "
The boss gave Shui Ye a disdainful look: " You don't deserve to know my name, and I know
that you are very good at it, and my people were beaten hard by you. "
It seems that this boss is still a bit brainy, Shui Ye said immediately: " Then you are wrong, I
am an ordinary person, and your person was beaten by my bodyguard. "
The boss wanted to say something, but there was a scream from his subordinates. Then two
people were hanged upside down. Shui Ye didn't need to look to know that it was they who
triggered the mechanism arranged by Qiu Yuan.
　　" Boss, there is a fraud here, that person must have been hiding in the dark to attack us!
"
　　" What are you panicking about! It's such a trivial matter. " The boss stood up, looked at
the man who was hanged upside down, and scolded fiercely, " They're all rubbish, I don't
know if they stepped on the mechanism, so hurry up and put them down. "
　　" But boss, that person with good skills has never appeared. " A subordinate said fear-
fully.
　　" Shut up! " said the boss, holding back his anger, then glared at Shui Ye, who couldn't
move now, " Tell me, did you do this? "
Shui Ye wanted to spread his hands to show that he had nothing to do with him, but he
couldn't do anything, so he could only gloat at the misfortune and said: " You also know
that I have a bodyguard, which he set up to protect me. Who knew you were so stupid and
stepped on it. "
Before the words were finished, two more people stepped on the organ.
The boss looked even more angry, took out Kunai and threw it towards Shui Ye.
Although Shui Ye tried his best to dodge, but the poison was so tight, he tried his best to
move just a little bit.
　　Kunai just happened to be stuck in his thigh, and a piercing pain spread, Shui Ye held
back and didn't cry out.
　　" Oh, it's quite bearable. I want to see how long you can bear it. " The boss took out a
few more Kunai , it seemed, to torture Shui Ye.
　　" Wait! " Shui Ye said loudly, " Don't you just want to find the person from yesterday? If
you have a few more Kunais , and I'm dead, you won't be able to find that person again! And
my bodyguard will be back in a while. Now, none of you will be able to beat him by then. "
saying this, the boss stopped his hand: " So, do you know where he is? "
　　" Speaking of which, my bodyguards and I just passed by here, and when I saw you all
dressed up, I thought you were bullying the person before, so I saved it. Now I can't protect
myself. "
　　" You don't know each other? " the boss asked suspiciously.
　　" Of course I don't know each other, I said it was just a matter of course. " Shui Ye said
sincerely, as if I was an honest person.
At this time, the person who was hanged upside down was also rescued by his accomplices,
and the boss said to Shui Ye: " That's simple, you remove all these traps, and then tell me
where that person went, and this matter is over. . ”
Shui Ye looked at the boss with contempt, and then said pitifully: " If the traps are removed,
and you all will come in, then I will have no guarantee. I don't think so. You give me the an-
tidote, and I will Only have the strength to detoxify you, right? "
　　" No! Tell me where that person went first, and when my people find him, I'll detoxify
you. "
It was really hard to deal with, Shui Ye endured the pain, and his mind turned rapidly: " Then
we each take a step back, you send someone in to tie me up, and then detoxify me, and I'll
tell you where that person is going. How about untethering me when you get him back? "
The boss asked quietly at this time: " Are you sure this is not the person who was very good
yesterday? "
　　" I'm sure the boss, I can still see people! And looking at his stupid look, he may really
have hired bodyguards. Aren't these businessmen willing to sacrifice their lives, we often
encountered each other on missions before. "
Hearing what the younger brother said, the eldest said: " Well, just follow what you said, but
you have to say where there are no traps. "
Seeing that someone was hooked, Shui Ye showed them a way, and instructed: " Remem-
ber, you can't go wrong with one step, otherwise I won't be responsible. "
The little brother swallowed his saliva, then followed Shui Ye's instructions and quickly
walked to Shui Ye's side.
Even though he was only facing a poisoned person, the younger brother felt an inexplicable
pressure. He shook his head vigorously, then glanced at Shui Ye.
It was at this moment that Shui Ye smiled at him with a hooked lip, his eyes flashing red,
and he immediately controlled the person in front of him.
　　" Tie me, and loosen the knot when you tie it. " Shui Ye whispered to the person who
had fallen into the illusion.
That little brother was like a puppet and did as he did.
After being tied up, Shui Ye said to the boss, " Can you give me the antidote now? "
The boss was a little worried, and shouted to the younger brother next to Shui Ye, " Are you
tied up? "
Shui Ye controlled his younger brother and said, " Tie up the boss! "
Seeing this, the boss threw an antidote to Shui Ye, and instructed the younger brother, "
Detox him. "
Looking at the antidote on the soles of his feet, Shui Ye smiled again. When he detoxified,
he wouldn't be called Shui Ye if he didn't rub these people on the ground three or four
times!
As the potion was injected into the body, after a while, Shui Ye felt that the heavy feeling
disappeared, but Chakra recovered a little slowly.
Chapter 99 There are a lot of casualties
　　" Can you say that person's location now? " the boss said impatiently.
　　" Of course, that person is right now— " Shui Ye deliberately sold a pass, and then be-
gan to talk, " Actually, I'm very curious. According to him, he is just a ramen cook. Why do
you have to catch him? "
　　" You don't have to worry about it. If someone pays, we will do it. "
　　" Then I'm more curious, how much did the other party pay for this cook? "
　　" This is a secret, and it has nothing to do with you! Stop talking nonsense and say it
quickly, where is the person? "
The chakra in the body recovered by 40-50%, Shui Ye moved his hands, although he was
tied, but the knot was no problem, so he said to the boss: " Then I will pay double the
money, see if I can buy you stop catching him? "
　　" Don't delay, I tell you, if you don't say anything, I'll poke a hole in your other leg! "
Shui Ye took advantage of the time when the other party was talking, and his hands were
sealed. Just as he was about to start, he found that someone was coming.
And it rushed out at an extremely fast speed, killing several people in the blink of an eye,
and then landed firmly in front of Shui Ye. Seeing that Shui Ye was injured, and the masked
man next to him, Qiu Yuan kicked him and threw the younger brother out for a long dis-
tance.
It seemed that he didn't need to do it himself, Shui Ye put down Yuyin's hand, and just
wanted to say something, but felt a drop of blood dripping onto his face.
Only at this time did Shui Ye realize that Qiu Yuan was panting heavily, and blood was float-
ing down from him.
　　" Are you hurt? "
　　" Don't talk, I'll deal with the person in front of me first. "
Qiu Yuan's voice was wrong, and his qi was insufficient, and with the drop of blood, Shui Ye
quickly thought that Qiu Yuan was injured, and it was very serious.
And when those younger brothers saw Qiu Yuan coming, they said to the boss: " Boss, boss,
this is the one who hurt us all yesterday! "
　　" Shut up, you don't need to tell me I saw it. " It doesn't seem like a good deal to be
able to deal with several people in such a fast time. If I knew it earlier, I would not detoxify
that person. Now that there is no poisonous fog, it is estimated that it is not easy to deal
with the person in front of me.
So the boss said to Shui Ye: " It seems that your bodyguard is back, tell me, where is that
person? "
Qiu Yuan is now completely strong, he doesn't understand what the other party means, just
said to Shui Ye: " Listen, the time I can hold on is limited. After I beat them in a while, I will
take someone to retreat. "
Seeing Qiuyuan's wholeheartedness for him, Shui Ye's hands couldn't help shaking. Could it
be that at this time, he would have the heart to let him fight with his injuries.
Before he could finish his struggles, Qiu Yuan formed a seal on his hands: " Fire Escape・
Roaring Flame Technique "
Immediately after, he rushed out and fought with those people.
The boss was able to block Shui Ye's fire escape, and then he also made a seal on his hands,
which seemed to be the ninjutsu of Wu Nin Village. Shui Ye hurriedly shouted: " Qiu Yuan,
he will use poison, be careful! "
Qiu Yuan just paused, and then continued to make merciless moves, the boss was forced by
him to be too late to seal the seal.
Every move is steady, accurate and ruthless, every move is fatal!
　　" What are you all doing? Come and help me soon. " The eldest roared loudly, and the
rest of the younger brothers rushed up.
The other party brought too many people, and after a fight, Qiu Yuan solved two-thirds of
the enemy.
The attack speed also slowed down.
　　" Boss, he seems to be injured! " At this time, a sharp-eyed younger brother suddenly
pointed at Qiu Yuan's shoulder and said.
Shuiye is not good at night!
The boss was excited: " Haha, God help me, he must have been attacked by the beast in the
woods, hurry up, hurry up! "
The fog gradually gathered, and Akimoto glanced at the situation in front of him.
The other party has a large number of people, and in his current state, the only thing he can
do is to take Shui Ye with him.
Qiu Yuan jumped directly to Shui Ye's side, almost unable to stand still, Shui Ye supported
him in time, struggling and unbearable in his eyes. It's a pity that Qiuyuan's attention is
now on the enemy and he doesn't see it.
　　" Listen to me, we can't save that person now, I can only take you away. "
Saying that, Akimoto made a seal with both hands: "Wind Release・Wind Blade "
The huge gust of wind whipped up sand and dust, and the surrounding dead branches and
rotten leaves not only blew away the gathered fog, but also made those people unable to
resist.
　　" Go! "
After Akimoto threw a few smoke bombs, he disappeared with Shui Ye.
When the smoke dissipated, the old man jumped: " A bunch of rubbish, a bunch of rubbish,
this made them run away, don't hurry up and chase me! "
After escaping a distance, Qiuyuan glanced at the absence of chasing soldiers behind him,
and said, " They will catch up soon, don't stay in the mountains, go ... go to the village, hide
..."
Before he could finish speaking, Qiu Yuan immediately fainted.
Only then did Shui Ye realize that his hands were sticky for a while, and when he looked
down, it was full of red blood.
This frightened Shui Ye, so he tore off Qiu Yuan's clothes and began to check the situation.
I saw that Qiu Yuan had countless lacerations on his body, and there were two terrifying
blood holes in his arms that were still oozing blood.
He escaped too fast just now, and he didn't have time to get his bag. There is absolutely no
way to help Qiuyuan bandage it!
If something happened to Qiu Yuan, he would have to blame himself.
There was no other way, Shui Ye could only tear open his own clothes, first plug the two
blood holes, and don't let the blood flow too fast.
By the way, the herbs Qiu Yuan found for the apprentice last night.
Think about what the medicine looks like, think about it, and sweat on Shui Yexiang's fore-
head.
　　" I remember, I remember! " Shui Ye shouted loudly, and then put Qiu Yuan into his
own time and space, " You have a good rest first, I will come to save you right away. "
Fortunately, before taking a few steps, Shui Ye saw that herb.
After plucking a handful, I went to the village.
Although this village is small, there are quite a few hotels. Shui Ye found a larger one and
stayed in it alone.
After closing the door, Shui Ye released the two wounded and one wounded beast from
time and space.
Then he applied Qiu Yuan with the hemostatic medicine, and checked the apprentice's con-
dition by the way, but there was no improvement at all. At this time, Shui Ye saw Qiu Yuan's
bulging bag, and opened it to see that it was a kind of herbal medicine.
It seems that this is the kind of medicine for fever.
So Shui Ye hurriedly smashed the medicine, mixed a little water, and fed it directly to the
apprentice. Guessing that Qiu Yuan's injuries were not minor, he also fed him a bowl by the
way.
After everything was done, Shui Ye had time to sit down and take a breath.
I didn't expect it to be very tiring to take care of people.
At this time, the cub moved its hind legs and looked very painful. Shui Ye saw that there
was a little left in the bowl, just for the cub.
Thinking of the wound on Qiu Yuan's body, Shui Ye sighed.
Chapter 100 sneak into
When sitting on the chair, Shui Ye felt a little pain in his thigh. The situation was so tense
just now that he didn't even notice that he was also injured.
After cleaning up the blood stains, and roughly bandaging it, Shui Ye was lying on the ta-
ble, and he needed a good rest.
At night, Shui Ye was awakened by a knock on the door, and the knock was very rapid.
Now that it is not appropriate to reveal his identity in this situation, Shui Ye approached the
door and asked, " Who is it? "
　　" Guest, it's me. I'm here to ask you if you want some dinner? "
　　" Ah it's okay, I'll go out to eat in a while. "
　　" If that's the case, then I'll recommend a good place to our guests. There is a ramen
shop in our village, and it's delicious. Especially the soup, it's very fresh, and you can talk
about it for a long time after a sip. "
　　" I see, I'll be out in a while. "
After the people outside left, Shui Ye let down his guard. I went up to check the condition
of the two people. Qiu Yuan was injured and still had a fever. Fortunately, both herbs were
used, and the fever was not particularly severe. The other named Andakang no longer had a
fever, but was still in a coma.
Shui Ye was relieved, opened her wound again, put some medicine, and then went out.
There are many people in this village at night, all kinds of people, and it looks quite pros-
perous. Shui Ye walked around and bought a few clothes. After all, Qiu Yuan's body was al-
ready covered in blood, so it would be a shame not to wear clothes.
　　"The guests are really extravagant, and they don't look like people from our village, "
said the owner of the clothes.
Is it expensive to buy some clothes? Shui Ye looked at the boss with some doubts: " It's
okay, but how do you know that I'm not from your village? "
boss smiled mysteriously: " Everyone in our village will go to a ramen shop to eat ramen.
The ramen there is delicious and affordable! "
　　" That also has nothing to do with me being from your village? "
　　"What customers don't know, there is always a kind of incense in the ramen shop. Peo-
ple who have been there have this smell more or less. I don't smell it on the customers! "
　　"A ramen shop, speaking of which we also have a ramen shop there, I haven't heard
that there is still incense in the shop. " Shui Ye said deliberately.
After finishing the clothes for Shui Ye, the boss said, " This is a special feature of our place.
Naturally, there are no ramen shops in other places. Or guests will know when they go to
try it. "
　　" Then thank you boss. "
After walking around the village again, Shui Ye heard a lot of news.
Because some of the partners had seen them when they first opened the store, so they
couldn't go there so blatantly, and if the other party could treat Andakang in that way,
maybe they would treat them the same way. It seems that they need to wait for Qiu Yuan to
wake up and discuss a sure-fire plan before they can start to solve the problem.
When I returned to the hotel room, I found that there was one person missing on the bed.
Before Shui Ye could find someone, Qiu Yuan suddenly appeared from behind the door.
Seeing that it was Shui Ye, he put down the Kunai in his hand .
　　" I said you were so badly injured and still running around. " Shui Ye said angrily.
Akimoto put Kunai on the table and said, " I 'm used to it, after all, this is not Konoha, and
there are many people on the other side. "
Shui Ye knew about Anbu's situation, so he didn't bother to bother with Qiuyuan.
　　" I know, come and have something to eat, I bought a lot. "
With that said, Shui Ye opened his pocket and handed the new clothes to Qiu Yuan: " Your
clothes are almost damaged and covered in blood, so I threw them away, and this should
be paid to you. "
Qiuyuan looked at Shui Ye with a ghostly expression on his face: " Are you a man who
bought me clothes? "
　　" Don't look at me like this, you're just asking for news. Don't think about those who
have it or not. " Haku 's eyes rolled to the sky, if it wasn't for Qiuyuan's desperate protection
of himself, he would have done nothing. won't do this.
Although Qiuyuan couldn't be blamed for his injury, he felt a little uncomfortable in his
heart.
Hungry for almost a day and a night, Qiuyuan sat down and accidentally touched the
wound, and he took a breath of cold air in pain.
　　" I told you, just sit down and I'll help you get the things. " Shui Ye handed the food to
Qiu Yuan.
It was very uncomfortable for Shui Ye to suddenly become so motherly. Qiu Yuan took the
food and started to eat. After all, he needs to replenish his strength now: " What did you
find out? "
Shui Ye also sat next to the table and grabbed the food and ate it: " I only heard that the
business of that branch is booming. In this small village, almost everyone will visit, whether
it is a business traveler or a traveler, I heard that if you eat it once, you will be able to visit it.
If you don’t forget it, you will become repeat customers later. ”
This makes Shui Ye a little confused. The recipes of Yile Ramen are almost the same, and
there are no addictive things added. Why do people here say that they eat once and think
twice?
And if there is a problem with the formula, Andakon should have notified him long ago.
　　" Do you have any information about the organization chasing the apprentices? "
　　"I heard that it is a secret organization near the village. It is not a formal organization. It
is willing to do anything for money. There is no bottom line. People in the village are afraid
of offending them and avoid them. "
　　" Since it has nothing to do with the country of water, then it's easy to handle! " Qiu
Yuan wiped his hands and said, so that there is no need to consider any diplomacy, and the
problem can be solved directly with strength.
Shui Ye knew Qiuyuan's ability, and it would have been a matter of minutes if he hadn't
been injured and won that group of people.
The two communicated again and roughly exchanged information. When they almost un-
derstood the situation, Qiuyuan suddenly asked, " By the way, how did you get us here? "
Shui Ye's hand paused for a while, and then he began to nonsense: " You were dizzy at that
time, I could only come to this village as you said, and then put you in the hotel. "
　　" What about this person? "
　　" I happened to meet him when I was carrying you, so why don't I carry the two of you
back together. "
　　" Then your physical strength is really good. " Qiu Yuan said suddenly, and then contin-
ued to eat.
Feeling that something was wrong, Shui Ye picked up the clothes and said, " Then put on
your clothes first, otherwise it will always feel weird for us to chat like this. "
When wearing clothes, Qiu Yuan felt the texture of the clothes and the wound that he had
been bandaged. He had some doubts. He and the apprentice were two big men. If he re-
membered correctly, Shui Ye was also injured at the time. To be able to avoid the pursuit of
the group of people, and safely carry myself and the apprentice here, no matter how I think,
this is not an easy thing.
Chapter 101 Profits turn people into devils
　　" You said that you are such a slow man to change clothes, can you hurry up? " Shui Ye
urged outside.
Qiu Yuan couldn't think about it for the time being, changed his clothes and walked out.
Looking at Shui Ye who kept stuffing food into his mouth, he looked so stupid. Qiu Yuan
wondered if he just thought too much.
When he saw Qiu Yuan changed his clothes, it was as if he had changed a person. He was
much more handsome than before. Shui Ye smacked his tongue: " It is said that people rely
on clothes and Buddhas rely on gold clothes, it seems that the predecessors are honest
bully me too. "
　　" What do you mean? " Qiu Yuan asked.
　　" Forget it if you don't understand, why didn't you realize that you are a handsome guy
before. " Shui Ye ate a cake in one bite and said vaguely.
When the stomach was full, Shui Ye touched his stomach contentedly: " I said, do you want
to feed the one who is still lying on the bed? "
　　" I don't think so for now. He's too weak. We'll talk about it when he wakes up. "
　　" Then I think you're more injured than him, how come you got better so quickly? "
Could it be that the body of Anbu's body is still made of iron?
　　" You don't have to worry about this. I'm awake now, so I can start to enter the branch
and deal with the problems you mentioned. "
　　" Wait! " Shui Ye took a sip of water and said, " I think I will observe it in the village for a
few days first. If Andakang is missing, the other party must be more anxious than us, and it
is easy to leak the information if we are in a hurry. "
　　" An Da Kang? " Qiu Yuan looked at the apprentice on the bed and said suspiciously, "
His name is An Da Kang? How did you know? "
　　" The head of the organization said before that if they can't catch anyone, they should
search in the village. We still have a sick patient here, so be careful. "
After thinking for a while, Qiu Yuan nodded: " Then take a break for a few days and find out
the news of the branch, my injury should be almost healed, and then there will be no prob-
lem. "
　　" Yeah. "
After the two people discussed it, they started planning. Usually, Hakuten stayed in the hotel
to sort out the information, and at night, he would act separately and collect information
separately.
The cub also woke up later, but the injury on the leg was not healed. As soon as Qiuyuan
saw this, he lifted it up, as if he wanted to see the cub clearly.
　　" What's wrong? " Shui Ye asked strangely
　　" Where did you find this cub? "
　　" After you went looking for the herbs, it fell into the trap by itself. I saw it was still
small, so I saved it. It's just a cub anyway. "
　　" This is no ordinary animal, very similar to the one that attacked me. "
When I heard this Shui Ye, I couldn't believe it. The wound on Qiu Yuan's body was caused
by this seemingly harmless animal? But it looks like a kitten.
The cub struggled a bit in Qiu Yuan's hand, but Qiu Yuan's hand was very strong. After
struggling for a long time, he could not break free, and then he showed his fangs and
slapped Qiu Yuan's hand.
Qiu Yuan let go immediately, but was stopped by Shui Ye when he was about to grab this
thing again.
　　" Don't move, you see, this cub was very frightened by you. " Said, Shui Ye slowly ap-
proached the cub, comforted it a little, and then held it in his arms.
　　" This cub is not easy, you advise you not to get too close to it, it will be prone to prob-
lems at that time. "
　　" There's nothing wrong with it, you see it's so small, what harm can it do. Didn't you
say it too, that kind of animal just looks alike, not really. "
Seeing that Shui Ye was protecting him, the little beast looked at Qiu Yuan with wide eyes,
and rudely put his head over it.
Qiu Yuan saw it in his eyes and withdrew his hand: " I'll say it first, I don't like this thing. Ac-
cording to the information I know, this is not an ordinary psychic beast, and it will be diffi-
cult to control when it grows up. "
　　" Then let's talk about it later! " Shui Ye said with the cub in his arms, and he couldn't
help but be overjoyed. He didn't expect his shit luck to be so good, and when he went out,
he ran into a psychic beast.
It's just that I don't know what this cub does , whether it can speak human words like Naruto
's toad. Qiu Yuan was still a little worried, staring at the cub in Shui Ye's arms with a bad
look.
Andakang woke up on the third day, which made Shui Ye despised for a long time, but he
still had to take care of it, after all, this person knew a lot of news.
After giving him some water and some porridge, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan began to ask.
　　" Come on, tell us everything you know, I'm here to solve the problem you're talking
about. "
Andakang's eyes were red, watching Shui Ye and Qiuyuan choked for a while, speechless.
　　" If you still feel uncomfortable, take a rest for a while, we are not in a hurry. "
Qiuyuan poured another glass of water for Andakang and said, " Drink a little more. The in-
formation in your hand is very important to me. If you can say it now, it's good for you and
me. "
　　" We've learned a lot these days, just wait for him to slow down. " Shui Ye complained.
　　"The sooner he speaks, the sooner we can sort things out. "
Shui Ye also knew this, but he also had to take into account whether the wounded were
not.
　　" Okay, stop arguing, Master Shui Ye, what I can say. " Andakang struggled to get up
and leaned against the bed. Just such a simple action made him gasp for a long time.
Seeing this Shui Ye was no longer hypocritical, and said: " Then you can talk about it. "
　　" Have you read the message I sent you before, Master Shui Ye? "
　　" Well, and we have also investigated a lot in the past two days. " Shui Ye said, " There is
a leader in the ramen shop named Kimura Taku, and he is in the ramen shop every day. "
Andakang nodded: " Master Shui Ye is right, this person was polite to me at first, but never
let me contact the ramen shop, and they always avoided me when they discussed things.
Until At one point, I overheard their conversation and he turned his face on me. "
　　" Is it related to the aroma in the ramen shop? " Akimoto asked.
　　" How do you know? " Andakang was a little disbelieving, but he lowered his head again
and said, " Is it something you have investigated these days, I didn't find out at first, until
some villagers became crazy later. Know the truth. They add a substance to the ramen so
that it can sell well, mix it with the aroma of the ramen shop itself, and it will make people
addicted. ”
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan looked at each other, and they also guessed a bit.
　　"And then they started targeting you? "
　　" Almost, during that time, I was constantly being watched, and I began to be beaten
badly by unknown people who threatened me to quit the ramen shop. I've been looking for
an opportunity to write to you, but never found the opportunity. "
　　" That's why I haven't finished writing that letter, " Shui Ye said.
Chapter 102 Takuma Kimura
　　" Well, then the other party started to deal with me blatantly, but he didn't dare to let
me go, so he could only imprison me. I tried my best to escape, but I caught up with them.
Fortunately, I met you. As for After that, I don't remember. "
Shui Ye nodded: " Our investigation is similar to what you said. Now you can't show up for
the time being. Everyone in this village probably knows you. "
　　" No, Master Shui Ye, those people are too dangerous! " Andakang got a little excited.
　　" Don't worry, isn't there Qiu Yuan next to me? He is very powerful. One fights two. "
　　" But those people's methods are ruthless. If they weren't worried that no one would
send the news back to Konoha on time, they would have killed me long ago. "
Those memories Andakang is almost reluctant to recall, being monitored and controlled by
others, and will be severely beaten if he doesn't obey. Now that Master Shui Ye is here, he
still can't guarantee that those people will do anything more terrifying.
Seeing that Andakang was shaking all over, Shui Ye sighed, it seemed that this person was
tortured a lot: " It's alright, Qiuyuan and I have written a letter to inform Konoha's ninjas,
and they will come over in a few days. Support us. Rest assured, you are safe now and noth-
ing will happen again. ”
Hearing Shui Ye's words, Andakang breathed a sigh of relief and said, " That's good,
Konoha's ninjas will definitely help us. By the way, Master Shui Ye, let me tell you about the
rest of the Ramen. When the time comes, you can tell the ninjas in Konoha so they can take
precautions. ”
After Andakang finished speaking, Shui Ye changed him some wound medicine and let him
continue to rest. Then I went to the table outside with Akimoto to start a discussion.
　　" This is the relationship diagram based on what he said. " Shui Ye pointed to the name
written on the notebook, and then began to say, " This Kimura Takuya is the leader, and he
has two people by his side, who should be protecting him. Safe. And there's a good chance
these two can ninjutsu. "
　　" It should be, during the investigation last night, I saw that these two people have
been vigilant around, looking at their movements and movements, there is no doubt that
they are ninjas, and they are very similar to the people from Kirigakure village. "
Shui Ye's brows furrowed: " The next thing is two people who make ramen. These two are
local villagers. You can find out by asking a little tomorrow. "
　　" Then you stay and take care of him, I'll look for it based on the information above. "
　　" But your injury hasn't healed yet, I think I'll go. " Shui Ye suggested.
　　" You are the key to solving the problem of the branch now. If something happens, I
can't help that responsibility. I will disguise myself and go. You can rest assured. " Qiuyuan
picked up the address written by Shuiye, and then went out.
　　" Hey— " Shui Ye wanted to stop him before it was too late.
Seriously, I don't know what to do so hard! Shui Ye waved his hand. At this time, Xiao
Huang walked to Shui Ye's side and kept wagging his tail.
　　" I said what's the matter with you, have you finished eating? "
Xiao Huang, the cub that Shui Ye picked up, whimpered a few times, as if he wanted to say
something to Shui Ye. Shui Ye squatted down and wanted to pick it up, but Xiao Huang
jumped to the ground and started biting his tail in a circle.
　　" Okay, don't make trouble. Be quiet! " Shui Ye wanted to appease Xiao Huang, but
heard footsteps, and the pace was messy. Listen, like it's coming here.
　　" dong dong dong! "
was a loud knock on the door: " The people inside come out quickly, our boss has lost
something, we need to come in and look for it, open the door quickly. "
This voice is very familiar, it's not ... Shui Ye quickly remembered that he was one of the pre-
vious group of people.
It seems that they followed the clues to find them. Now that Qiu Yuan is not there, he can
take action to solve them. It's just that it's not suitable to reveal your identity now, what
should you do?
During the hesitation, the other party's knock on the door became louder. Andakang was
also awakened by the sound and struggled to get up. Shui Ye hurriedly walked up to him
and said, " Shh. Be quiet! "
Hearing the hurried knock on the door outside, Andakang also knew that something was
bad, and asked with his eyes, " What should I do about Master Shuiye? "
　　" Don't panic, I'll find a way. You lie down. "
After finishing speaking, Shui Ye put Xiao Huang next to Andakang, and then walked to the
door step by step.
Andakang woke up and couldn't move him into his own time and space. Then there is only
one way, Shui Ye took a deep breath and opened his Sharingan at the moment when the door was
opened .
He wants to quickly control the person in front of him, so he can't be noticed.
and the next step was--
Shui Ye's Hand Seal: " Secret Skill・Puppet Enka "
The chakra thread was quickly sent towards the person, and then entered the main joint of
the person. Shui Ye controlled the person, and then quickly closed the door.
At this time, the person who inspected the next room also came over and asked, " How is it,
are those people in this room? "
Shui Ye controlled the chakra silk thread in his hand, and then used Sharingan to control the
man's spirit, Shui Ye said softly: " No, there is nothing here, it's better to go down and re-
port to the big brother. "
　　" Made, those three people ran so fast! "
Controlling the man to go further and further, Shui Ye used Sharingan to check the move-
ment again, and he was relieved after confirming that there was no danger.
The person being controlled suddenly woke up and stopped.
　　" Why did you stop? " the person beside him wondered.
　　" I ... why am I here? "
　　" Are you out of your mind? We've just finished checking the hotel, and we're going to
report to the boss first. "
The man was still a little confused, but he couldn't remember anything, and his head hurt to
death.
　　" Don't delay, the boss will scold someone later when you go back later. "
After hearing that there was no movement outside, Andakang slowly got up and said, "
Master Shui Ye, how are you now? "
　　" It's all right, they're all gone. "
　　" Really? How did you deceive them? " He had been tortured by these people before.
　　" You still don't believe me, don't worry, after we find out the details of the ramen shop,
we won't be afraid of these people. "
　　" But that Kimura's skills are very high, I'm worried ..."
Shui Ye handed over a glass of water and said, " An Xin, Qiu Yuan has gone, your main task
now is to heal your wounds. When we clear those people in the ramen shop, we will leave it
to you. "
Speaking of this, Andakang's face turned ugly: " Master Shui Ye, I ... I'm afraid of those peo-
ple. "
Probably seeing the fear of the other party, Shui Ye patted him on the shoulder and said, "
Then we will discuss this matter. Now you need to heal the injury first. "
It seems that this Andakang was frightened by the people here, and also, he was impris-
oned and beaten after working hard to make money, and no one could stand it.
Chapter 103 just start positive
Because this hotel was being watched, Shui Ye was a little worried, and would look out of
the window every once in a while, and occasionally use the ice clairvoyance to explore the
situation outside.
Fortunately, except for the first wave, no one came.
Not long after dinner, Akimoto came back.
　　" How's the situation? "
　　" The information of the two villagers is here. They are native villagers with wives and
children. As the only way to the land of water, many businessmen and tourists will choose
to stop here. "
　　" If you have a wife and children, then it will be easier. " Shui Ye said while touching his
chin.
　　" By the way, I don't know the specific details of the aroma for the time being. I only
know that it is made of a special flower that grows near the village. "
　　" Now that the information is almost understood, it seems that I need to go and meet
that Kimura Taku. "
Shui Ye and Qiuyuan stayed in the village for a few more days, waiting for the arrival of
Konoha's ninjas, and waiting for Qiuyuan's wounds to heal a little.
　　" You can start planning tomorrow. " Shui Ye's face flickered under the flickering lights.
　　" Would you like to send Andakang out first, after all, he's not very helpful to us now
and will hold us back. "
　　" I don't think it's necessary, just let him stay in the house. "
Besides, with Qiuyuan and him here, no matter how you can keep an Andakon.
Qiuyuan was about to say something, but a bird with a message flew in. It was reserved for
Konoha. Qiuyuan opened it and said, " Our helper has arrived, and we can start action. "
　　" It's very efficient. "
In the evening, when the atmosphere of the ramen shop is the hottest, Shui Ye put on a
costume unique to the ramen shop and walked into the ramen shop in the village step by
step.
In a shop with a lot of traffic, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were not conspicuous. Soon, someone
came over with the menu and asked them enthusiastically: " Are you two? "
　　" Yeah, I want to try your special ramen here. " Shui Ye said deliberately.
Hearing that, the man smiled brightly: " then the customer is really here, please wait a mo-
ment, the delicious food will be here soon. "
After the man left, Shui Ye and Akimoto began to observe the surrounding environment
and whispered, " It seems that Kimura Takuya hasn't arrived. "
Qiuyuan nodded: " I noticed it too, but the two ninjas who have been following him have
arrived, just around the ramen shop, they seem to be guarding something. "
　　" Can you solve them in a few minutes or something? " Shui Ye asked curiously, " Just
not be noticed by the villagers here, and then beat them? "
After thinking for a while, Akimoto answered honestly: " No. "
　　" You're so good, you can't handle these two little sticks? "
　　" It is only known that they are from the village of Kirigakure , and I have not fought with
them, I can't guarantee it. "
Shui Ye cut it in disgust, then looked at the surrounding villagers, some of them had al-
ready started to eat noodles. After eating the noodles, there was a fluttering look on his
face, like smoking a big cigarette.
　　" Haven't these people noticed something wrong with this ramen for so long? " Qi-
uyuan asked suspiciously.
　　" I guess there is, but it was hidden by these people. Don't worry, I'm sure, I can force
something out today, just wait and see. "
After a while, someone smiled and brought the ramen to Shui Ye.
Picking up the chopsticks and taking a sip, and then pretending to take a sip of soup, Shui
Ye suddenly stood up and said loudly, " Tell your store manager to come out and meet me!
"
The sound made the noisy ramen shop quiet for a while. After taking a look at Shui Ye, the
waiter who had just served the ramen came over and said, " Guest, is there something
wrong? "
Shui Ye smiled: " Of course something is wrong. Your ramen noodles are too hard, and the
soup has a strange smell. Didn't it take a long time for us to drink it? "
The waiter immediately explained: " What are you talking about, guest, we boil the soup ev-
ery day on the same day, and we never use the soup overnight to make ramen noodles. "
　　" You mean I'm trying to find fault, don't you? " Shui Ye stood up, kicked the stool over,
and overturned the neatly arranged tableware and other things by the way.
　　" Guest, don't do this. We are all honest ramen people. If you do this again, I will call
someone. " The waiter threatened.
At this time, people who were eating ramen also gathered around and pointed at Shui Ye: "
This person doesn't seem to be from our village, he must be someone from the past, I don't
think you need to be polite to him, just call the ramen shop directly. The escort will be able
to solve it. ”
　　" Yes, haven't there been troubles in the past, and few have had good results. "
　　" It seems that those two people didn't come today. "
Seeing that the atmosphere started, Shui Ye took the ramen and put it in front of the other
guests and said, " It seems that everyone present doesn't believe me, so I'll go to the back
kitchen to have a look. If I'm wrong, I'll immediately Kneel down and confess to the ramen
manager, and if they're wrong, kowtow to me too! "
As soon as he heard that he was about to leave the back kitchen, the waiter was obviously
panicked, and then said: " He's talking nonsense, man, come here, shoot him out for me! "
Qiuyuan immediately felt two killing intents coming towards them, jumped up quickly to
take the opponent's attack, and then stood firmly behind Shui Ye.
The two sides began to confront each other. Shui Ye saw that these villagers were all here.
He was worried that these people would be affected .
Another person also began to seal: " Water Escape・Water Dragon Art "
When the villagers saw this battle, they started to run outside in a hurry. Akimoto also took
out Kunai to deal with it, ready to attack at any time. Shui Ye smiled and said: " I said, don't
make too much, otherwise the ramen shop will have to be renovated, which will cost a lot
of money. "
　　" I will pay attention. " Qiu Yuan said lightly.
The two people on the opposite side quickly got into a fight with Qiu Yuan. You don't have
to worry about it here. Shui Ye calmly walked to the back of the kitchen. He needed to
know what was inside.
As soon as he stepped out, Shui Ye stopped in mid-air. Although he could not see the face
of the other party through the technique of Kirigakure , he could clearly feel that someone
was coming.
Qiu Yuan, who was fighting, also felt it, turned a few somersaults to avoid the opponent's
attack, and then returned to Shui Ye's side.
　　" Someone is coming. "
　　" It seems that the manager of the ramen shop is here. Why, hiding behind the fog to
deal with problems is your boss's rule? "
A burly black-haired man walked over slowly, with a ferocious expression on his face, it was
not a good thing at first glance.
Chapter 104 just looking for something
　　" Taku Kimura. " Shui Ye looked directly at the man in front of him and said, there was
no fear in his eyes, and there was even a taste of provocation. And there was no doubt in
his tone, it was affirmation.
After taking a look at Akimoto, Takumo Kimura said, " You are from Konoha. "
Shui Ye applauded him and said, " That's right, since you know that we are from Konoha,
you should know what I'm here for, right? "
　　" Has this quarter's dividends been distributed to Konoha? "
　　" It seems to be, but you also know that I recently went on a trip, and I don't have time to go back to
Konoha . I do n't know if the dividends will not be distributed. " , we should have met when
we opened the branch, after all, you are such a unique person. ”
　　" No, someone else went there. I didn't take the manager's seat for a long time. "
Looking at the two people behind Kimura Takuya, Shui Ye smiled: " Not long after I became
the store manager, I was able to run the ramen shop so well, should I thank you? "
Takuma Kimura is not stupid. Since Shui Ye was playing haha with him, he didn't pierce this
layer of window paper: " Then why don't we consider the ratio of dividends, how about we
seven and three? "
　　" Pfft hahaha. " Shui Ye laughed again, took out a flower from the bag and said, " You
can think about it, after all, you helped me make so much money, but before that, I want to
find one people. "
Swinging the flower in front of Kimura Takuma, Shui Ye asked with a smile: " I sent a helper
named Andakang, where is he now? The store manager. "
Kimura Takuya looked at the flower with black eyes, and his fists clenched involuntarily.
　　" He disappeared a few days ago. We searched for a long time and couldn't find him,
and I also asked a well-known organization here to help me find someone! "
　　" Oh~ so that's what it is. " Shui Ye gave an ambiguous expression, then turned to ask
Qiuyuan, " Look, I'll say that the letter you received is fake, that boy from Andakang must
be disgusted with this place too much . It was bitter, so I ran away. Now the store manager
here can’t find anyone. ”
Qiu Yuan also acted with Shui Ye: " Then we have to find this person and teach him a les-
son. "
　　" That's right, then let's start with the back kitchen. " Shui Ye said, pointing at the back
kitchen with a flower, Qiuyuan understood, and just as he was about to leave, the two peo-
ple behind Kimura Takuya also moved.
　　" I don't want to bother you, the shareholder, when I see this. Give me some time, and I
will definitely find that kid and teach him a lesson for you. "
Shui Ye's face turned cold all of a sudden: " Kimura Takuya, you've been a store manager for
a while, so you don't know my rules. The people I educate can't teach any cat or dog a les-
son. "
　　" Fart, how did you talk to our store manager. " The previous store clerk came over at
some point, and scolded Shui Ye for a while.
Qiuyuan was not polite, and threw out a few darts, which scared the man to shut up imme-
diately.
　　"The store manager? " Shui Ye smiled mockingly, " As long as I say a word, he will no
longer be the store manager here. "
Takumi Kimura stepped forward at this time and said, " Konoha Shuiye, I know that you are
the majority shareholder of all the branches, but don't forget that the branch near our
country of water is not under your name. "
Sure enough, the brain is good, Shui Ye looked at this Kimura Takaka for a few minutes, and
then lazily took out an agreement from his sleeve, which he signed with the shareholders
before leaving Konoha.
　　" It seems that you remember the shop rules well, why don't you take a look at what
this is? "
I saw Haku written in black and white on it—
The rights of all branches are fully handed over to Shui Ye as proof.
　　" I don't need to read it for you, right? " Shui Ye put away the agreement and handed it
to Qiu Yuan.
After all, Takuya Kimura's face is not very good, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he
wants to eat it.
Now this agreement is like a time bomb. For safety's sake, it is safest to put it on Qiu Yuan.
　　" It seems that you have nothing to say. In this case, I, Shui Ye, announce as the largest
shareholder of the branch, Takuma Kimura, you have been fired. "
As soon as these words came out, the surroundings were silent, and Shui Ye could clearly
feel the killing intent of the person in front of him. But still as if nothing happened, he con-
tinued: " You, you can get this month's money, and then get out of my ramen shop. "
Every word is challenging Kimura Takuma's bottom line.
　　" Boom! "
There was an explosion in the ramen shop, and Akimoto pulled Suiya and jumped out of
the smoke.
　　" Fuck, this person doesn't talk about martial arts, he just does it! " Before Shui Ye fin-
ished complaining, he saw Kimura Takuya jump out with the two people.
　　" Kimura Takuma, you are trying to be rude, a branch manager who has been fired, do
you know what the consequences will be? "
　　" Ha! " Takumi Kimura said with a sneer, " Since I've already done it, what should I be
afraid of? "
　　" You're right, but I'm curious, what are you going to do? As a shareholder, if I can't go
back, do you think you can escape! "
Kimura Takuya made a seal with his hands and laughed wildly at Shui Ye: " Dead people
don't know anything. "
Sighing, Shui Ye patted Qiu Yuan on the shoulder and said, "I can't solve the problem after
seeing Wen Dou, I will leave the rest to you! " After that, Shui Ye sprinted to another street
at a speed of 100 meters. run away.
Takuya Kimura and the two people around him were stunned.
The person who was still arrogant and domineering here just now runs away like a shrink-
ing tortoise?
Fortunately, Kimura Takuya had seen the world and hurriedly said: " Go, catch him back, or
don't come back. "
　　" Yes. "
two were about to act, Akimoto's darts and Kunai were thrown over, along with a few blast-
ing talismans. Kimura Takuma formed a seal with both hands, dispelling the explosion
caused by the blasting talisman.
　　" With me, you can't get through. "
Seeing that Qiuyuan stopped them expressionlessly, Kimura Takuya's expression turned
grim. If Shui Ye went back and notified the people of Konoha, he would not be able to keep
it here.
In a hurry, he flew directly to fight with Qiu Yuan, trying to get his subordinates to rush out
to track Shui Ye.
But Qiu Yuan had been preparing for this battle for a long time. Whether it was the number
of weapons or the detonating talisman, that was enough. After entanglement for a long
time, Kimura Takuya still can't get rid of Akimoto.
　　" You forced me. " Kimura Takuya said viciously, and then slashed his hand, blood
dripped on the ground continuously, and his terrifying face looked extra weird in the twi-
light.
Qiu Yuan watched his changes seriously without changing his face. This was probably what
Shui Ye always wanted to know.
Chapter 105 final weight
　　" Looks like that flower has any other use! "
Kimura Takuma said with a grim look: " Since you all know this, hahaha, it seems that I un-
derestimate you. But put away those little tricks, you will all die in a while. "
With that said, a gust of wind suddenly blew up on Kimura Taku's body, blowing a huge
amount of dust around him, and even many debris on the street was blown up by the wind.
　　" According to our investigation, you forcibly use this power, ranging from insanity to
madness, or turning into a puppet with no consciousness at all. "
　　" Joke, someone will save us. You guys are dead! "
As he said that, Akimoto saw a powerful chakra burst out from Takuya Kimura, tightly sur-
rounding him, and then began to spread out uncontrollably.
This chakra is so powerful that buildings are broken wherever it goes.
Akimoto looked for an opportunity to attack while dodging.
Not far from here, Shui Ye looked at the person who was tied up by the five flowers and
said, " My name is Shui Ye, and I am the shareholder of the branch. You should have heard
a lot about what you just said. So, now I am calling the shots here. answer my questions. "
The person who was kidnapped was the ramen master under Takuya Kimura, a native of the
village.
The man nodded in fear, Shui Ye clapped his hands, then took off the rag from the man's
mouth and said, " That's easy. Say, what did Kimura Takuya use? "
　　" I don't know I don't know. "
　　" You don't know? " Shui Ye said in a more serious tone, " Listen, I don't have time to
spend with you, Nishimura Fuji, according to my investigation, you have a son and a daugh-
ter in the village, right? Those who eat ramen What is the result in the end, do you want me
to tell you again? "
　　" Don't touch my child, or I will never let you go. "
　　" Help outsiders frame the people in your village, you are the one who won't be let go!
" Shui Ye said loudly.
Nishimura Tou was silent when he heard this, and sat down straight.
　　" My patience has never been good, I'll say it again, where is the flower, and who is
Takuma Kimura. Otherwise, I'll- "
　　" I don't know, he came to us with that thing, saying that it could make business better,
and we believed it. Later, he said that lighting that incense could make them addicted, and I
did the same. Aren't you also a shareholder? Isn't a good business the most important
thing to you? "
　　" Where's the stuff? You guys use Tenten so much, there must be a supply chain behind
it. Say, is that stuff hidden in the mountains? "
　　" I can't say, I can't say, he's going to kill my whole family. I can't say. "
Nishimura Fuji stepped back again and again, his mouth trembling, and he looked ex-
tremely frightened.
Shui Ye ran out of patience, looked at the person in front of him condescendingly and said,
" You disappoint me, the former store manager, Mr. Nishimura Fuji. "
Hearing that his identity was revealed by Shui Ye, a look of shame appeared on Nishimura's
face.
Yes, he is the store manager here, but this is just a small village after all. It's not far behind
those big countries. When it first opened the store, the business was terrible. It was almost
impossible to sustain it. At this time, Takuya Kimura came with that kind of flower, and
business actually started to improve.
Although he didn't know what method Kimura used, he couldn't care less if the business
could get better.
It was not until later that he discovered that the consequences of good business were so
huge.
At the same time, Shui Ye activates Sharingan , and quickly finds the place through
Nishimura's memory. Sure enough, it's on the mountain! And the people who were inter-
acting with him were the masked people he had met before.
It seems that this Kimura Takuya's ambition is not small. Not only did he control the village
and organization, but he also tried to control his other branches step by step.
Looking at Nishimura Fuji who was still in an illusion, Shui Ye sighed: " I gave you a chance,
but you don't want to cherish it yourself. "
Here, the battle between Akimoto and Kimura has entered a state of Haku heating.
　　" Ninjutsu, Shadow Clone Jutsu "
After Akimoto separates a clone, he starts throwing Kunai around .
Kimura's big scarlet eyes didn't take this seriously at all: " Ant, just let you see my power. "
I saw Kimura's hands forming a seal, and the chakra around his body began to riot. The sur-
rounding houses were almost destroyed, and this time even the trees were also seeded. Di-
rectly uprooted by this wave of fluctuations, the sky was filled with wind and sand, and the
swaying Qiu Yuan completely lost his sight.
But Akimoto sent out the last Kunai according to his memory .
　　" Ninjutsu・All Lines Great Formation "
With the completion of the Qiuyuan seal, Kunai , who was thrown out by him, was instantly con-
nected, and the lines were particularly conspicuous in the wind and sand. Kimura tried to
break free, but found that the lines he took were extremely tough. They are all reinforced
by chakra.
　　" What have you done! "
The clone was suddenly released, and Qiu Yuan kept his gestures slightly: " Seal! "
In an instant, the surroundings shone brightly, forcibly suppressing Kimura, who had run
wild, with a great force.
　　" It's just a simple seal for our family! "
　　"A mere sealing technique, watch me break free. " Kimura roared loudly, activating the
chakra on his body, but found that he couldn't move.
　　" This sealing technique is measured according to the strength of the enemy. In other
words, the more chakra you burst out, the more powerful I can seal you. "
Kimura Yin smiled and said, " If that's the case, then why don't you dare to come and kill
me, but stay where you are and dare not move. "
　　" You are the one who Shui Ye wants to leave behind, and your life still matters! "
　　" Hahaha, you are afraid that I'm gone, and you can't solve the addiction of those peo-
ple. Hahaha, this sealing technique is good, but it has a weakness. "
Qiuyuan just glanced at Kimura: " It's a pity, you dare not do that, such a powerful chakra
erupts, if you retract it in an instant, your whole body will explode and die. "
　　" It seems that you don't know me well enough. " Kimura cast a sullen look at the two
people behind him, and then said to Qiuyuan, " You lost. "
　　" You — you want to ..."
　　" Hahaha, today I will teach you what a ninja is. "
　　" bang bang bang! "
A huge explosion sounded in front of the ramen shop, and Shui Ye, who was walking half-
way, screamed badly, and rushed here with a few jumps.
The once glamorous ramen shop has been turned into a ruin, and there is still a familiar
smell around it, and it is very strong.
problem occurs! Shui Ye had a bad premonition in his heart, and began to look for Qiu
Yuan's trace under the smoke.
At this time, there was a sudden movement not far from Shui Ye, Shui Ye thought it was Qiu
Yuan, and ran over.
But when he saw the state in front of him, he immediately stopped.
Chapter 106 kill him
It was a blood-covered man who looked like an evil spirit coming out of hell. Shui Ye's
chakra is condensed in the palm of his hand, ready to attack at any time.
The blood man opened his turbid eyes and seemed to want to look towards Shui Ye, but
soon, something started to move in his body, making him huge, as if he was forcibly blown
up. The balloon is about to explode.
Seeing this, Shui Ye retreated again and again. With the sound of " bang " , the bloody man
exploded directly. The flesh and blood mixed with some dregs brought a huge impact. Shui
Ye rolled to the side, dodging the impact.
It seems that Kimura Takuya used the forbidden technique they investigated before, be-
cause he couldn't bear the huge chakra explosion, so he detonated it directly.
I thought he wouldn't do such a mindless thing, but it seems that he overestimated him.
After the impact of the smoke dissipated, Shui Ye walked to the ramen shop and looked for
Qiuyuan everywhere.
　　" Qiuyuan, where are you? "
　　" I'm here. "
A faint voice came from a ruin, and Shui Ye hurried forward to check.
I saw Qiu Yuan was pressed under a huge piece of wood, and there was a pool of blood
next to his feet, which seemed to be injured.
　　" How's it going? Is your leg okay? "
Qiu Yuan coughed, then spit out a mouthful of bloody phlegm and said, " It's okay, help me,
this wood is holding me down. "
　　" Okay, wait a minute. "
Shui Ye walked over to Qiuyuan, leaned over and lifted the pillar up, but the wooden pillar
didn't move at all for a while. Qiu Yuan was being held down on his stomach, so he couldn't
use his strength. Shui Ye took a sigh of relief and planned to continue to exert his strength,
but found that Qiu Yuan's legs were shaking, which seemed to be in severe pain.
　　" Did I hurt you? "
　　" Hurry up and find a way to lift it up, Kimura Takuma may not be dead yet. "
　　" What did you say? But I saw a bloody man explode just now, isn't it him? " As soon as
Shui Ye finished speaking, he saw a person standing 30 meters away from him, and when
he looked closely, it was Kimura.
　　" Why is this happening, then who is the person I just watched? " Shui Ye said in disbe-
lief.
Qiuyuan also raised his head, looked at Kimura Taku, and said, " I don't know what method
he used to transfer the huge chakra on his body and break my seal. "
Chakra transfer?
The two people who had been following Kimura Takure disappeared, and Shui Ye said
loudly: " It was the two Kirigakure people who transferred the chakra to those two people. "
　　" Hahaha, that's right. You two are indeed capable, and you deserve to be one of the
major shareholders of the branch. The people around you can push me to this level. "
Seeing Qiuyuan and Shuiye being held down by the wood, Kimura Takuya laughed loudly: "
Look at you poor bastards, why don't you beg me, I'll give you a happy death in a while. "
　　" Fuck your mother. " Shui Ye scolded directly.
　　" If that's the case, then I'm welcome, Mr. Shareholder! "
Akimoto saw this and threw it at Kimura with his still moving hand, but Kimura easily
bounced the knife in his hand.
　　" It seems that you are in a hurry to die, then I will fulfill you. "
　　" Water Escape・Mist "
The water droplets in the sky turned into attacks, and Akimoto's hand seal used to move: "
Fire Escape・Flame Technique "
The attacks of the two sides collided, and the water droplets were dissipated by the flames
a little, but there was a faint unstoppable posture.
　　" Shuiye, listen to me, I just set off the flare, and Konoha's ninjas will arrive in a while.
You leave first. "
How could Shui Ye leave in this situation, and said loudly: " I don't leave, if I leave, you will
die? "
　　" Don't be ridiculous, all my chakras are used to seal him, and now there is almost noth-
ing left, and it won't last long. If you go first, you can bring Konoha's people to rescue me. "
　　" Don't talk nonsense, as far as he is sensible now, as long as I leave you won't be able
to live for a minute longer. "
　　" Come on! This is a mission given to me by Hokage-sama, I can't let the mission fail! "
　　" So you've been by my side all the time, just for the tasks given by Tsunade? "
As Shui Ye said, Qiu Yuan suddenly didn't dare to look at him. Is it all for Hokage-sama? No,
it's not like that. Maybe it was because of the mission from the beginning, but after getting
along with Shui Ye later, he knew that this had long since deviated from the original mis-
sion.
Just like in this case, the chance of survival for two people together is much greater than
the chance for Shui Ye to leave alone.
But he was unwilling to let Shui Ye take risks.
The words Shui Ye said when he left Konoha suddenly sounded in his ears.
　　" Aren't we still friends? "
　　" Of course! "
Qiuyuan suddenly smiled, and Shui Ye roared: " When are you still smiling! "
　　" Shuiye, if you take me as a friend, go away! "
Kimura's attack became more and more powerful, and Qiuyuan's hands were trembling
faintly, and he couldn't support it anymore.
　　" It's true that the master and the servant are deeply in love, I'll send you a ride even if
you don't leave! " With that, Kimura Takuya's increased strength directly broke through the
flames of Qiuyuan.
　　" Come on! " Qiu Yuan exclaimed, then vomited a large mouthful of blood. The chakra
in Shui Ye's hands couldn't help condensing. Looking at Kimura in the distance, his eyes
were full of killing intent.
　　" He can't go! " Takumi Kimura said loudly, and he attacked again in his hand. Qiuyuan
wanted to push Shuiye away, but found that he was depleted of chakra, and he couldn't
even raise his hand, so he could only watch the water column move towards Call Shui Ye
yourself.
Shui Ye dodged and blocked Qiu Yuan's face.
　　" Pfft. "
A mouthful of blood spit out from Shui Ye's mouth and dripped onto Qiu Yuan's face, and a
drop directly dripped into Qiu Yuan's eyes. His vision suddenly became blurred, and with
the exhaustion of chakra, Qiuyuan's last memory stayed on the scene of Shui Ye's injury,
and he fainted directly.
Seeing Qiuyuan dizzy, Kimura Takuya began to laugh wildly again: " Hahaha, vulnerable,
now, it's your turn, Shui Ye. "
Wiping the blood from his mouth, Shui Ye suddenly turned around, exuding a terrifying
chill. Kimura Takuo couldn't help but took a step back: " What are you trying to do? You —
your eyes ..."
Kimura Tun suddenly became frightened, but Shui Ye disappeared like a ghost. Takumi
Kimura looked around in fear: "The blood is just the limit, it's nothing compared to me,
come out, do you dare to come out and fight me? "
I saw Shui Ye appeared behind Kimura Takuya like a ghost, and then whispered in his ear: "
Okay! "
was already in his hand, swiped lightly, and Takuya Kimura only felt a tingling pain in his
shoulder, and then the blood flowed out continuously as if breaking a gate.
Chapter 107 new enemy
　　" You - how did you become. " Kimura Takuya suddenly stammered.
Shui Ye didn't talk nonsense with him, the Chidori in his hand had already formed a seal,
and he directly hit Kimura.
Table lotus, ice escape.
I used all the ninjutsu I could release now, and in the end, Shui Ye punched and kicked di-
rectly. After releasing his anger, Shui Ye patted the ashes on his body and stepped on
Kimura's soles: " Mad, it's finally a bad breath. "
At this time, Kimura's nose was blue and his face was swollen, just like a pig's head, and he
was still scolding vaguely. Shui Ye didn't bother to talk nonsense to him, so he walked
aside. Qiu Yuan was already unconscious. He needed to lift the pillar, otherwise the injury
on his leg would probably be enough for Qiu Yuan.
Lifting it again, the wood was still motionless, and Shui Ye summoned Chidori, intending to
smash it directly.
Just when he was about to hit the wood, there was a fierce stance behind him.
Someone attacked!
Shui Ye could only rise into the air to avoid the attack, but the shadow suddenly turned
around and attacked Qiuyuan on the ground. Before he could settle down, Shui Ye could
only throw Kunai at the person with his other hand , and then ran towards him.
But it was too late. That person's Kunai had already reached Qiuyuan's neck. At the critical
moment, Shui Ye activated his Sharingan , and transferred Qiuyuan directly into his own time
and space.
The man's attack failed, he raised his head to avoid the attack, and then glanced at Shui Ye.
　　" Oh? Sharingan ? "
The other party's tone was cold, and he wore a ring on his hand and painted it. Shui Ye
quickly thought of a possibility.
　　" What's your relationship with Itachi-kun? Or are you a survivor of that war? "
Hearing this, Shui Ye was even more certain in his heart that this person was Xiao's person.
Heck, what kind of dog luck is this, why is a good Xiao in this village.
　　" Don't talk? That's easy. I'll let you explain it to me in a moment. "
The other party was Akatsuki's member, and he didn't carry the iconic weapon, so Akimoto
didn't understand. He knew the members of Xiao well, how could there be such a strange
person, or that this person was just some people under Xiao's forces, not one of the ten.
Before he could figure out Haku , the other party had already attacked, and his moves were
sharp and not at all sloppy.
Shui Ye could only fight against him, but for a while it was inseparable.
　　" Who are you? " Shui Ye asked while Yuyin was on.
　　" answer my question first, your Sharingan ability is very special, tell me, how did you get
it? "
able to know Sharingan so clearly, Shui Ye secretly screamed badly, after all, he is still just a
rookie now, if he is targeted by Xiao, he will be dead.
And at this time Naruto still doesn't know magic, even Konoha can't keep him!
To die to die.
Sui Ye struggled with the opponent with ninjutsu while thinking about what to do. His face
has already been seen by him, and he cannot be allowed to come here alive.
　　" Ninjutsu, Chidori "
The other party did not show weakness, and directly confronted Shui Ye's Chidori face-to-
face.
　　" Boom! "
The huge impact caused the two to jump away at the same time. As soon as Shui Ye
landed, he saw a small Haku -colored thing in the corner, and then looked closely, it was
Xiao Huang.
Just wanted to call to let it go away, but didn't expect Xiao Huang to go directly to the
other party.
It's too late for Shui Ye to stop it!
Seeing Xiao Huang like this, the man grabbed it with one hand: " I didn't expect there was a
Zou Wu here. It's alright, even if you are taken back, the mission will be completed. "
Xiao Huang scratched directly at the man for a while, but his strength was too small to
cause any harm. The other party didn't pay attention to Xiao Huang at all, and those who
were reciting words didn't know what to say. Soon the yellow hair on Xiao Huang's tail
slowly disappeared, and the whole body was covered with ancient words, which looked like
one. kind of seal.
　　" It seems that this seal still needs something to be lifted, so let's go here today. "
The man said, a few jumped on the roof next to him, looked at Shui Ye and said, " You are
not ordinary people who can defeat Kimura Takuma. I am waiting for you in the country of
water. Let them have fun with you. "
With that said, the figure of the man became transparent, and then slowly disappeared on
the roof.
Shui Ye wanted to fly up, but heard a burst of footsteps. It was the masked kidnappers who
came.
Just as I was about to deal with them, several people appeared beside Shui Ye.
Konoha's reinforcements have arrived. Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief, he didn't have to
fight himself, but the person who just appeared must have a great background.
　　" Shui Ye, here we are, are you alright? "
　　" I'm fine, you guys should get rid of them soon, by the way, leave one or two alive,
they should know how to get rid of that addiction. "
　　" But there's blood on your mouth? " Konoha's ninja wondered.
Shui Ye wiped it, then said: " Small injuries, just deal with them first. "
The fight was over quickly, and Shuiye released Akimoto where they didn't notice, and then
checked his injuries. I don't know if it was because I had just been with that person for too
long, and Shui Ye only felt a burst of blood in his heart.
Fortunately, Akimoto just fainted from using too much chakra, and the wound on his foot
seemed to need a good deal of treatment.
After the battle here, Shui Ye ordered Konoha's ninja to carry Akimoto back to the hotel to
keep him.
When Qiu Yuan woke up, it was already the second day.
As soon as he opened his eyes, Qiuyuan saw Shui Ye sighing at the pile of documents on
the table. Seeing Qiu Yuan wake up, Shui Ye immediately came over and said, " How is it? Is
it better? "
　　" It's okay, a little injury, Takuma Kimura, and how's the ramen shop? "
At this time, Andakang came in with the food, and when he saw Qiuyuan woke up, his face
was very happy, he put down the food and said, " Taku Kimura was controlled by our
Konoha ninja, and his two local villagers. "
Only then did Qiuyuan feel relieved. Looking at Qiuyuan in front of him, he suddenly re-
membered that he had been hit by Taku Kimura.
　　" Are you all right? I saw you blocking Kimura's attack when I lost consciousness, then—
"
Shui Ye quickly waved his hand and said: " I'm fine, that person was already at the end of
the shot, what kind of attack power could he have. And Konoha's ninjas also brought
wound medicine or something, I'll just eat it. And the one on your leg. The wounds were
also healed by them. ”
Speaking of legs, Qiu Yuan wanted to get up, but Andakang and Shui Ye stopped him.
　　" Qiuyuan, Konoha's ninja said that you hurt your bones and need a good rest. For the
time being, it's better not to use your legs. To avoid dislocation of the bones, it will be even
more difficult to deal with. "
Chapter 108 Zuwu
Hearing this, Qiu Yuan lifted the quilt and looked at his feet, which were wrapped in layers.
Qiu Yuan could only resign and say: " Well, An Da Kang, you go out first, and Shui Ye and I
need to talk about something. "
　　" Well, then let's talk. Master Shui Ye, I put the food on the table. "
After Andakang left the room, Qiu Yuan asked, " Tell me, what's the situation now? "
　　" Kimura Takuya and others were arrested, and the ramen shop was destroyed and
there was only one table left to use. " Said, Shui Ye glared at Qiuyuan, but he said at the
time, don't destroy the ramen shop if you fight. Okay, now it's time to reopen.
Akimoto: "..."
Actually, Akimoto can't be blamed for this. After all, who would have known that Takuya
Kimura used his own people to divert the damage caused by the chakra outbreak.
　　" I'll pay for the reorganization of the store. " Qiu Yuan said suddenly.
Shui Ye laughed as soon as he heard it: " Yo yo, when did our Qiuyuan get up, I still remem-
ber that someone had no place to live before and had to squeeze with me. "
Too lazy to listen to Shui Ye's teasing, Qiu Yuan directly changed the subject and said, "
Then what are you going to do now, we haven't found a solution to that addiction. "
　　" As for this. I have already put it out of the mouths of the two villagers under Kimura
Taku. The flower is on the mountain behind us, not far from the mountain where we met
Andakang before. You have already sent someone, so you can wait for the news with peace
of mind. As for the issue of addiction, it depends on whether Kimura can get the words out
of his mouth. "
Qiu Yuan nodded, it seems that the problem of this branch has been dealt with almost.
　　" However! " Shui Ye suddenly looked at the window outside and said, " Xiao Huang was
taken away, and his identity is unknown. "
　　" That Zuwu is a psychic beast, I told you. "
　　" Do you know the identity of Xiao Huang? But I didn't see any chakra on it. " Speaking
of this, Shui Ye remembered the words on Xiao Huang's body yesterday. sealed.
　　" I met a Zouwu before, which is very similar to it, except that Zouwu is covered in pat-
terns, and the tail will grow much longer than the body, and the character is docile and not
afraid of people. It stands to reason that they should live in isolation from the world. In the
deep mountains, it shouldn't be so close to the village. "
　　"The one that seriously injured you? "
Thinking of the previous picture, Qiu Yuan said to Shui Ye: " Yes, it's him, I wasn't sure about it
before, I only wanted to know about Haku when I was fighting with Kimura . Although a psychic
beast like Zuwu has a gentle nature, it can be difficult to meet. When it is in danger, it will
explode with powerful lethality. The one that fought with me is more than ten times bigger
than Xiao Huang, and it seems to have hatred for humans, and it will attack me directly as
soon as it sees me. "
Hearing Qiu Yuan's words, combined with what the mysterious man said, Shui Ye quickly
guessed that there was some hidden conspiracy behind it that he didn't know.
Moreover, it is very likely related to Akatsuki.
I originally thought that I could take a powerful and powerful psychic beast, but it was
robbed within a few days.
Unlucky.
　　" Don't worry too much. As far as I know, Zouwu has a noble nature and doesn't easily
make contracts with people. If you can get it back, you should be able to use it as your psy-
chic beast. "
After Qiu Yuan said this, he originally thought that Shui Ye would be a little happier, but
who knew that Shui Ye's face was even more broken.
Shui Ye thought bitterly, the person who fought him half-baked and didn't seem to use all
his strength was not easy to mess with at first glance. How easy is it to get Xiao Huang back
from his hands.
At this time, there was a knock on the door: " Master Shuiye, the ninja of Konoha said that
Takuya Kimura wants to see you alone. "
As soon as he heard Kimura Takuyuan, he wanted to get up, and Shui Ye held him down
and said, " You are here to take good care of your legs, I'll go take a look. "
Looking at the tightly wrapped legs, Qiu Yuan gave up and said, " That's fine, that person is
very tricky, be careful. Don't be deceived by him. "
Kimura Takuya was locked in a separate room, guarded by Konoha's ninja at all times. As
soon as he saw Shuiye, the ninja opened the door for him.
Looking at Kimura, who was tied up like a zongzi, Shui Ye said coldly, " Tsk tsk tsk, Kimura
Taku, how do you feel? "
　　" Nothing, let's talk about a condition. "
　　" Do you think you have any capital to negotiate terms with me now? "
Shui Ye looked at Kimura condescendingly, thinking that he and Qiuyuan had been pushed
to such a point by him, he wanted to beat him again.
　　" Of course, ramen is addictive, you already know that. If you don't eat it all at once,
they will all die ugly. "
　　" You said this, it's very simple, if you don't say it, I'll make you die ugly now. " Shui Ye
said coolly, after all, having Sharingan , it's too simple for him to want to check a person's
memory.
Kimura Takuya smiled at Shui Ye, and it looked very funny when he was beaten with a
bruised nose and a swollen face.
　　" If that's the case, then you can kill me. "
Saying that, still closing his eyes and pretending to die resolutely, Shui Ye picked up a
chopstick from the table and slashed lightly on Kimura's neck.
Kimura felt a cool thing on his skin, and his body couldn't help shaking, where did he still
look like just now.
　　" Haha, I thought you were really not afraid of death. "
　　" In this case, I will fulfill you! "
that said, Shui Ye pulled out the Kunai , and the sharp edge of the blade was cold, and it was
about to touch Kimura's neck.
　　" Wait! "
　　" Wait! "
Two voices shouted at the same time, one was from Takuma Kimura, and the other was
from Andakang outside.
Takuya Kimura's voice was expected by Shui Ye, after all, that's what he wanted, to scare
Takuma Kimura and get the information he wanted. But what does Andacon mean?
　　" It seems that you want to say it, then think carefully about how to tell me, and I will
listen to it later. "
that said, Shui Ye put away Kunai and walked out.
And Kimura Taku was so frightened that he was sweating, and he swallowed several saliva
after Shuiye left.
　　" Tell me, what happened? "
Andakang said to Shui Ye: "The villagers have rioted, saying that we not only destroyed their
village, but also captured Kimura Takuya. They want to find an explanation and are now
looking for us everywhere. "
There was something strange on Shui Ye's face: " How could they know what happened last
night? "
　　" This is not clear. Although there are many foreign business trips here, we will soon
find out that we are here, Master Shui Ye, what should we do? "
After pondering for a while, Shui Ye said: " So, don't we have people who chased you be-
fore? You take them to explain to the villagers, and say we are here to rescue them. "
　　" But, I'm afraid that those people - Master Shui Ye, they treated me like that before ..."
Chapter 109 under tangled
There was obvious fear in Andakang's eyes, Shui Ye sighed, he didn't want to force the per-
son in front of him. But there is no one more suitable than him.
The villagers were rioting, and he and Qiuyuan are both outsiders now, and rashly telling
them that they are the righteous side will probably cause the villagers to resist, it is better
to let An Da Kang, who has been here for a while, say more. persuasive.
　　" I know you're afraid, but Konoha's ninjas are all here, and those before will not hurt
you again. Trust me, Anda. "
Shui Ye's words had some kind of soothing power, and An Da Kang closed his eyes. Al-
though it is safe these days, he has been having nightmares. He was afraid that he would
remember the days when he was imprisoned, but he couldn't help but think about it in his
mind. I have been stuck in this terrible vicious circle and cannot break free.
　　" Anda ..."
Seeing him like this, Shui Ye shook his head. Sure enough, not everyone can be ordered in
danger.
　　" Well, I won't embarrass you, I'll go! "
Patting Andakang on the shoulder, Shui Ye walked past him, and said to the Konoha ninjas
around him, " Send him back to Konoha today, there is probably some trouble here. "
　　" Yes. "
Andakang watched Shui Ye turn around, and then walked into the room where Kimura
Takuya was closed. For a while, he stayed where he was and didn't dare to move, his face
was full of shame.
After the interrogation of Kimura, Shui Ye returned to Qiuyuan's room with a very ugly face.
　　" What's the matter, didn't Kimura say a solution? "
　　" He said the way, but it's just the key to getting rid of the addiction ..."
　　" Is it difficult to obtain? " Qiu Yuan asked.
Recalling the previous conversation with Kimura Taku, Shui Ye's brows were so wrinkled
that he could kill a few flies.
　　" The guy said that the way to detoxify is in Xiao Huang's body. "
　　" What? At Zuwu's place! "
　　" Yes, there seems to be a lot of in-depth research on psychic beasts like Zou Wu. These
people gather and then capture them everywhere, imprison and try to make Zuwu into
their own psychic beast. The person I met before It is easy to see Xiao Huang's true identity,
and it is estimated that this is the reason. But it is all classified as secret, and almost no one
knows about the person who executes the plan. "
　　" You mean Kimura Takuya is only part of the plan, and this village is also a small test
field. "
Shui Ye wanted to praise this amazing comprehension, but the situation is more severe
than he expected, and he was not in the mood: " Yes, he said that Xiao Huang is a kind of
skill that can instantly increase the ninja's chakra many times over. Spirit beasts, if they can
hold this kind of power in their hands, they can master the code of Chakra, set up an army,
and then overthrow the rule of the country of water. ”
　　" It seems that we unwittingly got involved in the civil war in the Land of Water. "
　　" I guess so too. "
Shui Ye began to sigh again: " I thought it was just a simple ramen shop incident, but it
seems to be more than that simple. No wonder that guy Tsunade sent you by my side, I
said did you already know this? things? "
Qiu Yuan's eyes paused, thinking of the previous secret report and said: " The news I re-
ceived is no different from yours, and my mission is to protect your safety and Konoha, and
there is no other mission. "
Protect yourself, protect Konoha~ Why does this sound so strange, Shui Ye doesn't want to
play any word games with Qiuyuan at this time: " Well, what should we do now for this per-
son who wants to protect me? ? "
　　" If it's just some private organization, the two of us and the person who supports it
should be able to deal with it. However, according to the information explained by that per-
son, there is also the internal affairs of the Water Land, so let's stop there. "
Qiu Yuan's tone was serious, and Shui Ye naturally understood Haku 's consideration. He was
not a savior, he just wanted to simply run the ramen shop well.
But Xiao Huang, and the villagers here, if you don't get rid of that addiction, it won't take
long for this place to become a purgatory on earth.
Kimura Takuya said that people who take that kind of medicine for a long time must take it
again within a month, otherwise the chakra in the body will start to riot, and then entangle
around the explosive person, and eventually explode and die.
There have been many outbreaks in this village, but under the cover of Kimura Takuya and
the masked organization, no one knows about it.
The two looked at each other in silence for a long time, before Shui Ye said: " I need to
think about it, Qiuyuan, you are still injured. I have already ordered Konoha's ninjas to help
secretly, and the villagers should not come to the door yet. . ”
It was night, the water was leaning against the window, and I was fascinated by the scenery
outside the window.
The complexity of the matter had reached the point where he could not grasp it. When he
fought the mysterious man, he could clearly feel that there must be a huge organization
behind it, and their hands had already stretched into the branch. It should be that he wants
to borrow his own ramen shop and use ordinary people as subjects for experiments.
Ramen shops can be rebuilt, but if these people are not eliminated, the result will be the
same as how many more people are built. Or, he could listen to Qiu Yuan and choose to
temporarily abandon the stronghold here.
There are many places involved in the five major countries, and it seems that there is noth-
ing wrong with giving up here.
But Xiao Huang ...
Well, he can't fit that little thing, and the other ramen shops in the land of water.
　　" dong dong dong "
Hearing the knock on the door, Shui Ye jumped down from the window and opened the
door.
　　" Andakang? "
Shui Ye was very strange and asked: " It's so late, what are you doing here with me? "
　　" I, I want to talk to you, Master Shuiye. "
Seeing that his expression was obviously cramped, Shui Ye nodded.
Early the next morning, Qiu Yuan was awakened by a loud noise. Looking downstairs, it was
Andakang who was talking to the villagers with righteous indignation.
Then Kimura Taku was brought up by Konoha's ninja, and An Da Kang continued to talk to
the villagers. Although he could see that An Da Kang was still a little nervous, his momen-
tum was completely different from the state of the previous days.
Just when he was a little curious, the door opened. Shui Ye came in with the food: " Wake
up so early! "
　　" Outside, what's going on? "
　　" Andakang came to me last night, and then I enlightened him and taught him to say a
few words. So that's it. " Shui Ye spread his hands and didn't seem to take this matter to
heart, " Don't look at it, Konoha's ninja is right next to you, you can't mess things up, eat
now, your injury should get better soon. "
　　" When did you feel so relieved about him? " Qiu Yuan said after taking a bite of the
rice ball.
Chapter 110 reopen
After drinking the milk in the cup in one breath, Shui Ye said, " I'm not at ease with him, it's
because I can see that he is very determined. "
　　" Then talk about it. "
　　" It's actually like this. " Shui Ye also picked up a rice ball and ate it.
Last night, Andakang found him and explained his situation in general. The family is poor,
and the family has a younger brother and a younger sister to support. Hearing that Konoha
can train ramen masters for free, he went immediately, thinking about learning a skill and
making his younger brother and sister live better.
It's just that people don't follow people's wishes. He thought that as long as he learned the
technology, he could make money. He didn't expect that everything would change when he
came here. But for the sake of his younger brother and sister, he endured it until Shui Ye
came to rescue him.
Speaking of this, Shui Ye actually began to be moved. After all, a person from Anbu could
also be sent here, and the effect may be much better than that of Andakang.
　　" Then how did he agree? "
　　" It was he who received a letter from his younger brother and sister. It should have
been sent a long time ago, but because he was imprisoned, he never saw it. The letter said
that they were living a lot better because of the money sent back by Andakang, and the Af-
ter going to school, they waited for Andakang to become a store manager, and when they
grew up, they would come to help Andakang. ”
The thing of blood and family is a bit unfamiliar to Qiu Yuan, he just said lightly: " So, he
went out? "
　　" Almost, but he has no talent for speaking. I helped him write a manuscript for a long
time to make it so easy for him to speak. "
The villagers downstairs have already started to riot: " So it is, no wonder people in the vil-
lage like that broken ramen from your house. You lied to us like this. "
This sentence was said by the villagers to Kimura, and some An couldn't bear it anymore
and started to fight.
Of course, Konoha's ninjas won't stop him. Anyway, they are ordinary people. If they are
beaten twice by these people, Kimura will not die.
the villagers vented their anger, Andakang stepped forward to comfort him: " Everyone, lis-
ten to me, although we are addicted now, it is not that we have no solution at all, as long as
we eat less frequently, and finally take a detox. , you can quit completely, and you don’t
have to worry about what will happen in the future. ”
At this time, some villagers retorted: " You are also a ramen shop, how do I know that you
are not lying to me? "
Andakang seemed to have been prepared for a long time. He took off his clothes and
showed all the scars on his arms to the villagers: " I was tortured by them just because I dis-
covered this, and I managed to escape now, I don't want to. Everyone will be harmed by
these people in the future. ”
As soon as they saw the wound on Andakang's body, the villagers believed his words a lit-
tle.
Downstairs, Shui Ye looked at Qiu Yuan and said, " How is it? My apprentice is doing well.
I'm a little timid, but children can be taught. "
　　" If that's the case, do you mean to intervene in this matter? "
　　" Isn't this an obvious thing? My goal is very simple. It is to open a ramen shop to the
five major countries. If you don't have the courage, isn't this goal just empty talk? "
　　" Well, I will write to Hokage-sama and ask her to repair the book for Mizukage to see if
she can send someone out. After all, it is in the border of the land of water, and it is impos-
sible to completely avoid the ninjas of the land of water. "
　　" Wow, that's so sweet, Xiao Qiuyuan, didn't you object to me doing this at first? " Shui
Ye asked curiously.
Qiu Yuan turned his face away, too lazy to look at Shui Ye.
Andakang is still talking with the villagers below, but looking at the trend, it should be able
to win people's hearts. I trained Andakang for one night last night, Shui Ye was sleepy now,
and fell asleep on Qiuyuan's table after eating.
Listening to the discussion below, Akimoto couldn't use any strength on one foot, so he
could only throw a piece of clothing on the body of the Haku idiot in Shui Ye. Why did the
ramen shop go to the five countries because they were afraid that these villagers could not
get rid of their addiction and eventually died suddenly.
What a Haku idiot for doing thankless things.
Just like at that time, I had to stand in front of myself. Qiuyuan touched his eyes, the blood
was still hot at the time, splashed on his face, and it felt warm to the touch.
　　"I really thought that my little cleverness could block the attack of ninjutsu, Haku Chi! "
In this sleep, Shui Ye slept until noon, probably because he slept on his stomach for too
long, and Shui Ye felt numb in his arms when he was alone. The taste was sour.
　　" Hey~ Ouch, I will never sleep on my stomach again. " Shui Ye jumped up and said.
Akimoto Haku glanced at him: " It's really time to count, it happens to be meal time. "
Shui Ye's hand was numb like a needle stick, and he was too lazy to know him, so he said, "
How is the situation in Andakang, there shouldn't be a big problem, right? "
　　" No, in the end, the villagers looked at him as a savior and cried and begged at him. "
　　" Oh, that's not going to be a waste of my efforts. When your injury heals, we'll start
planning the next step. "
　　" We need to wait for the reply from Hokage-sama. It is estimated that it will take some
time. It just so happened that Andakang also said that the ramen shop needs to be rebuilt. I
will go back tomorrow to start rebuilding the store. By the way, I will also repair the previ-
ous buildings that were destroyed by Kimura. "
Shui Ye had no objection at this point, rubbed his arms and said, " This is good news, then
let's cook, what are you doing? "
A few days later, the ninjas of Konoha brought Kimura and others back to Konoha Village,
and they were prepared to sit in prison.
Because Andakang was powerless, Shui Ye left two Konoha ninjas to take care of his safety.
After all, he is now a qualified branch manager.
The renovation in the village started soon. Shui Ye took out all the unscrupulous money
that Kimura Takura earned during these time, and then generously gave it to Andakang,
asking him to give the money to the villagers for renovation.
And he and Akimoto stayed in the hotel just fine.
It seems that the matter here has come to an end for the time being, but the next thing is
expected to be more difficult. Shui Ye wrote down what he experienced during this time,
and then kept it well. After all, this matter involves a lot, so just treat it as Scrub your mind.
The days of waiting for Tsunade’s reply were a bit boring. Shui Ye sometimes accompa-
nies Qiuyuan to hang out in the village. The villagers he met treated them very politely, and
even gave them the vegetables grown at home.
Shui Ye couldn't refuse, so he had to keep it in the hotel. Fortunately, the efficiency of the
villagers was not slow, and the framework of the ramen shop had been set up in a few days.
Because the shop was rebuilt, Shui Ye added a lot of his own ideas. The creativity was very
good, but the speed of building it was very slow. Anyway, it was boring, so Shui Ye directly
became an overseer, instructing those workers.
Chapter 111 start again
Half a month later, a new ramen shop was established. Looking at the brand-new ramen in
front of him, Shui Ye nodded with satisfaction. It was indeed worthy of the efforts during
this period of time.
　　" Also, Anda, you are in charge of the painting work during this time. Remember that
you can't be sloppy and follow the drawings I drew for you. "
Shui Ye smiled: " Anda, you seem to be a different person recently. "
　　" You are joking, Master Shui Ye, this is what I should do. "
　　" Then think I'm talking nonsense, and remember to have a good rest too. "
After returning from the ramen shop, Shui Ye just returned to his room, but found that Qi-
uyuan was already waiting for him inside.
　　" Yo, it's not bad, you can go to my room by yourself now. "
　　" It wasn't a serious injury in the first place, and my splint was gone long ago. Lord Hok-
age wrote back, saying that the upper management of the Land of Water knew about this
matter and sent a special team member to assist us in investigating that organization. "
　　" That's good, we can leave in a few days. By the way, do you know who sent over? "
Akimoto took out the letter and said, " Changjurou , a famous prodigy in Kirigakure Village,
one of the ' Ninja Sword Seven ' , possessing formidable strength. "
　　" It's him. " Shui Ye touched his chin, the future sixth-generation Mizukage , if he joins,
should be able to do more with less. It's just that he remembered that Changjurou didn't
seem to be very easy to get along with.
　　" You know him? " Qiu Yuan asked.
Shui Ye suddenly felt bad. How could someone who has been growing up in Konoha know
a close friend of Mizukage , so he hurriedly denied it: " No, it's just a joke, to make fun of you.
"
　　" This is serious business, can you be serious, the other party has already set off and
should be able to reach us soon. After meeting with us, we will go to the place that Kimura
Takuya said. "
　　" I see, the land of water shouldn't know everything, right? "
　　" Lord Hokage's letter said that the other party will talk to us in detail when he arrives,
and we will know the situation at that time. "
　　" Okay, but your injury can be done for a long trip? " Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan's foot,
the wound had scabbed over, and the gauze and the like had already been removed, and
now you can walk without crutches .
　　" Don't worry, it will take a few days to get here from the Land of Water. Calculate the
days. Although walking will be a little slower, it will be no problem to follow you. "
　　" If you don't want to, I can help you walk when the time comes. "
　　" No need, I know what my situation is. "
　　" Cut, you have to be stubborn. "
A few days later, the decoration of the ramen shop was completed. In order to celebrate,
Shui Ye also issued a flyer saying that it was a grand opening ceremony. Everyone could eat
ramen at half price and participate in the lucky draw.
For a while, the town became lively again. Because of the large number of people, the two
villagers who had been betrayed could no longer use them, so Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan could
only go into battle to help.
The ramen shop began to become brightly lit again, and there were more people than be-
fore, because there was such a thing before, Shui Ye specially used glass as a glass door, so
that everyone could clearly see everything in the back kitchen.
This can not only offset the suspicions of the villagers, but also allow the people in the ra-
men shop to standardize their operations, killing two birds with one stone.
This is the first time the villagers here have tasted the real taste of Yile Ramen, and some
couldn't help but praise: " It turns out that this is the ramen that has been opened all over
the five countries. It's really good. "
　　" Yes, yes, I must visit often in the future. "
　　" And you see, we can see clearly what they do, and we are no longer afraid of being
added to strange things. "
Listening to the comments of the villagers, Shui Ye and Andakang looked at each other and
smiled. It seems that cooking like this is very effective.
　　" I said you can keep your feet on your feet, right? If you can't, just go and rest for a
while. I don't want to be accused of treating my subordinates harshly. "
Akimoto Haku glanced at him: " Make your ramen, by the way, Chunxia seems to have re-
ceived a letter. "
　　" Huh? Why did it go to you first? "
　　" Because you haven't been at the hotel well these days, you've been in the ramen
shop, so they sent me the letter. "
　　" Then there won't be many people watching it after a while. "
However, this is not a big event in the village. There are waves of people who come, and
there is almost no time for a good rest. It wasn't until after dinner that I finally relaxed.
When Shui Ye opened the letter, it started with some greetings, and then started to talk
about the promotion process of the new type of ramen.
　　" Master Shuiye, Sister Ayame doesn't like the new style of ramen very much. She thinks
it's a sideshow and distorts the original appearance of ramen, so she doesn't want to make
it with me. But relying on the secret recipe you left, the taste I made It's very good. The re-
sponse from the guests has been very good in the past few days. Next, I plan to start a
comprehensive promotion, and directly write this kind of ramen on the signboard, and the
guests can see it as soon as they enter the door. The two people you left behind are also
very good, I usually take good care of me. It's just that the training base seems to be a little
slack without you and the leader Qiuyuan. I went there a few times and saw several people
slacking off. "
Chun Xia wrote a lot of things, and Shui Ye looked at it carefully. The only good news is
probably that the new ramen is very popular with everyone.
As for the training base, Shui Ye frowned, because he didn't take it into consideration.
It seems that we need to think of a good way to manage the training base. After all, this is
the basis for the expansion and development of the ramen shop in the future.
　　" Have you read it? Is there anything you want to say? "
　　" It's alright, there's no bad news, it's just the training base - I should have arranged for
someone in that month, forget it, it's at least within Konoha, if something big happens,
Tsunade and the others will A few shareholders will not be left alone, we will deal with the
matter of the Land of Water first. ”
　　" I see you, worrying about so many things will exhaust yourself to death sooner or
later. "
　　" I'm so young and strong, so early. By the way, it's been a few days, hasn't that person
arrived yet? " Shui Ye collected the letter and asked.
Qiuyuan arranged the tableware on the table: " I haven't seen anyone coming. "
　　" Che, let's wait so long and pretend to be a big-tailed wolf. " After complaining a few
words, Shui Ye started to make ramen again after seeing some guests.
　　" Guest, what would you like to eat? "
　　" I don't eat noodles, I'll find someone. "
The other party was wearing a hat and a knife behind him. He was a little shorter than him.
Shui Ye saw that he couldn't wait for Changjurou for a long time.
　　" You were sent by the Land of Water? " Shui Ye asked.
Nagajuro glanced at Shui Ye a little embarrassedly, then nodded.
Chapter 112 handover
Although Changjurou in Hokage is capable, he is very timid. Judging from this situation,
Shui Ye has a general understanding. So he said: " I still have a while to get off work here,
and you have worked hard on your journey. I will treat you to a portion of our ramen. "
Changjurou waved his hands hastily and said, " I'm not hungry, I'm here to talk to you about
things. "
　　" There's no reason not to be hungry after traveling for so long. Today our new store
opens and invites our partners to eat noodles. " Shui Ye said with a smile, and then mo-
tioned Akimoto to make one for Chojuro.
Because of his shy personality and Shui Ye's enthusiasm, Changjurou couldn't refuse any
more, so he sat down directly.
Looking at the water night in front of him, Chojuro thought about Mizukage -sama's request,
lowered his head and didn't know where to put it.
The ramen was cooked quickly, steaming hot and smelling delicious. Nagjuro smelled it and
started to eat.
　　" I'm on! "
Shui Ye looked at the person in front of him, and he had his own little Jiujiu in his heart. Al-
though the Changjurou in front of him is not good-looking now, he will be a Mizukage in the
future. No matter what, he has to brush his favorability in front of him. After all, you still need
his care in the future, don't you?
After Changjurou finished eating the ramen, the customers in the store were almost gone.
Shuiye asked Akimoto and Andakang to close the door, and then said to Changjurou: " Let's
go, this is not the place to talk, let's go to the hotel. talk. "
　　" Good. "
When they arrived at the hotel, Shuiye and Changjurou sat opposite each other, and
Changjurou took out a letter and handed it to Shuiye.
　　"Lord Mizukage sent me to talk to you guys. Let me introduce myself first. My name is
Changjuro, and I am a subordinate of Mizukage . As for this incident, we actually investigated
something. "
Shui Ye opened the envelope, which contained the investigation data of the country of wa-
ter on this organization.
The name of this organization is not yet known, only that their members will wear red
clothes with rings. Wearing a red shirt, he looks a lot like Akatsuki, but if everyone wears a
ring, it's not Akatsuki, right? Shui Ye began to wonder, could it be that his previous
thoughts were wrong, this is an organization that has nothing to do with Xiao?
The information also said that this organization also occasionally has activities in the coun-
try of water, but as long as it encounters a ninja of Kamiri Ninja, it will retreat, and it seems
that it does not want to be known by the big boss of the country of water at all.
It's a pity that there are still clues.
　　" If that's the case, then I'll tell you what I know. First of all, we just caught a member of
that organization, and the information we got came from his mouth; secondly, my purpose
is very It's simple, I just want to run my own ramen shop well, so I won't participate in the
battle of your water country. If there is any combat mission, you need to complete it by
yourself; in the end, our information sharing is limited to this time, and I hope you don't
have more for the rest. ask. "
After talking so much, Changjurou didn't understand Shui Ye's meaning and wanted to ask
something, but he was too embarrassed to look directly into Shui Ye's eyes, so he could
only turn his head and said, " I know, before coming, Lord Mizukage has already followed me .
I've said it before, this time I'm just working with Konoha, and there won't be anything else
mixed in. "
Shui Ye nodded, he decided to say these points after thinking for a long time. After all, that
mysterious man was probably better than him. He didn't want to have Akimoto seriously in-
jured again and he couldn't do anything. Changjurou in front of him happened to be a
thug.
Also, he doesn't want to affect the relationship between Konoha and Kirin because of his
relationship, so it's best to make it clear first, this time they are just offering help.
　　" That's easy, I'll tell you the situation. "
Akimoto didn't return to the hotel until Miziya and Nagjuro had almost said what they had
said.
　　" Then let's go here first today. The ramen shop here has just opened. I may have to
stay for a day or two to deal with the internal affairs. After I have done it, we will set off. "
　　" Well, try to hurry up as soon as possible, Master Mizukage said that this mission is ur-
gent. "
　　" Well, your room is in the innermost one. We have arranged it for you, you can go di-
rectly. "
　　" That's goodbye. "
After Changjurou left, Akimoto came in, and Shui Ye poured him a glass of water and said, "
I said why don't you go back to your room to rest? "
　　" I'm not afraid that you won't be able to deal with that misty ninja by yourself, so I
came here to see. "
　　" It's a piece of cake, you don't know who I am? "
Akimoto Haku glanced at him and said, " The Kingdom of Water is the most mysterious of
the five kingdoms, and his weapon is the double-blade flounder in the "Seven Ninja
Swordsmen", which is a big one for us . help. "
　　" I know this. The seven people of the ninja sword were kicked into three by Mattai. If it
wasn't ..." Shui Ye stopped here.
　　" Go on ! " Qiu Yuan urged.
I really wanted to give myself a slap in the face, Shui Ye said in a hurry: " Ah, I'm really tired
after a busy day, I'm sleepy, Qiuyuan, you're tired after standing on your legs for so long,
why don't you go back to your room first and talk about it tomorrow. "
　　" Eh? What, didn't you just say? "
　　" It's nothing, nothing, you are tired and hallucinating. " Shui Ye said while pushing Qiu
Yuan outside.
After finally sending Qiu Yuan back to the room, Shui Ye let out a long sigh of relief. He was
scared to death just now, and almost said that he would have disliked him to death because
he was the future Mizukage .
A good night's sleep, because of the relationship between the ramen shop, Shui Ye got up
early, and when the door opened, Qiu Yuan was already eating downstairs, Shui Ye yawned,
then sat next to Qiu Yuan and began to eat.
　　" Why are you up so early? "
Qiuyuan gave Shui Ye a look and asked him to look outside. Shui Ye looked outside, Naga-
juro was at the door, and he seemed to be recording something.
　　" There are people who wake up earlier than you, and don't sleep late. " Shui Ye took a
sip of milk, grabbed another piece of bread, and ate it.
　　" He's investigating the village and doesn't seem to believe what we're saying. "
Shui Ye said casually: " Anyway, we didn't hide anything from him. If he wants to check, let
him check. "
After a while, Chojuro came in, still carrying his sword. Shui Ye greeted him with a smile,
and Changjurou just nodded and went back to the room.
　　" You don't mind his attitude at all? "
　　" Che, what's the matter? We are just a cooperative relationship. By the way, today is
the second day of the opening. I still need to help Andakang and explain some things. You
can rest here. "
Chapter 113 ready to go
Qiu Yuan didn't stop him, but just said: " Then go ahead, in addition, I wrote to the Anbu of
the training base about the things you mentioned to me before, asking them to step up
their training, and then send them to assist Andakang. , by the way, to keep him safe. "
　　" Wow, Akimoto! You are so sweet. "
Unexpectedly, this person usually seems to be quiet, but he does things neatly and refresh-
ingly. Shui Ye grinned and said: " It is indeed my good helper, hee hee, I will give you a raise
when you go back. "
　　" Let's take care of the Andakang business first. We're leaving. It's hard to say whether
he can support the store by himself. "
　　" Don't worry, I'll go first. "
As soon as he entered the store, Shui Ye saw that Andakang had arrived, was cleaning, and
the two Konoha ninjas who protected him were also there. Shui Ye walked up and said, "
Not bad, looks very motivated. "
Seeing Shuiye coming, Andakang put down the rag in his hand and said, " Master Shuiye is
here, you can see that I haven't cleaned up here, I can open the door later. "
　　" It's okay, I'll help you. "
The two of them cleaned up together, and the ramen shop was cleaned up in no time. Then
he started to prepare the ingredients. Seeing Shui Ye's skillful technique, Andakang was
taken aback for a while.
　　" What are you staring at me for? " Shui Ye asked curiously.
　　" I was thinking that if there was no Master Shui Ye, I would still be that timid person. "
　　" It's all in the past, why do you still mention it. Besides, you have the courage because
of your younger siblings, and it has nothing to do with me. "
Andakang's expression softened, perhaps Master Shui Ye didn't know how important his
words were to him. It's just that I didn't realize it at the time, and my younger siblings just
pushed me to choose.
　　" Okay, what does a big man do with so much sentimentality all day long. You are the
manager of a ramen shop, and you must always remember your identity. This trip is a very
heavy task for me, and I won't be able to stay in this ramen shop for long. Tomorrow I will I
will go to another branch with Qiu Yuan to solve the problem. ”
Hearing that Shui Ye was about to leave, Andakang stopped washing dishes, moved his lips,
and wanted to say something to save, but he couldn't.
　　" I know what you're worrying about, Qiuyuan has already made a plan for you. The two
ninjas who stay will temporarily protect your safety, and when the people in the training
base have learned something, they will come to help you. Two people can be the store
manager together and he will keep you safe too. ”
As soon as he heard this, Andakang's expression suddenly became excited. He didn't expect
that even this Master Shui Ye thought of it for himself. His eyes turned red involuntarily, as
if he was about to cry. Shui Ye looked at it and said quickly: " Stop it, don't make trouble,
the guests will come in a while, if you cry, I will not be responsible for coaxing you! "
Andakang laughed angrily: " Master Shui Ye, I don't know what to do with you. "
　　" This is what we should do. You are my subordinate. Of course, we must train you well.
Hurry up and wash the vegetables, or your salary will be deducted. "
　　" Okay, Master Shuiye. "
At the end of the day, Shui Ye told Andakang a lot of things while making ramen.
　　" You remember, the daily flow of water is recorded according to the method I gave
you, which can save a lot of calculation work, and it is also convenient for you to settle ac-
counts every month. "
　　" I still don't know the method you mentioned , Haku . Tell me later after work. "
Shui Ye nodded, this method of accounting is to use a modern table, which is easier to cal-
culate, but it is a bit difficult for those who have not studied compulsory education to use a
table.
At noon, Shui Ye took the time to instill knowledge into Andakang: " Also, although we
have left you two ninjas to protect you, you should also pay attention to this, the villagers
in this village are not addicted to drugs yet. Untie, you have to make a bowl of that kind of
ramen for the villagers on time to prevent them from mutating. "
　　" Don't worry, Master Shuiye, before Kimura Taku's two men were still under our con-
trol, and their wives and children were under the supervision of the villagers, and they did
not dare to disobey us. "
　　" Well, that's good, but people's hearts are changeable, and it's essential to be defen-
sive. If something changes, remember that life is the most important thing. We can rebuild
the ramen shop, but without life, there's nothing left. " Shui Ye's words seem to have an-
other layer of deep meaning, and it is also clear that Andakang has experienced so many
things .
Just look at the ninja from the country of water. There must be more articles behind Kimura
Takuya, but he can't help much. The only thing I can do is to help Master Shuiye watch over
this ramen shop.
　　" Don't worry, Master Shui Ye, I have younger brothers and sisters at home. Even if I
don't think about myself, I have to think about them. I will cherish my life. "
　　" You know what I mean, then. "
Shui Ye smiled and started making ramen again.
The lunch was brought to them by Qiu Yuan, and it was all local specialties. Shui Ye had
been busy all day, and when he saw the food, his index finger moved, and then he started
to eat.
　　" I said to you, can you have a food image? " Qiu Yuan said in disgust.
　　" A gentleman, you only need to be talented. What do you want to eat? Besides, I've
been busy all morning, how about something to eat? " Shui Ye said wholeheartedly while
eating.
Too lazy to fight with Shui Ye, Qiu Yuan said to Andakang, " Come and eat some too, I'll go
to the back kitchen for you. "
　　" That's not good, Captain Qiuyuan, you still have an injury on your leg. "
　　" It's not that serious, and I've already eaten lunch, so I'll help you for a while. "
Andakang still didn't dare to move, Shui Ye beckoned to him and said, " Just come and eat,
let him cook for a while, he won't be exhausted, his health is much better than yours. "
Qiu Yuan also walked to the back kitchen, took the spoon from Andakang's hand and said,
" Go ahead, leave it to me here. "
These dishes have been eaten by Andakang for a long time, and they are not as fresh as
Shui Ye.
　　" Master Shuiye, how long do you and Qiuyuan team leader plan to leave tomorrow? "
　　" It should be in the morning, just talk to Changjurou in the evening. " Shui Ye's mouth
was stuffed with food, like a starving ghost reincarnated. Andakang couldn't help but smile
and said, " Master Shuiye, eat slowly. "
After the day's work was done, Shui Ye glanced at the ramen shop that he personally over-
saw, and said nothing, and then went back to the hotel with Qiuyuan.
After telling Changjurou about the departure time, Suiya started to pack up. In addition to
the necessary things, a lot of dry food is also prepared.
After dinner, Andakang also came and brought a lot of things to Shui Ye.
Chapter 114 embark on a journey
Early the next morning, Shui Ye went on the road with a lot of things on his back.
Qiu Yuan looked at the heavy burden and asked, " I said, are you going on a mission or go-
ing camping? Bring so many things. "
　　" This is what I want? " Shui Ye said angrily. Last night, Andakang carried a lot of things
on his back and tried to stuff it into his bag, and he couldn't refuse at all.
And he has been babbling in front of him, like an old mother. If you say no, you will be re-
futed, saying that you don't know how to take care of yourself. In the end, I really had no
choice but to let Andacon plug things, and it became like this.
　　" Then you can memorize it well, it's still very early for us to get to the place Kimura
Takuya said. "
　　" Che, can't I carry this thing on my back? Even if I carry another one of you and me, it's
fine. "
Seeing Shui Ye's outspoken expression, Qiu Yuan glanced at Shui Ye's thigh meaningfully.
Changjurou has been watching the two people bickering in front of him without saying a
word, and occasionally looking at the map to determine the direction they are going.
I used to watch the scenery on the TV. This time Shui Ye saw it with my own eyes, but I
think the scenery of this world is not bad. It would be nice if my baggage wasn't so heavy.
　　" Whoosh whoosh. "
After walking for a long time, Shui Ye was panting heavily. Looking at the two people walk-
ing in front, he had no intention of stopping at all. Shui Ye felt that he had spoken too early
about Haikou at that time.
And this Qiuyuan is also sincere, and he didn't say help him on the way, it was really ex-
hausting.
Changjurou couldn't understand the relationship between Akimoto and Shuiye, and he al-
ways felt that their relationship was very complicated. And he didn't like to be in contact
with people, so he could only keep silent.
When night fell, Shui Ye couldn't hold on anymore, so he said, " I said it's going to be dark
today, are you tired? "
As soon as he heard Shui Ye say this, Qiu Yuan laughed, he still didn't know the little Jiujiu
in Shui Ye's heart.
　　" I'm not tired, Chojurou, how about you? "
Changjurou shook his head very honestly, indicating that he was not tired either.
Shui Yeqi's teeth are itchy, this Qiu Yuan will oppose him, and if he knew at that time, he
would have let him bleed more and bleed this stinky boy to death.
　　" Why, are you tired? Then let's take a break. " Qiu Yuan said deliberately.
With Shui Ye's competitive spirit, how could he do what he meant, shouting: " Who said
that, I'm not tired at all, I can walk another day! "
Gritting their teeth and walking for a while, a small river appeared in front of them.
Changjuro took out the map of the Land of Water and looked at it. After observing the sur-
rounding environment, he said, " This should be the Fan River on the map. "
Qiu Yuan also got closer, looked at the map and nodded: " Then let's take a rest here
tonight, cross the river tomorrow to see the situation, maybe we can find out about the or-
ganization. "
　　" Okay. " Chojuro answered succinctly.
Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief this time, and threw the heavy and dying baggage on the
ground, then said, "I 'm exhausted. "
Now that they're all here, Qiuyuan doesn't bother to bother with Shui Ye anymore, so he
just pretends he didn't hear it and starts to set up a tent.
When the three of them were setting up the tent, a fish jumped out of the river, and then
fell into it. Shui Ye looked at it and saw that he hadn't eaten grilled fish for a long time, but
he could give it a try.
Then I made a simple fishing rod, sat by the river and started fishing.
I thought fishing was a very simple thing, but from the sunset to the night when I sat on the
west mountain, Shui Ye was stunned that not a single fish was caught.
Either the broken shoes were caught or the rotten water plants, and the angry water night
wanted to smash the pole.
At this time, Qiuyuan sat down slowly, and then began to fish. The difference is that after a
while, Qiu Yuan's fishing rod moved.
Shui Ye said disdainfully: " It must be some rotten shoes, cut it. "
　　" Not necessarily. "
Qiuyuan felt the movement of the fishing rod, and when the fish was biting on the hook, he
lifted it up. A lively big carp was caught just like that, which was not a good feeling in Shui
Ye's heart.
He doesn't believe in this evil.
Time passed slowly, but Qiuyuan caught a lot of fish. On the other hand, Shui Ye didn't
catch a single one.
　　" I think you'd better stop fishing. Not for you. "
　　" Who said that? I can definitely catch one for you today, just wait. "
　　" Then I'll grill the fish. "
Changjuro had already built the fire, and Akimoto just brought the fish to grill. Soon, the
aroma of the grilled fish wafted around, and the hungry Shui Ye's appetite was instantly
hooked.
But I just put my own words there, it's not easy to pass, I can only stare at the fishing rod.
Fortunately, God finally took pity on Shui Ye once, the fishing rod moved, and the fish fi-
nally got hooked, and Shui Ye immediately lifted the rod up.
Holding his " trophy " , Shui Ye swayed in front of Qiu Yuan very shyly, and also began to
pretend to bake.
It means to see, we can also catch fish.
Looking at the rivalry between the two, Changjuro couldn't help but smile: " You seem to
have a good relationship. "
Qiu Yuan and Shui Ye looked at each other and said in unison, " Che, who has a good rela-
tionship with him? "
That's it, it's not good! Changjurou didn't care either, and said, " I just looked at the map
again. We should be not far from that organization. I'll go explore the way first tomorrow. "
　　" Okay. " Shui Ye agreed directly. After all, it was already the territory of the Land of Wa-
ter, so it would be better for Changjurou to go.
　　" Those people are very skilled, and they also use potions and seals to strengthen
themselves. You have to be careful. "
　　" Don't worry. "
After the three of them had dinner, they went to rest.
At night, Shui Ye fell asleep, but heard a strange noise, and when he woke up, he found a
figure outside. Gently opening the corner of the tent, Sui Ye saw through the small slit that
it was Changjurou.
Not sleeping well, what is he going to do?
Watching Changjurou walking towards the other side of the river, Suiya opened the tent
and followed.
Before taking a few steps, I felt someone behind me and immediately stopped moving.
　　" It's me. "
When Qiuyuan's voice came from behind, Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "
Why are you here? "
　　" It's a light sleep in this environment, you say, what did he do? "
Shui Ye shook his head: " How do I know, since you wake up, you can take a look. I'll go and
make it easier. "
I thought that Shui Ye saw something wrong with Changjurou, but I didn't expect it was be-
cause of this. Looking at Shui Ye with disgust, he said, " Then you go. "
After finishing the solution, Shui Ye returned to the tent, but felt that something was wrong.
Chapter 115 sneak attack
It's already late at night. According to common sense, there should be no such serious fog.
And there was no fog when I saw Changjurou just now, Suiya began to be cautious, and Kunai
was already in his hand.
　　" Qiuyuan? " Shui Ye whispered, and then looked around again.
The moon was gone, except for the bonfire that was still burning on the ground, it was
eerily quiet. Shuiye took a deep breath and looked at the place where Changjurou had
gone before. Qiu Yuan went to him just now, and has not come back yet.
　　" Crackling. "
One of the wooden sticks in the bonfire burst, which shocked Shui Ye, and the two good
people disappeared. What is this called. Can't sleep now, Shui Ye simply sat by the fire,
waiting for the two with his eyes open.
After waiting for a while, no one came back, and the fog dissipated a little. Because I had
the experience of being poisoned in the mist before, Shui Ye checked the mist, it was just
ordinary water mist, and there was no potential safety hazard.
Time passed bit by bit, Shui Ye began to get bored, and added a little more firewood to the
bonfire, and the flame was a little bigger.
The weather in the land of water is different from that of Konoha, so it gets colder at this
point. Shui Ye wanted to go to the tent to find some clothes to wear, but just got into the
tent, a dark shadow suddenly appeared behind the tree, looking at the water coldly. night.
Shui Ye, who was taking the clothes, didn't seem to notice that something was wrong. He
was taking thick clothes from the bag wholeheartedly, and the shadows approached little
by little, looking particularly terrifying under the reflection of the bonfire.
I saw the shadow gently open the tent and approached the water night.
　　" Get out of the way! "
Qiuyuan's voice exploded behind him, and at the same time Shui Ye turned over and kicked
at the shadow. The black shadow screamed in pain, and slashed towards Shui Ye with a
large sword that shone with cold light.
The light of the knife flickered his eyes, and Shui Ye reflexively covered it, but he felt a fierce
killing intent. Just as he was about to take out Kunai to block it, he was pulled away by a
strong force, and the whole person rushed towards him. Falling aside.
The tent also collapsed at this time, and Shui Ye only felt chaos in front of him, and then it
was pitch black.
　　" Qiuyuan, is that you? Where are you? "
　　" Get up, the other side is the enemy. "
Immediately after that, there was the sound of weapons colliding, and Shui Ye secretly
screamed badly, so he cut the Kunai in his hand, and it took a lot of effort to cut the tent cloth,
and then he saw Qiuyuan talking to someone. fight together.
The other party was wearing a red shirt, and the nails on his hands were painted. It was the
group from before!
Could it be that the purpose of the three of them has been known by the other party in ad-
vance? Shui Ye frowned tightly, forget it, I'll think about this later, the important thing in
front of me is Qiu Yuan.
He was seriously injured and just had a fight with Kimura, and he went on the road again
after not recuperating for a long time. He cannot be allowed to fight with the enemy all the
time. In this way, they haven't found Kimura Taku's nest, and they have lost half of their
fighting power.
　　" Water Escape, Water Dragon Art. "
　　"Wind Release・Wind Blade "
Taking advantage of the heat of the fight here, Shui Ye slowly approached the bonfire,
picked up a torch, and then slowly walked around behind the enemy and threw the torch in
his hand.
That man was facing Qiu Yuan, but he didn't expect that Shui Ye, an unarmed man, would
come to sneak attack. The torch just threw on the man's hair, and by the way lit his clothes.
Seeing this, Qiuyuan made a seal with both hands directly: " Fire Escape・Arrogant Fire
Technique "
The enemy was instantly surrounded by flames, and then knocked to the ground.
Qiuyuan jumped down from the tree and wanted to check the enemy's situation, but the
man threw a Kunai at Qiuyuan , with a detonating talisman behind him.
　　" Get out of the way! " Shui Ye said loudly.
I saw the man smiled strangely, detonated the detonating talisman, and then——
　　" Boom! "
The huge explosion spread to the surrounding area, and the tent was torn apart. Shui Ye
was also hit by the shock wave and had a close contact with the earth.
After the aftermath of the explosion dissipated, Shui Ye shook his head to see the environ-
ment in front of him. Akimoto was walking towards him, half-kneeling with Kunai and staring
at him.
Shui Ye was startled by him, and stepped back again and again: " Damn, what are you doing
so close to me? "
　　" I'm looking to see if your brain has been blown up. " Akimoto said while playing with
Kunai .
　　" How is that man? "
　　" It should have escaped, there is no body left here, Che, was put together. "
Seeing that the good camp was in a mess, Shui Ye patted the dust on his body and stood
up and said, " Who was that person just now? He attacked us directly without saying a
word. "
　　" It should be the same person as Kimura Takuya. It seems that the other party already
knows that we are here. "
　　" Then why did you go for so long? I waited for you for a long time just now. "
Speaking of this, Akimoto put away Kunai and said, " I followed that person from Kirigakure just
now , but a fog appeared and I lost the person. "
fog? Shui Ye was a little puzzled, is that the one he just saw?
　　" Well, I also felt the fog just now. I thought it was a normal phenomenon. I didn't ex-
pect it to be related to Changjurou, so have you continued to look for it? "
　　" I wanted to find it. " Qiu Yuan said, then looked at Shui Ye and sighed.
Shui Ye looked like a ghost, what did this good man sigh at him?
　　" Just say it well, don't look like I'm going to get cold, okay? "
In fact, Qiu Yuan wanted to look for it at that time, but when he was leaving, he saw a dark
figure sneaking towards the camp. After all, the safety of Shui Ye is the most important.
If I hadn't followed this oil bottle, I might be able to find out something along the way.
Haku 's eyes to Akimoto, who was not looking very well .
　　" Then what should we do now? That person is missing, and we are not familiar with the
country of water. " Shui Ye put down the firewood and said.
　　" Didn't you ask something from Takuma Kimura, tell me, where is the location? "
　　" He's just a little minion, and he doesn't know anything except the location of the
headquarters. Every time he is brought in with a mask, and then taken out with a mask. "
　　" Useless stuff. "
Qiu Yuan suddenly said, Shui Ye also agreed, Kimura Taku not only troubled them, but also
couldn't help them at all. But after thinking about it, it doesn't feel right.
　　" I said Qiu Yuan, just now, did you refer to Sang and scold Huai? "
After adding a few dead branches to the fire, Autumn said casually: " You think too much,
I'm talking about Kimura Taku, when did I say you? "
This tone, this attitude, is obviously scolding myself!
Shui Ye clenched his fists, feeling that he wanted to punch people.
Chapter 116 Chojuro is injured
However, Shui Ye planned to wait until Konoha returned to do things like beating people.
After all, maybe there will be enemies now.
He wants to be generous, he wants to be generous!
After constantly hypnotizing himself, Shui Ye smiled brightly at Qiuyuan: " By the way, I sud-
denly remembered, Kimura Takuya said, what more hands do you need to enter this orga-
nization. "
　　" But I haven't found it anywhere yet, and it's useless to ask for any cards. "
Akimoto looked at the bonfire in front of him and said, " We'll wait for Kirigakure 's people
until dawn. If he doesn't come back, we'll go directly to the direction he said yesterday. "
　　" His skill is very good. He must be trapped by something. I think it's better to wait for
him to come back. "
　　" You know the people at Kirigakure well? "
　　"The other party was sent by Mizukage himself. How could he not just be a ninja who was
easily defeated? And this matter involved so much, Mizukage would n't worry about entrust-
ing such an important task to a waste? "
　　" It makes sense. I think your brain is very useful sometimes. Since you have to wait for
him, you should go and rest for a while. I will watch the night! " Qiu Yuan said, picked up
the kettle and took a sip.
　　" Let me keep watch, didn't you just have a fight with that person? "
　　" I'm not weak enough to need your attention. If you don't sleep well, I'm afraid you
won't have the strength when you run away. "
Shui Ye: "..."
Well, he forgot, this Qiuyuan still has a black-bellied setting. Really worried about the pain,
Shui Ye threw the wooden stick in his hand into the fire. Then lie back and get up.
Originally I just wanted to take a rest, but lying down, Shui Ye really fell asleep.
Listening to the even breathing sound next to him, Qiu Yuan smiled involuntarily, and then
threw his clothes on Shui Ye. It just happened to cover the upper body of Shui Ye.
Shui Ye had a dream, in which Kimura Takuya rushed towards him fiercely. And the whole
person's body was covered in blood, with two blood holes open, asking him to pay for his
life.
He wanted to break free, but was grabbed by the neck of Kimura Taku. No matter how he
chopped with Kunai , Takuma Kimura just didn't let go, and opened his mouth wide at him.
　　" Ah- "
Shui Ye woke up screaming, and Qiu Yuan, who was washing his face by the river, immedi-
ately ran over when he heard the sound.
　　" What's wrong? "
　　" I just dreamed of Kimura Taku, he turned into a blood man and wanted to kill me. "
I thought Shui Ye was attacked by Qiu Yuan: "..."
　　" Can you be more reliable? At this time, you actually have these nonsense dreams. "
　　" Can you blame me for this dream? Fuck, you don't know, it scared me to death.
Wasn't that Kimura Takuma being escorted back to Konoha? "
　　" It was sent back to Konoha. Based on his footsteps, he was already in Konoha's prison
at this time. "
Shui Ye was about to say something, but heard a messy footstep, it sounded like a person.
Akimoto felt it too, and looked in that direction.
The biggest possibility is the pursuit of soldiers, and Shui Ye was thinking about how to
deal with it, so as to let out the bad anger that was just frightened by that bad dream.
When he saw the person coming, Akimoto suddenly said, " It's from Kirigakure . "
I saw Changjurou stumbled towards them, and fell straight behind him the moment he saw
them.
　　" Go and see what's going on. "
The two ran over immediately, only to see Chojuro carrying his knife on his back, disgraced
and bloodstained on his clothes, and it looked like he had a fight with someone.
　　" Qiuyuan, what's wrong with him? " Shui Ye asked.
After carefully examining Changjurou's situation, Qiu Yuan said to Shui Ye: " There is no
trauma, the blood should not be his own, but now that he is not awake, I can't estimate
what happened to him. "
　　" As long as there is no danger to his life, I think we should carry him over first. "
The tent was damaged by the enemy's explosion, and Suiye and Akimoto found a dry place
to lay Changjurou flat, then wiped the blood off his body.
Akimoto is not a medical ninja, and seeing Changjurou has been in a coma, he can only
check if he is still alive.
The sun was getting higher and higher, but Changjurou's situation did not improve at all.
Shui Ye looked a little anxious: " I said, can you do it? There is no village around here. Oth-
erwise, we can still look for it. doctor. "
　　" It looks like I've fallen into some kind of hallucination. " Qiu Yuan said while rubbing
his nose.
Shui Ye asked back: " Illusion? But he can walk back safely. Does this seem like he has en-
tered an illusion? "
　　" I can't eat, no trauma, no strange things happened, but people are unconscious, the
only possibility is to fall into a hallucination. "
Speaking of hallucinations, Shui Ye's heart moved, Sharingan should be the ancestor of illu-
sion. It's better to open Qiuyuan first, and try to untie it with Sharingan . If it doesn't work, you
really have to go to the doctor.
　　" Can you untie it? "
Qiuyuan shook his head: " I'm not a medical ninja, if it's an illusion, the normal illusion re-
bound can be solved. "
Shui Ye also knows this, and now let Qiuyuan leave for a while, what excuse do you use?
Shui Ye rolled his eyes and said, " Well, Qiuyuan, this is the country of water, you go to ex-
plore the road first, and see if there are any villages around. If there are villages, you can
find medical ninjas, right? "
Taking a look at the current situation, Qiu Yuan refused: " He has already been recruited,
and it is no longer safe here. If I leave again, there may be an accident for both of you at
any time. "
　　" It's a simple matter. You set two traps around us just like the last time. Just keep us
safe. "
Akimoto was a little hesitant, but the other party was able to recruit Kirigakure 's people, indi-
cating that the means behind it were not simple. It is not safe to be attacked here, even if
there are traps, if the opponent is strong in ninjutsu, it is not enough to watch.
What's more, the people of Mist Ninja are still in a coma now.
　　" Don't think about it, if this person is gone, we won't know how to enter that organiza-
tion by then! "
　　" Yes, but to move the place, I found a hidden cave when I followed Changjurou, not far
from here. It's best to go there. "
　　" Okay, I'm carrying this Chojurou on my back, you take the burden. "
Shui Ye walked in front with Changjurou on his back, while Akimoto hid the traces they
walked behind and disturbed them, so as to avoid being followed by the traces at that time.
There was nothing to say all the way, Shui Ye found a place with stones to put Changjuro
down.
　　" This man slept comfortably, but I was exhausted. "
　　" I don't think your physical strength is very good? "
　　" Look at this kid with thin arms and thin legs, who knew he was so heavy, I have to
drink a sip of water. "
Chapter 117 village
Sitting down beside Changjurou, Shui Ye picked up the water cup and took a few sips be-
fore saying, " Okay, now we're in the cave, you can go explore the way, by the way, on the
way I just carried him, I It feels strange around you, do you feel it? "
Qiu Yuan's expression paused and said, " I've been following behind you all the time, and I
haven't noticed anything wrong. "
　　" Really? " Shui Ye asked uncertainly. But he just felt as if he was being targeted by
something. Could it be that Juro, the long back, was too tired?
　　" Don't think too much about it, there are no traces of living creatures moving here, it
should be safe. "
　　" Okay then, go and come back quickly. "
After Akimoto left, Shui Ye approached Chojuro, opened his eyelids, and opened his
Sharingan .
After entering Changjurou's consciousness, Shui Ye found that the scene in this dream was
unusually familiar, and he seemed to have been there before. Why does the dream of
someone I just met feel familiar to me?
Weird!
It was foggy all around, Shui Ye heard the sound of the water flow, shadowy, there seemed
to be a human voice next to the water flow, Shui Ye wanted to get closer to see what hap-
pened, but felt someone behind him.
When he turned to look at it, Shui Ye directly burst into national quintessence: " Fuck! "
It's the bloody man just now!
a bird naruto sounded, and the surrounding voices suddenly became smaller. Shui Ye didn't
care about the three, seven or twenty-one, and put the person in front of him down first,
but when Chidori hit him, the bloody man disappeared, and the corner of his mouth was
still there. With a weird smile.
This time, Shui Ye was stunned.
What's the matter, haunted!
No, no, no, no, no, no!
This is not right!
The chakra in Mizuya's hand slowly disappeared. This is clearly the hallucination of
Changjurou, why is there a blood man that he has seen. Are you saying that you are in a
hallucination now?
Taking a few steps back in disbelief, Shui Ye only felt a bang of Naruto in his head, and there was
a Haku light in front of him .
When his eyes were clear, he found himself still in the cave.
He was holding the kettle in his hand as he was about to drink. Because of the tilt of the
kettle, the water inside was still flowing out, and the sound was exactly the same as in the
hallucination!
Shui Ye stood up suddenly, and then slammed the kettle on the ground.
　　" Grass, who is it? Who is plotting against me? "
If you don't know why Haku is, you're stupid.
Quickly opening his Sharingan , he took a look around, and after confirming that there were
no enemies, Shui Ye froze in place. Shouldn't be, are you thinking wrong?
But the illusion just now was so real ...
It's really wicked.
With Sharingan , he can still be trapped by hallucinations! Isn't this bullshit?
But he couldn't figure it out at all, Madd, he was so mad, he knew that when he was learn-
ing ninjutsu, he knew more about the kingdom of water, maybe it could be of some use!
Listening to the sound of insects in the woods, Shui Ye picked up the kettle just now.
Nagajuro, who was still in a drowsy sight, sighed: " You slept comfortably. "
Qiuyuan felt that something was wrong not long after he walked out, and then he felt a
blur in front of his eyes.
Hit! Qiuyuan quickly realized this, and when he felt that he was becoming less and less
awake, he stabbed himself with Kunai , and blood immediately flowed out.
It seems that the guy in the water night is right, there is indeed something strange here.
The huge pain made Qiu Yuan's consciousness gradually clear, and he squatted and looked
around, but fortunately there was no enemy.
Unable to stop, Suiya and Changjurou were waiting for him. After bandaging the wound,
Akimoto caught a glimpse of Haku smoke rising in the distance, which looked like the smoke
from cooking.
There really is a village, Akimoto stood up and walked in that direction.
After resting for a while, Shui Ye put away his Sharingan . But his stomach growled unsatis-
factorily, and Shui Ye remembered that he hadn't eaten anything except drinking water
since morning. No wonder it was so difficult to carry Changjurou just now.
Forget it, I can't think of anything when I'm hungry.
Shui Ye took out the food from the bag, but it was specially packaged. When he opened it,
it turned out to be a bento.
Looking at the craftsmanship, it is made by Andakang himself, not only the meat and veg-
etables are well matched, but also smells delicious. Shui Ye couldn't help but smile: " It
seems that it's good to have an apprentice. "
After eating, Shui Ye's mood improved a lot, and it was easy to be satisfied when people
were full. Now think about what went wrong.
Changjurou was in a coma, which should be similar to his previous situation.
But for some reason, he was able to wake up quickly, thinking about it, Shui Ye thought it
was probably because of Sharingan , so he could sense something was wrong.
Although it is not life-threatening to fall into hallucinations, it is not good for the spirit for
too long. But why is this future Mizukage so weak, I really hate it to death.
Seeing that Changjurou's mouth was a little dry, Shuiye picked up the kettle with one hand,
squeezed Changjurou's mouth with the other, and poured it directly.
At this time, a cool wind blew from the depths of the cave.
The hair in front of him was blown up by the wind, and Shui Ye felt that something was
wrong. Didn't he say, this is a cave without living creatures?
Well, how can there be rumors? Could it be that there are many articles in this cave, just like
those novels, there are hidden things waiting for him to discover?
Shui Ye was a little excited, and just wanted to leave to check the situation, he looked
down, and then patted his forehead.
How come you forgot about this dragging your feet.
After taking Chojuro into his own time and space, Suiya lit the torch in his hand and walked
slowly inside against the wall of the cave.
The further you go inside, the clearer the wind sounds.
After walking for a long time, Shui Ye was a little tired, and the surrounding area was still
pitch black, but the walls were getting wet, and moss had grown on some walls.
The torches were extremely small in the dark cave, and Shui Ye's vision was limited because
he didn't know what was going on in front of him, so Shui Ye didn't want to waste chakra.
Can only move slowly, at this time, there is a fork in front of me.
Shui Ye stopped, the space here is much larger than just now, and the most important thing
is that there are fork roads around. Looking at the light of the torch, there are seven or
eight at a glance.
I knew it wasn't that easy. Shui Ye looked at every fork in the road. They were all about the
same, and it was so dark that I couldn't see anything clearly.
If he tried one by one, it was estimated that he was exhausted and didn't know which way
was the right one.
Bored, I thought something good happened to me!
Chapter 118 inside the cave
Shui Ye found a large stone and sat down, then inserted the torch into the pile of stones
next to him. Looking at the top of the dark cave in a daze, he was tired after walking for so
long, so he rested for a while.
Just when he was bored, the wind came again and made a whirring sound in the cave. The
sound from one of the forks was particularly clear. Shui Ye approached the fork and wanted
to hear it more clearly. But at this time, the wind suddenly became violent, and all the forks
made noises at the same time as if they had produced Naruto .
　　" woohoo "
This sound spread in the cave, like the sound of ghosts crying and wolf howling in hell, and
the shock of Shui Ye's ears hurt, so he had to cover his ears.
This sound continued until Shui Ye felt that the wind was a little smaller, and it gradually
became less harsh.
Just when the wind was about to pass, Shui Ye suddenly felt a change in the surroundings.
But if you listen carefully, you can't feel anything. Could it be that the chasing troops have
arrived? Shui Ye murmured in his heart.
At this time, the torch suddenly went out.
The only light source disappeared in this dark cave. It was a lie to say that there was no
panic. Shui Ye's heartbeat began to speed up, and it was normal for the torch to be blown
out by the wind.
I am a materialist, there are no ghosts and gods in this world, yes, it must be so.
After doing enough psychological construction for himself, Shui Ye walked in the direction
of the torch according to his own memory. He had just put the burden next to the stone,
and there was a lighter in it. It was not difficult to relight the torch.
Originally there was no distance of a few steps, but Shui Ye walked extraordinarily long, and
the surrounding silence was terrifying, which made him swallow his saliva.
Calm and calm, a big man is not afraid of these small problems.
Relying on his memory, Shui Ye walked to the big rock he just sat down on, then squatted
down and began to fumble around. The burden was huge, and Shui Ye felt it after a while.
Just when he was about to open the zipper of the burden, he heard a burst of noise.
Breathing.
In this already silent space, the sound of breathing is particularly terrifying. Shui Ye took out
Kunai with one hand, and held the burden tightly with the other hand.
If there is an emergency, he can run immediately.
Shui Ye held his breath, lowered his posture as much as possible, and stared at the source
of the breathing sound.
The sound of breathing was getting closer and closer, and a pair of green eyes appeared in
the darkness. Shui Ye's Kunai held it tightly, and he was about to let go.
　　" Clap. "
It was the sound of something falling to the ground, and then the pair of green eyes closed.
What's happening here? Falling down before hitting the opponent? Shui Ye didn't under-
stand, he opened the zipper and groped for the lighter, relying on the small flame of the
lighter, he could see those green eyes clearly.
It was a small Haku -colored animal, lying there immobile, and most of its body was covered
in blood.
The curious Shui Ye slowly got closer, only to realize that the little animal in front of him
was very familiar. Shui Ye shouted uncertainly: " Xiao Huang? "
I saw that little head slowly raised, and fell again before I saw Shui Ye, and the whole body
was shaking. Shui Ye couldn't bear it, and hurriedly walked up.
It was only after Shuiye that it was confirmed that this was really Xiao Huang. It has a seri-
ous penetrating wound on its abdomen, which has been scabbed, mixed with mud and hair,
and looks very embarrassed.
　　" Xiao Huang? Why are you here? "
As soon as he saw that it was Shui Ye, Xiao Huang called out to him weakly, and then the
little head fell down again.
　　" Don't be afraid, don't be afraid, I brought the wound medicine, which can save you. "
Shui Ye hurriedly opened his own baggage and began to carefully bandage Xiao Huang.
When the gauze touched the wound, Shui Ye could clearly feel Xiao Huang's body trem-
bling in pain.
The unbearableness quickly turned into anger: " Did the person who took you do it? What
did he do to you! It's not as good as a beast. Next time I see him once and beat him once. "
Soon, Shui Ye bandaged the wound, but Xiao Huang was unconscious.
It takes a doctor!
After groping for the torch again, Shui Ye took a rest, hugged Xiao Huang in his arms and
walked out.
Let's talk about the cave later. The most important thing in front of me is to cure Xiao
Huang and see if we can find out what happened.
When he was about to reach the entrance of the cave, Shui Ye heard someone calling him
outside.
　　" Brother Shuiye, are you there? Brother Shuiye! "
There were other people's voices mixed together, Shui Ye stopped, hid in the dark to ob-
serve, but found that these people were just ordinary villagers.
Could it be that Qiuyuan asked them to come find him? But why didn't he come by himself,
could something have happened?
　　" Village chief, there seems to be no one here, have we gone wrong? "
　　" But that's what the guy named Qiu Yuan said? "
As soon as they heard Qiu Yuan's name, Shui Ye walked out. When the villagers saw Shui
Ye, they quickly said, "The village, look, there and there! "
Inside the village, Shui Ye looked at the two comatose people in front of him and said, " Vil-
lage chief, do you mean that they were both infected with a hallucinogenic poison? "
village chief held a bowl and said, " Yes, I said how do you and your children go there to
play. Usually, even the adults in the village would not dare to go there. "
　　" We didn't know it was so dangerous there. This is not the first time to travel, so I went
there because it was fun. " Shui Ye explained.
　　" Hey, you kids, I really don't know what to say about you. It's hard to understand that
you have been poisoned with this kind of poison. " The old village chief said helplessly.
Difficult to understand? In other words, it can be cured. Shui Ye became excited for a while:
" Old village chief, do you have a solution? Tell me, I must save my brother. "
The old village chief took out a green bottle from the bag and put it on the table, and said,
" The contents here can temporarily preserve their bodily functions, but they can't wake
them up from their hallucinations. As for the solution, child, it's not me. I don’t want to tell
you, but it’s useless to tell you, the sacred beasts in our place have been hunted and killed
everywhere, and I couldn’t find any trace of them when I was young. ”
　　" Holy beast? What holy beast, can you unlock my brother's illusion? "
With a sigh, the old village chief poured the medicinal powder into a bowl, mixed it with
water, and fed it to Akimoto and Changjuro, who were already in a coma.
　　" Yes, holy beast, here, there is a painting that has been handed down from our family
over there. It is a holy beast. We have been living peacefully with holy beasts for hundreds
of years. "
Chapter 119 legend
As soon as Shui Ye turned his head, he saw the painting the village chief said, and saw a
huge beast painted on it. It has a tiger body with a slender head, Haku hair with black
stripes, and a long tail that falls to the ground, but its eyes are very soft, unlike other large
beasts whose eyes are full of terrifying killing intent.
　　" You're saying that if you just find what's painted on this, you can unlock my friend's
fantasy. "
The old village chief nodded and said: " That's good, but now we can't find the holy beasts,
they were all killed by that group of people who have no conscience! "
As soon as he said this, the old village chief became excited, and the originally kind face
was full of hatred.
　　" You are outsiders and don't know this. It is said that the forest behind our village has
always had problems, and people in the village dare not go there. But there are always trav-
elers who accidentally enter by mistake, and they will become like them. I was in a coma, or
I kept talking nonsense. In the end, I was either dead or crazy. Until one day, a strange ani-
mal came to the village and killed our poultry. There was no way but to catch it. "
　　" The process of arresting was not smooth. The animal kept hiding, and the villagers
kept chasing it until they reached the place where you were found. Some people started to
be recruited. The next day, they miraculously recovered, and no wound was left, and the an-
imal did not run away. The villagers were overjoyed, thinking that the animal was a holy
beast sent by God to help them detoxify, so the The villagers have passed it down from
generation to generation, and the people in the village should not disrespect the holy
beast, and they must honor the holy beast with the highest etiquette in the village, other-
wise they will be punished according to the rules of the village. "
After hearing this story, Shui Ye felt a little dizzy and asked: " Then according to this, the
holy beast saved your entire village. "
　　" Yes, and later, as long as there is a poisoned person, a ceremony will be held in the
village to invite out the holy beast, and then put the poisoned person with the holy beast,
and the next day, that person will recover by himself. ” _
　　" Then do you know how the holy beast detoxifies people? "
The old village chief quickly shook his head and said, " I don't know about it. The ancestors
didn't tell us. And when I was young, we couldn't find any trace of the holy beast, and the
ceremony was never held again. "
　　" Then do you know where the group is? Why did they hunt the holy beast? "
　　" I don't know! The only thing I know is that they are not good people. The holy beast
has always protected our village and has never had a problem. "
　　" Then think about it, if they hunt down holy beasts, they will definitely leave traces. "
The old village chief thought for a while before saying: " By the way, my father said at that
time that the holy beast was captured by a group of people in red. catch them. "
Red, red?
Shui Ye quickly thought that the mysterious person he met before was also in red. Could it
be that those people are the bad people in the village chief's mouth. Have they been
around for that long? If it already existed in the generation of the old village chief's father,
then it should not be the Akatsuki organization, but why did he know Itachi?
For a while, the mysteries in Shui Ye's heart came one after another, and they couldn't fig-
ure it out.
　　" Little brother, I've seen your situation a lot before, and there's nothing I can do. If
these two children have anything else to do, you can do it for them. " Saying that, the vil-
lage chief faced the man on the bed. The two shook their heads, sighed again, and walked
away slowly.
Isn't that so helpless? Shui Ye looked at the picture on the wall in a trance, no, he must save
Qiuyuan and the others. Even if that organization slaughtered the so-called holy beasts,
there would always be one or two fish that slipped through the net. And the cause of their
poisoning is still unclear, maybe as long as the cause of the poisoning is found, a solution
can be found.
As long as you search this forest carefully, you will definitely find something.
Staring at the picture on the wall, Shui Ye wrote down the appearance of the holy beast,
then sat beside the bed and said, " Akimoto, Changjurou, don't worry, I will definitely save
you. "
At this time, there was a small shadow outside the door, quietly watching Shui Ye.
After simply replenishing his physical strength, Shui Ye went out lightly. The old village
chief wanted to stop him, but he held back. After all, no one can easily accept the sudden
death of their good friend.
The villagers on the side also said: "The village chief, he is still a child, how could he find the
holy beast that disappeared for so long. Didn't you harm him? "
　　" It's not like I haven't stopped people like him before, can we stop them? " the village
chief said loudly, " I don't know that he's just a child, let him go, he won't give up if he
doesn't look for anyone. "
The villagers lowered their heads when they heard this, and a group of people looked at
Shui Ye's back and shook their heads unbearably.
Back at the place where the three of them were camping, Shui Ye opened his Sharingan and
looked around. I kept replaying the initial situation in my mind.
According to the time, the first illusion to appear is likely to be him, because he is the first
person to dream, followed by Changjurou, and then Akimoto.
The three of them ate the same food. Why did the hallucinations occur at different times?
Could it be that the degree of poisoning was different?
The tent that was cut by him before is still here. If you remember correctly, it was Chojuro
who disappeared first, and then he was attacked, and then Akimoto came to save himself.
Where is the problem!
Shui Ye slammed heavily on the tree next to him, so strong that the leaves rustled and fell,
and all of Shui Ye's eyes were full of fallen leaves for a while. In between, there was a sound
behind him.
enemy! Shui Ye's eyes were filled with cold air, and a dart was thrown out.
　　" Ah- "
A child's voice sounded, Shui Ye jumped over to take a look, and saw the child slumped be-
side a bush, looking at him in fear.
　　" Who are you? " Shui Ye asked.
At this time, the moon came out of the clouds and hit the boy, and Shui Ye could see the
boy's appearance clearly: " You are the grandson of the old village chief? It's called ... Zhao-
nan. "
Seeing that Shui Ye didn't intend to continue hurting himself, Zhao Nan patted the dead
leaves on his body and said, " Yes, it's me! "
　　" This is not a place where you and a child can stay. Go back quickly. I will not be able
to explain to your grandfather when you are poisoned. " Shui Ye said concisely.
Zhao Nan glanced at Shui Ye unconvinced and said, " You are not also a child, why can't
you come and I can't come? "
Chapter 120 another legend
　　" I don't have time to talk to you, go back quickly! " Shui Ye accentuated his tone. But
how could this send Zhao Nan just like that. Looking at Shui Ye with malicious intent, Zhao
Nan took out the slingshot in his hand and wanted to shoot.
Now is not the time to mess around with the children, Shui Ye walked directly to Zhao
Nan's side, and lifted him up with one hand: " I have a bad temper. If I don't go back, I will
beat people up. "
I thought the child would be frightened, but Zhao Nan looked at Shui Ye with admiration
and said, " Wow, brother Shui Ye, you are so amazing that you can easily lift me up with one
hand. "
Shui Ye: "..."
　　" Hey, why are your eyes turning red, wow, brother Shuiye, you can still do magic, can
you teach me? "
After being told by Akio, Shui Ye discovered that he had forgotten to close Sharingan just
now, and now that the lives of Akimoto and Changjuro are hanging by a thread, he has
been affected by this emotion. No, the more anxious you are, the less anxious you are. Shui
Ye closed his eyes, calmed his breathing as much as possible, and said to Zhao Nan, " If you
go back now, I will teach you how to change when I save my friend. magic. "
　　" Really? " Zhao Nan's eyes turned into star eyes.
　　" Well, really, go back quickly. "
　　" That's good! "
Seeing Zhao Nan readily agreed, Shui Ye also put him down.
But soon, Zhao Nan's face changed, and he looked like an eggplant withered: " But brother
Shuiye, you can't save brother Qiuyuan, nor can you save the long brother of HakuHaku . "
　　" Why? "
Zhao Nan's expression was very sad: " It 's useless, grandpa said, both father and mother
were killed by this poison. Even grandpa didn't save them, you have no other way. "
Shui Ye's heart sank, it seems that the old village chief's words are not alarmist, if there is a
way, he will not watch his son and daughter-in-law die.
patted Zhao Nan on the shoulder comfortingly, and Shui Ye said, " Then you can't stay here
anymore, you go back first, and I'll teach you how to do magic when you go back tomor-
row. "
The child's emotions come and go quickly, and when he hears Shui Ye coaxing him, he be-
comes happy again: " Then good brother Shui Ye, I am waiting for you in the village, by the
way, Grandpa definitely didn't tell you about our village. There is another legend. "
Another legend? Does it have something to do with detoxification?
Shui Ye hurriedly asked: " What legend is it, tell me quickly. "
Akio tilted his head and said, " Our ancestors saved a priestess, Her Highness, to thank us,
she left us a prophecy. The prophecy said that someone who is not afraid of poison will
come to our village and rescue us. ... Well, there is another sentence, but I can't remember
it, that sentence is very complicated. "
After thinking about it for a long time, Zhao Nan never remembered that sentence, so he
had to say: " I'm sorry, brother Shui Ye, I can't remember it. "
Sighing, Shui Ye patted Zhao Nan's head and said, " It doesn't matter, just go back, I'll just
come here. By the way, my eyes are a secret between us and can't be told to others. "
　　" I know this, the secret between men! "
Seeing Zhao Nan happily leaving, Shui Ye shook his head.
In the next time, Shui Ye turned the surrounding area upside down, no matter what kind of
flowers and plants, or suspicious bugs and cubs, as long as it appeared in Shui Ye's eyes, he
would take it seriously. Check it out.
In order to investigate the reason, Shui Ye took the route they came here again, but found
nothing at all.
After returning to the village exhausted, it was already night.
Zhao Nan had been standing at the head of the village waiting for Shui Ye, and as soon as
he saw Shui Ye's figure, he greeted him: " Brother Shui Ye, you are back, are you alright? "
After a tired day, Shui Ye glanced at Zhao Nan and was about to say something when a vil-
lager ran towards them and said loudly, " Little brother, something happened to the kitten
you brought back! "
When Shui Ye ran to the room left by the old village chief, Xiao Huang's body was con-
stantly twitching. Shui Ye hurriedly asked: " What's wrong? Is the wound serious again?
What can I do? "
　　" This, we don't know, it was originally planned to change the dressing, but for some
reason it began to spit Haku at the mouth , you see, its wound not only did not heal, but also
split? "
The old village chief carefully lifted the gauze, and when Shui Ye looked at it, he felt that his
heart was a little tugged. The wound that had been scabbed opened for some reason, and
it was still bleeding.
　　" It's impossible. When I saw it yesterday, the wound was obviously healed, and it
couldn't be so serious. " Shui Ye said incredulously.
　　" What did you say? Its wound has already healed? " The old village chief's expression
suddenly became solemn, as if he had remembered something extraordinary.
　　" Village chief, did you think of something? "
　　" Son, come here first and let my old man show it. "
I saw the old village chief picked up a small knife next to him, gently opened Xiao Huang's
wound, and looked for something in the wound. Shui Ye looked a little distressed and
asked, " Village Chief, what are you looking for? "
　　" Don't talk, give me the tweezers. "
After a while, the eyes of the old village chief suddenly lit up, holding a pair of tweezers,
holding something in the place of Xiao Huang's wound. The flesh and blood were inter-
twined with the tweezers, and the water night was uncomfortable for a while.
　　"I found it. Akio, bring a plate here. "
I saw a round thing holding the tip of the tweezers, and there were some tiny tentacles on
it that were constantly wriggling, mixed with Xiao Huang's blood, which was extremely dis-
gusting for a while.
Zhao Nan brought the water, and the old village chief put the thing into the clear water.
The blood was diluted with water, and after a while, Shui Ye saw the little thing clearly.
　　" What is this? "
　　" Don't talk, if you don't finish it, your pet will be tortured to death by this bug sooner
or later. " The old village chief's tone was heavy, and Shui Ye didn't dare to speak any more,
so he could only watch worriedly.
Wiping the tweezers with the gauze on the side, and roasting them on the fire for a while,
the old village chief began to look for Xiao Huang's wounds. After a while, he caught about
forty or fifty bugs, all of which floated on the water.
Looking at it makes people sick, Shui Ye really didn't want to look at it again, and said, " Old
village chief, what the hell is this thing? "
The old village chief searched for Haku 's wound for a long time before raising his head and
said: " This is a kind of perverted insect, it will live in the wounds of people and animals, and
when it encounters air, it will go dormant and sleep. , when the wound has healed, and it
has no access to the air, it will become active, break open the wound, and repeat until the
host is tortured to death by them. ”
Chapter 121 vicious
This is something only perverted, and Shui Ye couldn't help but feel the cold. Looking at the
tortured Xiao Huang who was not angry at all, the fist in his hand couldn't help clenching.
　　" Old village chief, how do you know the existence of this kind of bug? Do you know
something, tell me, maybe it will help my friend's detoxification. "
Putting the tweezers aside, looking at the distressed look in Shui Ye's eyes, the old village
chief sighed: " Son, it's useless for me to tell you, but if I don't say it, you probably won't
give up. Alas, this is all sin. , are all sins. ”
After a simple disinfection of the wound, the old village chief carefully bandaged it with
gauze, and he was skilled, and it seemed that he often did this.
　　" Actually, I also heard from my father's generation. That organization captured a lot of
holy beasts, and it seemed to be for the blood of holy beasts. The elders once rescued a dy-
ing holy beast. At that time, it was covered in blood. It's a wound, and it's crawling with
these disgusting bugs. "
　　" Blood? "
　　" Yes, I just don't know what those bad people want this blood to do to make the holy
beast suffer this kind of pain. The elders found that this kind of bug is not fatal, but keeps
the wounds on the body open, heal, and crack again. Kai, they are torturing the holy beast
we have always regarded as gods! "
Speaking of this, the village chief's face was full of resentment: " They will not have good re-
sults, the gods will punish them. "
Thinking of what those people did in the branch village, Shui Ye felt like he had guessed
something. Kimura Takuya is subject to that organization, helping them create " addicted "
people, and then controlling ordinary villagers.
It seems that the secret of this organization is not only sending Takuya Kimura, but also
conducting very vicious research with the help of holy beasts.
This research requires blood, and using that kind of bug can prolong the life cycle of the
holy beast. It seems that holy beasts are indeed very rare, otherwise the organization would
not use this method. After all, if there are a lot of holy beasts, just kill them and let them
bleed.
However, Xiao Huang is just an ordinary ... cat?
Shui Ye's pupils suddenly expanded, and his eyes were full of disbelief: Could it be that Xiao
Huang is a holy beast?
At the same time, Shui Ye also remembered that Xiao Huang suddenly jumped out during
the battle, and the enemy he rushed directly towards, seemed to have hatred for a long
time.
No wonder that mysterious man would capture Xiao Huang. It was so!
No, if Xiao Huang was a holy beast, the villagers should know about it on the first day they
came. But they say Xiao Huang is just a little Haku cat.
After hesitating for a while, Shui Ye planned to keep this news a secret for the time being,
and asked the village chief: " Well, I want to ask, does the holy beast have any living habits,
such as the food he likes to eat, whether he can speak, etc. . ”
　　" I don't know about this. Usually we don't communicate with holy beasts. You also
know that we have never seen holy beasts in our generation. "
　　" Zu Wu, have you heard of this name? "
The old village chief shook his head: "I haven't heard of it, the kitten's wound has been
treated, you stay and take good care of it. "
After the old village chief left, Shui Ye sat beside the bed and looked at Xiao Huang, who
was still in a coma, with thick black eyes.
At this time, Zhao Nan walked to Shui Ye's side and said, " Don't worry, brother Shui Ye, the
wound medicine in our village is very useful. This kitten will definitely get better. "
　　" I know, I'm just worried about my friend and haven't found a solution yet. "
Hearing this, Zhao Nan reached out and touched the hair on Xiao Huang's head, his move-
ments were very gentle: " Grandpa said that animals have spiritual energy. If you treat it
well, he will treat you well. "
Shui Ye didn't know what to say, if Xiao Huang was a holy beast, would he be able to save
Changjuro and Akimoto? Looking at the blood and water left by the wound, Shui Ye
thought of a solution.
　　" Zhaonan, it's time to go home, why are you still here. " The old village chief said back
and forth. Zhao Nan pursed his mouth, looked at Shui Ye again and said, " By the way,
brother Shui Ye, remember to teach me magic. "
The room suddenly became quiet, Shui Ye picked up the basin of bloody water, and walked
to the bedside where Qiu Yuan was in a coma.
Now there is blood, but what should I do? drink directly? Shui Ye immediately denied this
idea. If the ceremony was to drink the blood of the holy beast directly, there should be leg-
ends.
But those who were rescued by the holy beast didn't know why, what was the reason ...
The more he thought about it, the more chaotic it became, Shui Ye put the basin aside and
checked the autumn situation again, but his face was pale , probably because he had been
lying down for too long.
　　" You two are very comfortable lying down. "
The sentence was full of helpless complaints, Shui Ye touched his nose, and then smiled bit-
terly, if only there was someone to discuss at this time.
The next day, Sui Ye woke up beside Akimoto and Nagajuro's bed. Rubbing his aching arm,
Shui Ye got up and glanced at Qiu Yuan and said, " You two just wait here. "
Before it was bright, Shui Ye plunged into the deep forest with a burden on his back.
As soon as Zhao Nan woke up, he wanted to find Shui Ye, but when he got to Shui Ye's
room, he found that the person was gone. Angrily dodging his feet, Zhao Nan ran into the
room where Xiao Huang was placed.
　　" Liar, you promised to teach me magic, but you're gone so early. "
　　" Zhao Nan! Shui Ye is trying to find a way to save his friend, so don't make trouble for
him at this time. And he didn't enter the deep forest to play, but to find a way. " The old vil-
lage chief said with a cane.
　　" Humph! Grandpa, don't you say there's no way? There are so many uncles and uncles
who have gone looking for them before, but none of them came back. "
　　" Well, then this is the life of those two people. " The old village chief sighed and found a
stool to sit down.
　　" By the way, Grandpa, brother Shui Ye asked me yesterday, saying that His Highness
the witch left us with another legend. I don't remember it, do you remember? "
Touching his beard, the old village chief said, " Someone who is not afraid of poison will
come here and save all suffering. The boy and the holy beast will guide each other, and the
gods will reappear. "
Zhao Nan listened ignorantly: " Yes, yes, that last sentence, I couldn't remember anything at
the time, so I forgot to tell brother Shui Ye. "
Speaking of this legend, the old village chief sighed again, who knows when this prophecy
will appear, hundreds of years, maybe this is just a story.
Since the death of his son and daughter-in-law. He had long distrusted the words of the
witch.
　　" Okay, kid, don't keep asking, go out and play. "
Chapter 122 invite
　　" If you don't say it, don't say it. You're chasing someone. Then I'll go to Xiaohu to play.
"
Shui Ye didn't want to go to the place he investigated yesterday, but he always felt like he
was missing something. In a strange way, Shui Ye returned to the camp here.
　　Haku 's vision is much clearer than at night. Somehow, Shui Ye feels that this place is dif-
ferent from other places.
Taking a closer look, Shui Ye found the dart he threw here yesterday. At that time, Zhao
Nan was hiding next to this bush, wait! Shui Ye walked in front of the darts, and the bushes
that were supposed to be here disappeared out of thin air. In its place was a small tree, al-
most twice his height, not very leafy, and looked very young.
It shouldn't be, could it be that he remembered it wrong?
After checking the footprints on the ground again, Sui Ye stood in the position where he
threw the dart at Zhao Nan yesterday and recalled carefully.
At that time, he felt that someone was behind him, so he threw it directly. Unexpectedly, he
didn't shoot Akono directly, but instead shot directly into the ground beside him.
Picking up the dart, Shui Ye meditated. Although he has been busy with the branch recently
and has not practiced often, he still has some accuracy in throwing darts. Let’s not talk
about a hundred hits, but at least there is no reason to deviate too far from the target.
What the hell is going on here!
Shui Ye returned to the position where he threw the dart yesterday step by step, recalling
his actions and strength at that time. Then he threw it directly, only to see that the dart
brushed past the tree that appeared out of thin air and shifted its position, so it deviates
from the original direction.
It seems that this is the reason.
That is to say, there was something blocking the tree at the time, causing him not to see it.
What kind of ninjutsu can escape the surveillance of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan ?
　　" Hahaha, it seems, you have found it. "
A frantic voice appeared behind Shui Ye, almost instantly, Shui Ye took out the Kunai ,
turned around, and glared at the red-clothed enemy in front of him.
　　" Good eyes, boy, no wonder the leader wants me to play with you. "
　　" So you're a gang? "
　　" Naturally, this is our site, and you can find it because of that idiot Kimura Takuma,
right? " The visitor jumped down from the tree, then looked at Shui Ye and said.
Kunai in his hand tightly , Shui Ye said coldly, " So, are you here to kill me? "
The man shook his head: " I really want to kill you, but the boss doesn't allow me to do it,
it's really boring. You say you are an ordinary boy, why does the boss value you so much, or
you What secrets do you have in your hands? "
The last few words made Shui Ye startled, but he quickly regained his composure.
How could he be so easily known by others, even if his leader saw Sharingan , if he just
thought of a way, he would be able to evade the immortal body of Danzo.
The important thing now is how to get rid of Qiu Yuan's poison.
　　" Well then, let's make a deal, you tell me how to unravel my friend's poison. How
about I tell you my secret? "
The man's eyes were obviously stunned, as if he didn't expect Shui Ye to dare to ask him at
this time.
　　" Shuiye , right? I probably have some idea why the leader values you so much. As for
the poison you mentioned, I have a way to get rid of it, but I have a request. "
As soon as he heard that it can be detoxified, Shui Ye's face showed excitement: " You said,
as long as you can help my friend detoxify, I can definitely do it. "
The other party walked in front of Shui Ye step by step, smiled brightly at him, and said, "
It's simple, you join us, and you can help him detoxify at any time as long as you want. "
Shui Ye was stunned, as if he did not expect the other party to make this request. But he
quickly reacted: " I don't even know what kind of organization you are, how can I join you. "
　　" Well, someone will tell you slowly after you join. The question now is, are you willing
to join in? "
　　" Of course— " Shui Ye deliberately panted heavily and said, " Impossible! "
　　" You! " The man was anxious, pointed at Shui Ye and scolded, " Don't be ashamed, I tell
you, I'm here today to tell you well, if you don't agree, don't blame us! "
　　" Oh, I really can't make a joke at all. Isn't this a joke with you? But I can't go to that or-
ganization directly with you by myself. At least I have to tell the people at home, when the
time comes Wouldn't it be good for me to join your organization again? "
Shui Ye said sincerely, the man was silent for a while, as if thinking about the possibility in
Shui Ye's words, and then said: " I will give you three days, but you must know that I can
wait, my friend is waiting. Awesome. Think about the results! "
speaking, the man made a mark on his hands and slowly disappeared in place. Shui Ye
could see clearly that this was a kind of ninjutsu of Kirigakure , and he could hide his tracks
with the help of the surrounding things. So I didn't see the tree at the time, most likely be-
cause of the person's ninjutsu skills, plus I was focusing on Akio at that time.
After feeling that the person's breath was gone, Shui Ye released his ninjutsu. According to
the direction in which the person disappeared just now, he should have gone this way.
Fortunately, the man reappeared not far from here, and then walked forward.
God help me too!
Shui Ye followed, using the dense branches to block the position of the ice clairvoyance,
and then traced it all the way through the reflected image.
As he walked, Shui Ye felt that the surrounding environment was unusually familiar. Isn't
this the location of the cave that Qiu Yuan took him to? I saw the man glanced around sev-
eral times, and then plunged into the cave.
The ice clairvoyance is useless here. Shui Ye came into contact with ninjutsu, and looked at
the trap that Akimoto had set up before, which had been artificially destroyed.
When the old village chief came to him at that time, because he heard that Qiuyuan was
also unconscious, he had no time to deal with these traps, and the old village chief and the
others had always been in awe of this place, and it was impossible to deal with them. That
can only be the people of this organization, no wonder the other party knows so well!
At the same time, he was speechless for a while, but he didn't expect that the place where
Qiu Yuan temporarily sought to escape was the opponent's territory.
The environment of the cave was dark and quiet, and it was impossible to follow. Shui Ye
sat down against a sturdy tree trunk. He encountered so many forks at the time that he
couldn't tell which way was the right one.
Also, what is this person doing well into this cave?
Chapter 123 hallucination again
After waiting in place for a long time, Shui Ye never saw anyone coming out of it.
Could it be that this man lives in a cave? Or, he went to the right fork in the road and had
already walked out through another exit. After hesitating for a while, Shui Ye also jumped
down. Looking at the dark cave entrance, he didn't know what was going on. He now felt
that the cave entrance was strange.
The more I looked at it, the more dizzy it seemed, there seemed to be some kind of attrac-
tion in it, and Shui Ye's eyes suddenly became confused. He walked slowly inside, and not
far from him, there was still a big hole dug by Qiu Yuan.
But Shui Ye didn't seem to notice it at all, step by step, and he was about to step into the
pit in the next step.
At the same time, Qiu Yuan, who was in a drowsiness, moved his hand suddenly, but the vil-
lagers who took care of them were all focused on Changjurou next to him, and did not see
this change.
　　" Be careful! "
A voice suddenly appeared in Shui Ye's mind, and then Shui Ye immediately stopped mov-
ing.
Gradually, his eyes became clearer, looking at the deep hole in front of him, Shui Ye
stepped back again and again. Just now, have you been recruited again? But what is that
voice?
Shui Ye shook his head, trying to clear his mind a little. The voice just now was milky and
milky, like a little baby. Could it be a child from the village?
Looking around, Shui Ye found that there was no one else here except himself.
It shouldn't be, could it be said that it was an illusion just now, but why did the illusion save
him?
At this time, Xiao Huang's tail, who was in a coma and sound sleep, moved, and the tuft of
yellow hair exuded a faint light, but it quickly dissipated into the air, as if nothing had hap-
pened.
After waiting for a long time, Shui Ye screamed with hunger. After eating some dry food, he
stared at the exit of the cave again.
Still no one came out of it.
Shui Ye was impatient, packed up his baggage, and planned to go in again to explore the
situation, even if there was an emergency, he could hide in his own time and space.
Because he was worried that the other party was still inside, Shui Ye didn't use a torch. After
all, in such a dark environment, using a light source was equivalent to courting death.
It's just that if there is no light source, the speed of the water night becomes very slow. He
also has to always pay attention to the movement around him, guarding against sneak at-
tacks and the like.
Fortunately, before reaching the fork in the road, there is a road to the dark, and Shui Ye is
not afraid of going wrong.
It's just that there are a lot of broken stones under the feet, and it is always unavoidable to
fall when you can't see it. Shui Ye tried his best to adjust his breathing, hoping to make his
voice a little quieter, so as to reduce the chance of the enemy finding him.
It was dark all around, so the time seemed a little long. Shui Ye only felt that he had walked
for a long time. At this time, a breeze blew, which brought a hint of coolness.
Shui Ye sat down against the wall of the cave, he needed to slow down.
According to his own speed, it should not be very far from the fork in the road.
It's just that the person just now also came in, and he didn't know what he would face. Shui
Ye took out a few Kunai and darts from his bag and hid them in his clothes. Even if some-
thing happened, he would be able to deal with it. .
After resting for a few minutes, Shui Ye put on his own baggage and continued to walk in-
side along the wall.
Sure enough, it didn't take long for the wind's voice to become stronger and stronger, simi-
lar to what Shui Ye heard before. It seemed that it was coming, and Shui Ye couldn't help
but speed up.
About ten minutes later, Shui Ye's hand suddenly felt empty. Shui Ye approached the wall,
touched the wall carefully, and then stretched his arms. Sure enough, there was a hole in
this one.
Shui Ye took a few steps forward again, and then slowly touched it. Sure enough, this is also
a fork in the road.
It seems that his own has arrived. After listening to the surrounding environment carefully,
and making sure that there is no one's voice, Shui Ye turned on the lighter. Although the
light of the fire was weak, after staying in the dark environment for so long, Shui Ye
couldn't get used to it for a while.
After blinking my eyes, I felt a little better. Shui Ye took the lighter and looked around. The
surrounding environment was the same as before, except that there was a little footprint at
a fork in the road.
footprint?
This was there before, or the person just stayed. Shui Ye squatted down slowly, looked at
the footprints, and touched it with his hands. It looks like the footprint has been around for
a while and doesn't look like it's just been treaded.
So which way did that person just go?
Shui Ye checked every fork in the road carefully, and sure enough, he found a lot of foot-
prints, but the environment here was too humid, and the footprints were covered with
moss.
This is indeed the place for that organization.
I just don't know what the other party is secretly doing here.
And what makes Shui Ye depressed is that four of the eight forks here have footprints.
Does this mean that all four paths are correct?
Touching his nose, Shui Ye began to think. It stands to reason that this kind of fork in the
road is man-made to prevent outsiders from entering. How can it be possible to build so
many correct roads for people to walk? Isn't it unnecessary to take off your pants and fart.
And there are three fork in the fresh footprints, it seems that not only the person just came
out from here. At this time, Shui Ye thought of the person who attacked him before, maybe
he also walked from here.
When Shui Ye was planning to enter one of the fork roads to investigate, a voice came from
a fork in the road. Shui Ye immediately turned off the lighter, and then hid himself at a fork
in the road.
The sound was getting closer and closer, Shui Ye held his breath, trying to hide his breath
as much as possible.
　　" It's unfortunate, this time I came out to buy supplies again. "
　　" Stop complaining, it's all the boss's job. And being able to come out and see what's
wrong? "
　　" Che, what's good, talking to those inferior people will affect my IQ. "
　　" Okay, let's go, we have to come back before dark. By the way, the leader also said that
we should be careful. The people who have come to the village recently are not good peo-
ple. "
　　" I know, it's not just a ramen maker, what's there to be afraid of. "
　　" I don't think you are an ordinary person if you can fight with the boss! "
The two walked out of the fork, and Shui Ye pricked up his ears, but heard an unusual
sound. It's like the sound of some machine amplifier turning.
　　" I'm done, let's go. "
As the footsteps of the two slowly faded away, Shui Ye dared to take a look. Both of them
were wearing red clothes, and what they said seemed to be the person they were looking
for.
Chapter 124 wake up
Shui Ye turned on the lighter again, and then the faint light walked towards the fork where
the two people just came out. The strange thing is that this fork in the road is one of the
fork that had no footprints before, and Shui Ye was surprised for a while.
No, listening to those two people, they often go out to buy supplies, so why are there only
footprints just now? Not once before.
That machine bracket!
It must have been something the man just did from an angle he couldn't see. Shui Ye slowly
walked to the position where the two people were standing, and learned the posture of the
two people just now to see if he could find something different.
Just when Shui Ye was in a daze, a big event happened in the village.
　　" Village chief, village chief, it's not good, it's bad, you go and have a look. " A villager
shouted in a hurry, the sound also alarmed other people, and the villagers came out one af-
ter another, wondering what happened whats the matter.
Zhao Nan was playing with his friends, and he quickly stopped the villager and asked, "
What happened, uncle. "
　　" Those two are awake, those two are awake! "
　　" Impossible, how could the person who was poisoned be able to wake up? " Zhao Nan
looked incredulous.
At this time, the old village chief also came out, looked at the situation and asked, " Tell me
about it, what's going on? "
　　" Village chief, go take a look. That person is awake, really. I went to clean their room
just now, and when I turned around, I saw that they were awake. Now they are all out of
bed. If you don't believe me, go take a look. "
As soon as these words came out, the villagers were stunned, and they ran there in a hurry.
A group of people appeared in the room, Qiu Yuan felt a little uncomfortable and asked, "
Who are you — who are you? "
The poisoned person not only woke up, but also spoke clearly and talked to them!
The villagers suddenly lost their composure, their mouths were wide, and they looked at
Akimoto and Changjurou as if they had seen a monster.
Changjuro and Akimoto obviously couldn't understand the meaning of the battle in front of
them. After looking at each other, Akimoto asked, " You saved me? By the way, where is my
friend? "
But the villagers still looked stunned. Fortunately, the old village chief had seen a lot of
things in the world. He looked at the two people without blinking and asked, " You guys,
okay? Do you feel that something is wrong with you? "
Qiu Yuan moved his hands and feet, and didn't feel anything wrong, so he said: " Are you
the village chief? I am very grateful to you for saving me and my friends, but you keep ask-
ing me, why? "
The old village chief sat down by the bed, and then stretched out his hand to Qiu Yuan: "
Good boy, give me your hand and let me see what's going on with you. "
Although he didn't understand, Akimoto did as he did.
After examining Qiu Yuan's body, the old village chief suddenly burst into tears and said ex-
citedly: " They are really healed, the poison is really solved, my God, the prophecy has come
true! "
At this time, the villagers knelt down and worshipped the sky outside.
Some people kept saying: " His Majesty's language is true. It turns out that there are really
young people who are not afraid of poison. "
　　" It's the holy beast, sent by the holy beast to save us. Great, no one will ever be hurt
again. "
　　" Thank you holy beast, thank you holy beast! "
　　" God bless, god bless. "
Chojuro touched Akimoto with his hand, his face was embarrassed, and he asked, " How to
deal with this? "
　　" How do I know, and that kid Shui Ye, I don't know where he went. "
After the villagers' emotions eased a little, Qiu Yuan asked the old village chief: " Old village
chief, what happened just now, and about us, can you tell me what's going on? "
Wiping the old tears on his face, the old village chief said, " Son, listen to me and tell you
slowly. "
On Shui Ye's side, he almost touched the stones at the intersection, but he couldn't find the
location.
　　" Damn, this is a mechanism set up by some pervert, don't you know it's easier to de-
sign? "
Really pissed off! Shui Ye sat down with a butt, and then fell into a daze at the dark hole. If
only that kid Qiu Yuan was here, he was from Anbu, and he must be proficient in such
things.
It's just a pity he's still in a coma.
For a time, Shui Ye only felt a little tired. For the past two days, he continued to use
Sharingan , and he had been consuming physical strength without much rest.
no!
Qiuyuan still needed him to save his life, so he patted his face hard, Shui Ye took a deep
breath, cheered up, and began to look for the agency again. At this time, a drop of water
dripped onto Shui Ye's face.
Huh? Shui Ye touched the drop of water and felt a little cold. Looking up, it was pitch black.
A flash of light flashed, and Shui Ye suddenly thought that he had seen all the surrounding
places, and there was no problem.
Is it possible that the trap is on the top of the cave? Shui Ye glanced at the wall, it was full
of potholes, except for a little bit of moss, it shouldn't be a problem to climb up.
Shui Ye condensed a few ice cubes in the air, preventing him from slipping and falling down
without anything to step on. Then slowly climb up. The walls do have places to stand, but
there are too many moss in some places, and the walls are perpendicular to the ground.
Shuiye nearly slipped several times.
Fortunately, it is not high here, and Shui Ye quickly climbed to the top.
Then the shimmer of the lighter and the top environment all fell into Shui Ye's eyes. Here is
a man-made ceiling, with layers of iron chains and stone blocks scattered on it, and many
runners are connected to it.
It seems that this is the reason.
　　" It's very brainy to set up the organ here. "
Among the layers of chains, Shui Ye saw eight special chains, and those chains corre-
sponded to the eight forks one by one. After hesitating for a while, Shui Ye pulled the chain
corresponding to the fork where the two came out.
I only heard the same sound as just before,
Shui Ye just wanted to jump down, but found footsteps coming from the cave.
Someone is back! Shui Ye immediately turned off the lighter and wanted to turn around
and jump down, but in a hurry, he forgot that he was now half lying on the wall.
With a squeak, Shui Ye fell down.
　　" Bang " with a muffled sound, Shui Ye poured over the ice cube he just set up.
At this time, the footsteps were very close, and Shui Ye could only hold back the pain and
try to calm his breathing.
Inside the village, after listening to what the old village chief said, Qiu Yuan fell into deep
thought. He didn't expect that he was in a coma for so long, and he was also poisoned by
the poison in the mouth of the villagers, but he was completely unconscious.
I thought it was just an ordinary hallucination, but now it seems that Changjurou had al-
ready been recruited when he was camping.
Chapter 125 have side effects
　　" So, that guy in Shui Ye is still out there looking for an antidote for us? "
At this time, the old village chief slapped his thigh and said, " Oh, I forgot about this matter
so much. Go and find that child. Now that both of them are healed, what kind of antidote is
there? "
　　" Yes yes yes, village chief, I'll go find the child. "
Qiu Yuan just wanted to get up and refuse, but found that he had no strength in his body,
and the village quickly held him down and said, " You have been lying down for so long,
and you haven't eaten anything yet, so you should eat something before you go. Don't
worry, I Look at that kid is no ordinary man, he'll be back at night. "
They had been attacked before, and Akimoto felt a little uneasy. Changjurou also said at
this time: " Yes, let's eat first, Akimoto. " There has been no such happy event in the village
for a long time. After all, no one has ever been poisoned by that kind of poison. You can
also wake up. The villagers all brought food from their own homes.
Looking at the things on the large table, Akimoto and Changjuro were speechless.
　　" Children, eat quickly, you are the saviors of our village. I hope you can stay here for a
while and teach us how to get rid of that poison. "
Akimoto and Changjurou were also very puzzled about this, but they didn't know what to
say in the face of the old village chief's question, so they could only perfunctory: " I don't
know this yet, and we woke up without knowing how. "
　　" It's alright, it's alright, you just woke up. It's the same as answering us when you're re-
cuperating. " With that, the old village chief led the villagers out.
After they left, Qiuyuan put down his chopsticks and said, " Changjurou, tell me, what hap-
pened before you fell into a coma? "
After trying to recall the situation at that time, Chojuro said: " I only felt a fog at the time,
and then someone was watching us, I left to look for them, but when I went to look for
them, there was nothing. I just wanted to go back. , At this time, my eyes were a little itchy,
and the enemy suddenly appeared in front of me. I fought with them with all my strength,
and then my consciousness began to blur. So I avoided the enemy, thought about going
back to the camp, and remembered here. just stopped. "
　　" It turned out to be like this. It seems that someone wanted to destroy each of them.
After you left, we were also attacked. We were just run away by the other party! "
　　" Then what do they mean by poisoning, and what do we mean by self-solving the poi-
son? " Qiu Yuan asked in confusion.
If according to what the villagers said, both of them are immune to poison, then why is Shui
Ye okay? And woke up earlier than the two of them.
Or is he also immune to poison?
After a simple meal, the two regained some strength, and Akimoto said to Changjurou: "
That kid is rash and reckless, I don't trust him, I still have to go out and find out. "
　　" Then I'll go with you, and the enemy may appear when, and there are multiple people
and multiple help. "
　　" OK. "
Inside the cave, Shui Ye was holding his breath and looking down, and the other party
walked slowly from far to near with the lights. Judging from the figure, it was a man wear-
ing red clothes.
I saw that he took a whip out of his arms and threw it towards it. The whip was successfully
wrapped around an iron chain. The man pulled it gently, the chain moved, and the familiar
sound of the machine sounded. Entered another fork in the road.
Sure enough, their paths are different each time. No wonder the footprints are also at dif-
ferent forks.
After the man had walked for a long time, Shui Ye jumped off the ice cube and fell into
deep thought when he saw the clear footprints on the ground.
These people have already confused him, the chain is the mechanism, so why take a differ-
ent path?
And the chain that the person pulled just now doesn't seem to be the one pulled by the
two people before.
Shui Ye only felt a mess at the moment.
With such a complex mechanism to defend, it must be the nest of those people, and the
way to detoxify must be hidden inside.
After thinking about it again and again, Shui Ye intends to break through alone.
As long as you learn that the person just pulled the chain, then there must be no problem.
After making up his mind, Shui Ye imitated that person, climbed up and pulled the chain
again. Looking at the dark fork in the road, Shui Ye slowly walked in.
After Changjuro and Akimoto set off from the village, they returned to the previous camp-
site. Because they were both recovering from serious illnesses, they walked a little slowly.
　　" It seems that Shui Ye is not here, let's look elsewhere. "
　　" Wait, there seem to be traces here. " Chojuro said suddenly. Qiuyuan walked over and
saw the marks of a sharp weapon on a tree, and there were also marks of darts inserted on
the ground on the side.
　　" This is very similar to Shui Ye, he can't do ninjutsu, but he can throw darts. "
Shui Ye, who was far away in the cave, sneezed suddenly.
　　" So, he met an enemy here, and the two of them fought? "
Hearing Changjuro say this, Akimoto's expression suddenly became ugly. The other party
was a tougher enemy than Kimura Takuya. How could Shuiye's half bowl of water be
against him.
　　" There doesn't seem to be any traces of other battles except this dart. Can Shui Ye
handle it? " Chojuro analyzed, after all, in his eyes, Shui Ye is a pivotal figure.
　　" It shouldn't! " Qiu Yuan denied directly.
Changjurou: " Are you sure? There are only such simple traces, maybe there is not much
conflict between the two sides, maybe ..."
　　" It means that it is very likely that the opponent will solve the water night and take it
away within a few moves. "
Would this be too damaging? Changjurou was ashamed. Although he didn't have much
contact with Shui Ye, he wouldn't be so weak. Changjurou wanted to say something, but
was interrupted by Qiuyuan: " No matter what, Shuiye must have contact with the other
party, then we must prepare for him to be hijacked by the enemy. Also, Changjurou, can
you now? Contacting the people at Kirigakure , we need help. ”
　　" That's fine, I can use the communication pigeon to communicate. "
Saying that, Chojuro whistled out the dove and went to write a message. Qiu Yuan jumped
up on the tree and observed the surrounding environment. It's not far from where they
camped. Shui Ye must have come here to find out why they were in a coma, but now they
have disappeared ...
　　" Okay, if nothing else happens, reinforcements may arrive tomorrow. " Chojuro put
away his pen and saw Akimoto's worried look.
Are all Konoha people duplicitous?
　　" In this way, I use the shadow clone to find Shui Ye, and now I need to make sure his
safety. "
Qiuyuan's hands are sealed, ugly, Xu, Chen, Zi, Hai, Si, Yin.
　　" Shadow Clone Technique. "
Chapter 126 Can't use chakra
But nothing happened around, and the shadow clone did not come out. Qiu Yuan was
stunned, what's the situation?
After the seal was formed again, Qiu Yuan shouted again: " Shadow Clone Technique! "
The result is still the same, no shadow clones come out. Qiu Yuan took a few steps back
with a look of disbelief, this is impossible! How could he not even use the simple shadow
avatar technique?
Nagjuro clearly saw Akimoto's panic and asked, " Have we been in a coma for too long? "
　　" Even if you are in a coma, you can't use ninjutsu. " Qiu Yuan said decisively. He had
suffered such a serious injury before, and he was in a coma for more than half a month
without saying that he couldn't use ninjutsu.
By the way, the person beside him is just like himself, Qiu Yuan said quickly: " Then try it
out. "
　　" Good. "
　　" Water Escape: The Art of Kirigakure "
The fog that was supposed to slowly disperse, but now there is not a trace of it. Changjurou
also panicked when he saw this: " I can't feel the flow of chakra in my body. "
　　" It seems that the two of us have encountered the same situation! " Qiu Yuan looked at
his hands and clenched his fists. " We can't go to Shui Ye now. Without Chakra, it would be
a death for us to face each other. "
　　" That's right, I think we should go back to the village first, maybe they know some-
thing. As for Shui Ye, maybe he just went out for a walk and wasn't caught. "
Glancing at the remaining traces of the dart, Qiu Yuan's eyes were dark.
By the time the two returned to the village, it was almost dark. Two villagers ran over as
soon as they saw them.
　　" You two come back and have a look. That child named Shui Ye is back, and he was se-
riously injured. "
Upon hearing this, Akimoto and Changjurou immediately ran into the house.
As soon as he entered the house, Qiuyuan saw Shui Ye lying on the bed, and the old village
chief was taking care of him.
　　" What happened? " Qiu Yuan asked hurriedly.
While cutting off Shui Ye's clothes, the old village chief said, " Second University found him
at the entrance of the village. At that time, he was in a coma and was still bleeding. They
brought the child back and notified me. "
Looking at the blood-stained Shui Ye, Qiu Yuan felt extremely uncomfortable.
　　" Let me see. "
The clothes were quickly cut, and there were traces of blood all over the body, especially
the wound on Shui Ye's shoulder, and the flesh and blood were churning.
　　" What happened to this child! " The old village chief sighed, and then began to wipe the
wound for Shui Ye. Perhaps it was because it was too painful to disinfect the wound, and
Shui Ye's brows were tightly wrinkled. He couldn't help but make a sound of patience.
　　" Shuiye? Can you hear my voice? " Qiuyuan said loudly.
I saw Shui Ye slowly opened his eyes, but there was a lingering breath in his eyes. After see-
ing Qiu Yuan and the old village chief, that breath dissipated instantly.
　　" Qiuyuan, are you awake? " Shui Ye wanted to get up, but there was a tingling pain in
his shoulder, he couldn't help but lay down again.
　　" Oh my boy, don't move around in your wound, the bleeding hasn't stopped. "
　　" Yes, Changjurou and I are both awake. Be quiet and wait for the old village chief to
treat your wound. " Qiuyuan said hurriedly.
Hearing this, Shui Ye felt a little relieved.
When the old village chief was dressing Shui Ye, Qiu Yuan kept on handing over gauze,
scissors and the like.
Changjurou was also watching, and he knew that this Qiuyuan had always hated Shui Ye,
but now he was injured. Isn't this more worrying than anyone else.
After the dressing was finished, the old village head nagged for a long time, and then in-
structed: " Remember, this wound should not be wet, otherwise it will become inflamed and
infected, and it will be easy to have a fever. "
　　" Don't worry, old village chief, I will take good care of him. " Qiu Yuan agreed.
　　" Then I'll go first, and I'll change the dressing tomorrow. You guys have just woken up,
so you should also pay attention to rest. "
After the old village chief left, Shuiye, Akimoto, and Changjuro looked at each other.
　　" You— "
　　" You— "
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan spoke at the same time, and the two looked at each other and said, "
You talk first—"
　　" I think it's better for Shui Ye to say it first, the situation of the two of us is not particu-
larly serious. " Changjuro suggested.
　　" Extremely serious? Haven't you woken up from the illusion? No, I think your expres-
sions are normal. " Shui Ye said slowly. Because of the injury on the shoulder, he did not
dare to exert too much force, for fear of pulling the wound.
　　" Then let me say it first. Although Changjurou and I woke up, there was an accident
and neither of us could use chakra. The reason is unknown. " Qiuyuan said lightly.
　　" What? Can't use chakra, it's so serious? " Shui Ye exclaimed, but this movement in-
volved the wound, and he bared his teeth in pain.
　　" I think you'd better stay still. Nagajurou and I have just discovered it. For now, we are
safe. Nagajurou has already sent a letter, and soon there will be ninjas from Mist Ninja to
assist us. It may not use our strength. ”
　　" No— " Shui Ye suddenly interrupted him and said, " It 's not that safe here. I met an
enemy in the cave and managed to escape. "
　　" You really met them! Tell me, what kind of people are there, the more information, the
better, and it will be convenient to provide information to the ninjas in Kirigakure . "
Shui Ye moved his uninjured arm, pointed to his trousers pocket and said, " There is a blue-
print in it, you can take it out and take a look first. "
　　" Don't move, I'll come. " Qiu Yuan took out a thick blueprint from Shui Ye's trouser
pocket, and it felt cold to the touch, not like ordinary paper.
This is a piece of khaki paper on which is drawn a schematic diagram of a semi-circular
mechanism. The wiring is complicated and the connections between the organs are strung
together one by one.
　　" This is? "
　　" Here's a schematic diagram of the mechanism at the top of the cave that I managed
to get my hands on. With this, we can find the right route to that organization's headquar-
ters. "
Chojuro took the piece of paper from Qiu Yuan's hand, read it carefully and said, " This is
the entry map of the Brahma organization, how did you get it? "
　　" It seems that you already knew the name of that organization. "
　　" Yes, they have been trying to fight against the Land of Water, and they have done a
lot of things to seize power. It's just that their confidentiality is too good. We can't find any
reliable information except that the organization is called Brahma. . ”
　　" Then you couldn't tell us earlier? " Shui Ye said helplessly, Mad, if he had known this,
he would not have chosen a person to go in the cave.
　　" I'm not going to tell you when I enter the cave, who knows ..."
　　" Okay, let's talk about this, now the important thing is, Shui Ye, what happened to you
in the cave? "
Chapter 127 Suspect
Shui Ye looked at the faces of Akimoto and Changjurou, his eyes dodged a little, and then
said: " I'm a seriously injured person, I'm thirsty. I need to drink some water. "
Hearing this, Qiu Yuan's eyes flashed. But still handed the water to Shui Ye: " Drink it. "
Because of the wound on his shoulder, Shui Ye couldn't get up easily, so Qiu Yuan could
only feed him a drink resignedly.
　　" Can we talk now? " Qiu Yuan said.
After pondering for a while, Shui Ye said: " Qiuyuan, do you still remember that cave, the
place where you left me and Changjuro An before, where I met the injured Xiao Huang. You
also know, The mysterious man at the time took Xiao Huang. So I thought it might be their
base and went to check. ”
　　" In the end, I didn't expect to go to a place and encounter many forks. I don't know
which road is right, so I can only test step by step. I didn't expect that when I walked into a
fork, I encountered an enemy, you know , I am a triangular cat, and the tail of the crane is
not as good as it is. I can only run away. Before I ran away, I was slashed with a knife. I fi-
nally escaped and this happened. "
Shui Ye said it very simply, in that tone, it was like going out for a tour.
　　" Then how did you get this blueprint? " Qiu Yuan quickly grasped the point.
　　" Ah, you said this, I saw it when I was running for my life. Anyway, I picked it up. Didn't
you say that you will have help tomorrow? Tell them to look at this, maybe it will be of any
help. "
Changjurou nodded, and then said, " So that's the case. I look at this map a little familiar,
and I need to go back and study it. "
　　" Then take it back, oh, this wound hurts so much, I'll take a rest first, and I'll talk about
it tomorrow if I have something to do. " Shui Ye said, then turned his head to one side and
closed his eyes, as if he was exhausted I don't want to talk anymore.
Qiu Yuan took a deep look at Shui Ye, and finally his eyes fell on the gauze that had been
infected with blood. After all, he didn't say anything and left in silence.
After the two of them left, Shui Ye slowly opened his eyes, and there was a trace of exhaus-
tion in his eyes.
Changjurou took the picture and Akimoto to the next room. On the way, Changjurou's at-
tention was always on the picture, and he didn't notice anything wrong.
　　" Don't you feel that something is wrong? " Qiu Yuan asked.
　　" Ah? What's wrong, you say this picture? "
Although he didn't want to doubt Shui Ye, the things he said were full of loopholes, and Qi-
uyuan couldn't figure out why Shui Ye wanted to hide them: " You are not surprised, we
came back from one direction, even if there is no Chakra, we will not Not even a single seri-
ously injured person was found. "
Changjurou also reacted at this time, put away the drawings, and asked, " Maybe they went
in different directions, and aren't the two of you in a good relationship? What are you sus-
pecting? "
　　" Okay, even if we go in different directions, you can count the time. Shui Ye went to
the cave. When we came back, he happened to be found by the villagers. There is no rea-
son why we can't see him on the road. "
Only now did Changjurou realize something was wrong: " What do you mean? "
Qiuyuan didn't say anything. At such a conspicuous location at the entrance of the village,
Shui Ye might have been discovered as soon as he arrived. According to this time differ-
ence, there is no reason why they can't meet.
In other words, Shui Ye crossed them and suddenly appeared at the entrance of the village.
　　" But didn't you say that Sui Ye couldn't use ninjutsu? "
　　" Yes, he won't. " Qiu Yuan said with certainty.
From the very beginning when he came into contact with the task of Shui Ye, he checked
the information about Shui Ye. A student who didn't even graduate from ninja school, his
ability is low.
At this time, night fell, and the night quickly enveloped the entire village.
Qiu Yuan's eyes seemed to be a bit colder than Han Ye's. I don't know if it was
Changjurou's illusion, but he could clearly see that Qiu Yuan's body revealed a desolation
that he couldn't understand.
Shui Ye looked at the ceiling above the room and sighed faintly.
In fact, most of what he said just now was false, and the situation inside was even worse
than he expected. He used the same method, and it happened not long after entering the
cave.
The fork in the intersection is full of traps, and Shui Ye has poor visibility inside, so he can
only keep defending, but there are more and more traps. One after another, he neglected a
little where he couldn't see, and was stabbed in the shoulder.
Shui Ye had no choice but to walk and retreat, but at this time the enemy arrived. The other
party is obviously more familiar with this mechanism than he is, and easily avoided the key
point of the mechanism and attacked him.
Under the double-sided attack, Shui Ye's moves began to become fierce. After the enemy
was neatly solved, Shui Ye couldn't avoid the blood of the enemy on his body.
After finishing the last enemy, Shui Ye stumbled upon the blueprints that had fallen on the
ground. I picked it up easily, and then the faint light saw it clearly. This is the schematic dia-
gram of the mechanism at the top of the cave.
At this time, Ji Kuo began to move again, and the enemy's reinforcements also came. Shui
Ye knew that his two fists were invincible with four hands, so he could only use Sharingan to
retreat.
It seems that things here are much more complicated than imagined. This has not yet
reached the enemy's base camp, so I have lost the prize.
Ugh!
This is just a branch thing, and I don't know what will happen in the future. Shui Ye closed
his eyes and didn't want to use his brain anymore, he was almost neurasthenia in the past
few days.
The night was silent, and Shui Ye was awakened by the voice of a child.
　　" Grandpa, why do you think brother Shui Ye hasn't woken up yet? "
　　" If he is so badly injured, you should let him rest and speak in a low voice. " The old vil-
lage chief said earnestly.
　　" But, brother Shuiye promised me to teach me magic. Grandpa, you don't know yet.
Brother Shuiye's eyes - um. "
Before Zhao Nan could say anything, Shui Ye hurriedly covered his mouth with his unin-
jured hand. This move was too big, and the painful face was almost wrinkled together.
　　" Zhao Nan, have you forgotten the agreement between men? " Shui Ye winked at Zhao
Nan with all his strength.
　　" Oh yes yes yes, hee hee, brother Shui Ye, I remember it, you can rest assured. "
You said the same thing last time, Shui Ye wanted to complain, but thinking that Akimoto
and Changjurou lived next door, he swallowed the words.
Fortunately, the old village chief patted Shui Ye on the shoulder and said apologetically, "
Zhao Nan, don't make trouble with Shui Ye. He is still injured. By the way, the second ma-
jor's house should prepare breakfast. You can serve Shui Ye some. Come here, and those
two teenagers, remember to be respectful in your tone. "
Chapter 128 Xiao Huang is a holy beast
　　" Okay, grandpa. " Zhao Nan glanced at Shui Ye, and then ran out.
Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief. The old village chief looked at Shui Ye's shoulder, and the
blood had already seeped out. He quickly said: " I said that you are really a child, can you
save your heart? Look, it was just wrapped up yesterday! "
　　" It's okay, the village chief, I'm fine. By the way, how did my friends wake up, I forgot to
ask yesterday. "
As soon as he mentioned the old village chief, he had a smile on his face, and said to Shui
Ye, " Thank you for this, Shui Ye, it turns out that the prophecy left by the witch was true.
We finally waited for the boy who was immune to hallucinations. Just two of your friends. "
The more the old village chief said about Shui Ye, the more confused he became. He asked,
" Village chief, what do you mean by that? "
　　" Don't worry about it. You can recuperate at our place with peace of mind. This is the
wound medicine prescribed by the doctor in our village. It is very useful for this kind of
trauma. I will apply it to you later. "
During the meal, both Changjuro and Akimoto came over. The villagers were very respectful
when delivering food to Shui Ye. Shui Ye didn't say much for a while, so he had to wait for
the villagers to leave before asking.
The food prepared by the villagers was much more abundant than before. Shui Ye picked
up a rice ball and ate it, and asked, " I tell you two, tell me honestly, what have you done to
these kind-hearted villagers? How did their attitude towards you change? so strange. "
　　"The two of us were stunned. The villagers said that it was a miracle that we could wake
up. No one had been poisoned before and could wake up. They also said that we were the
prophesied teenagers and would guide them to find the holy beast. "
prophecy, Shui Ye immediately understood Haku a little, and then said: " It turns out that the
two people who are not afraid of poison in the prophecy are you two. I haven't seen that
you have this talent. The legendary boy of God. "
　　" You know this legend too? " Chojuro asked.
　　" Of course, when you were in a coma, I thought of a lot of ways to save you. "
Qiu Yuan's expression was still a little ugly: " It's not that we are not afraid of poison. Al-
though the two of us woke up, we can't use chakra! "
This sentence reminded Shui Ye that Qiuyuan said it well. If he was really not afraid of poi-
son, why would he be in a coma for so long? Could it be that Shui Ye suddenly thought of
Xiao Huang who was still sleeping in another room. At that time, he put Xiao Huang's blood
and water under the bed of Changjuuro and Akimoto, and then they woke up.
Is it difficult?
They are not people who are not afraid of poison at all. What really works is Xiao Huang?
　　" I have a guess, I don't know if it's right? I found Xiao Huang when you were in a coma.
At that time, it was covered in injuries, but it was similar to the holy beast that the village
chief said. Well, I had no choice at that time, so Just go to the doctor in a hurry, try it casu-
ally, put the water stained with Xiaohuang's blood by your bed, and then you will wake up.
"
　　" You mean, the psychic beast that looks like Zuwu? "
　　" Xiao Huang, Zuwu? " Chojuro repeated: " What are you talking about? "
roughly explaining it to Changjurou, Shui Ye said: " Of course it's just a guess, and I've seen
the appearance of the holy beast they said here, and Xiao Huang's appearance is a bit far
from that. "
　　" Then it's very likely not. If the holy beast has no reason, we will lose Chakra. "
　　" Yes, then I don't know. By the way, the mist ninja sent by Changjurou should have a
medical treatment. I'll show you guys when the time comes. "
The three of them had a quick meal and began to summarize the information they had
known in the past few days, and then discussed how to enter the interior of the Vatican or-
ganization.
　　" So Xiao Huang escaped by himself, and you found it near the cave. And the Vatican
organization is also using it for some experiments. "
　　" Yes. " Shui Ye replied, " And when Xiao Huang was taken away by the mysterious man,
there was a seal on his body. "
　　" Seal? "
Qiu Yuan murmured: " As far as I know, some seals will change the shape and appearance
of the psychic beast. With what you said, maybe Xiao Huang is the holy beast in the mouths
of the villagers, and its blood can Unlock that poison. But maybe because of the seal, the
poison is not fully unleashed, so we can't use chakra. "
Chojuro clapped his hands and said, " Akimoto is right, but now it makes more sense if you
think about it this way. "
　　" I thought so too, then let's wait for the people from Kirigakure to come. I'll take a break
by the way. I've been exhausted these two days. " Said, Shui Ye lay down slowly again, and
then said to Qiuyuan : " By the way, I put Xiao Huang next door to take care of me. My in-
jury is estimated to be immobile. You can help me take a look. Speaking of which, it can be
regarded as your savior. "
　　" Don't relax too much. You have fought the enemy, and the other party probably
knows that we have found the entrance. Now we can't use chakra. If the enemy arrives be-
fore the reinforcements, we will be miserable. "
　　" Then you can leave a person to go to the village to be vigilant. I will rest first. "
Such unexpected leisurely words can be said by Shui Ye.
Akimoto shook his head and walked out, and said to Changjurou beside him: " I still feel
that my chakra can't be used, are you feeling better? "
　　"I can't use it, and I can't even pick up a knife. "
　　" Then don't go to the village entrance to guard. Even if there is something, the three of
us are much better together than apart. " Qiuyuan suggested.
Changjurou could see the worry in his eyes and said, " Don't worry, the Vatican organization
has always been known for being mysterious and will not take action rashly. "
At this time, a bunch of fire light appeared in the depths of the cave, and then, the fire light
began to get bigger.
In the afternoon, Qiu Yuan was able to wake up. After all, fighting the enemy in the cave
consumed a lot of chakra.
　　" How is it? Do you feel better? " Chojuro walked over to Shui Ye with some medical
supplies.
Shui Ye sat up slowly, then leaned against the bed and said, " It's okay, my strength has re-
covered a little. By the way, have the reinforcements arrived? "
Speaking of reinforcements, Chojurou paused his hand and said, " Not yet, it stands to rea-
son that this place is not far from the Land of Water, and it should be there according to
their speed, but for some reason, I have not received anything. news, reinforcements have
not arrived. ”
Didn't arrive? Shui Ye noticed that something was wrong. According to reason, the people
in Kirigakure would pay attention to the distress message sent by a person with the identity
of Changjurou.
If it wasn't deliberately delayed, it was most likely an accident.
Moreover, Shui Ye faintly felt a little uneasy in his heart.
Chapter 129 enemy appears
　　" Where did Qiu Yuan go, is he still guarding at the entrance of the village? "
　　" Yes, it was originally supposed to wait for the reinforcements to arrive, but no one ar-
rived. Qiuyuan thought we might have been targeted, so I went to check the situation now.
"
Chojuro picked up the scissors, cut the gauze, looked at the blood on it, and his hands
trembled a little. Shui Ye couldn't help but tease: " Why, are you a big man afraid of blood?
"
　　" Nonsense, how could I be afraid of blood. I'm a ninja. " Changjuro said stubbornly.
Shui Ye was too lazy to dismantle him, and took out the medicine given to him by the vil-
lage chief and said, " This is the special medicine given to me by the village chief, please
wipe it for me. "
Looking at the small bottle, Chojuro said curiously, " You really believe them. "
　　" According to Zhao Nan, Qiu Yuan was about to fall into a coma at that time, and he
said my location before he lost consciousness, and then the villagers came out together to
find the two of us. I think the person who came to save people based on only one person's
words, It can't be too bad anyway. "
　　" Zhao Nan? You're talking about that kid, I heard him muttering just now, when did
you teach him magic tricks. "
　　" Ah? What else did he say? " Shui Ye became nervous for a while, knowing that the lit-
tle boy's mouth was so open to the door, he used illusion to make him forget that memory!
Really, sooner or later one day he will be mad at him.
Changjuro slowly poured the medicinal powder onto Shuiye's wound, because the wound
was really ugly, and he didn't want to look at it, so he fell with his eyes half closed.
Shui Ye felt an icy cold feeling, which relieved most of the pain. Not as painful as before.
　　" It's just a child's words, and Qiuyuan discussed something with me just now. Just
when you woke up, Qiuyuan said that if the reinforcements haven't arrived at night, I sug-
gest we leave the village temporarily. "
　　" Don't you want to implicate the villagers? " Shui Ye said.
　　" Almost! Although the Brahma organization is mysterious, it has always done things by
cutting grass and roots. If we stay here, they will definitely take action against us, and it
may be a disaster for this village! "
Changjuro said very straight Haku , Shui Yeming Haku . The entrance to the Brahma organiza-
tion has existed for so long, but the villagers know nothing but that legend. Explain that
confidentiality measures have been well done.
But the three of them came, breaking this delicate sense of balance. It is very likely that the
other party regards the villagers as people just like them, and will do anything in order to
keep their mouth shut.
　　" I didn't think about it. Then do as Qiu Yuan said and hide in the deep forest. "
　　" Well, wait until I finish changing the medicine for you. "
Seeing Changjurou's clumsy technique, Shui Ye smiled and said, " I haven't called yet, you
can't even bandage well? "
　　" No way, I'm just worried about why the supporters didn't come. "
For this, Suiya was also a little worried, but did not want to say it in front of Changjurou.
Not long after, Qiu Yuan came back from outside.
　　" How is it? Is there anything unusual? " Shui Ye asked.
Qiuyuan didn't speak, walked to Shui Ye and said, " It's very safe outside, Shui Ye, do you
remember how you used Zuwu's blood to wake us up? "
　　" Didn't you say it? I don't know, and I guessed it randomly at the time. It should be the
effect of blood energy. "
　　" If it was blood, how could the villagers not know about it? "
　　" But I don't know, really. " Shui Ye said helplessly. And now whether Xiao Huang is a
holy beast is still up for debate!
　　" Then think about it again and see if there's anything happening that you can't under-
stand. Anything is fine. "
Qiu Yuan's tone was very strange, Shui Ye took a serious look and asked, " Qiu Yuan, did
you encounter something outside? "
　　" No, just think about it, is there anything strange happening. "
Shui Ye's sense of unease became stronger and stronger, and the Qiuyuan in front of him
made him feel very impatient. But what is he in a hurry?
For now, they are safe.
　　" Changjurou, I'm a little hungry, can you bring me something to eat? " Shui Ye said
suddenly.
　　" Huh? Oh, okay, wait, I'll go right away. "
Seeing Chojuro slowly leaving, Shui Ye didn't look at Akimoto again, but asked, " Akimoto,
are we friends? "
　　" We are all Konoha's ninjas, of course we are friends. "
Shui Ye's face suddenly changed.
Not long after Changjuro woke up, he still didn't know the location of the food. He just
wanted to ask the villagers, but found that the village was very quiet. There is no one on the
road. Strange, is everyone in this village resting early?
The water in the room moved the injured shoulder, and felt a pain like a needle stick. Be-
cause of the injury, his clothes have long been changed, and he has no weapons on his
body.
The fake Akimoto in front of him was breathing steadily, and at first glance he knew that he
was a first-class ninja. Looking at the familiar face, Shui Ye could only temporarily put aside
his worries about Qiu Yuan and focus on the enemy in front of him.
If you go up against him, you can have some chance of winning.
　　" Hurry up, Shui Ye! "
Qiuyuan in front of him kept urging him, and Shui Ye's uninjured hand was groping around
under the quilt. Soon, he found a pair of scissors and clenched the scissors tightly. Shui Ye's
forehead was already sweating.
　　" I didn't find them in the village, so I can only bring you some dry food. " Chojuro
walked in from outside.
At the same time, taking advantage of the moment when Fake Akimoto's attention was dis-
tracted to Chojuro, Shui Ye flew up, picked up the scissors and aimed it at Fake Akimoto's
neck, and said in a rough voice, " Don't move. "
Fake Akimoto and Changjurou were stunned for a moment, and the atmosphere became
tense for a while.
　　" What are you doing, Shui Ye, are you kidding me? " Fake Qiuyuan said, twitching the
corners of his mouth.
　　" Just kidding? "
Shui Ye said coldly, the scissors in his hand came closer to Fake Qiuyuan's neck, and blood
stains came out immediately: " You can try. "
At this time, the fake Qiuyuan stopped pretending and asked, " Hehe, when did you find
out? "
　　" You don't need to know this, say, how many people are you here? Where is the real
Qiuyuan! "
　　" It's rare, you can't protect yourself, and you still think about that useless thing. "
Fake Qiuyuan's tone was leisurely, as if he was not worried at all that his life was in the
hands of Shui Ye.
The dry food in Changjuro's hand fell to the ground in shock, but he quickly reacted and
walked to Shuiye's side, glaring at Fake Qiuyuan: " Your life is in our hands now, it's not
honest. "
　　" A person who can't use chakra, a person who was seriously injured in the black do-
main, do you think I will take you all seriously? " Before he finished speaking, Shui Ye was
startled and wanted to kill Jia Qiuyuan. But it was too late.
Chapter 130 melee
I saw Fake Akimoto quickly twisted his body away in an incomprehensible gesture, avoiding
the scissors in Mizuya's hand. Then backhand sent two Kunai at the same time towards
Mizuya and Chojuro .
The distance is too close, and Shui Ye can't avoid it. In a desperate situation, he can only
open Sharingan and use the power of penetration to move his flesh and blood to time and
space. Although Changjuro has no chakra, but his physical skills are still there, he took out
the Kunai to resist the enemy's Kunai .
Ignoring the situation of Changjurou, Suiya quickly made a seal on his hand: " Chidori "
huge bird Naruto was particularly clear in the peaceful village, and Changjuro was startled,
the information he knew was different. According to the information he got, Shui Ye would
not use such advanced ninjutsu.
At this time, Fake Qiuyuan's body also returned to its original state, staring at Shui Ye's red
eye, not surprised at all, and said, " Pupilism, but I'm curious, with your shoulder, you can
support yourself to complete this. Ninjutsu? "
As soon as he mentioned his shoulders, Chojurou's eyes turned to Shuiye. Because the
movement just now was too large, the original Haku -colored bandage had been dyed blood
red. And it is spreading around at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Oh no! Shui Ye's wound opened. Chojuro clenched the Kunai in his hand .
　　" Even if you are seriously injured, I can deal with you! " Shui Ye said loudly, Tomoe in his
eyes changed shape and aimed at the enemy's vital spot.
At this time, Fake Qiuyuan formed a seal with both hands, and then collided with Shui Ye.
　　" Bang "
The things in the house were affected by the explosion, and the bed was directly broken
with a big hole, and Fake Qiuyuan was still the calm and relaxed look just now.
The aftermath of Chakra's explosion made Changjurou take a few steps back, and he
couldn't help but start to worry about Shui Ye.
The opponent's strength is not generally strong, this is the view of Shui Ye and Fake Qi-
uyuan after the fight. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Changjurou who was waiting for
him, and Shui Ye had only one thought in his heart, and he wanted to make a quick deci-
sion.
But there is no water here, so he can't use the ice escape quickly. With this person's skills,
he will escape before the ice cubes condense. Then this technique is meaningless.
The ninjutsu I still know is Wind Release and Bian Lianhua, but Wind Release is not very lethal.
Moving his shoulders, Shui Ye secretly made a decision in his heart.
Fake Akimoto's attack became more and more ruthless, and Suiya thought about how to
maximize his attack while dodging.
The fight between the two quickly reached the open space outside the room.
　　" It seems that you are also a member of the Vatican organization. I am curious, what
have you been researching all this time. " Shui Ye said, and released Wind Release to the enemy .
The huge wind quickly swept through this small yard. At this time, Sui Ye jumped to
Changjurou's side and said, " Listen to me, I'm injured and can't last long. You can't use
chakra. Hurry up when it's his time. "
Changjurou wanted to refuse, but he was too frightened at the moment, so he could only
nod his head: " Then be careful, I'll go east, you follow us and we will meet. "
　　" Trust me. "
Fake Akimoto looked at Wind Release 's hands in front of him, and then directly split the air-
flow in front of him. Then I didn't know what to say in my mouth, and an invisible force
went straight towards Shui Ye.
Shui Ye stood there, seeing that he was about to be hit by this invisible attack. At the critical
moment, Shui Ye dodged and avoided the opponent's flying attack.
The invisible attack appeared in the afterglow of the sun, shooting directly through the
stone that had been placed there.
　　" You're good at it. In other words, your pupil technique is more interesting. "
　　" Tell me, what do you want? Using Takuma Kimura for human research is something
that only Orochimaru can do in my opinion ! "
　　"Orochimaru ? " Fake Akimoto repeated, " Your name sounds familiar. "
was reasonable to know Orochimaru .
　　" Oh~ you said that the young man who was eager to find the power of longevity. He
came to us, but he disappeared after a short stay. I thought he was lost in that black do-
main, so you know him. "
As soon as these words came out, Shui Ye was shocked. That terrifying Orochimaru was also
related to this organization, and it seemed that this organization inspired Orochimaru ?
　　" Black Domain, is that the cave? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" Yeah, you're the first person who can get out without a map. But I'm curious how you
avoided those traps. "
If it weren't for the pain on the shoulder, Shui Ye really wanted to start bragging, but unfor-
tunately, the situation in front of him didn't allow it: " You said that, isn't it simple? And your
subordinates seem to be useless at all, Even in that secret passage, your men didn't catch
me. "
The originally laid-back face of Fake Qiuyuan suddenly turned ugly, and he said, " Then
don't worry, I will never miss a second time. "
　　" Second time? " Shui Ye repeated, before he could ask what the opponent had already
attacked. Shui Ye had no choice but to raise his hand to resist.
Fake Qiuyuan was aggressive and used deadly strength in his hands: " Yes, when you were
in the black domain, the angle of the control organ was not right, otherwise, the knife
should be cut on your neck. "
Shui Ye sneered: " Then should I thank you! "
　　" There's no need for that because, I'll correct the mistake right away. "
The opponent's chakra burst out suddenly, and Shui Ye was forced to take a few steps back.
　　" Che, are you going to use Kimura Taku's trick and blow yourself up too? "
Just as the two faced off, Xiao Huang in the room slowly opened his eyes. Then he moved
his limbs, trying to struggle to get up, but the wound on his belly made it tremble.
It could feel a familiar smell outside, and the air still smelled of blood.
Struggling to stand up, Xiao Huang looked through the window and soon saw the con-
frontation between Shui Ye and Fake Qiuyuan. Moreover, Shui Ye's shoulders have begun
to slowly drip blood.
The drooping little tail suddenly began to flash some unknown shimmer, Xiao Huang
wanted to go to Shui Ye's side, but it was difficult.
　　" By the way, didn't you send people to recruit me before? Why do you want my life
now? "
　　" No comment, die. "
Fake Qiuyuan had more and more chakra in his hands, and when Shui Ye saw that he
couldn't resist it, he withdrew his hand and jumped away.
The place where Shui Ye was staying was smashed into a big hole by fake Qiuyuan's
strength. Seeing that Shui Ye was not attacked, he attacked him with a grinning smile.
Chapter 131 Will the seal be lifted?
Those chakras circulated around the fake Qiuyuan, Shui Ye did not dare to attack rashly,
and could only be forced to escape, and because of the injury, Shui Ye's movements be-
came slower and slower.
Fake Akimoto seemed to be getting more and more impatient after the chakra outbreak,
and his hands began to form seals: " Water Escape・Water Prison Technique "
Several water walls appeared around Shui Ye in an instant, Shui Ye jumped away, but then a
lot of blisters appeared. Shui Ye wanted to use strength to avoid it, but at this time, the in-
jured shoulder lost strength.
The water prison has arrived! I saw the water wave quickly swept through the water night,
and then wrapped his whole body together.
Fake Qiuyuan also jumped to Shui Ye's side, and then inserted his hand into the water
prison.
Damn, got hit.
Shui Ye remembered this ninjutsu. The trapped person can breathe in the water prison and
will not suffocate immediately, but the time cannot be too long, otherwise he will die if the
oxygen runs out.
And the way to solve it is that Shui Ye stared sharply at the hand that Fake Qiuyuan in-
serted, and said mockingly: " You also use such a low-level ninjutsu? "
　　"The tricks don't care about high or low, just practical. Have you thought about your last
words? "
　　" Last words? I didn't think of that, but I'm very curious. Your chakra outbreak looks
very different from what Akimoto said. And your sanity is also very clear, it doesn't look like
you will be blown up. "
　　" Of course, Takumi Kimura is not qualified to use this drug like me. "
Saying that, the fake Akimoto's Kunai already took it in his hand, and then aimed at the wa-
ter night in the water prison.
As the sun sank, the last rays of the sun shone on the water dungeon, and the rays of light
circulated. Shui Ye saw this time and began to rotate in the water dungeon.
　　" Watch Lotus "
The huge pulling force brought by the rotation quickly worked, and Fake Akimoto couldn't
resist the attack and was bounced away. The technique of the water prison was broken in
an instant, and Shui Ye took advantage of this opportunity to launch continuous attacks.
　　" Including the knife you slashed in the cave, this time, I'll give it all back to you! "
Shui Ye said loudly, and then began to attack mercilessly. With every move and style, the
situation was suddenly reversed, and Fake Qiuyuan began to keep defending.
　　" Boom! "
　　" How can I be beaten by a guy like you all the time! " Fake Qiuyuan suddenly shouted,
and the surrounding chakra suddenly swelled and swelled several times. Shui Ye gave the
last blow at this time, but was defended. Living.
　　" You? " Shui Ye looked puzzled.
I saw that Fake Qiuyuan's whole person's aura had changed. As Chakra became more and
more condensed, his skin began to turn dark red, and the whole person was like a kid from
hell.
　　" Death! "
The huge chakra attacked, Shui Ye had no time to defend, and could only use Sharingan to
transfer his attacked body.
The other party obviously saw this move, and began to release his chakra unrestrictedly,
and then his hands became claws, wanting to take this opportunity to seize Shui Ye.
Oops!
Shui Ye felt bad and wanted to reach out to block it, but it was too late. Fake Qiuyuan
moved much faster than him, and grabbed Shui Ye with his enlarged hand.
　　" It looks like I won. " Fake Qiuyuan burst into a strange smile, and Shui Ye only felt that
his head was about to explode when the opponent pinched him.
　　" Ah— " Shui Ye couldn't help screaming.
　　" Your head is really hard, but I don't know how long you can hold on. " The fake Qi-
uyuan said, and he put down a deadly force in his hand, and then kept trying.
Shui Ye was trembling with pain, but he resisted and didn't make a sound anymore, he
couldn't just be knocked down like that. Qiuyuan is still alive and dead, and he still has a ra-
men shop to run.
Gradually, Shui Ye's consciousness became a little confused. There seemed to be a flash of
Haku light in front of him , and then Shui Ye didn't know anything.
night fell, a huge animal with black stripes of Haku fur ran wild not far from the village.
I saw that the snow Haku 's hair was mixed with stripes, and it looked particularly heroic in
the wind, but as long as you look carefully, you will find that this giant beast has a long red
line on its abdomen. And it has a person on it.
Although the giant beast was fast, the man had been lying on its broad back.
　　" Master Shuiye? Master Shuiye? What are you doing? There's something wrong with
the launch of the new ramen. Come and help me check it out. " Chunxia's face was full of
anxiety.
　　"I said, don't put this spoon anywhere, I can't reach it, isn't it a mess when I'm busy? "
Ayame reprimanded with his waist stuck.
　　" Shuiye, I will protect you. "
　　" Yo, Big Brother Shuiye, I came back from the special training with the lecherous fairy,
make me a ramen, I haven't eaten it for a long time. "
　　" Hey, Shui Ye, today I'm with ..."
　　"..."
　　"..."
Some people have been talking to Shui Ye, but he only felt that the voices were so loud and
noisy. He wanted to take a break. Since Konoha came out and traveled, he has not had a
good rest. Either busy resolving conflicts in the branch or fighting the enemy. This time, he
also fought a mysterious opponent with an injury, and the worst thing is that he has not yet
fought.
Can these people be quiet! Shui Ye thought so in his heart, and those voices really suddenly
became smaller.
With a satisfied smile, Shui Ye closed his eyes, and he could finally rest.
　　" Water night, wake up, water night, water night. "
At this time, a clearer voice surrounded Shui Ye's ears.
Grass!
Can you get a good night's sleep.
　　" Shuiye, wake up! "
This voice, Shui Ye suddenly remembered that he had lost the fight, and then what? How is
the situation now?
At the same time, there was a piercing pain in the shoulder, and Shui Ye was awakened by
this huge pain. I saw Changjurou's worried face that he was about to cry.
　　" Wake up, it's great, Shui Ye! " Chojuro said excitedly, and couldn't help hugging Shui
Ye tightly.
This time I hit the wound on Shui Ye's shoulder, and the painful Shui Ye immediately broke
free: " It hurts, let me go, where are we? Is it safe? "
Saying that, Shui Ye glanced at the surrounding environment, it was pitch black all around,
and there were many worms .
　　" We are now in the east of the village. I don't know where it is, but it should be a long
distance from the village. "
Looking not far away, the village was as small as a leaf. Shui Ye leaned against the tree next
to him and said, " How did you save me? "
Changjurou looked puzzled: " Didn't you come here by yourself? "
　　" You didn't save me? " Shui Ye asked back.
　　" Of course not. I ran all the way here and hid to avoid the enemy's pursuers. I didn't
dare to come out until night. I saw you and Xiao Huang lying there when I was looking for
something to make a fire. "
Chapter 132 discuss
Shui Ye didn't understand it at all, and closed his eyes to recall it. At that time, he was
caught by fake Qiuyuan, and his consciousness was blurred, and the next memory was here.
Looking at Xiao Huang lying beside him, Shui Ye held it in his arms. Xiao Huang seemed to
feel Shui Ye's body temperature, moved his body slightly, and fell asleep again. There was
still this mottled blood on Xiao Huang's body, Shui Ye asked, " How did this happen? "
Changjuro shook his head and said, " I don't know about this either. When I saw you, you
were covered in blood, which scared me to death. Then I bandaged both you and Xiao
Huang to stop the bleeding. Because I was worried about your injury. , I didn't even have a
fire, it's a little cold in the mountains at night. "
Saying that, Changjurou started to raise the fire, and Shui Ye wanted to help, but
Changjurou quickly stopped him and said, " I think you should have a good rest. Let me do
this kind of thing. "
Shui Ye didn't try too hard, the battle just now was indeed a bit physically exhausting, and
when he moved his body slowly, Shui Ye realized that there was soft hay under him.
Probably because Changjurou was in a hurry to escape, he couldn't get his baggage or any-
thing in time, so he could only use local materials to find hay for him to pave the way.
The flames rose slowly, and Shui Ye felt a little warmer before asking: " Can you still contact
the Kirigakure people now? "
Changjurou paused and said, " Probably not. I tried it when you were in a coma. My chakra
has not recovered. And the reinforcements have not arrived before, so I can't estimate
what's going on now. "
　　" Then we may be in big trouble. " Shui Ye said, looking at the fire, " I fought with that
fake Qiuyuan for so long, but I didn't see a single villager, which means that the villagers
are likely to be controlled. Besides, Qiuyuan-- "
The atmosphere began to become silent, yes, Shui Ye was a little scared now.
Is Akimoto still alive?
The other party is arrogant and tyrannical in doing things, and it will kill people at every
turn.
Thinking of it this way, Qiu Yuan is obviously more fortunate than fortune.
Seemingly seeing Shui Ye's emotions, Changjurou could only comfort him: " Shui Ye, I know
what you're thinking. But we can't do anything right now. The best thing to do before rein-
forcements arrive is to protect ourselves. "
This sentence reminded Shui Ye, yes, he was beaten by the opponent just now and couldn't
fight back, and he didn't even know how he got here, let alone saving Qiu Yuan.
　　" I'm sorry, it's all my fault. If I were stronger, I could help you. Lord Mizukage said, I hope
I can do more tasks and exercise my courage. Shui Ye, in fact, at first I was not at all. I don't
want to accept this task. I don't want to contact you, and it turns out I've been causing you
trouble. "
Normally, Shui Ye would definitely be able to say a long list of comforting words, but now
Shui Ye couldn't persuade himself, he could only look up at the pitch-black sky in a daze.
Silent all night, Shui Ye woke up early in the morning, only to find that Xiao Huang was still
sleeping on his body. However, the hair on its body seems to have changed a little color.
Shui Ye took a serious look at it, and there were patterns on the original Jie Haku 's hair. It's
just that the pattern is very light, and you can't see it if you don't look carefully.
And Xiao Huang's tail has also become a little longer. Shui Ye touched his head, Xiao Huang
grew up overnight?
now, in Mizukage 's office.
　　"Mizukage -sama, something happened. The person we sent to support Chojurou sud-
denly lost contact. "
　　" What? What about Changjurou, did you send us any message? "
　　" No, since yesterday, our people were supposed to join Changjurou and send out the
latest news, but so far there is no news. "
The people sent out are all elites under Mizukage , who will not make such low-level mis-
takes, and the other party is a Brahma organization whose whereabouts have always been
secret, Shui Ye said in a deep voice: " If something goes wrong, you will arrange the person-
nel. I will go in person. "
　　" But Mizukage- sama, is it that serious? "
　　" Don't talk nonsense, just let you go. "
　　" Yes, Mizukage- sama. "
Changjuro found some wild fruits in the woods and prepared them for breakfast, and when
he came back, he saw Shui Ye helping the kitten smooth hair little by little.
　　" You're awake, come, have something to eat. " Chojuro said, walking to Shui Ye's side,
and placing the picked fruits on a large leaf.
Shui Ye randomly took a bright red fruit and put it in his mouth. It was too late for
Changjurou to stop it, and Shui Ye spit it out as soon as he ate it and tasted it.
　　" Ah - sour. "
Seeing Shui Ye's facial features wrinkled with sourness, Changjurou couldn't help laughing:
" Haha, this is a special product of our country of water, sour fruit, don't look at its red sur-
face, it's actually sour. "
　　Haku glanced at Changjurou, and Shui Ye said rudely: " What time is it, you are still in
the mood to make fun of me. "
　　" Actually, I prepared that for myself, Shui Ye, I have good news to tell you. " Changjuro
put down the sour fruit in his hand, and then began to make a seal on his hands: " Water
Escape・Kirigakure Art "
I saw a little bit of fog gradually forming around, but it didn't take long to dissipate.
Shui Ye was pleasantly surprised: " Changjurou, your chakra has recovered? "
　　" Recovered, but not much. I found it today when I was picking fruit. At that time, I was
distracted and took a sour fruit to eat. After a while, I felt the chakra flowing in my body. "
　　" What do you mean this fruit can treat your symptoms of not being able to use
chakra? "
　　" I think so, but I ate a few more times, and the recovery of chakra is very slow. So I
thought about bringing a little back first, maybe it can be used. "
　　" It's okay, it's okay. " Shui Ye excitedly said, " As long as it's recovering, it's a good thing!
Then keep this well, and give him a bite to eat when Qiu Yuan comes back, so that he will
be sour! "
The originally lively atmosphere, when he mentioned Qiuyuan, Shui Ye's eyes dimmed
again.
At this time, Xiao Huang moved on Shui Ye's legs, and then slowly raised his head, staring
at the fruit in front of Changjuro.
　　" What? Are you hungry too? "
Xiao Huang nodded and turned to look at Shui Ye.
This time, Shui Ye was horrified and stammered: " Xiao Huang? Do you understand me? "
Xiao Huang nodded again!
What the hell!
If it wasn't for Shui Ye who stayed in the ninja world for so long, he really wanted to learn
how to scream like a girl. This good little animal can understand human speech. calm down!
Qiu Yuan said that Xiao Huang is a cub of Zuwu, a psychic beast, and can speak human
words when he is an adult.
Chapter 133 Xiao Huang's hidden secret
After taking a long breath, Shui Ye hugged Xiao Huang and asked, " When did you start to
understand me? Ah no, I mean do you know something? "
Xiao Huang just shook his head when he heard Shui Ye's words, and then flicked his tail.
Well, Shui Ye gave up, it just understands what people say, but it's not that he can speak,
it's because he is too impatient.
Before I lost consciousness last night, I saw a group of Haku -colored light, and it was always
discovered by Xiao Huang. In addition to the various doubts about Xiao Huang, Shui Ye
asked: " Then Xiao Huang, you saved me last night? "
Xiao Huang nodded!
After verifying the conjecture in his heart, Shui Ye pressed his excited heart and asked: "
Then you are a holy beast. It's your blood energy, so Qiu Yuan and the others can wake up
in time, right? "
A puzzled look appeared on Xiao Huang's face, he first shook his head, and then nodded
again.
This confused Shui Ye, what does this mean.
Chojurou, who has been unable to speak, asked: " Is it possible that Xiao Huang doesn't
know if he is a holy beast, but its blood can indeed save us. "
　　" What do you mean by that? "
　　" Didn't those villagers say it? The sacred beasts of their family have disappeared for a
long time, and Xiao Huang was found in the previous village. " Changjuro looked at Xiao
Huang in Shui Ye's arms and continued, " Our water There are many places in the country
that we cannot go to ourselves. As far as I know, some animals look very similar and will be
regarded as the same kind of animal by people. ”
At this point, some pieces of information in Shui Ye's mind suddenly joined together. That
organization has existed for so long, just to capture holy beasts for research. The old village
chief was right, the holy beast had disappeared from their area for decades. If there is a
trace, the villagers will find it no matter what.
In the previous village, people kept away from the monsters in the mountains. Qiuyuan also
encountered one and was seriously injured. That is to say, the existence of Xiao Huang was
known to Kimura Takuya and the others. It's not as mysterious as the holy beast in the vil-
lage chief's mouth.
Xiao Huang and the holy beast have always been two concepts.
It's he who thinks too much!
But why did the Brahma organization want to capture little Haku again , it still has this strange
seal on it.
Shui Ye wanted to go crazy, forget it, Haku couldn't be bothered to think about it anymore.
　　" Okay, I think you should take a good rest. After we bring that organization, everything
will be known to Haku ? Let's eat something. "
Looking at the fruit that Changjurou handed over, Shui Ye hesitated for a moment: " Isn't
this the one just now? " He didn't want to experience the taste that was more sour than eat-
ing lemons at all.
　　" Don't worry, that fruit wasn't meant for you to eat. "
After eating a simple fruit meal, Changjurou went around again to inspect the surroundings
and returned after confirming that there were no chasing troops.
　　" How is Xiao Huang? "
　　" Feed it a little fruit and then fell asleep again, it's really like a kitten. " Shui Ye said
while helping Xiao Huang Shun Mao.
　　" Last night, the wound on its body was a little more serious. I thought it couldn't sur-
vive. I didn't expect your pet to recover so well, and the wound is scabbed today. "
　　" It's wound ... Forget it, it's okay now that it's healed. Changjurou, you've recovered
from Chakra, you should be able to contact the people of Mist Ninja, right? " Shui Ye
thought of the old village chief who helped Xiao Huang deal with the wound before. In this
case, even if Xiao Huang is not a holy beast, it must have a pivotal role. Otherwise those
people wouldn't be so maddened.
　　" Yes, but I left the village in a hurry last night, and I didn't take my things. I didn't have
a transmitter, so ..." Chojuro said apologetically.
　　" Oh, let's do it. "
Shui Ye sighed, although their safety is guaranteed now, but it is impossible to stay like this
all the time and do nothing.
　　" Don't worry, we will use the transmitter to send back messages to Mizukage -sama on
time when we go out on a mission. If it is not on time, Mizukage - sama will definitely notice that
something is wrong and will send another team to support us. " Chojuro said .
But these words did not make Shui Ye's face any better. The opponent can calmly solve one
team, and can also calmly solve the other.
Unless that sexy Mizukage can realize that the enemy this time is extraordinary, sending the
backbone of the water country.
　　" Don't worry, isn't my chakra gradually recovering? I will protect you. "
　　" Changjurou, let me ask you something, is there any ninjutsu that can detect the en-
emy's coming, but you don't have to stay there all the time. "
Changjurou thought for a while and said, " Many ninjas in the land of water can use water
as their eyes, and there are too many ninjutsus among them. Did you find something
wrong? "
　　" I just feel that something is wrong. As soon as we enter here, it seems that we are al-
ways being led by the nose. They can always detect our traces, right ?"
　　" Boundary! Water barrier. " Chojuro said suddenly, " I know that some special ninjas
can lay a layer of barrier in a large area. This barrier is so thin that it is almost imperceptible.
But As long as you enter this barrier, the caster will know who is passing through the bar-
rier. "
　　" Is it possible that because of this, your people were known and intercepted by the
other party's people before they arrived. "
This time, Chojuro only understands what Haku Shuiye wants to express: " Although the scope
of this kind of barrier is very large, it is easy to crack. As long as we find the highest point of
the barrier, we can break it. "
　　" Well, let's do it separately. "
　　" No! " Changjurou suddenly refused, " Look at the injury on your shoulder is not com-
plete, and this little yellow also needs someone to take care of, you just stay here. The
Chakra fight I replied may not be enough, but escape No problem. When the sun is at its
fullest, I'll find the enchantment and destroy it. "
After hesitating for a while, Shui Ye nodded and said, " Okay, don't go too far. If you have
something to call me, I will help you. "
After Changjuuro left, Sui Ye looked at Xiao Huang sleeping in a trance.
　　" What secrets do you have that I don't know about? "
Time passed slowly, and soon, the sun rose into the sky. Changjuro was a man who used a
ninja sword. His physical strength was naturally tempered very well. With the slow recovery
of Chakra, his speed became faster and faster.
Running fast in the deep forest, under the sunlight, Changjurou quickly noticed the fluctua-
tion of the barrier. Then started to calculate again, and after a while, the approximate posi-
tion of the highest point was calculated.
Chapter 134 eye position
Looking in the direction of the highest point, Changjurou's face suddenly became ugly. The
location of the settlement point is where they escaped yesterday!
Is this the other party's intention? Put the barrier-breaking formation there.
Lying for one night plus a morning water night felt a little uncomfortable, so I wanted to
get up and take a few steps. Xiao Huang also woke up at this time and yawned loudly.
　　" I said, your habits are really like that of a cat. Except for water, you eat. If you like
grinding your claws, I will consider whether to catch fish for you to eat. "
　　" Woo ," Xiao Huang's mouth made a sound, and Shui Ye patted its head and said, "I
don't know if what that kid Qiuyuan said is true. It would be nice if you could speak human
language. "
Although Xiao Huang was injured, he was much better than before, and stretched out his
paws on Shui Ye's legs.
At this time, Changjuro came back, his face was a little bad, Shui Ye leaned against the big
tree and slowly stood up.
　　" Have you found the solution to the barrier? " Shui Ye asked.
Changjurou was silent and sat beside Suiye.
　　" Have you not found your face? "
But Changjurou still didn't speak, and Shui Ye was a little strange: " When did you become a
stuffy oil bottle, hurry up! "
　　" I found it! " Chojuro's voice was shallow.
　　" Isn't that a happy thing? What's your face? "
Glancing at Shui Ye, Changjurou felt very entangled in his heart. Yes, there must be some-
one guarding that village now. If he had said it himself, Shui Ye would definitely go by him-
self regardless of everything. He has already suffered such a serious injury. Could it be that
he is going to be a tortoise this time, continue to hide and do nothing, and let Shui Ye carry
all the dangerous things.
No, he can't do it.
Even if he was already scared to death in his heart, he couldn't do it if he wanted to watch
others take risks for him time and time again. Mizukage -sama will support him too!
Thinking of Mizukage , Chojuro suddenly smiled lightly and said to Shui Ye, " I'm just kidding
you, I'm not afraid that you're too worried about Qiuyuan's lack of energy. "
Shui Ye: "..."
If it weren't for the fact that his shoulders couldn't move a lot, Suiya really wanted to crush
Changjurou in front of him.
　　" I said you lay down with Qiu Yuan for a few days, did you also learn about his black
belly? "
After a few dry laughs, Chojuro said: " I came here to tell you that I found the eye, and now I
plan to destroy it. If you are injured, don't move it for the time being. By the way, this is
what I just picked. Wild fruit, eat it when you're hungry. "
Taking the fruit, Shui Ye was too lazy to take care of Changjurou, and said bluntly: " Then
you have to come back quickly. "
　　" Do n't worry, by the way, this is the token of our Kirigakure clan to carry out the mission,
you take this, if support arrives, they will not attack you when they see this. "
　　" Isn't it just breaking a barrier? It won't take long if you come and go. What are you
giving me this token for? " Shui Ye asked.
Changjurou's face flashed, and he said unnaturally: " This is not just in case, otherwise what
will happen when the two groups of us fight. "
Saying that, regardless of Shui Ye's doubtful eyes, he directly shoved the token in and left
without looking back. It was too late for Shui Ye to stop him and ask him clearly.
　　" What ... what are you doing? " Shui Ye said helplessly.
Looking at the sign with water on it, Shui Ye touched it, and the texture was like a stone,
heavy. Don't know what to do with it either.
Walking all the way to the previous village, Changjurou could feel the chakra in his body
getting slower and slower. When it was about to arrive at the village, it only recovered to
about 40% of the previous level. But it's enough to drive the ninja sword on its own.
Roughly recalling the location, Chojuro planned the route.
You can't go in from the entrance of the village, it's too conspicuous, so you have to go
back, and Chojuro is hiding behind a tree. Only half of the head is exposed, and there are
people guarding the intersection leading to the village.
Those people were all dressed in red, and they seemed to be members of the Brahma orga-
nization.
Changjurou tried his best to hide himself, then looked around, looking for opportunities.
After Shuiye finished eating Changjuro's fruit, he put Xiaohuang on the dry grass. Then I
got up slowly, moved my arm a little bit, and the pain pierced my heart.
Ouch, I knew I wasn't so desperate last night.
The location is great, surrounded by lush bushes. Even if there is something, he can run
away, although this Chojuro is a little timid, his ability to find a place is not bad.
After about a turn, the token fell out of Shui Ye's bag. The sun shone on the token, and a
little light flashed. When Shui Ye bent over to pick it up, he felt something was wrong.
What Changjurou said just now is very strange. He is obviously a timid person, so why
would he dare to break his eyes. If breaking the formation eye is easy, he can completely
break it and come back.
There's no reason to come back and give him a reason to go again.
unless— _
Shui Ye felt that his whole person was bad, unless it was a very difficult matter, and he
wanted to come back to discuss it. But I don't know why he changed his mind, so he said
that, so he left the token.
Because he doesn't know if he can come back safely!
After realizing this, Shui Ye's cold sweat broke down. At the same time, he also began to
panic. At this time, Xiao Huang didn't know how to wake up, and walked in front of him,
whimpering a few times in his mouth.
Strangely, Shui Ye's restless heart calmed down after hearing Xiao Huang's cry. Panic can't
solve the problem, you have to calm down, after carefully recalling what Changjurou said
before, Suiya began to deduce.
Changjurou must have found a place when he left, but this place is dangerous!
Now for them, the very dangerous place is - the village!
Xiao Huang is injured and can't have an accident now, Shui Ye opened his Sharingan , and
then sent Xiao Huang into his own time and space. Immediately afterward, we headed
straight to the village.
I wish I could.
Changjuro slowly approached the village, carefully avoiding those people. Then they quietly
walked to their original house. Unfortunately, a man in red happened to be patrolling here.
Nagajurou immediately hid.
The man took a few glances and left, Changjurou glanced at it, and couldn't enter through
the front door!
Between hesitations, Chojuro climbed up on the roof.
Fortunately, this village is not like the five major countries, it is built with bricks and tiles,
and the roofs are all thatched. Nagajuro walked on it, hardly making a sound.
Chapter 135 Akimoto's mark
Based on his own memory, he walked to the room where the knife was placed. Changjuro
gently pushed the thatch away, but there was no man in red in the room.
So lucky! Nagajuro jumped into the room gently, and he and Akimoto's things were still
there.
After quickly putting everything on his back, Chojuro, who was about to leave, stomped his
feet.
At this time, the originally closed door opened, and a man in red walked in step by step and
said to Changjurou: " As expected of the people around Mizukage , people who can completely
avoid me without Chakra sneak in here. "
Changjurou suddenly became nervous, and slowly raised his head to glance at the man in
red in front of him, but his pupils shrank.
　　" Who are you and why do you have the forehead guard of the mist ninja? "
man in red smiled: " Isn't this obvious? Of course it's because I'm a fog. "
　　" You are talking nonsense! I never saw you in Mistin Village. "
　　" This, because I didn't grow up in Wu Nin Village. " The man in red said in a surprising
voice.
At this time, Changjurou also secretly clenched the ninja sword in his hand: "I didn't grow
up in the village of Kirin, but I have the forehead of the village of Kirin, saying, how did you
get this forehead? "
　　" How simple, don't you have one on you too? If I kill you, your forehead guard is mine
too. "
During the conversation, the two sides suddenly moved their hands, and Changjurou di-
rectly took out the ninja sword to resist the other's first wave of attacks.
　　'呲呲呲'
The collision made a huge noise, and everything around was shaken away. The man in red
looked at the weapon in Changjurou's hand, raised his eyebrows and said, " It's a pity that
the flounder is in your hand. "
　　" You know this knife? What's your relationship with the Seven People? "
　　" I can't tell you this. Seeing that you are recovering Chakra like this. But- "
Seeing that the man in red made an effort, he knocked Changjurou out. Fortunately,
Changjuro used the flounder to insert it into the floor, so he didn't fall to the ground.
　　" However, your chakra has recovered very little, and you can't even pass a trick in my
hands. "
Chojuro resisted the fear of the enemy in front of him, and then made a seal on his hands: "
Water Escape・Kirigakure Technique "
Soon, the fog gradually filled the room. But the man in red still looks laid-back in clothes, as
if he didn't take this seriously at all.
After hiding his figure with the help of the fog, Changjurou was ready to attack the enemy.
But Chakra didn't recover much, and he couldn't entangle with this person. Otherwise, there
is no way to get out of here.
After several attacks, the man in red could defend Changjurou's attack every time, and he
could also throw darts in the fog. Fortunately, Changjurou was fast enough to basically
dodge it, but he was still attacked. A dart hit.
　　" Tsk tsk tsk, your skills are far worse than that Shui Ye. Before, he could find me hidden
in the woods, but you didn't find anything and came in directly. "
　　" Have you seen Shui Ye? Are you the one who pretended to be Akimoto last night? "
Chojuro said loudly.
man in red laughed loudly: " Look, I'll say you're stupid. Didn't you kill the person who went
up last night? Speaking of which, this water night is really good, whether it is analytical abil-
ity or ninjutsu, both Far above you. I wanted to recruit him, but unfortunately, he refused,
and he forced his way into the black domain. "
　　" Then what do you want? "
　　" Simple, the superiors are willing to give me another chance. As long as Shui Ye is will-
ing to submit to our organization, I will spare your Qiuyuan. Of course, there is also your
life. "
Changjurou was stunned for a moment, and then smiled bitterly. No wonder this person
has not made a killing move and is waiting for him here. Shui Ye is really a very special per-
son. However, he will not forget his mission. Through the layers of fog, Chojuro could see
the hole in the roof.
The formation eye where the barrier was untied was in that position. As long as he used the
flounder, he would definitely be able to break him.
　　" Are you so sure that Shui Ye will do as you say? " Changjurou suddenly opened his
mouth, but his eyes kept staring at the array.
　　" Of course. After all, as far as I know, his relationship with that Qiu Yuan is very deep. "
　　" Despicable! "
Hearing Changjurou say this, the man in red didn't take it seriously: " It's despicable, it's de-
spicable, this game is probably over. Do you show up by yourself, or let me beat you out? "
　　" Then give it a try! " Chojuro suddenly said loudly, Chakra circulated all over his body,
and then gathered in the flounder in his hand, " Flint, liberation! "
I saw that the two round holes of the flounder gave off huge gas, and then the whole floun-
der emitted light, forming a chakra aggregate.
　　" With your current Chakra, you can still make such an attack, not bad. " The man in red
sighed.
　　" Go ahead. "
The man in red made a seal on his hands, looking at the light from the flounder in the mist,
there was a hint of memory in his eyes, but it disappeared soon.
　　" Water Escape・Water Rush "
Changjurou saw that the opponent was going to confront him head-on, the corners of his
mouth slowly twitched, and he hit the blow.
　　" Bang "
　　" Bang "
The two huge attacks collided together, affecting the entire hut, and the house was directly
torn apart by the shock. And Changjuro was not spared, and was shaken to the sky by this
shock wave.
The man in red was about to sneer when he saw this, but found that Changjuro was flying
to the wrong position.
Wait, that place is! !
　　" Stop! " The man in red shouted loudly, wanting to fly to stop it, but it was too late.
Changjuro's impact just now quickly reached the weak point of the barrier, and now that
the sun is hot, it is easy to see the position of the formation.
　　" Flambfish · Liberation "
The aggregate of the two chakras flew towards that place and collided with the enchant-
ment.
　　" thorn "
It was the sound of the enchantment shattering, and the cracks were one after another, and
then spread to all the enchantments at an extremely fast speed.
　　" Boom. "
The barrier shattered from where the flounder had attacked, and soon dissipated under the
sun's rays.
Because Changjuro used flounder twice, he no longer had too much chakra, so he could
only fall straight down.
　　" Shuiye, I have completed the task, and then it is up to you. "
Glancing in the direction of Shui Ye, Chojurou slowly closed his eyes.
The man in red watched helplessly as the barrier under the cloth was broken by
Changjurou, whom he had always despised, and looked at Changjurou as if drenched in
poisonous juice.
　　" I want you to die! "
　　" Earth Escape, Earth Flow Wall "
Just when the man in red was about to hit Changjurou, an earthen wall blocked
Changjurou's face.
　　" Who is it? Come out, I'll kill you! " the man in red shouted loudly.
Shui Ye walked out slowly: " Yo, isn't this an old friend? "
Chapter 136 lure
The man in red suddenly looked back, his eyes changed immediately, and he put away his
chakra and said, " It's you, how is it, how are you thinking? "
　　" No, you hurt me like this, what do you want me to think about? "
　　" You have misunderstood us. Shui Ye, your entry into the black domain was a complete
accident. Besides, the person who slashed you was also dealt with by you. Is this an equal-
ization? "
Did that person die yesterday? Shui Ye was a little puzzled, but he was too lazy to ask about
this situation, and said directly: " Then what are you doing, trying to kill my friend? "
　　" How can I blame me for this? It was he who broke the barrier we built. Now the bar-
rier is invalid. It won't be long before you will be surrounded by our people. By then, it's not
just the trash that will die . " The person looked at Shui Ye and said, while talking, many
people in red have already rushed here.
Seeing this posture, Sui Ye knew that it was not good, so he directly lifted the soil flow wall
and jumped to Changjurou's side. Seeing Shuiye, Changjurou smiled weakly: " Shuiye, I de-
stroyed the barrier. "
　　" I know, how is it now, can you get up? "
Changjurou nodded, and just about to get up, he caught a glimpse of the man in red al-
ready attacking.
　　" Watch out for water night! "
Shui Ye quickly formed the seal, but a pain in his shoulder made the seal slow down a bit,
but the opponent's attack was already in front of him.
　　" Divine Might! "
In Changjuro's surprised eyes, the beast-like attack disappeared before his eyes. When I
looked at Qiuyuan, I saw that one of Qiuyuan's eyes was shining with red light.
　　" Not bad Shui Ye, but how long can your ninjutsu last? " The man in red sneered, and
then attacked towards Shui Ye.
Because of the injury, Shui Ye could only avoid it, Changjurou moved his body desperately,
wanting to help, but the two starvation attacks just now almost exhausted the chakra that
he had not recovered much.
How to do how to do! Looking at the flounder in his hand, Chojuro suddenly threw it at
Suiya, and then shouted: " Suiya, take the knife. "
Shui Ye, who was unarmed, caught it with both hands, and the man in red sneered: " If one
hand is injured, you can still swing flounder? "
　　" Oh? Then you can try! "
I saw Shui Ye instilling chakra into the flounder, and the huge chakra burst out with a
strong light. At this time, all the people in red who were patrolling outside also arrived, but
Shui Ye's face did not show any fear.
　　" Flounder flounder, liberate! "
In an instant, the Chakra ball of light erupted and swept away most of the enemies in front
of him.
The man in red at the head said disdainfully: " Last night, I had a fight with Chi Ping. Even if
you take a night's rest, how long can you hold on? I advise you to go back with us obedi-
ently, and take the leader's attention to you. In the future, your The status will not be lower
than ours. ”
After a few attacks, Shui Ye saw the flounder glow faintly, and said with a smile to the man
in red, " I can't see the situation clearly, is it you? Since you have been in the country of wa-
ter for so long, why? Maybe you don't even know the passiveness of flounder? "
The man in red was stunned for a moment, as if he didn't expect to be told that by a
Konoha person.
　　" Nonsense, here are all my people, and you won't be able to walk out alive without my
action! " The man in red suddenly shouted.
　　" Your people? " Shui Ye picked up the flounder and looked at it and said, " Soon, they
will all be my people. "
During the conversation, Shui Ye used flounder and flounder to solve the two miscella-
neous soldiers. Feeling the chakra coming from the knife, Shui Ye smiled.
The red-clothed man at the head looked at it, only to feel a sense of emptiness in his heart.
It is obvious that he is the dominant party, why is Shui Ye still smiling so happily. What does
flounder do? The role of flounder! !
Suddenly, the man in red thought of something. Panic shouted: " Retreat, you all retreat for
me! "
At this time, Shui Ye stood there, staring coldly at the person in front of him, with killing in-
tent in his eyes: " It's too late! "
I saw Shui Ye kept waving the flounder and flounder in his hand, attacking the people in
red, one after another fell, but Shui Ye's attack did not stop or slow down. Instead, it is get-
ting faster and faster, and the light emitted by the flounder is getting more and more daz-
zling.
Changjurou was lying on the side, looking at the water night in front of him, like a murder
weapon.
When he got the flounder, Mizukage - sama said it. This is a weapon that can make the user
stronger and stronger, and as the number of kills increases, the chakra contained in the
weapon can increase.
In other words, as long as there are enough enemies, those who use flounder will not worry
about running out of chakra.
But Mizukage -sama also said that as a user of the ninja sword, one must not be affected by
the killing energy in it, otherwise the ninja sword would control the user in turn.
Seeing Shui Ye like this, Chang Juro couldn't help but want to help him, climbed up with
difficulty, and then shouted at Shui Ye: " Shui Ye, the ninja sword will swallow the user's
heart, this is the first time you use it , don't be manipulated by it. "
Shui Ye's eyes were almost reddened here. He didn't react until he heard Changjurou's
words. At this time, there were not a few people in red left on the field.
This was the first time Shui Ye had killed so many people. Looking at his blood-stained
hands, Shui Ye was startled. There were scattered corpses all around, and Rao, who had
been in the ninja world for so long, didn't react for a while.
　　" woohoo "
A familiar cry suddenly appeared in Shui Ye's mind and rescued him from the daze.
The man in red who was about to attack Shui Ye suddenly stopped, as if he did not expect
Shui Ye to regain consciousness so quickly.
　　" Shui Ye? It's been a long time since I've seen a guy like you. It's the first time that I can
restore my consciousness after killing so many people with a ninja sword. How about it?
Accept my proposal, as long as you are willing to join us, the leader is Don't count these
things. "
　　" Shut up! " Shui Ye said loudly, with a certain chilling chill in his tone.
But the man in red was not afraid at all, instead he was even more excited: " Follow me, Shui
Ye. Think about it, you can deal with this kind of poison that the villagers have been work-
ing hard for decades. Immunity. Also, you can use the ninja sword. As long as you kill the
trash next to you, the sword is yours. By the way, you can also drive Zuwu to unlock the
seals in their bodies. Only you can do this. You are obviously so capable, why should you let
others drive you, join us, as long as you are willing to join, I guarantee you can get a hun-
dred times, a thousand times more than in Konoha! "
Chapter 137 Before the additions arrive
The words of the man in red lingered in Shui Ye's ears, and the flounder in his hand was
shaking constantly.
　　" Enough! Shut up, shut up! " Shui Ye roared from his mouth, and the huge chakra in his
body burst out together with one of the flounder, directly shaking everything around him.
　　" woohoo "
　　" Water ... Night "
A crisp and clean voice sounded around, Shui Ye was stunned for a while, and even the sur-
rounding chakras were put away. The flounder's light was also suppressed by something.
Whose voice is this, Shui Ye wanted to ask, but this voice made Shui Ye feel very familiar, as
if he had heard it somewhere a long time ago.
And this voice has a soft warmth, which is gradually removing the violent spirit from Shui
Ye.
Shui Ye felt like he was being watched by some kind of eyes, this feeling, this feeling——
By the way, it was the same as when he was looking at the picture in the old village chief's
house.
At that time, the eyes of the holy beast were exactly the same as this feeling.
When the Chakra in Shui Ye's body was no longer chaotic, the breath suddenly disap-
peared.
The man in red has been observing Shui Ye's reaction, and looking at Shui Ye like this, he
knows that he has completely controlled the flounder.
　　" Hahaha, look, I'm not wrong, Shui Ye, come, come to our side, when the time comes,
we will give you more power than this. " Said, the man in red stretched out to Shui Ye own
hands.
　　" Huh? What are you talking about, isn't that what Changjurou's sword helped me?
What are you doing up there! "
The outstretched hand of the man in red was suddenly embarrassed in the air.
Shui Ye wiped his nose and said, " Hey, I said you can't fight anymore. Now I have flounder,
and it's full of chakras from your subordinates. You can't beat me, can you? By the way, I'll
catch you. How about getting up and getting Qiuyuan back? What other innocent villagers
are there? ”
　　" It looks like you won't go with me. " The man in red retracted his hand and said, " As
for the waste you mentioned and those experimental subjects, they are all in the headquar-
ters. If you have the ability, you can enter the black domain again. bar. "
Saying that, the body of the man in red gradually became transparent, and then dissipated
into the air, disappearing like a mist. The remaining few red-clothed men glanced at each
other and ran away.
Changjurou said quickly, " Shuiye, you can't let them go, otherwise— "
Before he could finish speaking, Shui Ye fell straight down, relying on the power of the
flounder and half-kneeling.
Only at this time did Changjurou realize that there was a translucent, half-blood-red ice
cube frozen on Shuiye's injured shoulder. The original wound that was sealed by the ice
cubes was still visible, and the blood inside was oozing little by little.
Seeing this Changjurou couldn't help but want to punch himself, yes, Shui Ye endured his
injury and ran to save himself, even if he defeated the enemy, but he was not an immortal,
and of course he would be hurt and injured.
　　" I said you don't look like you're going to cry. I'm not very good at comforting a man.
Don't worry, I'll freeze the wound with an ice tunnel before I start, so as not to lose too
much blood and affect my mobility. It's just my ice. The escape is not strong enough to
stop all the blood and ... pain ..." Shui Ye said, and felt a burst of strength in his body, and
his whole body was shaking.
　　" Shuiye, Shuiye, Shuiye! " Chojuro shouted loudly, but Shuiye had already collapsed be-
fore his eyes.
The originally lively village seemed very quiet this night, but the smoke of a family's cook-
ing rose. Changjurou was very busy in the kitchen. Cooking porridge was really too difficult
for him as a man.
But when he thought of how Shui Ye protected himself, Changjurou had no choice but to
do it.
In the past, when he was recovering from his injuries, the patients in the ward would eat the
porridge sent by his family, saying that it would be good for the recovery of the wound. Al-
though he said that he had given medicine to Shui Ye, he still hasn't eaten anything.
How can you not eat!
Alas, Changjurou let out a long sigh and continued to cook porridge.
Shui Ye woke up in a scorched smell, and moved his arm gently, which was already ban-
daged. And the pain has also been reduced a lot, it seems that Changjurou has treated him.
Looking around at no one, Shui Ye was a little puzzled, where did Changjurou go? Slowly
got up and put on his clothes, but Shui Ye felt that there was a change in the space, and he
forgot that there was Xiao Huang. Quickly open Sharingan and release Xiao Huang from the
time and space, Shui Ye just wanted to touch it.
But Xiao Huang was very arrogant and avoided Shui Ye's hand directly, then jumped onto
the bed and found a soft place to close his eyes and rest.
Seeing this, he knew he was angry, and Shui Ye quickly apologized: " I'm sorry, you see I just
woke up. I let you out without any delay, cough, cough ..."
A pungent smell came, and Shui Ye remembered the burnt smell just now, if something was
burning.
　　" It's on fire, it's on fire! "
Suddenly, Chojurou's voice came from the left, and Suiya quickly walked over. I saw Chojuro
picked up the basin and poured it at a place, and the fire was extinguished at once.
Shui Ye walked to Changjurou's side and asked very puzzled, " What are you doing? "
　　" Ah? " Chojuro was taken aback by Sui Ye, " Are you awake? "
Shui Ye nodded and asked, " Are you practicing ninjutsu? "
　　" Isn't this to make porridge for you! " Changjurou put down the bowl and said angrily,
" I'm just not good at this, by the way, does your wound still hurt? "
　　" It's okay, it's fine, I just think I'll be a one-armed hero for a few days. " Shui Ye smiled
and said, " Let's leave things like cooking to a professional like me, don't we have anything
in our bag? Dry food. Why are you thinking of cooking porridge? "
Changjuro didn't dare to look at Shui Ye, his eyes wandered and said: " I heard people say
that eating porridge is good for wound recovery. "
　　" It's good, but you'll need to know it. Look at what you've done to other people's
homes. When the villagers come back, be careful they beat you. " Originally just joking, Shui
Ye suddenly fell silent.
He was taken away by those deranged people. I don't know what happened to them now.
　　" Okay, I'll tidy up here, you command, I'll do it. "
　　" Good. "
The two of them paired up, quickly tidy up the kitchen, and made a simple dinner.
While eating, Xiao Huang walked over slowly and made a few " woo- woo " calls. Shui Ye also
understood it, took a bowl and put it aside.
The two of them ate slowly with one hand.
　　" Changjurou, the barrier should have been destroyed by you, right? " Shui Ye asked.
Chapter 138 what Akimoto left behind
　　" Well, I used flounder to destroy it. Calculate the time, the day after tomorrow at the
latest, our reinforcements should be able to arrive here. And there is no news from the
Brahma organization. "
　　" That's good then. " Shui Ye said, " Let's eat quickly. Although we defeated the man in
red, we don't know when they will attack again, so be careful. "
　　" Well, I know. " Chojuro was eating slowly, looking at Shui Ye's appearance, it was really
hard for him to think that he could kill so many people without changing his face not long
ago.
And ... Changjuro stared at the soup on the table in a daze, and the ninjutsu he used was so
unusual.
Bing Dun is the bloodline boundary of the Bing Dun clan, as well as the terrifying pupil
technique that absorbs such a big attack. Shui Ye, is your identity really just an ordinary ra-
men businessman?
　　" Hello? Chojurou, Chojurou? "
　　" Ah? Yes! "
Shui Ye looked puzzled: " Okay, what are you doing in a daze, you didn't listen to what I
said to you for a long time? "
　　" Ah no, what are you talking about, I'm listening. "
Putting down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand, Shui Ye guessed something from
Changjurou's reaction, so he said, " It's not what I want to say, it's what you want to ask. "
Changjurou was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect Shui Ye to be so direct, but he
didn't dare to ask directly. Knowing that Chojuro is such a shy character, Shui Ye sighed and
said: " My master is Hatake Kakashi, you should know, COPY ninja Kakashi's name, I inherited
his technology, I can Copying a lot of ninjutsu, so you know Haku ? "
　　" So that's how it is! " Changjurou suddenly realized with a look on his face, no wonder
Sui Ye has so many ninjutsu skills.
　　" And Kakashi-sensei taught me in private, and I'm not allowed to reveal this matter, so
you have to help me keep it a secret. Otherwise, I will definitely be beaten to death by
Kakashi-sensei. " Shui Ye looked bitter . said.
Chojuro nodded like a chicken pecking rice: " I know Shui Ye, I won't even tell Mizukage -
sama about this. We are friends who are born and die together! "
Seeing Chojuro's oath, Shui Ye felt a sense of guilt in his heart, there was nothing he could
do about Chojuro, otherwise I don't know how to explain it. I can only feel sorry for you.
Perhaps it was because the doubts in his heart were resolved, and he felt a little better.
Changjuro saw Xiao Huang who was beside him and said suspiciously, " Hey, when did this
Xiao Huang come back to us? "
Holy crap, how did you forget this.
　　" Ah? I don't know. As soon as I woke up, I saw it on my bed. Maybe it came over after
smelling us. Eat quickly, eat while it's hot. "
　　" Is a cat's sense of smell so sensitive? " Chojuro said while eating.
　　" It should be, haha. "
After a simple meal, Suiya and Changjurou walked outside the hut, which was almost a few
hundred meters away from the place where they rested before.
But now it's all in ruins.
Shui Ye looked at it, and couldn't bear it in his heart: " By the way, Qiu Yuan was at the en-
trance of the village when he was caught, right? "
　　" Well, at the time he said he wanted to keep it. "
　　" Let's go take a look while we have time now. "
Changjurou was a little curious: " What are you looking at? "
　　" Let's talk about it when we get there, I'm not sure what will happen now. I just think I
should take a look. " Shui Ye said, looking at the entrance of the village. Qiuyuan is from
Anbu. Although there is no Chakra, at least the physical skills are still there. Even if they are
kidnapped, they will find a way to leave some messages for them.
When the two people arrived at the entrance of the village, it was very different from be-
fore.
Originally, the villagers built a simple pavilion here, where people could rest. But now it's all
in ruins, and the green grass is charred and dilapidated.
　　" Let's go and have a look. " Shui Ye said, and then slowly walked towards the ruins of
the pavilion. This is the place with the widest field of vision. If you want to explore the sur-
rounding situation, Qiu Yuan should choose this place.
After a brief inspection, Shui Ye found nothing.
Changjurou also said: " It is estimated that he was taken away directly. Without Chakra, Qi-
uyuan would not be able to resist. "
　　" No. " Shui Ye shook his head and said, " If there was no resistance, this place would
not be like this. Even without Chakra, Qiuyuan would not be so easy to deal with. "
　　" You believe in Akimoto that much? " Chojuro asked.
Shui Ye smiled: " Of course, we are good friends. "
The boy's tone was so natural that Changjurou couldn't help but feel a little moved. This
kind of belief without any basis is really easy to make people jealous.
After removing a small wooden board, Shui Ye noticed something wrong with his sharp
eyes.
All around is burnt, charred, flat land, and the land here is a little loose and weird! After
stepping on it with his foot, he actually sank into a piece, and Shui Ye's face brightened: "
Changjurou, hurry up, there is something here. "
As soon as Changjuro heard it, he ran over and took a wooden stick to dig down. Shui Ye
really wanted to help, but he couldn't, and the moment he started, it hurt to death.
Fortunately, the burial was not deep, so Chojuro dug out quickly, and saw a small glass bot-
tle buried in it, and there was a small black bug inside, but the bug was motionless, as if he
was asleep. Same. Chojuro picked up the small bottle and asked, " Shuiye, what is this? "
Shui Ye had never seen this thing before, so he said, " I haven't seen it before, open it and
take a look. "
After gently opening the bottle, a strange aroma diffused out, and the insect's tentacles be-
gan to move slowly. It moved faster and faster, and then began to spin in circles inside the
small bottle.
Shuiye and Changjurou glanced at each other, and both saw puzzled expressions in each
other's eyes.
Bugs, and bugs that spin in circles on their own. How could Akimoto leave this thing be-
hind?
But when it comes to bugs, Shui Ye thinks of people from the oil girl family. They are the
ceiling that calls bugs, if Shino was there, maybe he would know what kind of bugs they
were.
The two took the bug back to the resting room, and then sat facing each other, but kept
staring at the bug.
　　" Changjurou, think about it, why did you leave a bug behind when you were about to
be captured by the enemy? "
　　" I think ... I will try to leave information about the enemy as much as possible, like what
kind of ninjutsu the enemy can do, or the enemy's weakness or something. "
　　" That's right, usually in an emergency, the most direct things will be left behind. So
what does this bug do? " Shui Ye said while rubbing his chin.
Chapter 139 map
Changjurou has been with Mizukage all the time, and naturally he knows what Haku should do
when such a thing happens to ensure the best interests. After a while, Chojurou thought of
a possibility, so he said: " Shuiye, when the enemy's location is unknown, Akimoto will most
likely leave us information about tracking. "
　　" Tracking? " Shui Ye asked back, " But how can a bug let us track it? "
Bugs, track. Bugs, keep track! Shui Ye kept repeating these two words in his mind, and
soon, Shui Ye suddenly remembered that Zhi Nai and their family had a kind of bug that
could be tracked.
This is a kind of female and female insects, which usually have almost no taste when put to-
gether. But if two worms are separated, the body of the female worm will start to emit
smell, and the offspring will follow the smell of each other according to the smell left by the
female worm when they are separated. This is very convenient to deal with the situation
where the ninja is accidentally taken away. You can separate the female worms, leave the
daughter worms, and then carry the female worms with you so that your companions can
quickly find them.
After quickly explaining his opinion to Changjurou, Sui Ye opened the bottle and put the
bug on the table: " Look. "
I saw that the bug stopped circling, touched the air with its tentacles, and then ran quickly
in one direction. Shui Ye hurriedly grabbed it with his hands.
　　" Be careful, don't hurt the bugs, otherwise how will we find Akimoto? " Chojuro said
looking at Shui Ye's movements.
　　" Don't worry, my hand is light. "
With that said, Shui Ye carefully put the insects into the glass bottle. As soon as it entered
the glass bottle, the bug started to circle again.
　　" It seems that this bug knows the direction and wants to find another one. It's a pity
that Shino is not here, otherwise our actions will be much easier. " Shui Ye sighed.
　　" Then why don't we take a break, and we'll set off to find Qiuyuan tomorrow morning?
"
　　" The current state of the two of us is not suitable for going. First, the organization of
the black domain has not been figured out. Second, you also know that the other party has
many people. "
Changjurou knew what Shuiye meant, and his face was full of apology: " I'm sorry, Shuiye, I
have to ask you to rescue me every time. If only I were stronger, Akimoto wouldn't be miss-
ing now. "
　　" It's not that exaggerated, I can't blame you for what happened to Qiuyuan. At that
time, neither of you had recovered Chakra, you can only say that the other party is too
powerful. "
Although Shui Ye's words were not biased at all, the worry in his heart could not be hidden,
and Changjurou could only lower his head and remain silent as he could see it.
　　" woohoo "
Xiao Huang suddenly called out a few times before Shui Ye raised his head and said, " For-
get it, don't think about it too much for the time being, Chang Juuro, the wound on my
shoulder still needs to rest, so you will stay in the first half of the night, and I will stay in the
middle of the night, right? "
Changjurou waved his hand quickly and said, " You have fought several times in a row. I'll
do something as simple as a night watch. "
　　" No, if you don't rest well, you will have no energy tomorrow. " Shui Ye refused, " By
the way, you can set traps. Although you can't stop those guys for too long, if there is one,
we will have time. reaction. "
　　" I know this, then you go to rest first, I will find something to set up traps. " Changjuro
said.
Shui Ye put the bottle away, then put Xiao Huang aside and said, " You also have a good
rest. I don't know when you will be an adult before you can speak human words. "
　　" Woo !" Xiao Huang called out a few times, and then touched Shui Ye's hand with his
paw. There seemed to be a lot of words in his eyes, Shui Ye just smiled: " Unfortunately, I
don't understand animal language. "
After checking Xiao Huang's wound, Shui Ye fell asleep at ease. I don't know how long the
next battle will take place, and now I can only force myself to rest.
Nagajurou, who walked out of the room, found some sticks, sharpened them, and planned
to use them as weapons for launching.
I don't know if it was his illusion, but Changjurou always felt that the chakra in his body re-
covered much faster than before. Perhaps it was because Sui Ye woke up and his mood was
much better, Changjurou thought so, and began to set up traps.
Halfway through the arrangement, Chojuro wanted to go to the bag to get a few detonat-
ing charms. When he walked into the room, he saw that Shui Ye was already asleep on the
bed, breathing steadily, while Xiao Huang was curled up beside him, looking very peaceful.
Picking up his backpack with a smile, Changjurou took out the detonating charm from it.
When he was about to go out, he found that the place where Xiao Huang slept seemed to
be glowing.
　　" Huh? "
Changjurou blinked and looked carefully again, the faint light seemed to disappear again.
　　" Strange thing, am I wrong? " Chojuro murmured.
Soon, the trap was set up, and Changjurou looked at the sky, and it was already the middle
of the moon. It stands to reason that it is time to wake up Suiya at this time, but
Changjurou wanted Suiya to rest for a while, so he sat alone on the steps outside and
started to study with a piece of paper.
This is the one that Shui Ye gave them before. At that time, he and Akimoto studied it for a
while, but they didn't figure out Haku . Fortunately, it was kept in his bag at the time.
The picture above is intricate, the lines are messy, and Changjurou looks a little big.
There are eight channels on the picture, and the organs in each are different. Some chan-
nels are still related to each other, and the lines have changed from solid lines to dashed
lines.
As Mizukage 's assistant, he has also seen a lot of mechanical animations. I've never seen
something so complicated. Generally speaking, the mechanism will have a switch to close
the hidden trap.
But this drawing is different. It seems that after one switch is turned on, the other seven
channels will also change, and the position of the correct switch will be different.
The more he looked at it, the more chaotic it became. Chojurou rubbed his hair. If only
Mizukage - sama were here, he would definitely be able to think of a way. I don't know where
the supporting companions are.
　　" Do you see anything? " Shui Ye's voice suddenly sounded behind him, and
Changjurou was taken aback and asked, " Why are you walking without a sound? "
Shui Ye's uninjured hand spread out: " You are too focused on yourself, you didn't even
hear me when I came over. "
　　" It's probably obvious that Haku is a little bit. These eight channels are closely related.
Every time you pull the switch, the position of the next switch will be different. If you pull
the wrong switch, countless traps will be activated. " Chojuro pointed to the line above Said,
and explained to Shui Ye bit by bit, " Look at Shui Ye, let me give an example, if we walk
into the No. 1 passage, we need to pull the No. 1 chain, right? "
　　" Yes. "
Chapter 140 little yellow funny
　　" Okay, look, let's start the deduction along the line above. If we pull here, look, this
chain links the positions of the switches on No. 4 and No. 5. In other words, if we go one
next time If there is a channel number 1, you can't pull the number 1 anymore, you have to
pull the number 4 and number 5 together. You must also confirm that the number 1 chan-
nel is correct. " Chojuro's words were messed up, Shui Ye I probably understood it. Then he
said: " You mean there is some law in it that we don't know about? "
　　" That's what it means, but it's just my personal understanding. And Qiu Yuan also said
that the paper for this drawing is not ordinary. If it was ordinary paper, it shouldn't have
this feel. "
　　" Show me. " Shui Ye began to feel the texture of this blueprint seriously, but he didn't
think much about it when he got it, he stuffed it into the bag and ran away quickly. It now
appears that the drawing is indeed quite different.
It stands to reason that this blueprint must be placed on the man in red to facilitate access
to their so-called black domain.
Then why is the design so complicated, they are not afraid that their own people will go
wrong, isn't that a very wrongful death?
　　" Changjurou, are you saying that these people are too cautious? If I were a member of
this Brahma organization, I would definitely hate this boss to death. I have nothing to de-
sign such a complicated gate. "
　　" This organization has been fighting against the Land of Water for so long, shouldn't it
be so stupid? " Chojuro said.
　　" I also think it is, or there is a particularly simple way to remove this complicated mech-
anism, or there are people behind them who can stop the mechanism when their own peo-
ple have an accident, otherwise they won't wait for someone to destroy them, sooner or
later. Just gotta play. "
Shui Ye put the blueprints in place, and then said to Changjurou: " It's midnight, you'd better
go and rest. I'll watch the night, by the way, by the way, tell me how to use the trap, or I'll
be embarrassed if I step in it myself. "
Changjuro couldn't help but smiled, told Shui Ye about the surrounding arrangements, and
then said: " Then I'll go in and rest. If there is anything, call me. "
Why does this sentence sound so familiar? Isn't this what I told Changjurou before? Shui Ye
shook his head and said, " It's really feng shui turns. "
Because Haku Tian slept too much, Shui Ye is in a particularly good spirit now. The injury on
the shoulder also feels less heavy than before, but I still can't move.
The moon is beautiful today, and there are a few twinkling stars. Shui Ye leaned on the pil-
lar beside him, staring at the star in a daze.
I don't know what happened to Qiu Yuan. It is false to say that you are not worried, after all,
they are friends who have experienced life and death together. But from the words of
Hakuten , it can be inferred that Akimoto should still be alive.
Looking at his shoulder, Shui Ye pondered that he had to find a good character to get a
good taste of ninjutsu. You can't be held back by the enemy all the time.
Moreover, even if you can't be proficient in medical ninjutsu, you have to know a little bit.
During this period of time, there was no time when he was completely fine. Shui Ye made
up his mind that after this matter is over, he must find a medical ninja and get a little medi-
cal ninjutsu. Don't worry about Tsunade, I was almost discovered when I used the Zhanchan
card last time, and Sakura is still a rookie, so it's not good either.
Then there is only mute, always following Tsunade's side, medical ninjutsu has a score of
seven or eight, enough for him.
Shui Ye thought about it in a mess, while holding the blueprint and thinking seriously.
the way, the man in red from Hakutian also said that he solved the fake Qiuyuan before, but
he had no impression at all. Is the battle too fierce, knocking your brains out?
was a sound of " woooo " from behind . Knowing that it was Xiao Huang, Shui Ye reached
out and hugged it and said, " Are you awake too? "
Xiao Huang raised his head and rubbed his head, finding a comfortable position to lie in
Shui Ye's arms.
　　" Isn't it still very arrogant just now? Now I'm looking for it again. " Shui Ye tapped Xiao
Huang's head with his hand.
But Xiao Huang has already started to close his eyes and recuperate, like I'm too lazy to
care about you.
　　" I still hate that I locked you in time and space. Wasn't the situation urgent at that
time, and the other party was such a difficult opponent. I'm not afraid that I won't care
about you during the fight. " Shui Ye began to think in pieces. , quite a kind of forgiveness.
Xiao Huang turned his head after listening for a while, and made a few " woo woo " sounds at
Shui Ye.
　　" Not bad, Xiao Huang, he is reasonable. "
At this time, Xiao Huang saw the blueprint that Shui Ye put aside, and his eyes suddenly
straightened. There was a humming sound in his mouth, and he seemed to hate this draw-
ing very much.
　　" What's wrong? " Shui Ye asked.
But Xiao Huang ignored Shui Ye, jumped directly to the top of the drawing, and then made
an indecent gesture, urinating directly at the drawing.
　　" !! "
　　" Xiao Huang, what are you doing! " Shui Ye shouted in shock at this scene.
And Chojuro, who had just fallen asleep, was also awakened by the sound, thinking that the
enemy was attacking. Pick up the flounder around you and rush outside.
　　" What's the matter, Shui Ye, is the enemy coming? "
Before he could answer Changjurou, Shui Ye got up quickly and wanted to reach out and
pick up the blueprint, but he was very disgusted with the little yellow urine on it. Standing
there for a while, bewildered.
After looking around vigilantly and making sure that there were no enemies, Changjurou
asked, " Shuiye, you are talking about it, what's wrong? "
　　" Pa " Shui Ye slapped his forehead and said, " Changjurou , do you like cleanliness? "
Changjuro was stunned by the question, and said casually, " It's all men, so why do you love
cleanliness? "
Hearing this, Shui Ye was very happy and said to Changjurou: " Then go and bring me the
blueprint over there. "
Looking at the direction of Shuiye's finger, Changjurou's face turned pale with shock, the
drawing was already wet with an unknown liquid!
　　" Shuiye, what are you doing, this is the key to entering the Brahma organization. " Said,
Changjurou immediately picked up the blueprint, and then gently wiped off the urine on it.
He didn't notice that Xiao Huang, who was beside him, was aiming at the position of the
drawing just now, and was using his back feet to make a look of burying something.
　　" Cough, I said Qiu Yuan, uh, just now, this little yellow accidentally urinated ... uh, just
on the drawing. Ah, calm down, calm down. I mean, why don't you take a shower first?
Wash, this is not ordinary paper, it will be fine after washing it— "
Before he could finish speaking, Changjurou's face froze.
Chapter 141 reinforcements arrive
Shui Ye repeatedly comforted: " Brother, don't you think this is a very normal thing. Men,
how can you care about such a small matter. " Although he said that he was comforting
Changjurou, no matter how Changjurou listened, there was a kind of The taste of schaden-
freude.
Changjurou gritted his teeth angrily and said, " Then, I, I will, go, wash it! "
After Changjurou left, Shui Ye picked up Xiao Huang, who was enjoying himself, and said, " I
told you, why did you make trouble for me as soon as you woke up, you better hope that
the writing on it doesn't disappear. , or wait for Chojuro to stew you and make soup. "
Xiao Huang tilted his head directly, as if he didn't care about Shui Ye's threat at all.
Not long after, Changjuro returned with an eggplant look on his face.
Haku with his hands washed , Shui Ye secretly snickered, this is not clean. Tsk tsk, really du-
plicitous.
　　" Feeling okay? " Shui Ye said with a flattering face.
Changjuro was silent, and with a gloomy face, handed the drawing that was still dripping
with water to Shui Ye.
Shui Ye still had a shadow on the thing that Xiao Huang had fed, and took it with a bit of
disgust, then spread it out and put it on the table.
Just as he was about to persuade Changjurou a few more words, Shui Ye caught a glimpse
of the blueprint, which seemed to be very different from what he had just seen.
　　" Changjurou, take a look, have the lines of this drawing changed? " Shui Ye said loudly.
Chojurou, who had been teased by Sui Ye once, didn't intend to ignore him, but when it
came to the drawings, he couldn't help but look at it.
　　"I didn't tease you this time, the lines on this are really different. If you don't believe me,
take a look! "
Only now did Changjurou turn his head, and when he looked at the blueprint, it was indeed
different from the previous one.
The previously disordered lines were clearly arranged in a regular HakuHaku , and the mecha-
nism in the passage became clear. At the most critical time, the paths that can cross the
black area are marked.
The chains that should be pulled each time are also marked, and the cycle goes back and
forth.
　　" This — why is this happening? " Chojuro couldn't help but said.
　　" Didn't you just clean it all the time? Don't you have a drawing that's different? "
As soon as he mentioned this, Changjurou said with disgust: " In the situation just now, I
only cared about washing. I didn't pay attention. "
　　" Okay, okay, look at the content on this drawing, it should be true. But to be on the
safe side, you still need to try it. After all, there are many organs in there. If you break in like
I did last time, it will be troublesome. If tomorrow If reinforcements arrive, we will go to ex-
plore the way first. ”
　　" Okay, I'll go to a rest meeting. " Chojuro said.
Neither of them noticed that Xiao Huang had been lying on the bed, staring at the blue-
print without blinking and showing his sharp claws.
In the second half of the night, everything was fine, and soon, the sun rose.
Shui Ye yawned and moved his shoulders, but unfortunately, he couldn't move too much
when he was injured.
It was a little cold in the morning, Shui Ye shrank his neck, just wanted to wake up
Changjurou, but he felt a pressure around him. someone is coming!
Touching the wound on his shoulder, Suiya woke up Changjurou.
two stood at the door of the room, looking at the silence around them, Shui Ye said, "
Changjurou, how much has your chakra recovered? "
Changjurou felt it for a while, and said strangely: " Hey, why do I feel that my chakra has al-
most recovered? "
　　" Huh? So fast, is it really the effect of that sour fruit? Forget it, I can't control that
much, since your chakra is almost recovered. Then you should be able to use Kirigakure 's
ninjutsu, find a way to check it out. How many people came from the other side. ”
　　" Okay, Water Escape - Kirigakure Art. "
I saw Nagjuro quickly seal the seal, and the surrounding mist formed, and then lingered
around the room. With the perception of the mist, Changjuro quickly detected it.
　　" These chakras, and this figure ..." Chojuro put down Yuyin's hand, and the surrounding
fog slowly dissipated. Shui Ye was puzzled and asked, " What are you doing? "
Changjuro smiled: " Shuiye, reinforcements are here. "
In Shui Ye's surprised eyes, a sexy and beautiful figure appeared in front of them, and said
to Changjurou: " Yo, Changjurou, well done. "
person who came was Terumi Mei , a very attractive and mature woman. With dark green
eyes and long curly brown hair, if it weren't for his age, Shui Ye would really like to go up
and ask for contact information.
Immediately afterwards, more mist ninjas appeared in the courtyard, and it seemed that
they were all well-trained masters.
The two sides conducted a simple analysis and summary of the current situation, and
Shuiye and Changjurou also shared all their experiences in the past two days.
　　Terumi Mei , after all, is the one who liberated the water country from the terrifying " Vil-
lage of Blood Mist " , not only with a bright mind, but also with a quick mind. In just one
morning, she worked out a detailed plan with Qing beside her.
This Qing, Shui Ye know, belongs to the ninja of the perception type, and is responsible for
conveying the battle situation. Terumi Mei even brought him, it seems that he wants to take
down this Vatican organization in one fell swoop.
　　" That's about all we know, but we haven't confirmed the authenticity of this map. If we
want to attack, we need to send advance troops in. "
　　" Okay, Qing, make arrangements. This kid named Shui Ye will come in with us later. "
Shui Ye had a reluctant expression on his face, and the unreasonable Wu Ren came, and
asked him to work hard.
　　" I said this kind of wayfinding work, the people you brought should be very good at it.
" Shui Yepi said with a smile.
　　" It's very good, but I don't understand you who have been in three times. " Terumi Mei
said with a smile, and then propped up the table with one hand, " Shuiye , it would be very
sad if a brat like you was melted. "
These words made Shui Ye take a deep breath. Mother, this woman can melt away, forget
it, I can't afford it. Just when Sui Ye was about to agree, Changjuro suddenly said: "Mizukage -
sama, I'll go. Sui Ye's shoulder injury isn't healed yet. "
　　" I forgot that he still has injuries, Qing, call the medical team here. "
　　Terumi Mei glanced at Chojuro meaningfully, and then said to Shui Ye: " This is the first
time I have heard Chojuro speak for others. It seems that you are more interesting than
what Hokage-sama said. "
waiting for the people in the medical class to heal her injuries, Shui Ye was still thinking
about what Terumi Mei said. That tone, no matter how you hear it, is a little dangerous.
　　" woohoo "
Xiao Huang suddenly shouted beside Shui Ye, as if he had something to say, Shui Ye helped
it and said: " You stay here for a while, I'll go out for a while, and I'll be back soon. "
Chapter 142 before diving
Xiao Huang cried out a few times , and turned around a few times, as if to protest what Shui
Ye said. Shui Ye said strangely: " This trip is very dangerous. Your wounds are not healed
yet, so it's better to stay here. "
　　" Woo !" Xiao Huang called out a few more times. He also used his claws to pull at Shui
Ye's trousers.
Shui Ye looked helpless, but that black area was indeed dangerous. At this time, people
from the medical class also came. It was a very cute little sister who said to Shui Ye, " You
are the wounded, show me. "
I saw that she quickly cut off the gauze on Shui Ye's shoulders, and then began to treat.
While Shuiye was treating, Terumi Mei called Chojuro aside: " It looks like your kid isn't hurt. "
It was originally just a simple greeting, but Chojuro smiled wryly: "Mizukage - sama, in fact, I
haven't done anything these past few days, I've just been protected. "
It seemed that he could see the remorse in Changjurou's heart, Terumi Mei smiled: " But
didn't the child say that you found the location of the barrier and then went to destroy it? "
Chojuro shook his head and said, " At that time, I was scared to death, but Shui Ye has
fought two fierce battles for us. Mizukage - sama, I ... I'm just a coward. "
　　" Nonsense. " Terumi Mei walked in front of Chojuro, looked at him firmly and said, " Cho-
juro , you are the heir of the ninja sword and the guard of the five generations of Mesuiye.
Look up, remember, everyone All have their own value. In that case, if you stay without
chakra, it will only be a drag on Shui Ye. Haven't you figured out Haku yet? "
　　"Mizukage - sama ..." Chojuro looked at Terumi Mei blankly , and there seemed to be a flash
of water in his eyes.
After the treatment, Shui Ye's wound that had turned out was almost healed. Only the
movement of the shoulders seems to be somewhat limited. The young lady from the medi-
cal class instructed Shui Ye, " Medical ninjutsu only cures your trauma. Don't use your
shoulders too much in a short period of time, or the wound will open again. "
　　" I see, thank you, Miss. "
Looking at Xiao Huang on the side, remembering that it still has a wound on its abdomen,
Shui Ye said, " Well, Miss, can I trouble you with one thing? Even my pet was injured a little
bit, can you help him treat it by the way? ? "
When the little sister saw Xiao Huang, her eyes turned into star eyes: " Wow, such a cute kit-
ten. "
Without waiting for Shui Ye to say anything, he directly hugged Xiao Huang and said, " Let
me see where the injury is, hey, why is there such a long wound on the stomach. Don't
move, I'll help you heal it. . ”
This ...
Forget it, don't guess a woman's mind, you can't guess it. Originally thought that he would
have to say a few good words to let the other party treat his pet, but the person took the
initiative to go.
and Terumi Mei happened to come over, and Suiya asked, " Can we go now? "
　　" Well, the boy Chojuro will go with you. After all, you two are brothers who share life
and death. " Terumi Mei said carelessly.
Shui Ye has no opinion at this point: " Have you finished everything I want you to prepare? "
　　" Don't worry, Shui Ye, I have told them carefully. Torches and other things are ready, as
well as tools such as ropes, and ninjas who are specially responsible for delivering mes-
sages. "
　　" Then let's go, my injury is almost healed. " Shui Ye stood up and said. At this time,
Xiao Huang, who was being treated, suddenly broke free, and then yelled " woohoo " at
Shui Ye.
The young lady hurriedly shouted: " Don't move, kitten. "
Seeing this, Shui Ye had no choice but to say: " Okay, don't move, you won't be allowed to
come with me after the wound opens. "
As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Huang obediently didn't move. Even the young lady
was a little surprised: " Can this kitten understand human speech? "
　　" It seems to be possible, and it can be regarded as my ninja beast. " Shui Ye said em-
barrassedly.
　　Terumi Mei was intrigued, stared at Xiao Huang seriously, and soon noticed the patterns
on his body, and that there was something unknown hidden on his tail.
It seems that this water night is not only interesting, but even his ninja beasts are unusual.
But Terumi Mei didn't bother to puncture it, and said to Changjurou: " Okay, let's go. "
After the young lady in the medical class completed the treatment, Shui Ye set off with Xiao
Huang and Changjurou.
Ao watched the group go away, and said to Terumi Mei , "Mizukage -sama is so relieved about
that kid from Konoha. "
　　" After all, this cooperation had an agreement with Konoha, and this place was also
found by the child of Shui Ye. According to Changjuro's report, Qing, that child will be the
key to solving the Vatican organization. "
　　" But Changjurou also said that Sui Ye's pupil technique is— "
　　" That's Konoha's own problem, we don't need to ask. As long as Shui Ye is still on our
side, we don't need to think so much. "
Seeing Terumi Mei say so, Ao can only shut up.
Nagajuro and Sui Ye and his party came to the front of the cave. Looking at the entrance of
the cave, Sui Ye took a deep breath and said, " Let's go. "
At the same time, within a huge building a few miles away. The person who confronted
Shui Ye stood on the main hall, looked at the people in front and said respectfully: " Leader,
Shui Ye and Mist Ninja's Chojuro led people into the black domain. Also, according to the
spies' report, Terumi Mei is here too, and it seems she knows something, otherwise the
woman wouldn't bring someone over in person. "
　　" Abe, you are in a hurry. "
　　" Boss, we have a team that has lost the blueprint. If it falls into their hands, if they pass
our first line of defense ..."
I saw the leader walked down slowly and said: " Abe, as the captain of the first escort team,
you are asking this question here to show that I am wrong, and you can't be responsible for
the safety of the black domain? "
An inexplicable coercion was added to the originally quiet room in an instant. Abe knew
that this was the leader's anger, so he trembled and said: " I was wrong about the leader, I
can definitely solve these people. "
　　" Remember, that watery night must be alive. "
　　" Yes, chief. "
Shui Ye is leading people to the depths of the cave step by step, where he is already very
familiar. However, none of the people behind have come before, after thinking for a while,
Shui Ye said: " Everyone, listen to me, although we have blueprints in our hands now, there
is a very high possibility that there are enemies here, we still need to Pay more attention to
safety, if there is any emergency, you can shoot directly. ”
　　" Don't worry, Shui Ye, I have carefully handed over to Mizukage -sama and them before. "
Chojuro added.
Chapter 143 in-depth
Looking forward worriedly, the wall of the cave is the shadow of the torch. Seemingly see-
ing the worry in Shui Ye's heart, Changjurou said: " Don't worry, this time, all the experts
from Mist Ninja Village will follow, and the previous things will not happen again. And my
chakra has recovered completely. Fightable. "
There was a certain firmness in Changjurou's voice, and it seemed that it was not the same
as before. Shui Ye didn't say anything, and continued to walk inside.
At this time, someone in the team whispered to Changjurou: " Changjurou, why does this
Konoha man bring his own pet when he goes on a mission? "
Looking at Xiao Huang who had been lying on Shui Ye's shoulders, Changjuro replied, "
That's not a pet, that's a ninja beast. "
That person just took a deep look, that pet that looks like a kitten, is it a ninja beast?
　　" Well, don't ask so many questions, we'll have more things to do in a while. "
Because this time it was a small team, and there was no need to hide and tuck, Shui Ye ob-
viously felt that it was a lot faster than when he came alone, and soon reached the eight
passages.
　　" Changjurou, you send a few people to the top of the wall, I want to see what the top
machine looks like. "
　　" Okay. You, and you, do as Shui Ye said. "
The people in the team are all good, and they quickly illuminated the vision above little by
little.
Comparing the contents of the drawing, Shui Ye used the light of the torch to correspond
to the chains and stones one by one.
　　" Changjurou, look, the chain looks like this now. According to the drawings, we should
pull the fifth and sixth zippers, and then take the second passage is the correct way. "
After careful comparison, Changjurou said: " North Light, you and Muzi pulled the iron
chain on your head, yes, the one over there, and ..."
Here, Changjuro is in command, and Shuiye is observing the passage next to him. There
seems to be a little wind here just now, but there are a lot of people present. Plus
Changjuro's voice echoes in the cave, Shuiye can't hear it very much. clear.
Xiao Huang also called out a few times , and then licked his paws.
The two people who went to the top of the cave were already in place, and Shui Ye didn't
care about the wind at this time. He walked to the middle and said, " Be careful not to make
a mistake, Changjurou, please confirm again. "
Changjurou knew that Shui Ye had suffered a lot in this cave before, so he was very cau-
tious, raised his head and finally determined the position of the chain and the machine
bracket, and then said: " Yes, it is here, Beiguang, You pull together. "
　　" Yes. "
I saw the two people pull hard, and a heavy machine sound immediately sounded in the
cave. Listening to this voice, you can tell that there is a huge group of machines inside this
wall.
The people in the Mist Ninja team were a little surprised. They had seen a lot of machines,
but to be able to build such a huge structure in the cave, the forces behind it must have
huge financial and human resources.
After the sound ended, the people who were originally on the wall came down. Nagajuro
and Suiya stood at the entrance of the second passage and looked at each other.
　　" It seems that the things on the blueprint are correct, there seems to be no mecha-
nism. " Changjuro said.
Shui Ye didn't think so. He also thought so at the time. He walked the same road as people,
but he still suffered a loss.
　　" Don't be careless. In this way, leave one person in charge of this place. After all, as
long as the zipper moves here, the mechanism inside will change. "
　　" Okay, then Beiguang, you stay here, and Shui Ye and I will lead them in to explore the
way. "
　　" Yes. "
The group slowly approached the second passage, while Beiguang was holding a torch and
staring at the surrounding movement.
Inside the village, Terumi Mei was sitting at the table when she saw the barrier slowly rising
around her and said, " I'm telling you guys, haven't we fought for a long time, how weak
your body is! "
The enchantment class that is struggling to establish an enchantment: "..."
If it wasn't for the fact that they couldn't beat Mizukage - sama, they really wanted to do it di-
rectly. Is this an ordinary enchantment? This is to replicate the huge water escape enchant-
ment that Changjurou said. It not only requires the enchantment to be as thin as a cicada's
wings, but also requires sensitive sensing, and the control of chakra is almost as fine as a
hair.
　　" Quick, use some force, use some force! "
Qing, who really couldn't bear it, said to Terumi Mei : "Mizukage -sama, you know, this is a very
difficult matter. I think it's better not to be too hard on the enchantment class. "
　　" What kind of difficulty is this? I think it's because you haven't fought for too long, and
your tactics are blunt. The formation is here, and the traces of the previous enchantment
have not retreated. It's not difficult! "
　　" But ..."
　　" Okay, Qing, don't quarrel with me about this. This organization has existed in the Land
of Water for so long, but how much do we know about them. If it wasn't for Shui Ye and
the others who accidentally walked into that cave, we still haven't been able to find out. The
entrance to their base. And the group of people we sent earlier, none of them survived.
Qing, don't underestimate your opponent. "
　　" I'll be Haku , Mizukage- sama. "
Qing lowered her head and stopped talking.
After walking here for a while, Shui Ye felt a gust of wind blowing again. The rest of the
team also felt it, and Changjuro asked, " Is there something wrong? "
　　" This wind sound is different from just now, it's a little smaller than just now, and I can
feel that the wind sound is segment by segment, it seems to be ... I can't tell the feeling, it's
just not right. "
Changjuro was a little confused: " Shuiye, what do you want to explain? "
Without waiting for Shui Ye to answer, the ninja in the team who was in charge of sensing
suddenly said, " Changjurou, something is coming from ahead. "
The man paused for a while, and then he felt it carefully. After confirming it, he reported to
Changjurou: " It's a human, and there are a lot of people here, at least three times as many
as us. "
Hearing this, Shui Ye said immediately: " Get out! Immediately! "
No one in the team moved for a while, after all, they were from Kirigakure , and they still had
to watch Changjurou when giving orders.
　　" According to Shui Ye's words. "
Chojuro said loudly, and the people in the team looked at each other strangely and did the
same. After all, Chojuro has always been by Mizukage -sama's side, so he never expected to
listen to a Konoha person like that.
The entire team exited very quickly, but Shui Ye still had a bad feeling in his heart and said
loudly, " Hurry up. "
Originally it was Suiya and Changjurou who took the lead, but since they were retreating
now, the two of them were left behind. The passage was deep and dark, and Shui Ye's at-
tention was always in front of him. He didn't notice that Xiao Huang had turned around and
looked at Shui Ye's back.
Chapter 144 The unspoken truth
At this time, the ninja in charge of sensing suddenly said: " Something is coming. "
Before the words fell, Shui Ye felt a strong wind blowing from behind him. He directly
showed his Kunai to block , " thorn " , there was a spark between the weapons, followed by a
faint fire, Shui Ye clearly saw the person who came, dressed in red, but not the three or four
times before. The one he fought.
　　" The people who came to kill you. "
Seeing this, Changjuro threw the torch, and the flounder also held it in his hand, and then
he charged his hands and threw the chakra ball of light directly. Shui Ye avoided it side-
ways, and Chakra's ball of light immediately hit the man in red.
　　" Bang. " The man in red was smashed directly onto the wall, and Shui Ye tutted a few
times. This is the legendary button that can't be buckled. But this Changjurou really has the
ability, and it is good that Chakra has recovered.
　　" Changjurou, the other party is here again. " The person in charge of induction said
loudly.
　　" Shui Ye, you and I will deal with the enemy, you should exit, and immediately report
to Lord Mizukage . There is no problem with the drawings. "
　　" Yes. "
The people behind got the order and went out one after another. Suddenly there was ap-
plause in the cave, and then, a familiar figure slowly walked over: " Shui Ye, you are really
here. "
There was a bit of contempt for them in his tone. Shui Ye didn't care, smiled and said, " Isn't
this what you invited us to come here? Besides, are your people okay? "
Shui Ye touched the Kunai on his hand and said, " Changjurou , what do you think? "
　　" Vulnerable. "
Only then did Abe see that his own people had been beaten to the wall, and his face was
very ugly: " Since you are in the black domain, don't think about going out again. "
　　" Che, now that we have the blueprint in hand, how long can you stop me? " Shui Ye
said disdainfully. Previously, it was because of his loneliness and loneliness that the so-
called two fists were invincible to four hands, so he had been cautious and hid in the east.
but! It's different now, and now the people from Kirigakure village are here. Even if it was
right, he had nothing to fear.
And there is also a Terumi Mei , although it is not the ceiling of combat power, but it is also a
Mizukage .
After pretending to be a grandson for so long, I can finally be hard-hearted.
　　" Come on, what are you planning, why did you send someone to sneak into my ramen
shop. Also, why do you want to capture Xiao Huang, otherwise, I can't spare you. " Shui Ye
said loudly, and the whole person said no Out of the momentum.
　　" It's very simple. The boss said that your ramen shop has a lot of turnover in a month.
And it is full of five countries. This is a good time to cut in. When you are getting bigger
and bigger, you can take control while you are not prepared. This great code of wealth. "
Sure enough, it was the ramen shop that coveted him. Damn, I really think he is a soft per-
simmon, just pinch it if you want.
　　" You're so sure you can control me? "
　　" Of course, you forgot what Kimura Takuya was doing? With that kind of potion, why
would anyone be disobedient. "
It turned out that he was waiting for him here, and Shui Ye said with a hatred: " It's shame-
less! "
Abe didn't care about Shui Ye's scolding: " For the sake of the leader, I can give you a
chance. Come with me, I'll let them go. "
　　" I'm afraid you're talking about a joke. "
　　" Don't think about it, Shui Ye will not go with you. "
Changjurou and Shuiye spoke at the same time, they looked at each other, Shuiye smiled
and said, " It seems that you have the same idea as me, Changjurou, today our two brothers
will come to test what this person can really do. "
　　" Water Escape, Water Array "
The two attacked Abe at the same time, but Abe reacted quickly and jumped away. On the
contrary, the two men in red behind him were attacked twice. Shui Ye made a seal on his
hands and said in his mouth: " Broken "
The man in red turned into fragments directly under the ice escape, and the blood-red
fragments mixed with ice crystals scattered. The man in red behind Abe was shocked.
Abe looked at the ice crystals on the ground and said, " You are getting more and more
ruthless, Shui Ye. "
Shui Ye ignored this, the speed of the seal was getting faster and faster, he looked at Abe
coldly, his eyes flashed red, and the light of the torch flashed in the cave, Abe only felt that
the jumping light was getting brighter and brighter, and then Just don't know anything.
The surroundings suddenly became quiet.
　　" woohoo "
Xiao Huang made a sound from his mouth to break the silence, and Shui Ye touched his
head to signal not to move.
　　" Shuiye, how did you do it? " Changjuro couldn't help asking.
The people in red in front of them all stared blankly and stood in place, as if they had fallen
into some kind of hallucination.
　　" I didn't tell you, my pupil technique can create hallucinations. "
Shui Ye ignored the surprised expression of the chairman Juro, and walked slowly in front
of Abe. Looking at the annoying face in front of him, Shui Ye looked directly into his eyes
and said, " Say, what research are you secretly doing? "
　　" Army, build an invincible army and overthrow the leadership of the water country. "
It is for rights again, as Kimura Takuya said before. Shui Ye rolled Haku 's eyes, these people
are really wrong, they want to overthrow the rule of a big country at every turn.
In that case, those bursts of chakra are also to strengthen the experiments done by their
subordinates.
　　" Then why did you arrest Xiao Huang, and how did Takuya Kimura get rid of his drug
addiction? "
　　" Because of the ... power of the holy beast ... in, Zou ..."
Abe's words suddenly became intermittent, and Shui Ye was a little strange. Could it be that
something went wrong with the illusion? Just as Shui Ye was checking, Changjurou's pupils
suddenly enlarged: " Shui Ye, be careful. "
Shui Ye just reacted, and conditioned reflexively took out his Kunai to block it .
　　" Bang "
The two sides collided and collided, and then there was another " bang " , and Nagjuro
watched helplessly as the chakra that burst out of Abe's hand exploded in front of Shui Ye.
Immediately afterwards, a Haku light appeared, covering Shui Ye's entire body.
　　" Ow "
A huge roar suddenly resounded through the entire cave, and the broken stones on the
shocking mountain wall fell one after another. Changjuro had to take out the flounder to
block it, and at the same time walked in the direction of Shui Ye with difficulty.
Haku light disappeared, a huge figure appeared in front of Changjurou . Nagjuro clenched
the flounder in his hand, gasping for breath.
　　" You are ... what? "
I saw the figure slowly turn around, and there were traces of the explosion on his body. And
Shui Ye, in its arms, was tightly guarded by its two huge claws.
Without much thought, Chojuro went straight up and shouted loudly: " Shuiye, wake up,
wake up! "
Chapter 145 caught
Shui Ye slowly opened his eyes, and then he felt that his surroundings were furry and warm.
　　" What's wrong with this? "
Seeing Shui Ye woke up, Chojuro exhaled: "The other party used that explosive chakra just
now, and you were affected. Fortunately, this ... um, is this Xiao Huang? "
Following Changjurou's gaze, Shui Ye realized the behemoth behind him, and he blurted
out a sentence of national quintessence: " Fuck, what are you? "
Xiao Huang looked at Shui Ye with a crazy look on Haku 's face and said, " I am Zuwu. "
　　" ? "
　　" ?? "
　　" !! "
Really shocked Shui Ye ten thousand years, seeing this behemoth talking, Shui Ye stam-
mered: " You you you ..."
　　" Don't stutter, the enemy hasn't fallen yet. " Xiao Huang said with his mouth open. At
this time, Shui Ye only followed the light of the torch on the ground and saw Xiao Huang's
appearance clearly. The memory came out quickly, and it was exactly the same as the paint-
ing he saw in the village chief's house.
So, Xiao Huang, Zuwu, are the holy beasts in the mouths of the villagers?
　　"I didn't expect you to be able to unlock the seal of the holy beast. Shui Ye, you really
made me so happy. " Abe's voice sounded not far away, but the dark cave suddenly lit up
with lights. candlelight.
Shui Ye couldn't scream badly, so he quickly stood up from Xiao Huang and said, "
Changjurou, get out! "
　　" Late! "
Abe began to surround himself with a huge light, and Chakra erupted in his body like a
flood, and the whole person was quickly shrouded in Chakra.
At this time, Xiao Huang also stared at Abe in front of him, his eyes fierce.
　　" Since you don't want to go back with me, then keep your life! "
　　" Boom !" Abe threw the huge chakra around him towards Shuiye and Changjurou, and
Xiao Huang roared and used his bigger-than-human claws to directly and forcefully catch
the move.
　　" Bang "
There was another explosion, and the aftermath affected the surrounding mountain walls
and quickly affected the structures in the passage. In some places, a big hole has been
blown up by the explosion. Changjuro and Suiya dodged left and right, while Xiao Huang
roared directly and shook the gravel away.
After a wave of explosions ended, Abe attacked again.
He was surrounded by dangerous chakras, and Shui Ye confronted him directly, but found
that the temperature of the chakras was so terrifying that he had to back away.
　　" Shui Ye, let me go. "
Nagjuro quickly untied the flounder, and then waved the attack on his hand. But Abe didn't
seem to care at all, didn't move, and easily broke Changjuro's attack with his hands.
Seeing the flounder's attack being blocked so easily, Changjuro said in disbelief, " It's im-
possible. "
　　" I said, you are all going to die. " Abe's face became hideous, chakra gathered around
him, and then his hands were sealed. " Water Escape・Water Dragon Ball "
Huge water dragon bombs attacked Shui Ye and them, covering almost the entire passage,
with the momentum of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.
It's too late to want to display divine might.
　　" I'll block it for you, hurry up. " Xiao Huang suddenly shouted towards Shui Ye and the
others.
　　" Let's go together. " Shui Ye said loudly, then quickly formed a seal with both hands, "
Tu Dun・Tu Liubi "
One after another earth walls emerged from the ground, but under such a huge water flow,
it seemed a bit unsightly. Xiao Huang resisted hard, and then said to Shui Ye: " My seal has
not been completely released. This state will not last for a few minutes. If I don't leave, it
will be too late. "
　　" No, let's go together. "
Looking at this situation, Chojurou felt a moment of moisture in his eyes, and said, " Yes,
let's go together. There is no reason to leave his companions behind. "
　　" It's too much! " Abe looked at the situation in front of him, his hands began to form
seals, and then he began to chant words in his mouth. The chakra around him began to
erupt again.
Beiguang was guarding the organs of the eight passages, and he felt this terrifying vibra-
tion.
At this time, Muzi and the rest of Kirigakure rushed out of the second passage, and Beiguang
hurried up and asked, " You guys came out, how is the situation? "
　　" Someone knew that we were here, and the other party sent a large number of people.
Changjurou asked us to come out first to find reinforcements. "
　　" What, did you leave Chojurou there? " Beiguang paled in shock. Just as he was about
to say something, the shock from the second passage became even greater.
The faces of the people present were not very good, and then, the place was also affected
by the vibration, and countless broken stones fell from the top of their heads, and everyone
avoided. Muzi hurriedly said to the person in charge of delivering the information: " Go out
and send the message, the map is real, let Lord Mizukage ... uh "
I saw Muzi fell down under the surprised eyes of everyone, and there was a blood hole visi-
ble to the naked eye in his abdomen, which was oozing blood.
　　" There are enemies, so be alert. " Beiguang said loudly.
　　" ah "
　　" ah "
A cold air suddenly hit, and all the torches in his hands were suddenly extinguished. Every-
one in Kirigakure panicked , and there were screams of team members all around, one after
another.
clenched the Kunai in his hand and tried to detect the enemy's position in the darkness. But
the opponent's movement is so fast that he can hardly feel it.
The sound of footsteps came from not far away, and Beiguang's heart tightened.
　　" It's Abe, your movements are too slow. " A somewhat cold voice came from the dark-
ness. Before Beiguang could react, he felt that his body was blocked by a cold air, and he
couldn't move his hands and feet in an instant.
Abe walked out of the darkness, his body had returned to its original shape, and then said
to the man in the darkness: " Hurry up, the leader said to give Mizukage a big gift. "
　　" You still look like this, it's boring. " The man said unhurriedly, and then slowly ap-
peared from the darkness, and Beiguang saw the man's appearance.
The whole body was wrapped in red cloth, and only a pair of blue eyes could be seen, and
the whole person could not tell the strangeness.
　　" It seems that you are still awake. " The man said to Shui Ye, and then walked slowly to
Beiguang, " Then let you pass the message. "
　　" This is not a game, Binglan, hurry up. " Abe urged, with impatience in his eyes.
The eyeballs called Binglan rolled around, seeing that Abe was full of anger, and said, " I
said, did you use that trick? Your temper is rising. "
The enchantment class has already established a complete enchantment, and when it was
just formed, Qing felt that something was wrong.
　　"Mizukage -sama, something happened, and another kind of barrier appeared in our bar-
rier. Looking at the direction, it's the direction that Suiya and Changjurou are going, and the
strength of this barrier is many times stronger than ours. "
Chapter 146 The backhand left by the water night
　　Terumi Mei looked in the direction Ao said, and said, " How big is the range? "
　　" What I can feel is that everything after that cave is blocked. And I haven't heard from
Chojuro's team for a long time. "
Without receiving the news, Terumi Mei played with the cup in her hand and felt a little un-
usual.
　　" Would you like to send someone to take a look, I feel ..."
　　"Mizukage- sama, outside ... someone is coming from outside. " A person stammered
when he entered.
Terumi Mei walked outside, she could clearly feel the blood in the air. Terumi Mei , who was
born in the " Village of Blood Mist " , quickly guessed the situation outside and put away the
smile on her face.
It was Abe and Binglan who came from outside.
　　" Captain of the First Guard of the Vatican Organization, Abe, has met Mizukage - sama. "
　　" Oh? This is your first time revealing your identities in front of people, right? " Terumi
Mei said.
　　" Yes, Mizukage - sama, this time, I want to give you a big gift in place of our leader. "
With that, Abe made a seal on his hands, and then a huge human-shaped ice block ap-
peared in the open space.
Qing can feel the chakra of the person in the freeze, that is the team member they sent out
not long ago.
　　" North Light, Muzi! " Qing shouted loudly, " What did you do to them? "
　　" What did you do? " Abe's mouth curled into a mocking smile, and then he said, " Isn't
this the most common method in your Kirigakure village? "
　　" Nonsense, when do we— "
　　" Zi La "
It was the sound of ice cubes cracking, Qing's pupils shrank, and then she watched the fa-
miliar faces shatter into pieces in front of her eyes.
　　" No— "
A sneering smile appeared on the corner of Abe's mouth, and then he said, "Mizukage -
sama, are you satisfied with this gift? "
　　" The Art of Melting and Melting Monsters " Terumi Mei spat out the viscous and highly
corrosive acid from his mouth, and in just one breath, he arrived in front of Abe.
Binglan's hands were sealed, and a huge ice wall appeared in the sky, blocking the initial at-
tack.
　　" Oh, Mizukage is nothing more than that. " Ice Blue teased.
　　Terumi Mei smiled and saw that the acid slowly corroded the ice cubes, and an unpleas-
ant smell came out. Then, the huge ice wall was swallowed by the acid, and then launched a
second wave of attacks against Abe. attack.
　　" Where are Chojuro and the boy? "
Abe replied while dodging Rongdun: " As expected of the fifth generation Mizukage , we dis-
covered our purpose so quickly. "
　　" What do you want to do with those two children? "
　　" Don't worry, Mizukage -sama, you don't know how terrifying the land of water used to
be. In order to meet your so-called requirements of shadows, we will continue to work hard
for you from generation to generation. The fighting never stops. , but have you ever
thought that under such high pressure, how many families are complete? " Abe's words
contained thousands of hatred, and his gaze was like a hungry ghost coming out of hell.
Rong Dun's attack suddenly stopped, and Terumi Mei naturally knew about the reign of ter-
ror of the previous generation Mizukage , and said to Abe: " Then what do you think? "
　　" What do I think? " Abe suddenly burst out laughing. " Since there is no need for the
regime in this country to exist, why should it remain a scourge? "
Ao had not yet come out of his grief, and said to Abe: " Even if you are the victims of the
fourth-generation policy, you don't need to be so cruel to the people of Kirigakure , don't
you forget that you were also Kirigakure 's family before. "
　　" Family? What family? From the time my family was destroyed, there was no family,
only enemies. "
　　" But Mr. Terumi Mei has changed his policy since he inherited the position of Mizukage . Now
there is no such high-pressure policy, so there is no need to enter ..."
　　" Shut up, I've had enough of your face for so many years. " Abe interrupted Ao's expla-
nation directly, then sneered at Terumi Mei , " Even if you free Kirigakure from it, so what? Don't
be naive, Terumi Mei , thinking that this will eliminate those hatreds . "
Terumi Mei , who has always been a good talker , was silent at this time, yes, even if she tried
her best to free Kirigakure from that cage. But there is no way to ask those people to forgive
generously.
　　" No more to say ? Terumi Mei , let me tell you, chief, this is just a prologue. The land of wa-
ter is doomed! "
After speaking, Abe and Binglan's bodies began to slowly dissipate, then gradually merged
with the surrounding things, and finally disappeared.
Qing was in a hurry, and ordered to the people around him: " Quickly chase! "
　　" No need. " Terumi Mei suddenly waved her hand.
　　"Lord Mizukage , we can't let the tiger go back to the mountain, and we have lost so many
people. "
　　" Don't worry, we still have a backer. "
　　Terumi Mei took out a small glass bottle from her hand, and the bugs in it were still spin-
ning in circles.
　　" This is ..." Qing asked suspiciously, looking at the small bottle.
　　" It was left by Shui Ye. When I asked him to go before, he left this thing for me. He said
that if there is an emergency, you can use this worm to track their location, and then find a
way to find it. . ”
　　" But the other party has an enchantment, and it's very powerful. I'm worried that this
bug is useless. "
　　" Qing, don't underestimate the nature of bugs. Even if the other party has a barrier,
they can't completely isolate the smell. "
　　" I'm going to Haku . "
　　Terumi Mei looked at the ruins on the ground and said to Ao: " Dispose of the remains of
these ninjas and bury them well. "
　　" Yes. "
Shui Ye woke up in a moist breath, feeling sticky, as if something was licking him. After see-
ing what was in front of him, he quickly waved his hand and said, " It's you, Xiao Huang,
forehead cough ..."
Halfway through speaking, Shui Ye coughed several times and coughed up a lot of water. It
seems that it is the attack of the previous burst of water.
After almost coughing up the water, Shui Ye said, " How is the situation now, Nagajuro? "
Xiao Huang shook his head and called out " woohoo " a few times, expressing that he didn't
know. After hearing Xiao Huang speak in the passage, Shui Ye was still a little uncomfort-
able with Xiao Huang who would only whimper.
But looking at Xiao Huang like this, it should be that he was not injured. Shui Ye began to
look at the surrounding environment. This is a wooden prison cell, there are several around
it, and there is a stone wall on the left, which is very similar to the stone wall in the previous
passage.
Are they still in the cave?
The light here is very shallow, there is only a small candle, and Shui Ye can't even see the
cell next to it. There was nothing serious about Xiao Huang, but the situation of Changjurou
was unknown, and Shui Ye was a little worried, so he stood up and leaned to the side.
　　" Changjurou, are you here? "
Chapter 147 Ninjutsu that cannot use space
Shui Ye's voice was very small, but it was particularly clear in this empty environment. A fig-
ure lying on the ground moved, pricked up his ears and listened.
　　" Changjurou, are you here? " Shui Ye repeated again, and then carefully paid attention
to the surrounding movement.
The figure finally heard Shui Ye's voice, and said uncertainly, " Shui Ye? "
Hearing this voice, Shui Ye was stunned. This voice is, is-
The figure leaned towards Shui Ye, but it was not the familiar footstep sound, but a sound
similar to crawling.
　　" Is it Akimoto? "
　　" It's me, Shui Ye, you were also arrested? "
Although Qiu Yuan's voice was a little hoarse, Shui Ye could hear the excitement in his
words. In a hurry, he leaned on the pillar of the cell, trying to touch Akimoto with his hand.
　　" Are you okay, have they treated you? " Shui Ye asked with concern, after all, Qiu Yuan
has been missing for a few days now.
　　" No. " Akimoto's voice was a little unnatural. " How is the situation outside, you were just
asking about Changjurou's situation. He was also arrested, right? "
　　" He and I were attacked by each other's ninjutsu. In that case, I don't know if he is here.
"
Qiu Yuan's face became ugly: " Then we won't have a chance. "
If all three of them are caught, no one can go out and report the situation to Hokage-sama.
　　" Don't worry about Qiuyuan. Before I came in, I gave Terumi Mei the bugs you left behind.
After all, she is shadow-level and will definitely find a way to save us. "
These words gave Akimoto confidence again, the fifth generation Mizukage Terumi Mei , the
legendary woman who ended the dark rule of the fourth generation Yagura, a super ninja
with two kinds of blood. If she was there, they would have done more with less.
　　"I didn't expect Mizukage to do it myself , and it seems that this Vatican organization is in-
deed a worry for them. "
　　" Yah "
It was the sound of the wooden door being opened, and a man in red came slowly from a
distance with a candle in his hand. Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were silent at the same time.
Through the thick darkness, Shui Ye vaguely saw the man in red dragging something out,
and then closed the door again.
　　" What's the situation? " Shui Ye asked in a low voice.
　　" It's an experiment, the Brahma organization is secretly studying something, and the
villagers in the previous village were dragged away just now. " Qiu Yuan explained lightly,
with a certain desolation in his tone.
Shui Ye heard something wrong and wanted to get close to Qiuyuan, but found that Qi-
uyuan's voice was very low from the beginning, as if he was lying on the ground talking.
Turning his head and looking at the pitiful candle on the stone wall, Shui Ye gave up his
plan to use it for lighting.
　　" Oh, by the way, Qiuyuan, your body's chakra must not have recovered. I have found
out in the past few days that the power of the holy beast mentioned by the villagers seems
to be sealed in Xiao Huang's body, which can help you recover chakra. , you lean on us. You
can slowly restore Chakra in a while, and when we go out, I will find you the sour fruit that
Changjuro found before, which seems to be able to help restore Chakra. "
Listening to Shui Ye's endless chatter, Qiu Yuan smiled involuntarily. This was the best
sound he had heard in the past few days.
　　" I know. " Qiu Yuan replied, his voice a little choked.
Shui Ye passed through the gap between the wood and suddenly touched Qiuyuan, which
made Qiuyuan shrink back reflexively.
　　" what are you doing? "
　　" What am I doing? Qiuyuan, are you hiding something from me, why is your voice so
low, why don't you sit up and talk to me? " Shui Ye suddenly shouted loudly.
Akimoto was silent. Yes, how could this kind of thing be hidden from Shui Ye for too long.
　　" Looks like you know, Shui Ye, I was also used for that kind of research. I was forced to
take the medicine they gave ... I couldn't move my lower body. "
Although Qiu Yuan's tone was calm, Shui Ye couldn't accept it, but now is not the time to
ask the question to the end, let's see if it can be cured.
　　" What did you say? How could this be, show me. "
　　" You're not a medical ninja, even if I showed it to you, you wouldn't know. Shui Ye, lis-
ten to me now, I only have a rough idea of the situation here. If you can escape, you need
to take these things out. Take it out. "
　　" No, let's go together! Also, give me your hand. " When Shui Ye was in a hurry, the usual
tone of command to train apprentices came out. Qiu Yuan could only stretch out his hand.
In fact, when Shui Ye was being treated by the young lady from the medical class brought
by Kirigakure , he slipped his mind and used the stick card. Acquired the most basic healing
ninjutsu.
When in contact with Qiuyuan, he treated Qiuyuan. This is the first time Shui Ye has used
this kind of ninjutsu, and he is still a little uncomfortable, so he said to Qiuyuan: " Don't
move, this is the wound medicine given to me by the medical class, you should take one
first and see if there is any It didn't work. "
Looking at the green light rising from the place where the two were in contact, Akimoto
was a little surprised: " When did you learn medical ninjutsu? "
　　" Don't worry about it so much, it's the first time I use it, and I don't know if it will work.
"
Qiu Yuan took the medicine with the other hand, swallowed it in one gulp, and said, " It
doesn't matter, it's better to have it than nothing. "
While Shui Ye was treating, Qiu Yuan said: " Shui Ye, there are about twenty or thirty prison
cells here, as you can see, they are all wooden structures, they are not worried that we will
escape at all. "
　　" Why? "
　　" Because the experimental subjects will have side effects of different reactions, some
will be blind, some will be unable to speak, and some will be paralyzed just like me. " Qiu
Yuan felt that his body began to feel warm, maybe it was Shui Ye's. The treatment worked. "
As for the outside of the cell, there are many small rooms, three of which are used for
medicine, and the rest of the rooms are closed for experimental subjects that have no side
effects. "
　　" Is it possible that Chojurou was imprisoned there? "
　　" I don't know about this. The rooms outside are all sealed, and the only light source
here is the small candle on the stone wall. I didn't even notice that you were locked in. "
Shui Ye was a little disappointed, and it seemed that he could not get news from
Changjurou for the time being.
At this time, there was some kind of resistance where Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were in contact,
and both of them felt it at the same time. Qiuyuan asked, " What's the situation? "
　　" It's okay, maybe it's my first time using medical ninjutsu and I'm not quite used to it. "
Shui Ye explained.
　　" Okay, listen to me and continue ..."
Chapter 148 conspiracy
Qiu Yuan said a lot of things, mostly about the situation here. Shui Ye listened carefully, but
he could clearly feel that the resistance he felt in treating Qiuyuan was getting bigger and
bigger.
Fortunately, Shui Ye is not short of Chakra, but he is not afraid of anything. But this resis-
tance seems to be deliberately opposing Shui Ye, affecting his treatment of Qiu Yuan.
Evil door!
　　" Shui Ye, is something wrong? " Qiu Yuan asked. After all, he had been with Shui Ye for
so long. With the weak candlelight, he could see that Shui Ye's breath was very unstable.
　　" Didn't I tell you? I just learned healing, maybe I'm not good at it. By the way, do your
legs feel better? "
Qiu Yuan tried to move his legs, but there was a weak reaction. This is the first time in the
past few days that the leg has reacted. Although Qiu Yuan can't see the range of the move-
ment, he can feel it.
You can move your legs.
If it weren't for the situation in front of him, Qiuyuan really wanted to shout out loud.
　　" Thank you, Shui Ye, thank you very much. "
In the end, Qiu Yuan could only say such a simple sentence. Shui Ye smiled and said: " Be-
tween the two of us, you still talk about such a foolish thing. "
Xiao Huang's eyes showed green light in the dark, and he could clearly see the sweat on
Shui Ye's forehead. Sui Ye, who used medical ninjutsu for the first time, was really not used
to it.
　　After shouting " woohoo " a few times, Xiao Huang put his paw lightly on Shui Ye's
hand. Qiu Yuan also felt an influx of chakra from an external force at this time.
This chakra is very gentle, like the spring wind.
　　" Has Zuwu's Chakra awakened? "
Shui Ye touched his chin and said honestly: " Actually, I don't know much about it. It sud-
denly became able to speak on its own. Uh, eh? That resistance is gone, Qiuyuan, did you
feel it? "
　　" It seems to be, is it the role of Zou Wu? "
　　" Haha, don't worry, it's useful anyway. Qiuyuan, check if the chakra in your body has
recovered. Including the time we were in a coma, you've been with Xiao Huang for so long.
"
After turning the chakra in his body, Qiuyuan felt surprised that since Zou Wu came into
contact with them, the originally silent chakra began to flow slowly, and then slowly flowed
to the acupoints everywhere. His chakra was gradually recovering!
　　Terumi Mei is discussing with Qing how to attack the Vatican organization.
　　"Mizukage -sama, why don't you just attack. No matter how strong the cave is, it can't
stand the continuous attack of the ninjas we brought. As long as they break their first layer
of defense, our large troops will come from behind. They are Nothing can stop it. ”
Qing looked at the schematic diagram of the mechanism left by Shui Ye and said.
　　" According to the information, the other party has a strange ninjutsu that can make
the chakras in their bodies gush out and increase their combat effectiveness by dozens of
times. A strong attack will cause a lot of casualties. "
　　" War will cause casualties, Mizukage - sama, you have to know Haku . " Moreover, this can
even exercise the ninja skills of the Land of Water, leaving the strongest.
　　" Blue! The current country of water is no longer the country of ' blood fog ' . Don't
bring that kind of emotion to the current country of water. Have you forgotten what Abe
said? " Terumi Mei looked at the glass bottle inside. Thing, there is absolute majesty as Mizuk-
age in his eyes, " The chains of hatred should stop, Qing, I know you have experienced it too.
In that political war, the land of water ended up being nothing but corpses. Neither got it. "
Having said this, Qing suddenly lowered his head. Terumi Mei , on the other hand , sighed
faintly, looked at the direction in which Shui Ye and the others disappeared, and clenched
the glass bottle on the table.
　　" Also, I believe in the judgment of Lord Hokage. Qing, the child of Shuiye is a person
with magical powers. I ordered to go down and rest tonight, and our second echelon will
set off tomorrow! Since the other party keeps the names of the two children , it will remain
in their lives. If Chojurou is alive, the Brahma organization will definitely begin to disinte-
grate from the inside. ”
　　" But ..." Ao was still a little worried, after all, Terumi Mei 's operation completely handed
over the initiative of the war to two children who had hardly experienced major events.
　　" Do as I tell you, Ao. " Terumi Mei 's voice couldn't be denied.
Qing also nodded: " Yes, Mizukage- sama. "
Qiuyuan's chakra had recovered forty or five percent when he told Shui Ye the news. Shui
Ye was also taken aback: " Your speed is quite fast, Chang Jurou seemed to be quite slow
before, but this is also good news. "
At this time, the door opened again, and light passed in. Shui Ye quickly put his hand away,
and through the shadow on the ground, Shui Ye could see that one person dragged an-
other person to the ground.
It is estimated that it is the person who was just dragged out. After putting the man in the
cell, the man in red came slowly towards Shui Ye and them with candlelight.
Qiu Yuan felt a little uneasy, those people arrested them for research. If you come to them-
I saw the man in red slowly walked to Shui Ye's cell, stopped, opened the chain, and walked
in step by step. Shui Ye reflexively went to get the Kunai on his body , but found that all the
weapons on his body were gone.
motherfucker. It must have been taken by this group of people in red.
How to do how to do? Do you want to pretend to be in a coma, or just take down the per-
son in front of you. For a while, Shui Ye couldn't get over it, but the man in red had already
started to shake him.
No matter, do it first and then talk about it!
I saw Shui Ye fly straight up, and then his hands quickly wrapped around the man in red like
a snake, turning over and directly tightening the neck of the man in black.
　　" Shut up, or I'll kill you. " Shui Ye threatened coldly.
　　" Let go of me, Suiya ... I'm Chojurou. "
As soon as he heard Chojuro's voice, Shui Ye was stunned: " Changjuro, why are you here?
Still wearing a red coat? "
　　" I said, let me go first ... cough cough cough "
Only then did Shui Ye realize that he was still holding Changjurou with his hands, and he let
go of his hands embarrassedly and said, " Didn't you get caught? "
　　" I don't know, anyway, I was in the cell next to you when I woke up. After being taken
out by the man in red, I managed to break free of control, and then changed into his ap-
pearance to deceive the group of people. "
　　" That's right, I'm good at playing. " Shui Ye praised Chojurou, found a place to sit
down, and said, " Then do you know how to escape? "
　　" I also got rid of those people, just touched a rough ..."
　　" Then tell me what you saw first? " Qiu Yuan suddenly said aside.
Chapter 149 escape plan
Akimoto's voice startled Chojurou, and Shui Ye quickly explained: " I just found out that Aki-
moto was right next to us. By the way, his body's chakra has also recovered half, but his
legs don't seem to be able to use it yet. "
　　" It's alright, it's fine, no one is in serious trouble. "
The three quickly exchanged information, and Qiu Yuan made a simple summary of the sit-
uation: " Now we have two options, first, you two escape, and then tell Mizukage the informa-
tion here , if she sends someone to rescue her. We should have the best chance of winning.
Second, the two of you escaped with me as a burden. If anything happens, all three of us
will be captured. ”
Shui Ye has been with Qiu Yuan for so long, how could he not know what he was thinking
about, and said quickly, " Qiu Yuan, what do you mean by that? "
　　" Isn't that clear? I'm allocating combat power according to the facts. With my words,
none of you can escape. "
　　" If you leave you and the other party finds out that we ran away, do you think you can
survive? " Shui Ye said coldly.
Qiu Yuan was silent for a while, yes, he also thought of this. The most likely reason why the
other party has not killed him is that there is a free experimental body. But if the human
prisoner ran away, his experimental body would most likely be used as a gas bag. In his cur-
rent state, he can't fight anyone.
Changjurou felt a strange atmosphere, and said weakly: " Then what, stop arguing. Let's
think of a way, it will be fine. "
There is a way, Shui Ye's eyes moved, but the question was how to get Qiu Yuan to cooper-
ate, for example, knock him out?
　　It's okay to lie to a simple person like Chojurou about Sharingan , but Akimoto is not
easy to fool.
In fact, Shui Ye also thought about directly confronting Qiu Yuan about this matter. He was
very tired after hiding like this all the time. But the current situation is definitely not a good
time to haku .
When his eyes caught sight of little Haku at his feet , Shui Ye suddenly had an idea.
Anyway, no one knows what Xiao Huang's ability is now, and he will push it directly when
the time comes.
After making up his mind, Shui Ye was about to say it when the door suddenly opened
again.
This raised the hearts of all three.
　　" Dasuke, why are you dawdling, come here, Abe-sama has something to teach you. " A
man in red stood behind the door and shouted loudly towards the inside.
Nagajurou bit his head and replied, " Okay, I'll come. "
Sui Ye suddenly had an idea, and then punched Changjurou's stomach.
　　" Ouch. " Chojuro couldn't help but yelled.
The man in red at the door felt a little strange and asked, " What's the matter with you,
Daisuke? "
the pain of Suiya suddenly punching himself, Akira Haku was winked wildly by Suiya.
Changjurou suddenly came over to Haku , and then deliberately said to the person outside
the door: " This experimental subject seems to be awake, come and have a look. "
　　" What? Can you wake up after taking that medicine? "
I saw the man hurried over with the lamp in hand, Shui Ye had already hid in the corner,
and when the man ran to the door of the prison, he directly slashed the man in red with a
knife.
　　" Sample, this neck is quite hard. " Shui Ye couldn't help saying, and then waved at
Changjurou, " We are happy to cooperate! "
Changjuro rubbed his still aching stomach, rolled his eyes and said, "The next time you do
something like this, can you tell me first, it hurts a lot. "
Shui Ye directly apologized: " Oh, this is not to let you cooperate with the performance. Sir,
you can't do anything if you fight. "
　　" Then try it next time. "
　　" I said Changjurou, don't act like a woman, just leave it here with me. "
　　" You— "
Qiu Yuan could already sit up halfway at this time, glanced at the situation in front of him
and said: " I said you two, stop arguing, and call someone over later. Shui Ye, search him for
anything, I remember them. It has the cell key on it. Also, there will be a black bead that
opens the little door outside the cell. "
　　" Then I'll look for it. " Shui Ye fumbled around the man in red for a while before saying,
"I found it, so, Qiuyuan, you stay here for the time being, and Changjurou and I will first
look for the route, and then Come back to pick you up again. "
Qiu Yuan wanted to tell Shui Ye another sentence, but Shui Ye thought he was going to say
something to persuade him to stay and run away. He said directly: " I don't want to hear
your big truths. I don't care what tasks Tsunade gave you, in short, you are the apprentice I
brought out, and I will not leave you here alone. " Shui Ye He said it so succinctly that Aki-
moto swallowed the words that came to his lips. Just muttered: " What Tsunade, that's Hok-
age-sama. "
　　" Yes yes yes, my leader Qiuyuan, then let's test the water first. "
Saying that, Shui Ye formed a seal on his hands and turned into a man in red. Changjurou
was also sensible, and dragged the man in red directly to the edge, so as not to be discov-
ered.
It was inconvenient for Xiao Huang to be taken by Shui Ye, so Shui Ye directly handed it to
Qiu Yuan: " Xiao Huang will stay with you, by the way, you can get closer to him, maybe
Chakra will recover faster. "
On the other hand, Xiao Huang looked unhappy at Qiu Yuan. If he had forcibly released the
seal before and didn't have the strength to argue with Shui Ye, he wouldn't want to stay
with Qiu Yuan at all.
After Changjurou and Suiya left, the cell became silent again. Feeling the body temperature
from Zu Wu, for some reason, Qiu Yuan's heart flashed a little warmth.
But he soon realized that something was wrong: He had been groggy all the time because
he had been given some kind of debilitating drug. Why did Shui Ye come here, he just
woke up, and he could hear Shui Ye's voice.
Qiu Yuan's hand moved, could it be said that it has something to do with the Zou Wu in
front of him?
The ancient books I have read before have records of Zou Wu, but most of them are about
appearance and habits. As for Zou Wu's ability, the ancient books do not seem to write it.
Qiu Yuan couldn't help but wonder whether the person who wrote the book didn't know, or
there was some other reason.
Just now, Shui Ye said that the power of the holy beast is sealed in Zuwu's body. As far as
she knows, no one can do this kind of ninjutsu that uses the seal to transfer the power in
the five countries.
However, I heard from a few seniors before that the five major powers jointly broke down a
country at that time. Because the sealing technique of that country was too powerful, it
made the major countries jealous, so it was quickly wiped out.
Whether there is an unknown connection between the two.
Chapter 150 The grand plan of the Vatican
Nagajuro and Suiya went to the corridor outside the cell. The environment here was several
times better than the previous cell. Moreover, Shui Ye also saw the small room that Qiu
Yuan mentioned. It was like an intensive care unit in a hospital. Unfortunately, the windows
were all sealed, and the situation inside could not be seen.
　　" Why are you two still here, let's go. " A man in red urged Shui Ye and Changjurou.
　　" Yes yes yes, go now. "
After two rounds, they finally caught up with the large army.
, Shui Ye couldn't help but sigh, mother, it's no wonder that Abe called this place a black
domain, it turned out to be a backward light without a single lamp.
It is also built like a fan Miyaichi , so I am not afraid of my own people getting lost.
They soon came to a huge hole, where a lot of people were already densely gathered. And
there was a huge beam of light shining through the hole, and I didn't know what device it
was. Shui Ye was too lazy to think about it. After entering the cave, he saw a round platform
that could accommodate hundreds of people.
Looking at this, it should be the place where these red-clothed men meet.
Shuiye and Changjurou glanced at each other, and then both of them secretly recorded
these places, maybe they would be useful when they ran for a while.
Although the two leading people were far apart, Shui Ye could clearly see that it was Abe
who had fought with them before.
Keep it in mind for the young master, that trick Shui Dun will be returned to you sooner or
later.
Next was Abe's trash speech (Shuiye's unilateral view), and Shuiye felt as if he had entered a
pyramid scheme. Abe's tone, that line, really, the president of the United States would not
fool without him.
But the group of people in red felt like they were on hormones after listening to it. They
were full of enthusiasm and kept shouting along with Abe on the stage. The general mean-
ing is that they are invincible, as long as they take their medicines, one of them is as power-
ful as ten, and they can do whatever they want.
In order to prevent the two of them from appearing too special, Shuiye and Changjurou
had no choice but to raise their arms and shout with the group of red-clothed men.
　　" Changjurou, you seem to be mentally retarded. " Shui Ye couldn't help saying.
　　"..."
No matter how good-tempered Rao is, Changjurou felt that his fists started to itch a little.
After this mission is over, be sure to beat Shui Ye. must!
Soon, the excited nonsense ended. Abe began to cut to the chase.
　　"Kirigakure 's people have already assembled in the village outside the black domain, and
they will most likely attack us. As the captain of the organization's first escort team, I would
like to emphasize here that we must defend this place, even if we fight against us. life! "
　　"The captain is right, we listen to the captain! "
　　" Kill all the ninjas in Kirigakure and destroy the land of water. "
One after another, the sound was continuous, and Shui Ye only felt the pain in his ears.
　　" Okay, then listen to my arrangement. First of all, the first team is hidden in the black
domain. Although the other party has the blueprint, they don't know that even if we have
the blueprint, we can control the organs inside by ourselves. Wait for them. After entering
the passages one by one, they caught turtles in the urns inside. ”
　　" Secondly, if some people escape from the black area, the people of the second team
must stop them at Erdaohe. Remember, those who meet Kirigakure will be killed with one
blow. "
　　" Finally, all the experimental subjects here will be transferred from now on, and the
third team will be in charge. Are you listening clearly? "
　　" Yes, Captain! "
After that, Abe ordered other things, and Shui Ye listened carefully, not letting go of any in-
formation. About ten minutes later, Abe said to the crowd: "The three squad leaders stay,
the others, leave! "
Hearing this, Shui Ye frowned.
The plan is not fully listened to, so if you leave like this, what will you do if you miss some-
thing?
So Shui Ye gave Chojurou a look, motioning him to walk slowly. But Abe is obviously not so
easy to fool. Before the man in red left, he didn't say a word.
Shui Ye was secretly angry, motherfucker, this old man in red, put it here to play with him.
There are not many people in red on the round platform, and if they don't leave, it will be
too conspicuous. Changjurou also knew the current situation, so he tugged at Shuiye's
clothes and said in a low voice, " Let's go, or you will be miserable if you find out. "
This is their old nest, and the hundreds of red-clothed men are outside, they can't beat
them no matter what.
But if you don't listen to this plan, it's easy to make a fatal mistake, and Shui Ye will stop
there and refuse to move. Nagjuro tried his best and didn't pull it.
Abe quickly noticed these two people and signaled the third squad leader to ask.
　　" You two, what's the problem? "
Changjurou changed his expression and said, " It's alright, we'll leave right away, captain. "
With that said, Chojuro forcibly pulled Suiyao away.
When there were no other people here, Abe said to the three squad leaders: " Listen, there
are more than a thousand experimental subjects here. We should not be able to transfer
them completely, but we must not leak the secrets of the organization. "
　　" What do you mean? "
　　" I have sent people to bury tons of explosives under this base. After the third team has
transferred important research materials, they will immediately detonate the explosives and
retreat. "
The third squad leader was startled and said, " But, Captain of the Guard, our people were
still fighting with Kirigakure 's people at that time, and it was too late to retreat. "
　　" Is your life more important, or is the organization's secret more important? " Abe's
tone took it for granted, as if he didn't feel that there was anything wrong with his plan.
The third squad leader lowered his head, couldn't see his face clearly, and then replied: "
Organization is important. "
　　" Then do the mission! "
After Shui Ye was pulled away by Changjuro, he went to various intersections to find a
route. The two of them split up, and then agreed where to meet in the cell at a time.
After walking around a few times, Shui Ye came to a strange place.
It is brighter than the place just now, and the room is also a separate room. Not like the
group dorms of the past.
Is it VIP ?
Is there any secret hidden here? Thinking so, Shui Ye groped for the door. But it couldn't be
opened without the key. Shui Ye tried the bead, but it didn't seem to work.
Seeing that there was no one around, Shui Ye quickly entered with the help of Sharingan 's
power.
It is very much like a person's room, that is, there are very few things in life, and there is al-
most nothing except a bed. Shui Ye roughly looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the
small table.
It was a stone table with a grey notebook on it.
Chapter 151 notebook
Shui Ye curiously picked up the notebook and looked at it. This is a person's diary, which
records in detail the things he started from joining the Brahma organization because he
had a sister who was born blind, and he wanted to heal her eyes. After many inquiries, she
stumbled into this village, thinking that the holy beast could heal her sister's eyes.
Then accidentally entered the black domain and discovered this organization. Seeing that
he was doing well, the other party kept him, and then he became the team leader.
Isn't it one of the three people who were just left by Abe? Shui Ye began to flip back
quickly. But this person quickly found out that something was wrong. The experiment has
been done for so many years, but his sister's illness still hasn't progressed. On the contrary,
the ambition of the organization became more and more exposed, putting him in a tangled
situation.
Turning back again, a piece of paper suddenly fell out of the notebook. Shui Ye picked it up
and looked at it, and the image of the holy beast was painted on it, which was exactly the
same as what Shui Ye saw before.
A lot of handwriting is also attached below. The holy beast became extinct because of the
research of the organization, and the research was interrupted. For this reason, the organi-
zation searched for a psychic beast that could replace the holy beast, so as to ensure the
continuation of the research.
Seeing this, after thinking of what Abe said before, Shui Ye quickly figured out that Xiao
Huang was the substitute found by the Vatican organization. This can explain why that per-
son took Xiao Huang and put those disgusting bugs in his body.
The research continued, the power of the holy beast was transferred into Zou Wu's body by
a secret method, but there was a backlash, and it had to be temporarily sealed with the
sealing technique.
The content on the paper is gone here, Shui Ye turned the paper over, but saw a sealed in-
cantation. The obscure characters on it are exactly the same as what Shui Ye saw on Xiao
Huang that day.
There is also some content written below the incantation. Someone who is not afraid of
poison will come here to save all suffering, the youth and the holy beast will guide each
other, and the gods will reappear.
Why is this tone so similar to the prophecy that the people in the village told him before?
God? Shui Ye sneered, this world only has the god of death, how can there be any god.
Looking back, it was about the treatment of my sister. Shui Ye doesn't care about this, he
wants to know what secrets this organization is hiding. So I turned back quickly, but saw my
name on a page of paper.
Shui Ye, the founder of the Yile ramen chain store, has many mysteries on his body, and he
is resistant to poison. He has never fought against him, but if he can escape from the black
domain, he must not be an ordinary person. Maybe he is the one who unlocked the blood
code of the holy beast people.
Looking at the above analysis of himself, Shui Ye's eyes stayed at the place where " resis-
tance to poison " .
Thinking of it this way, it seemed that I was the only one who was not in a coma at that
time. But Shui Ye always felt that it was because he had Sharingan , after all, Sharingan was the
ceiling of illusion.
So he never thought that he was that special person. When Shui Ye wanted to look back
carefully, there was the sound of unlocking the door!
separated from Suiya, he wandered in this Miyaichi -like lair. It wasn't until I wandered
around for a long time that I temporarily understood the situation.
This is a base built in a cave. It is very similar to the previous location of the Black Domain.
The rocks are almost the same color. So Changjuro speculated that this place should not be
far from there.
Because it was built on the cave, most of the passages inside were dug along with the veins
of the rock, messy and irregular, no wonder they felt like a Miyaichi fan before .
Looking at the intricate passages in front of him, Chojuro took out a pen and paper and be-
gan to draw the most ideal escape route according to his memory.
　　" click "
It was the sound of the key opening the lock, the door was slowly pushed open, Shui Ye hid
in the dark, and wanted to take the opportunity to launch Sharingan to escape.
But the other party shouted directly: " Who is it? Come out! "
Grass, this can all be found. Shui Ye didn't hide at this time, stood up from behind the stone
table, and put on a smiley face: " Captain, it's me, I just got lost and came here. It turns out
that this is yours. Bedroom, hehe, I'm sorry, I'll go right away. "
As he said, Shui Ye leaned towards the door, trying to get away with it, but the other party
was obviously not someone to fool. He put the knife directly on Shui Ye's neck.
　　" Say, what's your purpose here? "
There was almost no distance between the blade and his neck, Shui Ye swallowed and said,
" It 's just a mistake, Captain. "
　　" Oh? Then did you accidentally take your notebook? "
To die or to die, is this person eating the eyes of a shark? So easy to use, this can also be
noticed. While thinking about how to fool Shui Ye, he wondered if he should come to the
place to say goodbye.
Seeing him so silent, the other party lost his patience: " I will ask again, who are you, who
sent you here, and what is your purpose? "
Shui Ye's eyes rolled, and he suddenly remembered that this captain doesn't seem to like
the Brahma organization very much, so why not——
The captain saw that Shui Ye did not speak, and the blade was about to stab at a mountain.
　　" Abe sent me here! " Shui Ye suddenly shouted loudly.
The captain's knife stopped. His eyes were still a little loose, as if he was thinking of some-
thing.
Damn, scared him to death. Seeing this, Shui Ye hurriedly said with a sincere expression: "
Captain, you know what you are here for. The captain of the guard has never believed in
you very much, and this time it was against Kirigakure again . people, so they sent me to see. ”
Seeing that the captain didn't speak, Shui Ye knew that he was right, so Chen Sheng chased
after him: " And I just came in, and you will be back, captain. "
　　" Give me back the notebook, this thing is rotten in my stomach, I just pretend that
nothing happened. "
Surprisingly, the other party suddenly said such a sentence, Shui Ye sighed in his heart,
maybe this person is not as bad as he imagined.
Speaking of which, in the beginning, he was just trying to save his sister.
He had already seen almost the contents of the notebook, and at that time he just picked
up the notebook and hid it. Shui Ye thought so, and returned the notebook to him.
　　" Then I'll go, thank you captain thank you captain. "
With that said, Shui Ye slowly walked towards the door.
　　" When the war is going on for a while, don't be wary. If there are still people in your
family, think about them more. " The captain held a notebook and walked to the door in
Shui Ye and said such a sentence.
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, feeling a little strange, but still thanked: " Thank you
Captain for reminding me. "
Chapter 152 war is coming
Soon after Suiya left the captain's room, he met Nagajurou who was drawing a picture.
　　" How? Did you find the route? "
At this time, Chojuro was constantly recalling the passage he had just walked through in his
mind, and said, " Don't be noisy, I'll finish the painting in a moment. "
Saying that, Chojuro drew another stroke on it. Shui Ye looked at the winding lines on the
paper, and Shui Ye couldn't help but admire: "I didn't expect you to have this talent, Cho-
juro. "
Changjurou focused on the drawing and did not speak. After about a quarter of an hour,
Chojuro finished his last strokes and said, " It's done. "
　　" Wow, well done. " Mizuye took the map from Changjurou's hand and glanced at it a
few times. " Since the map is in hand, let's go and save Akimoto. "
Shui Ye took a few steps forward, but found that Changjurou did not move.
　　" What's the matter? Is there any problem? "
　　" Hey, Shui Ye, did you forget something? " Changjurou's expression was a little strange,
and it seemed a little unspeakable.
　　" If you have something to say, just say it, that's it. "
Nagjuro's hand clenched, as if he had made up his mind: " Shuiye, when I was just investi-
gating the route, I found the villagers who had taken us in before. They ... were treated as
experimental subjects, and were kept outside the cell. Inside the house. I saw someone es-
corting them. "
This completely reminded Shui Ye that he had seen Qiu Yuan in the cell before, and then
that Qiu Yuan couldn't move his legs. One after another, Shui Ye hardly thought about what
happened to the villagers.
Yes, not even Qiuyuan reminded him. No, Shui Ye smiled bitterly in his heart, how could Qi-
uyuan ask Shui Ye to save the villagers when he could not protect himself.
Now Changjuro suddenly mentioned it, and Suiya began to blame himself. The villagers
have always been kind to them, but now they are in the enemy's lair.
For a time, Shui Ye also began to feel embarrassed. He was confident that he could take Qi-
uyuan out, but there were dozens of villagers, and he couldn't take him out intact. More-
over, they should be in a similar situation to Qiuyuan now. Thinking about it this way, the
hope of taking them out is even slimmer.
Both were suddenly silent.
Changjurou was also very uncomfortable, after all, this matter was brought up by him. Orig-
inally he could be indifferent, this war is about to break out, it is not necessarily whether
they can go out safely ...
But he couldn't get past the hurdle in his heart.
If you can stand by and watch those who have helped you, then what is the difference be-
tween yourself and beasts.
A strange silence spread over this small space, and Shui Ye suddenly slammed into the
stone wall beside him. Originally, it was just a punch to vent his anger, but he accidentally
punched out a hole. Both Changjuro and Suiya were taken aback, and then they studied the
void.
　　" When we fought before, the hardness of the stone walls was very high, why can you
break it with one punch? "
Shui Ye was also very puzzled. He touched the inside with his hand, and soon he felt a
bump, and Shui Ye pressed it directly. Only a heavy noise was heard, and the stone wall in
front of him cracked in front of Shui Ye and Changjurou, and the small stones on the sur-
face fell to the ground. It could be vaguely seen that this was a secret door. Nagajuro and
Shuiye glanced at each other, then pushed gently, and the door opened.
The passage here is very different from the outside passage. The traces of the excavation
look very old. It looks like it was built a long time ago, even much earlier than the passage
outside. Suiya and Nagjuro walked inside.
　　" Changjurou, do you feel that this passage has been extending underground? "
　　"I feel it. The door of this trap is covered with small stones, and it must not be used of-
ten. "
　　" Then you say, why would such a large organization waste time to establish an organ
that is not used frequently? And the location is so secret. " Shui Ye said, but he had already
guessed it vaguely.
Chojuro, who had already touched the place, replied: " The position we were just now was
almost the core of the entire base, and a hidden mechanism was designed at the center. "
　　" Unless the mechanism itself is something that can only be used once. "
Shui Ye suddenly said, his footsteps stopped, and then looked at the explosives piled into a
hill in front of him and said, " Abe's defeated general is ruthless. "
This dose of explosives is estimated to blow up the mountain.
Changjurou was obviously unacceptable, and said quickly: " No way, Shui Ye, we have to
leave immediately. "
　　" Let's go? It's hard to go now. Look at what it is? " Shui Ye said, pointing to a thread
next to the explosive.
I saw that the lead position of the explosive was connected to a series of detonators, ex-
tending all the way up to the top. There is a small round hole at the top, which is dark, but
it can be seen that this hole must be very long, and the position of the round hole is filled
with detonators.
Nagajuro was stunned, and Shui Ye stepped forward to check the situation.
　　" Looks like there's another trap outside, just pull it, and the explosives here will ex-
plode. "
With that said, Shui Ye wanted to get close to the explosive to see if he could try to remove
the lead to prevent the other party from causing an explosion. As soon as he walked in,
Shui Ye was blocked back by an inexplicable force.
shit.
The forehead hurt by the force, Shui Ye rubbed it, and was about to scold the street, but
Changjurou said: " Shui Ye, there seems to be an enchantment here. "
　　" Boundary? " Shui Ye repeated, then reached out and touched it. Sure enough, I felt a
layer of transparency.
Changjurou observed it carefully: " Well, it's an enchantment, and it feels very similar to the
one I destroyed before, except that the intensity is not high, and it is used to detect the en-
emy. This is just the opposite, this is a knot used to protect something. The world, the in-
tensity is very high. ”
Shui Ye didn't understand it now: " This person, there is something wrong with his brain. He
put explosives and protected them with a barrier. When it explodes, won't it become an ex-
plosive barrier? "
　　" I can't figure it out either. The organs here are so cleverly set up. It stands to reason
that there will be no such mistakes. "
　　" Wait, no, no, no. " Shui Ye suddenly muttered something in his mouth, then climbed
to the stone wall to look at the round hole, his face suddenly turned cold, " It's not a design
error, but it was originally designed that way. "
Shui Ye jumped down from the stone wall, and Changjuro saw Shui Ye's eyes turning red
again.
　　" There is chakra on that line, which links the formation eye of this enchantment. When
someone pulls it, it will destroy the formation eye, the enchantment will break open, and
then cause an explosion. "
　　" The existence of the barrier is to protect it from being taken away by others. "
Changjuro said.
　　" Yes, I really didn't expect that these people's minds are so delicate. "
Chapter 153 rebel
The silk thread contains chakra, and it cannot be easily touched. If one is not careful, the
lead will be pulled and the bomb will be detonated.
Shui Ye sat directly on the ground and said, " Okay, now the two of us had better discuss
what to do, and we have to hurry up, before the other party transfers all the experimental
subjects, or we will have to wait to die. . ”
　　" When are you still so leisurely? " Changjuro said anxiously.
　　" This is not a leisurely or leisurely thing, Chojuro, that is a kind of silk thread with
chakra added, and it is not something we can easily cut off. As we have seen, as long as the
thread is moved, the bomb will be detonated. "
Nagjuro understood what Haku Shuiye meant, looking at the silk thread hanging on the roof
of the cave, Nagjuro only thought that it was a knife that would fall at any time.
　　Terumi Mei and Ao have assembled their team and headed to the cave.
　　"Mizukage -sama, there is still no news from Changjurou and the others, do you want to
wait? "
　　" We can't wait any longer. Since the other party has noticed us and declared war on us,
it means that they are ready to deal with us. Even if we don't come, they will come to the
door. Instead, let's do it first. "
　　" I'm going to Haku . "
Looking at the pitch-black cave in front of him, Terumi Mei 's eyes revealed a trace of worry,
but it disappeared quickly. Said to the crowd: " Let's go. "
The group of people was mighty, and they soon reached the eight passages. According to
the drawings left by Shui Ye, Qing led Kirigakure 's people into the cave.
Nagajuro and Suiya were back to back, still sitting in front of the pile of explosives.
In fact, it's not that Shui Ye didn't think about leaving directly, anyway, he can guarantee to
take Akimoto and Changjurou out. But when I thought of those villagers, I let go of this
idea.
Selfishness doesn't die, it's not right to be ungrateful. The two thoughts crossed in Shui Ye's
mind, but Shui Ye also knew that he had made a choice long ago, otherwise he would not
have wasted with Changjurou here.
　　" tick "
A drop of water fell on Shui Ye's face, perhaps because of the water seepage from the stone
wall, Shui Ye felt that the water was a little cold.
cold ...
cold? ?
Saved!
Shui Ye grabbed Changjurou and said excitedly, " There is a way, there is a way, Changjurou,
come and help me. "
When he heard the news, Changjurou was also very excited: " What can I do, tell me quickly,
I will definitely help. "
　　" Ice! The key is ice. We can use ice to freeze the wire from the middle first, and then
cut off the link at the other end. In this way, the opponent's organs can be rendered use-
less, and the chakra can be cut off in a safe manner. line. "
　　" That's right, Shui Ye, your brain is so good. We are saved! "
　　" Okay, I'll go up and use the ice escape, but to be on the safe side, you can use Kiri-
gakure 's ninjutsu first to fill the air with water vapor, and then you can reduce the vibration
of the silk thread, and then I'll use the ice escape to seal up this section. "
　　" Okay. Water escape, the technique of Kirigakure . " Chojuro made a seal on his hands, and
mist gradually filled the surroundings.
Shui Ye found the position, and then controlled the flow of chakra in his body. He needed
to be careful and careful to freeze the chakra line without moving it.
The ice crystals gradually condensed around, and with the assistance of Chojuro 's Kirigakure
technique, Shui Ye quickly condensed two large ice crystals, and then carefully controlled
Chakra, combining the two ice crystals little by little.
After a while, beads of sweat appeared on Shui Ye's forehead. After all, this was a difficult
operation. And always pay attention not to touch the chakra threads.
Fortunately, Shui Ye fought a lot during this period, and the control of Chakra became more
and more precise, and the two ice crystals were slowly closed. And the chakras did not
move at all.
　　" call "
Shui Ye exhaled a turbid breath, and then said to Changjurou: " Go and cut off the chakra
on the other side. "
　　" Okay, take a rest and leave it to me. "
Chojuro took out a handful of Kunai and climbed towards it. Shui Ye Club felt that he had
missed something, but he couldn't remember it for a while.
Are you being too suspicious?
No, I must have missed something. Just when Shui Ye was tangled, Changjuro had already
climbed to a position near the top, which was not far from the ice cubes of Shui Ye, just
enough to cut off the chakra threads of the outside world.
　　" Shui Ye, I'm going to do it. "
　　" Well, move lightly, inject chakra into Kunai , be careful ..."
　　" Don't worry. "
While speaking, another drop of water fell on Shui Ye's face, and Shui Ye felt a little drum in
his heart. Changjuro has already started his work here, first condensing Chakra in the palm
of his hand, and then going to Kunai .
Aim at the chakra silk line, be sure to be firm and precise, although there are ice cubes in
the water night, but there should not be too much violent shaking. Nagjuro took a deep
breath and threw Kunai out.
Suddenly, Shui Ye remembered something, and then shouted: " Changjurou, stop! "
But it was too late, Kunai let go and cut the chakra thread, but followed by a sound on his
head. Before Changjurou understood what was going on, he was pulled down by a strong
force.
Changjurou fell heavily on the barrier, but he didn't recover for a while. Just looked up and
wanted to ask about Shui Ye's situation, but found that the fog had not been withdrawn.
the Kirigakure technique, Changjurou was stunned.
In front of him was a huge ice crystal, covering almost half of the cave roof. But for a while
he didn't see Shui Ye's figure, so he quickly shouted: " Shui Ye, where are you? "
　　" At ..."
Seeing a stream of red liquid sprayed on top of the ice crystals, Changjuro groaned in-
wardly and asked, " Did something happen to you, why did the explosion occur, didn't all
the threads freeze? "
Shui Ye wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, only to feel a pain in his shoulder.
Suddenly I remembered the words of the young lady in the medical class. This shoulder is
only temporarily treated and cannot be used multiple times.
　　" It's alright. I forgot to tell you just now that there is a detonating talisman here in the
round hole. When you came up, the Kirigakure technique hadn't retreated, so you didn't see
it. This was my mistake, I didn't put the exact ..."
Saying that, Shui Ye covered his chest. He didn't have time to think about it just now, so he
could only pull Changjurou down with all his strength. With this strength, he could get as
close to the top as possible, and the effect of using the ice escape in the vicinity would be
faster than the effect below. .
In this way, the impact of the explosion can be minimized as much as possible. Fortunately,
he was right. The silk threads were not affected by the explosion, they were all still alive.
It's just ... Shui Ye suddenly felt dizzy, but he couldn't avoid being affected by the explosion.
Chapter 154 rebel
Across the ice crystal, Changjurou clearly saw that Sui Ye fell straight on top.
　　" Shui Ye, Shui Ye, you wait, I'll go up immediately. " Said, Chang Juro found a few
stones protruding from the stone wall. Then quickly jumped on top of the ice crystal.
As soon as he saw the mess on Shui Ye's back that was blown up by the explosion, and the
flesh and blood were mixed with stones, Changjurou was in a panic, and stepped forward
to support Shui Ye and shouted: " Shui Ye, wake up. "
　　" Stop howling, I'm alive. " Shui Ye opened his eyes weakly. Just now, Chojuro's position
was very poor, and in order to pull him down, he didn't have time to adjust his position at
all.
Although the back was damaged by the explosion, fortunately, the ice escape still played a
role.
　　"That's great. I thought you were badly injured again. "
Shui Ye Haku glanced at Chojuro: "The injury is suffered, but it is not that serious, you help
me up, we have things to do in a while. "
After Changjuro sat down with Shuiye, he asked, " What's the matter? "
　　" This is also the idea I just thought of, you remember, the plan that Abe said at the
time. But there are so many explosives left here, and I definitely intend to destroy the
corpses. Just raze this place to the ground without any evidence. will stay. "
　　" I know, the usual method of the Brahma organization. "
　　" Then don't think about it, the people under his command are so willing to die? " Shui
Ye said while healing himself, " When I was looking for a route, I had contact with one of
their team leaders. The people here, It is estimated that it is not for that Abe wholeheart-
edly. Therefore, as long as we provoke this, the opponent may be defeated without a fight.
"
Now Changjuro Akira Haku said loudly: " Are you trying to rebel? But it's too late, it's going
to be a war soon. "
　　" It's not that complicated. As long as we pick a special moment to reveal the fact that
there are explosives here, those people in red will know the situation. "
With that said, Shui Ye thought of the captain of the third team, who was the best entry
point. If he helps himself, he will get twice the result with half the effort.
The problem is that his sister is in the hands of the Brahma organization.
　　" Let's go, let's go to meet Qiu Yuan first. " Shui Ye said after roughly treating himself, "
The way I can think of at the moment is this. If the two sides are at war, we will act accord-
ing to the opportunity. "
Changjurou was still a little worried about Shui Ye's body, but the situation was urgent, so
he had to nod his head.
Soon, they were back in the cell.
　　" Qiu Yuan, how is your body? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" It's not great, but I can walk by myself. " With that, Qiu Yuan stood up with the wooden
pillar next to him, and Xiao Huang also jumped onto Shui Ye's shoulder.
This made Shui Ye feel a little pain in his shoulders, and frowned and said, " Let's discuss it
now. Changjurou has already drawn a map. If it's just the three of us, we can just pretend to
be people in red and go in. But ... the people in the village may not be able to save it. "
Qiuyuan was silent for a while, and then repeated the situation: " They are just ordinary vil-
lagers. As I said, some of them are blind, and some of them can't hear ..."
The meaning of the words was already clear, Shui Ye lowered his head, and then said: " I un-
derstand Haku , just now, Changjurou and I have taken out the explosives buried in the
ground, if we hurry up and meet outside and solve the battle. , can come back again to save
them. "
Changjurou kept his mouth tightly closed. Because he knows that now is the time to take
care of the overall situation.
After a quick negotiation, Shui Ye used medical ninjutsu to inject some chakra into Aki-
moto. Looking at Shui Ye, whose forehead was already sweating out of cold sweat,
Changjurou could only watch silently.
Xiao Huang opened his eyes, glanced at Shui Ye, and then flicked his tail.
After the treatment, Qiu Yuan was able to stand up by himself, and Shui Ye breathed a sigh
of relief. The most important thing now is time, and we must hurry to meet.
Chojurou knocked out a hapless guy in the passage, and then made Akimoto change into
his appearance, and the three of them sneaked out.
There were no dangers along the way, and finally walked out of the base.
A small river appeared in front of them, winding forward, and there were many boats by the
river. It seemed that this was what the Brahma Organization used to transport.
Following the direction of the river, Shui Ye soon saw a mountain, and many people in red
were running there. It should be there. The three of them had just arrived not far from here
when Shui Ye felt a huge chakra rushing towards them angrily, and hurriedly shouted: " Get
out of the way, something is coming. "
　　" Melting Escape "
I saw a huge magma rushing out of the cave, and wherever it went, no grass grew. Shui Ye
couldn't help but sigh, this Mizukage 's skill is really good. Let's see if I can use Zhan Zhan
card to catch a few skills.
became excited when he saw Mizukage 's ninjutsu, and said quickly, " Shuiye , Mizukage brought
someone to rescue us. "
　　" I saw it, but look behind you. "
Hearing this, Chojuro turned around, and a huge number of red-clothed men poured out
behind him.
　　" This is the second tier of the enemy, and it looks like there's a tough battle to be
fought. "
　　"Mizukage - sama is here, fight them. " Chojuro said, already holding the flounder in his
hand.
　　Terumi Mei and Qing brought their men and quickly came over, and the first echelon's
people were almost dead and wounded. The three of Shui Ye went straight up, and the mist
ninja looked at the three of them, thinking they were enemies, and it was a water dragon
column directly towards them.
　　" My own person, I'm lying, can't you see the sword in Changjurou's hand? " Shui Ye
shouted at those people while pulling Qiuyuan away.
　　Kirigakure 's people took a look at Changjurou and quickly withdrew their ninjutsu.
Seeing that the three of Shui Ye were safe and sound, Terumi Mei smiled: "You can escape
from the Brahma organization, okay, you guys. "
Changjurou felt a little embarrassed, but in fact, most of it was attributed to Shui Ye.
　　"Mizukage -sama, there are still two echelons of people on the other side, and there is a
fierce battle. "
　　" It seems that you all know a lot of news, Qing, you have to take someone to fight first,
don't be merciless. "
Qing glanced at Shui Ye and said, " Yes. "
A steady stream of red-clothed men rushed towards them with a suffocating aura, Terumi
Mei said to Shui Ye: " What is the situation inside, tell me in general. "
The three of them quickly said everything they knew, Terumi Mei thought for a while and
said, " Your method is feasible, but one person needs to prove that the captain of the third
team is a good breakthrough. "
　　" But it's too late. "
　　" I'll give you time, Shui Ye, everyone on the other side uses that kind of forbidden
technique, and it would be a disaster for the country of water to fight like this. "
Chapter 155 younger sister
　　Terumi Mei 's worries can be heard in Shui Ye, and she can think of her subordinates. It is
no wonder that this woman can change the country of water by herself.
　　" Okay, I'll go find him. But my friend has some inconvenience in his legs and feet. Can
you arrange for someone to send him to a safe place first? "
Qiu Yuan was thinking about the feasibility of Shui Ye's solution when he heard such a sen-
tence.
　　" What are you talking about? My mission is to protect you. How can the protection tar-
get be desperate here, I ..."
Before Akimoto could finish speaking, Chojuro knocked him unconscious from behind him.
Akimoto glanced at Changjurou in disbelief, then passed out.
Shui Ye made a gesture of your awesomeness to Changjurou: " Smart! "
Before going to see Akimoto, Shui Ye told Nagajurou this question. He was just trying to
have fun at the time, and he was dipped in the most basic medical ninjutsu, but he couldn't
completely cure Akimoto's legs. He could only forcibly lose his chakra to him, so that Qiu
Yuan had the strength to come out with them. However, it is absolutely impossible to leave
Akimoto on the battlefield.
Otherwise, the chakra transmitted by the water night will be exhausted, and Qiuyuan will
not be able to walk.
　　Terumi Mei saw the cooperation between Suiya and Nagjuro, and then ordered the peo-
ple of Kirigakure : " Take him back with the wounded. "
　　" Yes, Mizukage- sama. "
The battle was about to break out, and the team led by Qing was already fighting with the
man in red.
It was dark and dark for a while, and Shuiye and Changjurou also joined the battle. Seeing
Changjurou's desperate appearance, Shuiye said to him: " Don't worry, I will bring the vil-
lagers back. "
With that said, Shui Ye's figure gradually disappeared.
Changjuro waved the chakra ball of light on the flounder with both hands, without turning
his head: " I believe in you. "
Shui Ye came to the vicinity of the previous cell, and the third team was responsible for the
transfer, so he was most likely to stay here. Xiao Huang lay on Shui Ye's shoulder, smelled
the smell around him, and stretched his paws in one direction.
　　" You mean he's here? "
　　" Woo ," Xiao Huang responded a few times.
　　"I didn't expect your cat to smell. It's really useful. " Shui Ye couldn't help sighing. The
cited Xiao Huang rolled his eyes a few times , he is Zou Wu, not a pet!
According to Xiao Huang's guidance, Shui Ye quickly found the captain. At this moment, he
was in a clean room, looking at a girl tenderly.
That should be his sister, Shui Ye didn't say much, just opened the door and walked in.
The man saw the aura around Shui Ye's body suddenly changed, he protected the girl be-
hind him, and then asked loudly, " Are you from Kirigakure ? "
Shui Ye shook his head: " No, I'm not, captain, we just met once, have you forgotten? "
Saying that, Shui Ye used the transformation technique and turned into the same person
just now.
The captain's face changed suddenly, and after taking a look at Shui Ye, he said, " You are
the Shui Ye brought back by Captain Abe, why are you here? "
　　" Let's talk about this in a while, now ..."
Before Shui Ye could speak, several people came in outside the door and said to the cap-
tain, " Captain, is something wrong? "
　　" Something happened, there are spies mixed in here. " Shui Ye suddenly said, his eyes
turned red.
The man in red panicked when he heard it, and hurriedly asked, " Where is it? "
　　" Here ..."
I saw a flash of red light, and several people who came in were already lying on the ground.
Shui Ye made a seal on his hands, changed back to his original appearance, and smiled
lightly: " How about captain, my ability is good, right? "
The captain was someone who had experienced things, and immediately saw that Shui Ye
had no intention of killing him, so he asked, " What do you mean? "
　　" I need the captain to do me a favor. " Shui Ye said straight to the point, " I need you to
tell those people about the explosives buried here, of course, at a specific time. "
　　" Why do you think I'll help you? "
　　" Just me can heal your sister's eyes. "
As soon as these words came out, the captain's pupils shrank, and then he quickly reacted: "
You peeked at my diary, and you want to use this to frame me? "
Shui Ye walked to the captain step by step and smiled softly: " Master Captain, do you rec-
ognize what is on my shoulder? "
　　" Zouwu cub. "
　　" Then you must know what is in its body. Of course, you may say that it is also in this
diary. But there is one thing you must not know, I am the legendary boy. "
　　" Then what evidence do you have? "
　　" There are three of us, and only I can wake up from that poisonous illusion by myself.
Isn't that enough to prove it? "
　　" You have Zouwu cub, you can use its blood to detoxify. "
　　" Since you know that you can detoxify, you should know that this solution has side ef-
fects. Do you think I don't have chakra? "
After some conversation, the captain was defeated, looked at his sister who was still sleep-
ing, and asked, " Do you really have a solution? "
There was no questioning in his words, just a brother's wholehearted concern for his sister.
Shui Ye was a little shaken for a while, but! Villagers, no, can't be shaken.
　　" Of course there is a way! "
When I travel to the five countries, I will definitely find a way to cure your sister's eyes. Most
definitely.
　　" Well, I believe you. In fact, I suspected that you were a legendary young man before,
but I couldn't find any basis. However, the people who can bring the Brahma organization
to this level will not be ordinary people. "
At this time, the battle here in Erdaohe has entered a state of Haku heating.
Nagajuro and Ao back to back, are dealing with the enemy. Terumi Mei watched from not far
away, saving her stamina. After all, until now, Abe has not appeared.
The situation on Shui Ye's side didn't know how, Terumi Mei looked at the place where Shui
Ye disappeared and waited.
Several enemies attacked Changjuro, and he flew away to dodge them. He displayed floun-
der in the air, knocking over several enemies directly.
Ao boasted: " Good fight, Changjurou. "
　　" Now is not the time to relax, there are still many enemies! "
　　"I don't know if that child in Shui Ye can bring back the good news. " Qing said after de-
feating an enemy.
Chojuro held the flounder in both hands, he could feel the flounder absorb the enemy's
chakra, and slowly grew bigger in his hand, after knocking down the two enemies with
force, Chojuro said with certainty: " It will definitely happen. "
As soon as the words fell, Shui Ye fell to Changjurou's side, and by the way turned over an
enemy.
　　" I didn't expect you to believe me so much, Changjurou. " Shui Ye said with a smile.
Chapter 156 final battle as the beginning
　　" Whoever believes in you is not good at smearing your face in front of Ao. " Chojuro
said angrily.
　　Terumi Mei also noticed Shui Ye, Shui Ye confidently returned her eyes that everything
was done, and then turned to Changjurou and said, " How about Changjurou, I'm back, the
general attack is about to start, I can't hold it. Then go back and help me take care of Qiu
Yuan. "
　　" I'm Mizukage -sama's bodyguard. Wherever Mizukage - sama is, I'll be there. "
　　" So conscientious, let's get started, don't cry for a while. "
I saw Terumi Mei made a gesture to the surrounding Kirigakure , and the ninjas' attacks immedi-
ately became stronger. The man in red was beaten for a while.
Didn't these people just look like I was barely able to fight?
Not far from the battlefield, Abe looked at the fighting spirit in front of him: " These useless
trash can't even stop Kirigakure . "
Binglan hung himself upside down on a tree, looked at the situation on the battlefield and
said, " I said to Abe, if this goes on, those people will soon arrive at the base, and your se-
cret will be revealed by then. "
　　" Stop talking nonsense there, the leader sent you here to help me, not to talk non-
sense on the side. "
　　" Eh? Didn't I help you solve the lead force of Kirigakure ? " Binglan said sadly.
　　" Even without you, I can deal with them. Terumi Mei is here today, so you don't want to
deal with her all at once? "
Upon hearing this, Bing Lan turned her body around and returned to the branch, and then
laughed loudly: " Abe, I think your three fires as a new official are going to burn yourself
stupid? Terumi Mei Who, do you think she will walk into your trap with peace of mind? Or do
you think you can win her by breaking out chakra? "
　　" Of course I'm not stupid, I know how strong Terumi Mei is. But no matter how strong
she is, she's just a woman. We caught that Chojuro, and she'd be a jerk if she didn't. "
Binglan picked a Haku flower on the tree, smelled the fragrance and said, " Abe, don't under-
estimate women. "
Abe kicked away the stone next to him and said fiercely: " Shut up if you don't help, but
don't blame me for not reminding you that the leader plans to give up this base. If you
don't want to die, just get out. "
　　" It's ruthless, then I'd better stay away and watch a good show. Abe, I wish you good
luck. " Saying that, Binglan's hands became imprinted, and her body slowly disappeared on
the branch.
On the battlefield, Shui Ye has been saving his physical strength, and there will be a good
show to fight in a while. He can't push too hard.
That Abe was really calm.
Shui Ye waited while fighting, and Changjurou also saw a little clue, but it was not easy for
him to ask about the situation in front of him.
At this time, a huge water column hit the battlefield.
A huge pothole was pierced on the ground, and the water column burst open again, and
the scattered small water droplets reflected various colors of light in the afterglow of the
sun, which was incompatible with the mess on the ground.
　　Terumi Mei and Chojuro paused, and then looked in that direction at the same time, and
it sure was Abe.
The east wind has arrived, and the play should begin.
Shui Ye raised the corners of his mouth, and then jumped directly in front of Abe.
Seeing the water night in front of him, Abe obviously couldn't believe it: " Why are you
here? "
　　" Of course it's because of my supernatural powers. By the way, I'm very curious. It
stands to reason that you should have run away earlier. Why don't you come here? "
　　" It's none of your business! "
　　" Then let me explain to you, you are still here, one is because I am here, without me
and Xiao Huang, I guess you can't explain it to your leader. Second, Terumi Mei is here, since
you two The purpose is to overthrow the Land of Water, so I guess you won't pass up this
opportunity to defeat Terumi Mei in one fell swoop. "
Seeing that the thoughts in his heart were spoken by the person in front of him, Abe's face
was black enough to drip, and he gritted his teeth and said, " Since you know everything,
what is your purpose? "
　　" I know why I ask, of course it's for revenge. You still remember the knife on my shoul-
der. By the way, there is Qiuyuan's revenge, and Xiao Huang's injury. Tell me, how many
knives do I need to stimulate? "
　　" Speak out, do you remember how I beat you before? "
　　" Of course I remember, Abe. " Saying that, Shui Ye's eyes flashed, and he threw two Ku-
nai in his hand , and then raised his hands to make a mark: " Bing Yun Lingyue Shuanghua "
Abe sneered and ducked before the ice crystals condensed.
　　" You don't think you can beat me with this level of ninjutsu, do you? "
　　" Of course not. " Shui Ye still kept Lingyue Shuanghua's gesture unchanged, and then
circulated the Chakra in his body to further expand Bing Dun's influence.
I saw that between Shui Ye and Abe, dense ice crystals gradually appeared one by one, and
then turned into huge blocks of ice. Shui Ye jumped up one by one, stood on top of one of
the ice cubes, and looked at Abe condescendingly.
The huge bird Naruto sounded on the battlefield, and Shui Ye looked at Abe: " Guess, how
many people here are dead set on you? "
　　" What do you want to explain? " Abe's heart was a little empty from what Shui Ye said.
　　" I won't tell you, eh, I'm just playing. "
　　" You— "
Seeing that Abe was annoyed by his own words, Shui Ye seized the opportunity and
stabbed Abe. Abe exhaled a spell in his hand, and a huge chakra erupted just before the
chidori thorn. Shui Ye's Chidori only pierced the piece of chakra in his heart, and then was
bounced back by the chakra of other parts.
Shui Ye turned several somersaults in the air before landing, and then his hands began to
seal again.
Abe thought it would be some kind of terrifying attack, and when he was full of chakra, he
planned to bounce it off, but Shui Ye repeated: " Bing Yun Lingyue Shuanghua "
　　" I said, this level of ninjutsu doesn't make sense to me. " Abe said blankly, smashing
the small ice crystals that had just gathered beside him with a wave of his hand.
Changjurou, who was not far from here, was also a little shocked. He remembered that in
that institution, Shui Ye could instantly seal the seal, and then send out an ice escape that
covered half of the top of the cave.
There's no reason why condensation should be so slow here.
Could it be that Shui Ye has other purposes?
Shui Ye put down Yuyin's hand, and then said to Abe: " Alas, I'm really not good at learning,
and it doesn't control people. "
　　" Stop playing these tricks and trying to distract me and attack? "
　　" How can this be called a trick? This is a good thing that I have thought about and pre-
pared for you. "
Chapter 157 ending
Hearing Shui Ye's words, Abe felt a little nervous for no reason. But the chakra that erupted
around him gave him a lot of courage, and then he yelled at Shui Ye: " Put away your clev-
erness, if it wasn't for the leader's request, your life would have been lost! "
　　" Then give me a good rest for your chief. Since he values me so much, I'll give you a
big gift. "
As soon as the words fell, Shui Ye attacked Abe. Kunai 's move was a ruthless one, and all the
moves were Abe's key points. " A tricky trick. " Abe sneered, and then controlled the chakras
around him to attack Shuiye.
The two sides you come and go, but they fight on the same level.
Kirigakure on the battlefield also tried their best to fight the man in red, but gradually fell be-
hind. Many people in red were beaten without the ability to fight back. Abe saw it in his
eyes, shouted at the sky, and then threw out all the chakra around him. This huge chakra
power directly shook the water. night.
Fortunately, there were all the ice cubes left around, and a single jump from Shui Ye offset
Abe's terrifying aura.
I saw Abe pinched a strange formula with both hands, and an ancient script was still recited
in his mouth. Immediately, a magic circle appeared at the feet of all the people in red. Abe's
speech was getting faster and faster, and the power of the magic circle was getting bigger
and bigger. Only a sound of " bang " was heard, and all the magic circles split in an instant,
and then wrapped every red-clothed man at a very fast speed.
With the development of red and red clothes, Shui Ye couldn't open his eyes due to this
flash of red light.
Seeing this, Abe put down his hand, and then said to Shui Ye with a wicked smile: " Shui Ye,
you are all going to die here today. "
After the red light disappeared, Shui Ye looked at the situation in front of him, and his face
became very ugly.
All the people in red began to circulate chakra around, yes, it was all.
　　" How did you do it, that kind of medicine should be hard to come by. "
Abe laughed: " It's rare to find high-quality medicines, but I have a lot of inferior medicines,
just like the Zouwu on your shoulders, it's just one of the many experimental products! "
　　" Do you know the side effects of defective products? "
　　" Of course I know, Shui Ye, you won't be naive enough to feel sorry for my subordi-
nates, right? "
Shui Ye still remembered the scene where Kimura Taku's two subordinates blew themselves
up in front of Akimoto before, and it seems that the person in front of him is not an ordi-
nary ruthless person.
However, he just waited for Abe to say this.
　　" Well, I remember that the two people died so tragically at that time that there were
no corpses left. Speaking of which, this is your subordinate, don't you think it's a pity? "
　　" Enough, don't talk nonsense, Shui Ye, do you want to go back to the headquarters
with me, or do you want me to tie you back? "
　　" Then see if you have the ability. " Shui Ye made a seal with both hands, and the Chi-
dori in his hand was already aimed at Abe.
Abe's eyes were very disdainful of this move: " Then you just want to lie down and go back
to headquarters. "
Shui Ye's speed is much faster than before, but the chakra around Abe has been re-con-
densed, and there are more than before.
At this time, the man in red on the field was not in a hurry to deal with Kirigakure 's people,
because they both saw the picture of the two arguing just now.
One of them is the captain of the bodyguard they have always been proud of, Abe.
The man in red looked at each other in dismay, as if he was unwilling to accept the picture
he had just seen.
Shui Ye has Sharingan , so it is natural to have a panoramic view of the expressions of these
people. Abe, the seeds of doubt have been planted, how long can you last?
Binglan in the distance looked at this scene, and his eyes became playful.
This water night is really interesting.
But it was this gaze that made Shui Ye a little distracted in the battle, and his sharp eyes
looked in the direction of Bing Lan. Binglan, who was in stealth, only felt that the atmos-
phere around him was cold. But after thinking about it, now that he has used Kirigakure 's in-
visibility technique, how could Shui Ye see himself.
But that Shui Ye's gaze didn't seem to be seeing anything.
　　" When fighting, you dare to look around. " Abe hit Shui Ye with a single blow, and Shui
Ye directly blocked it with the ice escape, but Abe's physical strength was many times
stronger than before, so he directly shot Shui Ye out. So far, it happened to fall into the
river.
　　" puff "
Shui Ye fell into the water. Fortunately, the river was not deep, so Shui Ye quickly stood up.
There was a person in that direction just now, and he used ninjutsu to hide himself, just why
he was a person outside the battlefield. What is his purpose? For a time, Shui Ye's heart be-
gan to drum up.
When Abe saw that the man in red was timid when he started, he shouted: " What are you
all doing? I have lent you my power, what are you still doing, killing this group of Kirigakure
people, The land of water is ours. ”
　　" Don't you want to create a beautiful and peaceful country that is no longer shrouded
in blood mist? "
　　" Take up your weapons, kill Terumi Mei , later, and open our future! "
Abe's voice reached the ears of every man in red, for his family, for the future, and for the
land of water! Gradually, some people began to pick up weapons and re-entered the battle.
Because of the blessing of the previous magic circle, the people of Kirigakure were quickly
defeated, and some Mist Ninjas had already begun to fall.
After Shui Ye saw this situation, he turned his attention to the battlefield. No matter what
that person's purpose is, his own plan can't go wrong now, otherwise it will lead to the de-
feat of the war.
After sinking his heart, Abe also came to the front.
At this time, another person also arrived, and Shui Ye looked at the situation in front of him
and smiled brightly at Abe: " I said that the one called Abe, even if you take a high-grade
medicinal pill, it is impossible to have no side effects at all. . ”
Hearing this, Abe's footsteps paused: " What do you know? "
　　" It's just a guess, because I've seen such scenes of chakra erupting in large numbers.
Just by pulling out your own chakra violently and amplifying its power, is your body sure it
can stand it? " Shui Ye said coolly. , after all, he has seen Naruto break out with chakra. Naruto
in the early stage was injured by nine-tailed chakra.
The people in front of them are estimated to be the same, just a little better than Naruto 's
situation, because these chakras are all their own. But even so, their bodies must not be
able to bear it.
　　" The organization has known this for a long time. What do you think Zuwu is used for?
"
This sentence suddenly wakes up Shui Ye. Perhaps Zou Wu and the holy beast were not
used to develop medicines, but to counteract the side effects of medicines!
Chapter 158 after the end
Plus Xiao Huang can cure the poison around the village, maybe ...
Before Shui Ye thought about it completely, Abe's attack had already arrived, and Shui Ye
had no choice but to block it.
But Abe didn't want to spend any more time with Shui Ye this time, so he made a seal with
his hands: " Water Escape・Water Dragon Pillar "
A huge water column shot up into the sky, hitting Shui Ye directly.
Seeing this, Changjuro wanted to help, but the man in red beside him quickly surrounded
him. It was too late for him to want the past. At this time, a red-clothed man suddenly flew
up and grabbed Shui Ye, who was hit by the attack, in midair.
The two slowly landed, and after seeing the person who rescued the night, Abe's expression
became extremely ugly.
　　Terumi Mei also withdrew her hand and concentrated on dealing with the enemy in front
of her.
Abe looked at the captain of the third squad with killing intent in his eyes: " Do you know
what the betrayer will be like? "
The third captain looked at Abe: " Of course, I know better than you about the organiza-
tion's methods over the years. "
　　" Well, do you die by yourself, or shall I help you? "
　　" I won't die, Chief Guard, it's you who always wants everyone to die! "
At this time, Shuiye's hand quietly formed a seal at an angle that Abe couldn't see. In the
battlefield, countless ice crystals rose in an instant and then slowly condensed into pieces of
ice.
in red and the Kirigakure were taken aback by this situation.
Whose ninjutsu is this, it can be performed in such a large range.
After the ice cube was formed, a little blurry shadow gradually appeared on it, and then
those shadows gradually became clear, it was Shui Ye who confronted Abe, and the captain.
　　" So what? They joined the Brahma organization, and they must always be prepared to
die. Only hundreds of inferior people with no qualifications died, and they can keep the se-
cret of the base from being discovered by Terumi Mei . A good deal. ”
Abe's airy appearance quickly spread throughout the battlefield.
Although no sound could be heard, the man in red who was present quickly guessed what
Abe had said through his mouth.
Shui Ye, who was on the side, saw that the fire wasn't burning hot enough, and said delib-
erately, " How pitiful. You treat people who are loyal to you like this? "
　　" It's just ants, as long as I can take revenge, what do they count? "
These words, like hammers, slammed hard on the red-clothed man present. Even the attack
on Kirigakure stopped. Terumi Mei also clearly realized that this was probably Shui Ye's plan.
Let Abe tell the truth and cut off his arm. At that time, Kirigakure can spend a small price to
drive straight in. If it is on the battlefield ... Terumi Mei smiled.
Truly an interesting kid.
Seeing that the words were almost finished, Shui Ye took a deep breath.
In fact, before this plan was implemented, Shui Ye was a little unsure, because the battle-
field was so large, it was difficult to expand the scope of ice crystals to the entire battlefield.
Fortunately, there is a relatively large river here, which has become a With his help, other-
wise, maybe these red-clothed people still can't see this good show.
But this ninjutsu consumes a lot of chakra, this is not like before, just put small ice crystals,
but ice cubes. It is also necessary to accurately identify every angle to ensure that the entire
conversation between them can be broadcast live.
Abe hadn't found out what was wrong with the man in red. His attention was on the traitor,
the captain: " Humu, how do you want to die? "
Hu Mu said with a blank face: " I said, no one will die. "
　　" No one will die. I felt that something was wrong with you before, and dared to ques-
tion my plan during the meeting. You must know that your sister is still in my hands! "
Speaking of which, Shui Ye looked at the captain worriedly, but he delayed Abe and the
man in red for so long, this captain should have transferred his sister long ago, right?
　　" Don't worry about the captain of the guard, my sister will naturally be protected by
me. "
Hearing this, Abe knew Haku instantly , that he was being played by Shui Ye and the person in
front of him!
　　" No wonder your previous attack was painless, waiting for me here! Shui Ye, you
shameless villain. "
Shui Ye just wanted to roll Haku's eyes, okay? To be called a villain by such a cruel and vio-
lent person feels as disgusting as a thief saying how immoral it is to steal.
If it weren't for the fact that Chakra had to escape, Shui Ye would have wanted to use Bing
Dun to set up a mirror for Abe to look at.
　　" Who is shameless, you know it yourself. Hey~ it's really getting worse in the world. "
Seeing that Shui Ye was still treating himself so leisurely, Abe's anger was about to burn
him out.
this feeling, Shui Ye quickly pulled the captain and said, " Go back, this person is not right. "
Not far away, Bing Lan turned around the flowers she had just picked and said, " That's
right, I pushed Abe to this point, but ..." Bing Lan glanced at Abe, and the light blue chakra
that had burst out had gradually changed. It has become black, as terrifying as tentacles
from hell, and is extending frantically around.
Wherever the tentacles went, the green grass directly turned into coke, and the river water
was also scalded by the tentacles.
And Abe stood on top of the tentacles, and the whole person couldn't tell how ferocious
and terrifying it was.
It was a blow to Shuiye and Amber, and the captain and Shuiye avoided at the same time.
But the tentacle did not retract, and continued to attack the two at a rapid speed like a poi-
sonous snake.
Shui Ye just saw clearly what the grass that was hit by this black tentacle looked like, and he
didn't dare to touch it rashly, so he could only keep dodging.
Is the situation outside okay? It stands to reason that those people have seen what hap-
pened here just now, how can there be no reaction. Do I need to add another fire?
After making up his mind, Shui Ye formed a seal on his hands: " Tu Dun・Tu Liubi "
The huge earth wall blocked the tentacles, so Shui Ye jumped on the earth wall and said to
Abe: " I'm telling you something, the explosive device you buried has been destroyed by
me, and you have no bargaining power at all. Fight us. Speaking of which, I also saved the
lives of your believers, otherwise, this would have been prepared for them. ”
Abe has no reason to speak, and said to Shui Ye: " How about that, now you must die. "
After all, the tentacle directly exerted force, shattering the soil wall of Shui Ye, and then at-
tacked him again.
damn it! Can this person let him finish his sentence, otherwise what if the people in red out-
side don't believe it!
Chapter 159 Variety
In fact, the situation outside was much better than Shui Ye thought.
You can get inexhaustible Chakra by taking medicine, and you can also increase your com-
bat power several times higher than yourself. This is something that everyone dreams of
having.
But with so many people in the Vatican organization, it is impossible for Abe to cover up
the occasional accident without being completely airtight.
Therefore, some people are skeptical about medicine. It's just that no one dares to say it.
Now, Abe has personally admitted those words and doesn't treat them as human beings.
This time, the man in red slowly put down his weapon. Terumi Mei also ordered Kirigakure 's
people to stop at the right time. He also made a gesture of blue in his eyes, such a good
time, of course, I have to say something to express Kirigakure 's position.
　　" Everyone , the previous four-generation Mizukage 's policy did harm everyone, but the
fifth-generation Mizukage has completely liberated the policy and opened up the connection
between the country of water and other countries. Now the country of water, there is no
need to fight, kill any more. And bloody. We will build a peaceful and happy country. Of
course, I will not let you forget the hatred, because I can't make those who died come back
to life. But I think, the deceased relatives must also hope that you can be well alive. ”
　　" As long as you are willing to let go of what you want in your heart, on behalf of Lord
Mizukage , I promise to say to you that the past can be forgotten. As long as you are willing,
we will welcome you back to the Land of Water at any time. "
As soon as these words came out, the man in red was moved.
Yes, what if hatred is reported, those people will never be resurrected again. Never again.
One Kunai was thrown to the ground, followed by another's knife. Slowly, almost all the peo-
ple in red gave up their resistance.
Seeing this, Changjuro also put away his flounder and let out a sigh of relief. As expected of
Shui Ye, he actually thought of such a method. No wonder he has been condensing ice
crystals just now.
The speed at which Shui Ye and Amber wood evaded slowly slowed down. Shui Ye had
been using chakra constantly before, plus he had fought with this perverted Abe for so
long, and he had to maintain the ice crystals around the battlefield. At this time Not much
chakra left. Not even the physical strength to dodge the shot.
After taking a deep breath, the tentacles came again. Shui Ye saw that it was no way to hide
like this. Just when he wanted to use Sharingan to leave, he found that something under his
feet was about to break out of the ground.
Turning his head to look, Abe already had a seal on his hand.
I saw countless huge water balls bursting from the ground, attacking straight towards Shui
Ye, Shui Ye hurriedly jumped up to avoid it, but the black tentacles followed him like a
shadow, already in front of Shui Ye.
　　" poof "
It's the sound of flesh being pierced.
Shui Ye's eyes widened, looking at Amber in front of his eyes, the black tentacles had pene-
trated his entire chest, and Shui Ye could even clearly see the black chakra flowing at the
tips of the tentacles.
And ... that bright red dazzling blood.
However, Abe urged Chakra, and the strength of the tentacles drove the whole body of
Amber, and threw him straight to the ground.
a moment, Shui Ye only felt a bang in Naruto 's brain , and he didn't know anything.
It shouldn't be like this, it shouldn't be like this.
　　" Ah! "
Hu Mu let out a pained cry, which made Shui Ye regain a little consciousness.
He quickly jumped to Humu's side and helped him up: " Don't move, don't move, I can
medical ninjutsu, I can help you, I can help you. "
Shui Ye's whole body was trembling, and a green light glowed on his hands. But this treat-
ment was nothing but a drop in the bucket for Amber, who had been pierced through his
chest.
Looking at the sun that was about to fall into the mountain in front of him, Hu Mu smiled,
but this simple action made him spit out several mouthfuls of black blood.
　　" It 's useless ... Shui Ye, anyone who is attacked like this will die. "
　　" No! I have medical ninjutsu, Xiao Huang, help me, help me, can't you help Qiuyuan
detoxify? Don't you have the power of a holy beast in your body? Help me, help me ! ”
Xiao Huang looked at Shui Ye with a broken voice and shook his head.
　　" There is a seal on Zuwu ... It can't be undone, and ..." Hu Mu spit out another mouthful
of black blood.
This blood stimulated Shui Ye's nerves: " Why do you want to save me! Why! "
They just met by chance, and he used Amberwood and his thoughts about treating his sis-
ter.
Hu Mu shook his head, then slowly held Shui Ye's hand: " Because you said, you can save
my sister. I can see that what you said was not adulterated ... It's just that I can't see that
day. Shui Ye, promise me, help me ... take care of me ... my sister. "
The sun fell on the side of the mountain at this time, and darkness enveloped the earth.
When the darkness arrived, Amber slowly closed his eyes.
The hand also fell to the ground.
Shui Ye's eyes widened, he couldn't believe that the person who was still alive and fighting
side by side just lay beside him, dead. From Shuiye and Amber to the ground, Terumi Mei has
been resisting Abe's attack here.
Seeing that Amber was dead, Abe laughed wildly: " This is the fate of the traitor, and the
next one is Shui Ye! "
　　" I'm not ashamed to say it. " Terumi Mei said to Abe.
Abe didn't seem to care about Terumi Mei at all : " Even if Shuiye destroys the explosive
mechanism, Terumi Mei , the people of the country of water will lose a lot in this stop, right?
Hahaha, you too It doesn't take much advantage. "
　　" Oh? Not necessarily. "
　　" Ah- "
　　" Ah- "
A huge roar suddenly came from the battlefield, and the ice cubes stuck in the air also burst
in an instant.
Everyone couldn't help covering their ears.
Changjurou also hurried to Shuiye's side, but when he saw Shuiye, he was stunned.
I saw that Shui Ye's whole person had a sharp suffocating aura, and the eyes turned crim-
son. Changjurou clearly saw that there was blood flowing in his eyes.
At this time, the originally broken ice crystals suddenly gathered towards Shui Ye one by
one.
Combined into a ribbon around the water night. Nagajuro only felt that the temperature
around him had suddenly dropped to zero. Even the breath he exhaled turned Haku -col-
ored.
　　Terumi Mei saw Shuiye like this, stopped Yuyin's hand, gave Abe a pitiful look, and then
withdrew from the battlefield.
The surroundings suddenly became quiet.
Changjuro only saw Sui Ye's thugs waved, and those ice crystals rushed towards Abe. Abe
didn't take this attack in his eyes at all, and directly released his tentacles to block it. But the
moment the ice crystals touched the tentacles, the black tentacles were immediately frozen
by the cold air, and then shattered by the ice crystals, falling down piece by piece.
Chapter 160 runaway
Abe was shocked. Over the years, no one has been able to destroy his tentacles so easily.
And before anyone arrived, the cold air directly froze his tentacles.
　　" It's impossible, what did you do, Shui Ye, what did you do? " Abe shouted loudly.
But Shui Ye didn't seem to have the consciousness to respond to him at all, and glanced at
Abe coldly, that look was like looking at a dead person.
　　" Don't think that this kind of trick can beat me, Shui Ye, I want you to die. " Abe
shouted loudly, and then the surrounding chakra began to erupt, black tentacles grew out
one after another, and kept twisting Looking at it from a distance, it looks like a dozen big
snakes are intertwined, very disgusting.
Binglan sat on the branch again, watching Abe in this state and shook his head.
This is the ability to forcibly activate the second stage of his own, but in this case, a bad
control will be backlashed by the tentacles, ranging from severed hands and feet, or even
life-threatening.
looked at the situation in front of him with some worry, and wanted to go up to help Suiya,
but was stopped by Terumi Mei by the side .
　　"Mizukage -sama, the enemy's ninjutsu is so strange, I'm worried about Shuiye. "
　　" Worrying about him? I think you are still worried about yourself, don't you feel that it
is getting colder and colder around you? " Terumi Mei said coolly.
Hearing Mizukage 's words, Chojurou realized that it was a bit colder. It was like winter just
now, but now it's like being locked in an ice cave.
　　"Mizukage- sama, this is ..."
　　Terumi Mei pointed to the meandering river, and Chojuro looked in that direction, his
eyes widening immediately.
Abe had already summoned all the tentacles, looked at Shui Ye with resentment in his eyes,
stretched out his hand and waved, and several tentacles attacked towards Shui Ye.
Shui Ye raised his eyes, stretched out his hand and danced, and countless ice crystals gath-
ered together in an instant, condensing into a huge circular ice block. Black Hand's tenta-
cles kept attacking, but they were blocked by ice cubes one by one. Changjurou was
stunned. It was the first time he saw that he could use blood to follow the boundary so eas-
ily without using the seal.
　　" Huh? " Chojurou said strangely, " Where did that psychic beast that has been lying on
Shui Ye go? "
this, Terumi Mei also noticed this, but Sui Ye was the only one in the battle, that psychic
beast, disappeared?
Or are you afraid of fighting and run away?
No matter how the tentacles attacked, the ice cube remained motionless. Seeing this, Abe
repeated his old trick, made a mark on his hands, and then shouted at Shui Ye: " Water Es-
cape・Water Dragon Ball "
I saw three water dragons attacking Shui Ye with the momentum of destroying the sky and
destroying the earth, but the surface of Shui Ye was still frosty, his eyes swept away, his
hands directly touched the water dragon bullet, and he was hit hard.
Abe thought he had succeeded, and laughed loudly: "What if you can defend against my
tentacles, you must ..."
Before the dead words could be said, Abe was startled by the situation in front of him. The
water dragon bomb didn't knock Shui Ye to the ground unexpectedly, but was attacked by
a cold air, which froze into ice cubes.
　　" It's impossible, even if you are an Ice Dun family, you can't use Ice Dun like this, you
..." Abe still couldn't believe the picture in front of him, it was impossible, he had never en-
countered such a method of using ninjutsu.
Shui Ye is just a little devil of Konoha, how could he possibly use this level of ninjutsu.
It's impossible, absolutely impossible!
Just as he was muttering to himself on the spot, the river suddenly began to hum, as if
something was about to splash out from the river.
Nagajuro saw clearly from the side.
　　" shhhhhh "
Countless ice crystals rushed out of the river, and then all surrounded the water night. Shui
Ye touched the water dragon bomb, which had been frozen into ice cubes, and saw that the
dragon moved, as if it was alive, then moved faster and faster, and finally danced directly in
front of Shui Ye. .
This point, even Terumi Mei did not think of, can bring the dead to life, no matter which
country has never heard of it.
Being able to use the Bing Dun clan's bloodline boundary, could this child, Shui Ye, belong
to the surrounding water country?
　　" kill him. "
Three words, without any emotion, came out of Shui Ye's mouth.
Changjurou suddenly felt that the person in front of him was a little strange. Is this really
that hilarious and playful Shui Ye who can't finish talking? But no matter how unbelievable
Changjurou was, the surrounding ice crystals suddenly trembled, and for a while, the sur-
roundings became even colder. Changjurou saw that the Haku breath he exhaled turned into
little ice crystals.
Has Shui Ye's ability reached such a level? Can you freeze everything around you uncon-
sciously?
　　" Water Escape・Water Formation Wall " Terumi Mei suddenly activated ninjutsu, and the
huge water formation wall blocked Changjurou's face.
　　"Mizukage- sama, who are you? "
　　" The child's abilities are overflowing, and if he is not isolated, he will be frozen into ice
in a while. " Terumi Mei explained. But when he turned his head, he saw Changjurou's sur-
prised eyes.
　　"Mizukage- sama, this ..."
I saw that the water wall that was just standing up was frozen into ice cubes little by little.
Terumi Mei was speechless, and she could freeze her ninjutsu.
this kid ...
Abe was already mad, watching Shui Ye control the water dragon, and shouted like the end
of a strong arrow: " Then let's die together, hahaha. "
Shui Ye slowly raised his hands, and his right hand danced a few times in the air at will, and
the water dragon attacked Abe straight away.
All tentacles were quickly retracted by Abe to defend against the blow.
When the tentacle was touched by the ice water dragon, it exploded with a " bang " and
shattered into pieces. Seeing that something was wrong, Abe forcibly activated the Chakra
in his body, and then continued to input it into his tentacles.
This time, Bing Lan couldn't sit still, and wanted to come to support with a jump, but the ice
crystals on the periphery seemed to have self-awareness, so they directly turned their heads
and aimed at Bing Lan.
Looking at the ice crystals that were still braving cold air, Bing Lan took a step back. He is
still invisible. That Shui Ye was fighting Abe. How did he notice himself?
Is it because of those eyes, or ... But he can't watch Abe die, and it will be difficult for the
chief to explain it.
The ice water dragon and the black tentacles collided with each other, and Abe's expression
was painful, and he was already struggling to support.
But Shui Ye was still expressionless. He held an ice crystal beside him in his hand, and then
urged Chakra to let the ice crystal spin in his hand.
Changjurou was stunned. The ice crystals were spinning rapidly, and the sharp points be-
came thinner and thinner, like a sharp sword. As long as it has been unsheathed, it can im-
mediately kill the invisible.
Chapter 161 there are thieves
The ice crystals slowly stopped rotating, and the ice wall that was blocking Changjuro and
Terumi Mei also burst in an instant, turning into small ice crystals, which slowly gathered to-
wards Shuiye.
Immediately afterwards, all the surrounding ice crystals began to rotate, just like the one in
Sui Ye's hands.
　　" Go! "
Shui Ye's voice had a tone of some kind of command, and Changjurou discovered that the
other normal eye of Shui Ye didn't know when it changed color.
It was a color that Chojuro couldn't tell. The color like ice cubes, with a little bit of blue, and
some kind of transparency that is naturally terrifying, mixed together, Changjurou only felt
that the blood around his body was about to be frozen.
And the ice crystal in Shui Ye's hand passed through the ice water dragon, like a sharp
sword, penetrating the entire water dragon, and then came to Abe.
　　" poof "
The ice crystal was aimed directly at Abe's chest, passed through the chest, and the blood
immediately splashed all over the ground, and some even splashed on the ice crystal, but in
the blink of an eye, the blood had been frozen.
And the location of the wound is exactly the same as that of Amber.
Abe lowered his head in disbelief, looked at the wound, and fell directly to the ground.
The black tentacles also separated from him at this time, and fell to the ground one after
another, but Shui Ye did not stop, and the surrounding ice crystals also stopped rotating at
this time, and the sharp place flashed a terrible cold light.
Shui Ye opened his hand, and those ice crystals moved slowly with Shui Ye's hand, Shui Ye
slowly lifted his hand up, and the ice crystals slowly moved upward until it reached the air,
and then——
fell sharply.
Tens of thousands of ice crystals like sharp swords fell, like a grand sword rain. Cut those
remaining tentacles into pieces.
Then it froze into pieces of ice crystals, which kept attacking Abe.
The screams sounded immediately, heartbreaking. Bing Lan wanted to stop it, but he wasn't
sure that he could afford that kind of ice crystal attack.
The heart-piercing screams continued, but Shui Ye didn't seem to hear them, and the ice
crystal's attack did not weaken at all, until Changjurou could no longer hear the screams.
At this time, Akimoto arrived in a hurry, and was about to find Changjurou to count the ac-
count where he had just been knocked unconscious, when he saw the ice crystals filling the
sky, and the water night standing unscathed in it.
A few jumps reached Changjurou's side, and Akimoto asked, " What's wrong? Is this your
ninjutsu? "
When Changjurou saw that it was Akimoto, he didn't know how to explain Shuiye's situa-
tion to him. But Terumi Mei said: " I think you'd better not know. "
After all, the child of Shui Ye has such a terrifying ability, even his friend would be afraid.
Seeing that neither of them wanted to talk, Qiuyuan stopped asking, and planned to ask
Shui Ye directly, but he was just about to leave, but was stopped by Terumi Mei .
　　" I said, at this time, you'd better not go. "
Abe had already died under the attack of the ice crystal, but Shui Ye had not withdrawn the
attack, and Terumi Mei could see that Shui Ye had no consciousness at all, and everything he
did was his own instinct.
In other words, he is likely to attack others indiscriminately.
　　" Shui Ye is fighting alone, how could I not go? " Qiu Yuan asked loudly.
This voice seemed to disturb Shui Ye, he turned around suspiciously, and then Qiu Yuan
saw a scene that scared him.
Shui Ye's two eyes were covered with frost, even on his clothes, and blood was constantly
bleeding from his shoulders.
His old injury has returned!
After realizing this, Akimoto immediately broke free from Terumi Mei 's hand, and went to
Shui Ye.
　　" Shui Ye, are you injured? Did you fall into the enemy's ninjutsu? Let me help you, tell
me, what kind of ninjutsu is it? " Qiuyuan's concerned eyes seemed to make Shui Ye even
more puzzled.
Then he stared at his hand, as if looking for something.
At the same time, a blood-stained ice crystal flew towards Shui Ye from not far away, and
then returned to his hand.
This time, Qiu Yuan was stunned.
and Terumi Mei had just experienced the power of this ice crystal, and they jumped to Aki-
moto's side. Terumi Mei sighed: " Why don't you listen to advice like that. "
　　" What's wrong with Shui Ye? The enemy's illusion is still from the Bing Dun clan, but
hasn't the Bing Dun clan disappeared long ago? " Qiu Yuan said loudly.
　　" This is more complicated than the Ice Dun family, Changjuuro, look after him. "
　　Terumi Mei looked at Shui Ye on the opposite side with a complicated expression, the
children of today are really worrying.
Akimoto didn't know what happened to Haku when he saw the ice crystal in Suiya's hand attacking
Terumi Mei . Terumi Mei dodged in time, but the big rock beside her was smashed, a big hole
was poked out, and then it shattered into pieces.
Is this the power of water night?
But he never saw it.
Suddenly, Qiu Yuan thought about the things he had been with Shui Ye before, bit by bit,
although the two of them could save themselves from danger every time, they always re-
vealed something strange.
Is this power the power of Shui Ye's body that has always been hidden?
Therefore, Master Hokage would say, let yourself protect him, because the terrifying power
of Shui Ye may erupt at any time?
Shui Ye felt that he had a very long dream, and the dream was a world of ice, just like the
world of ice and snow that his mother took him to visit when he was a child.
It was quiet here without even the sound of the wind. Shui Ye walked around here, but
there was nothing here except himself. Did he cross again?
　　" Hey - is there anyone? Answer me! " Shui Ye shouted.
At this time, Shui Ye felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, and suddenly there was a sound
around him.
Gradually, the sound became tighter and tighter, Shui Ye walked in and saw that it was a
holy beast, ah no, it was Xiao Huang who had lifted the seal. But it was sealed in ice. Xiao
Huang also saw Shui Ye, and waved his paws, motioning for Shui Ye to save it.
　　" Don't panic, don't panic, I'll save you right away. "
The bird Naruto sound that should have appeared did not appear as usual, and Shui Ye was
stunned. Tried it several times, but the chidori doesn't come out normally. " Damn, I can't use
ninjutsu anymore, I'm going to die, what the hell is this place, Xiao Huang, wait, I'll use Kunai to
open it up. " Saying that, Shui Ye took out his bag, but Nothing at all.
Xiao Huang glanced at Shui Ye and suddenly moved his ears. Shui Ye looked at it, and
scolded with hatred for not being steel: " Don't be cute at this time, it's important to come
out. "
at this time, Xiao Huang suddenly said: " Shui Ye, your chakra was stolen. "
Chapter 162 Set off
　　" Huh? " Shui Ye said in surprise, " Can this chakra be stolen? "
At this time, outside, Terumi Mei wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, then looked
at the water night in the middle of the ice crystals, spit and said: " Changjurou , we can't go
on like this, his shoulders will bleed and die before he stops bleeding. You guys The two
quickly find a way to wake him up, otherwise even if I can hold him to exhaustion, he won't
be able to hold on for long. "
Changjurou was not stopping Akimoto at this time. In terms of affection, Akimoto in front
of him was more suitable than him.
　　" Akimoto, you go, Mizukage -sama's judgment will not be wrong, I will help you resist
the attack. "
Akimoto glanced at Changjurou, then nodded vigorously.
Xiao Huang glanced at Shui Ye's shoulder and said, " It's too late, Shui Ye, listen to me, you
have to think more about yourself, where are you now, what are you doing, who are around
you. "
　　" Isn't this the place where birds don't poop, I'm saving you. " Shui Ye said as a matter
of course, " I said that you became a Zuwu, why are you talking nonsense. "
Just when Shui Ye wanted to ask something, he found that the ice that sealed Xiao Huang
was getting thicker and thicker. Xiao Huang secretly thought that it was not good, and said
quickly: " Think about it, or you may not be able to get out for the rest of your life. "
After saying this, Xiao Huang's figure suddenly disappeared in the ice. Shui Ye was stunned
for a moment and smashed the ice cubes with his hands: " Hey, make it clear, what's going
on, what stole Chakra, don't go. "
But no matter how he shouted, Xiao Huang never appeared again.
　　" Water Night— "
　　" Water Night - Wake Up "
The two voices came from far and near, and Shui Ye was startled, only to feel that the voice
was unusually familiar, as if he had heard it countless times.
　　" Shui Ye, do you still remember, at that time you stood in front of me like a fool, even
though you were the tail of a crane, you dared to help me resist such an attack. Your blood
splashed into my eyes, that At that time, I felt that my breathing was about to stop. Shui Ye,
wake up quickly, have you forgotten? "
forget?
What did he forget? Shui Ye vaguely heard the word "forgotten", what did he forget, he
was here and fine.
　　" Chunxia is also a member of the Bingdun family, she is still waiting for you to go back.
And Sister Ayame , you haven't written to him for a long time, she will definitely not spare
you when you go back. There are other ramen Do you not care about the store? You also
promised Hokage-sama, you said you would handle all the branch affairs within a year,
have you forgotten? ”
　　" Shui Ye, you said that we are friends! "
friend ...
friend?
Akimoto? Battle, how about the battle. Almost instantly, Shui Ye suddenly stood up, huge
cracks appeared in the surrounding ice cubes, and then all shattered with a " bang " .
Xiao Huang's figure also appeared in front of Shui Ye, smiled at Shui Ye and said, " Good
job! "
At the same time, the attack from the outside stopped in an instant, all the ice crystals
stayed in the mid-air position, and then released Haku gas, which slowly dissipated.
　　Terumi Mei also stopped attacking and fell to Qiuyuan's side. Looking at his body, which
was tattered with ice crystals, he said, "I don't know what will happen to that kid when he
regains his consciousness. "
Qiu Yuan took a few breaths and said, " Then don't let him know, let's go see Shui Ye first,
his injury can't be delayed any longer. "
　　" I think it's better to wait for the ice crystals to completely dissipate. You might be
frozen into a block of ice now. "
Three days later, inside the village.
Xiao Huang was sleeping soundly on the corridor, Qiu Yuan was also sitting next to it, and
Zhao Nan was playing football in the courtyard.
　　" Hey, brother Qiuyuan, why isn't brother Shuiye awake yet? "
　　" He's so tired from fighting, so he needs a lot of rest. By the way, are you sure you've
told all the legends? Did you miss anything? "
Zhao Nan also sighed at a young age, picked up his ball and said to Qiuyuan: " I said
brother Qiuyuan, I really told you everything, and you asked my grandfather, lied to you, we
are young dog. "
The village chief and the little boy were telling the truth, but Qiu Yuan was worried. That
kind of power was indeed related to Bing Dun, but it was definitely not that simple.
If you can't find it out, what if the power of Shui Ye runs wild again.
　　" Brother Qiuyuan, brother Qiuyuan? Brother Qiuyuan! " Zhao Nan shouted loudly,
which made Qiuyuan return to his senses.
　　" Just two legends, I will recite them. The boy and the holy beast guide each other, and
the gods reappear. By the way, brother Qiuyuan, do you really think there are gods in the
world? If there are, it will be like brother Shuiye. In this way, save all of us? Hee hee, in this
case, brother Shui Ye is also a god? "
Zhao Nan looked at Xiao Huang who was sleeping beside him and said, "I didn't expect the
legendary holy beast to be so small, so can it get bigger? It's like what my grandfather
painted. "
　　" Of course. " Chojuro suddenly walked over and said.
As soon as he saw Changjurou, Akonan pulled him: " Brother Changjurou, can you play with
me. Brother Shuiye has been sleeping all the time. I can't disturb him. Brother Qiuyuan will
only be in a daze and force me to think of legends. "
　　" Shao Nan, don't disturb your lord. Go and rest, "
　　" Hmph, just leave. If you don't play with me, Lord God will punish you. " Zhao Nan an-
grily left.
But his words fell on Qiu Yuan's heart.
God, is it?
Another day passed, and Qiu Yuan stayed by Shui Ye's side, watching him fall asleep. At this
time, the medical team came over, and after checking Shui Ye's situation carefully, he said
to Qiuyuan, " His chakra is recovering slowly, but it's better than yesterday. "
As with the previous diagnosis, Akimoto thanked the people in the medical class.
　　" Why are you always being so polite? " Chojuro walked in with the meal.
Akimoto shook his head in disbelief.
　　" Don't worry, the medical class's diagnosis will not be wrong. And isn't the situation
getting better every day? Come, eat something? "
　　" What happened to the Vatican organization? "
Chojuro took a bite of the rice ball and said, "Mizukage -sama and Ao are in the process of
processing, and the experimental subjects of those studies have also been rescued, but
some of them have been ... The medical team is trying to treat them as much as possible,
and as you said before, Kimura Takashita The antidote for the addiction drug has also been
found at the base, and I have already sent someone to deliver the medicine. "
　　" That's good. " Qiu Yuan said, and then his eyes fell on Shui Ye again.
Changjurou didn't bother to persuade him anymore, he sighed and continued: " Although
Shui Ye hasn't woken up yet, what should I do with that girl who was among the villagers? "
Chapter 163 wake up
Qiuyuan thought for a while: " Don't move him for now. After all, Shui Ye hasn't woken up
yet. Didn't those villagers say it? The person who rescued them said that this girl was Shui
Ye's sister. "
　　" That girl who looks like a porcelain doll is unlikely to be Shui Ye's sister, right? "
　　" Whether it is or not, let's talk about it when Shui Ye wakes up. " Qiu Yuan glanced at
Shui Ye with complicated eyes. At this time, a person from Kirigakure walked in and reported
to Changjurou: " Lord Changjurou , that girl secretly avoided us and was outside the village
with a villager. "
　　"Does Mizukage -sama know about this? "
　　" I don't know, she is discussing the matter of the Brahma organization with Master
Qing, and we don't dare to disturb it. "
　　" Then let me go. Find a few people to strengthen the vigilance in the village. "
　　" Yes, Lord Chojuro. "
Chojuro glanced at Akimoto and said, " How about you, do you want to go and see it to-
gether? "
　　" A woman who is already blind, you won't be able to handle it, right? " Qiu Yuan asked
rhetorically.
　　" Forget it, it's my job anyway. "
This is a large open space outside the village. After the battle, the people of Kirigakure buried
the people of the Brahma organization here.
Er Da supported the girl in front of him with a look of unbearable expression on his face.
　　" Amber, I think it's better to wait until you feel better, and then come to see your
brother. "
The woman called Amber was in tears at the moment, and said stubbornly: " Just help me,
second big brother, I want to see my brother, even if I kowtow to him. "
Soon, the two found this tombstone with the name of Amberwood engraved on it. Er Da
supported Amber and slowly approached the tombstone.
girl finally cried out: " Brother, I'm here, I'm here, why can't you wait for me, if you die, can I
still live well? "
Amber cried hoarsely, Er Da looked at it, and felt her heart tighten.
Not far away, Chojuro, who was hiding in the tree, looked at him, and knew Haku in his
heart. This girl just wanted to pay homage to her brother, and sighed inwardly. Was that
the brave person who saved Shui Ye?
At this time, Qiuyuan suddenly appeared, but Changjurou was startled: " Didn't you just tell
me? "
　　" Shui Ye is in a coma because of this matter, of course I can't let go of the slightest
clue. "
　　" It's just a sister who wants to see her brother. There's no clue. I think we'd better go. "
　　" Wait a minute, the person she worshipped is the one you said, who saved Shui Ye in
the battle, and is the leader of the Brahma organization? "
　　" Yeah, it's just that I don't know why Haku came forward and died because of it. "
While they were talking, Er Da kept persuading Amber. Gradually, Amber calmed down a
bit. Then he took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to the second major.
　　" Second eldest brother, please read it for me. This is the letter my brother left me be-
fore he knocked me out. "
Er Da was a little surprised, but he still took the letter and read it: " Amber, in fact, I wanted
to tell you about this for a long time, but I couldn't find the opportunity. Forgive my cow-
ardice, this time, I am afraid that my brother will not be able to take care of it anymore.
You. Six months ago, I was seriously ill, and the doctor said I would not live for a few
months. Since this time ..."
Reading this, Amber's eyes filled with tears again. Er Da hesitated for a moment: " Do you
want to continue? "
　　" Read it, this is the last thing my brother left me. "
　　" I've been thinking, what should you do after I die? I've thought of countless ways, but
I don't feel comfortable handing you over to a stranger. Until yesterday, that man broke in,
and his plan made me Immediately thought of a solution. That is to entrust you to some-
one who feels guilty to our brothers and sisters, Amber, Shui Ye, who has fought with our
Brahma organization for many days, is brave and resourceful, and can gain the trust of
Zuwu. I believe that entrusting you to him is the right choice. Amber, take good care of
yourself in the days when I'm not here, my brother will always protect you. "
Changjurou and Akimoto looked at each other and said, " What do you think about this
matter? "
　　" How can I see it, a girl who is not a threat to Kirigakure . I knew I should have finished
eating the rice balls before coming out. "
　　" I said why are you as skinny as Shui Ye, didn't you bother to tell us a few words be-
fore? "
　　" Those who are close to vermilion are red and those who are close to ink are black. "
　　"..."
Looking at Amber who was being comforted by the second major, Qiu Yuan frowned, a girl
who was blind, and the other party still used this method to entangle Shui Ye. Do you want
to tell Shui Ye about this?
When they returned to the village, Changjuro and Shui Ye heard a burst of cheers, and an
idea suddenly popped into their hearts, and then they flew to Shui Ye's room.
Shui Ye was sitting on the bed at the moment, looking at Qiuyuan and Changjurou who
were running out of breath, smiled and said, " What are you two doing? "
At this time, Zhao Nan said with a cowardly nose: " It must have been to see the beautiful
sister. I wanted to go to the beautiful sister just now, but she was not in the room. "
　　" Is the beautiful sister you're talking about a girl who can't see? "
　　" Yes, hey, brother Shuiye, how did you know? "
　　" It's alright, let's go play, Akio. "
Looking at Shui Ye worriedly, Zhao Nan didn't move, but he finally waited until Shui Ye
woke up. He still remembered what Shui Ye promised him before and taught him magic
tricks. But there are so many adults in front of him, it is estimated that he is not willing to
let him ask. With a shriveled mouth, Zhao Nan left depressed.
Changjuro and Akimoto each found a stool, and then sat next to Shui Ye. The three men
looked at each other, but no one spoke for a while.
Or Shui Ye burst out laughing: " When I said you two, did I want to explain something? "
Qiu Yuan coughed and said, " At that time, did you two plan to knock me out? "
　　" That's the problem. Of course, your legs are inconvenient, and the enemy is so strong,
of course you have to send you away first. Otherwise, how can I explain it to Tsunade? "
　　" But, my mission ..."
Seeing that Qiuyuan was going to say that again, Shui Ye quickly said: " It's alright, I know
what you want to say. I'm not all right now. If you talk about it, my ears will get calluses. "
Looking at such a watery night, what else could Qiuyuan do, but stare at him with his eyes.
　　" Che, I don't know good people. By the way, the girl Zhaonan said just now, don't
make it difficult for the two of you. I am entrusted by others. "
When he said the sentence of being entrusted by others, Shui Ye's eyes showed obvious
sadness. Nagajuro and Akimoto looked at each other, and it was clear that both of them
thought of what they had just seen in the open space.
Chapter 164 Prepare
Changjurou moved his eyes, meaning: Do you want to tell the truth?
After all, the person who blocked the sword for Shui Ye was about to die, but he just used
his little time left to make Shui Ye feel guilty. And the blind girl was an unnecessary drag on
Shui Ye itself.
After hesitating for a while, Qiu Yuan gently shook his head. Changjurou was a little sur-
prised, after all, in his opinion, Qiuyuan would be biased towards Shuiye in this matter.
　　" Don't worry, that girl named Amber is well taken care of by the villagers, and she
claims to be your sister. " Qiu Yuan said suddenly.
Shui Ye put away his grief, and then said: " That's good, his brother died to save me, and
now, I can barely be regarded as her eldest brother. By the way, what happened at that
time, I only remember Hu Wood blocked the attack for my sake, so there is no impression
behind. ”
　　" What? You don't remember? " Chojuro said loudly.
　　" Ah? What should I remember? " Shui Ye said blankly, as if he really didn't remember
anything. He also patted his head hard, and then asked uncertainly, " I only remember that I
was very angry, and then I didn't know anything. By the way, why did Xiao Huang disap-
pear? "
Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye, and then asked, " Do you really remember nothing? "
　　" Ah? You ask, did I do something extraordinary? Then tell me, and I'll see if I can re-
member it. "
At this time, Changjurou suddenly stood up and said, " You were ... uh ..." Before he could say
the words, Qiu Yuan, who was beside him, covered his mouth . You're in a coma, and you've
got a serious injury on your shoulder, and the medical team said you'll need to rest for
many days, and you can't use chakra. "
After speaking, without waiting for Shuiye to answer, Akimoto took Changjurou out.
After the two of them left, Shui Ye's face still had the dazed look just now, and then said in-
audibly, " Qiuyuan, I'm sorry. "
Changjurou was forcibly pulled by Qiuyuan and walked outside. When he reached the
courtyard, Qiuyuan released his hand, then pointed at Qiuyuan and said, " Don't you want
to know what happened the most these days? Isn't it just the time for you to ask? Ming
Haku ? "
　　" But I don't want to force Shui Ye to think about it. Shui Ye doesn't remember it, and
you don't remember it, do you? What do you want him to remember when you don't even
have self-awareness? Even if you tell him ..." Qiu Yuan revealed Although the wound on his
body has been treated by the medical class, the scar on it is still clearly visible.
It is conceivable that Shui Ye's shot at that time must have been fatal.
If Shui Ye knew that he had hurt them like this with his own hands, there might be some-
thing wrong.
　　" Even if I tell him, it's just one more person to blame. "
Changjurou also gave up, and then looked at Shui Ye's room: " Then you're not curious? "
　　" Curiosity is not worth it compared to Shui Ye. "
Those three simple words made Chojuro think, perhaps, this is the kind of feeling that
Mizukage -sama said about doing his best for the sake of each other.
Whether it was Shui Ye who asked him to stun Qiuyuan, or Qiuyuan no longer pursued the
matter of that day. Although he still can't understand it, at least it can help Qiu Yuan keep it
secret.
　　" Don't worry, since you said you don't want to pursue it, then don't pursue it. The mat-
ter of fighting against the Brahma organization is a secret. Although everyone in Kirigakure
saw it at the time, don't worry, Lord Mizukage has issued a heavy order, absolutely No one will
leak the secret. As for the people of the Brahma organization, you can rest assured that our
people do not completely trust them and will always monitor them. "
　　" That's good. The more people know about Shui Ye's power, the more dangerous he is,
especially since he can't control this power at all. "
　　" Don't worry about him, I just saw that he is in good health. "
Qiu Yuan nodded, but saw Er Da came back with Amber. Although the eyes are still red and
swollen, the spirit of the whole person is very different from the one I just saw.
Amber looked around blankly, wiped his eyes and said, " You are Changjurou and Akimoto,
right? I heard from the villagers that Shuiye woke up, can I ... go and see him. "
This girl is the captain's sister, and Chojuro guessed that she should have come to Shui Ye
to tell her what her brother had entrusted to him on his deathbed, but Akimoto should
have refused, right?
　　" Shui Ye has just woken up now, so it's not suitable for you to worry about talking. I
think you should wait a few days to come back. " Qiu Yuan said coldly, without a trace of
pity for his daughter's family in his eyes.
Nagjuro has a look I know. But he had no feelings for this girl, and he was too lazy to talk to
her. The ninja in the medical class heard that Shui Ye woke up and was rushing over when
he saw a few people in front of him.
Then he asked: " Lord Chojuro, what are you doing here? "
As soon as Amber heard that other people were coming, he said: " I want to go in and see
Shui Ye, can I? "
The people in the medical class glanced at Qiuyuan and then at Changjurou, oh yo, the two
people who can talk don't speak, and their faces are not very good-looking, isn't this what
he meant to refuse?
　　" Not yet, the person who has been in a coma for so long has just woken up, so he
should rest a little longer. I have to give him medicine! " He said, and took out a bunch of
bottles and jars for Amber to see.
Er Da hurriedly said: " Amber, you can't see it, this is a doctor, he has a lot of medicine, he
should be trying to change Shui Ye's medicine. "
Everyone has said this, Amber is not easy to force, but dazedly grabbed Er Da's hand and
said: " Then I will come back another day, Er Da elder brother, help me go back. "
Seeing Amber leaving, Chojuro said, " I said, you won't be able to hide it for a few days, and
sooner or later she will find Shuiye. "
　　" Then let's wait until the water night is a little better. "
After the medical ninja changed the herbs on Shui Ye's shoulders, he instructed a few more
words before leaving with the medicine box.
Xiao Huang walked in at this time, then jumped to Shui Ye's side, touched Shui Ye's hand
with his paw, and then called out a few times.
　　" You mean my body's chakra hasn't recovered much and I need to rest? "
　　" woohoo "
Shui Ye hugged Xiao Huang and said, " I know, Qiu Yuan and the others told me just now.
Thank you so much, Xiao Huang. But how much do you know about the fact that I can ma-
nipulate ice at will? "
Xiao Huang lay on Shui Ye's legs and shook his head.
　　" I guess so, if you knew, you should have told me in the dream. "
Chapter 165 Set off
On the third day after Shui Ye woke up, Amber still found the door. Seeing how Er Da
slowly helped her in, Shui Ye was a little restrained.
　　" Hold her down and sit down, Er Da, they won't allow me to get out of bed now, so
they won't be able to entertain you. "
Er Da helped Amber on the stool and waved his hands again and again: " Shui Ye, you are
the head of our village from Xinxiaoqun 712205071
one-one-one-one-one
------------ Benefactor, don't say such things, or the village chief will beat me up. You, just take
it with you on the bed, Amber has something to tell you, and I will go out first. "
Shui Ye raised his eyebrows, the thick man looked at Amber and walked away blushing.
Shui Ye didn't bother to expose it, so he coughed and asked, " You are Amber, right? I'm
Shui Ye. In fact, I have seen you, but you were asleep and didn't notice me. "
　　" It's alright, he has left a letter to tell me about you and eldest brother. " Amber's tone
was very low, as if he was suppressing his emotions.
Shui Ye is the worst at persuading girls, so he said at a loss: " Don't worry, I promised your
brother that I will definitely do it, and I will find a way to cure your eyes. "
　　" i know , but i have a request i hope you can agree to . "
　　" Ah, you said. "
After taking a deep breath, Amber seemed to have made up a certain determination: "
Brother Shuiye, I hope I can leave here with you and follow you until my eyes are healed. "
　　" Huh? "
Because he was too surprised, Shui Ye's mouth was so long that he could put an egg in it.
Fortunately, Amber couldn't see it, so Shui Ye put away his chin and said, " Amber, do you
know what I do? Just go directly. Say something like that. "
Grandma's, if it wasn't for the first time I met this Amber, Shui Ye thought that this Amber
was going to make a promise.
　　" I don't know, but I know you can cure my eyes. "
　　" But you can stay here, and when I find a way, you can come back to treat your eyes at
any time. If you don't like it here, I can also find someone to send you to Konoha to culti-
vate, and when I find a way, the same You can go back and treat your eyes. " Shui Ye said
quickly.
　　" No, I must follow you. " Amber's tone contained a certain determination.
However, Shui Ye didn't like being forced to do things. So he said to Amber honestly: " Am-
ber, your brother gave his life to save me. I am very grateful. I can shoulder the responsibil-
ity of taking care of you. This is my responsibility as a man, but I cannot let you follow me. "
　　" Why? I've been following you, isn't that bad? My brother is dead, and the only person
I can rely on is you. Or, you dislike me as a blind man, so you don't want me to follow you,
right? "
　　" It's two things, don't mix them up. "
　　" It's just one thing. My brother is so willing to save you, but you refuse to agree to this
condition. " Amber's voice was sharp with a woman, and every word was accusing Shui Ye.
Shui Ye rubbed between his eyebrows, only to feel a little pain in his head. It seems that the
medical ninja was right. He really should rest and not communicate too much with people.
However, regarding the matter of Amber, Shui Ye thought that he did nothing wrong.
　　" Amber, listen to me, there are countless dangers on my way. If I take you with me, I
can't guarantee your safety at all. If something happens, I can't take this responsibility. "
　　" I'm not afraid. Since you have so many excuses, I will exchange a secret for you. I
promise, you must be interested in this secret! "
　　" Don't make trouble! I know more things than you. As for this matter, I will talk about it
later. I will find a way to settle you. " Shui Ye said directly, his headache was getting worse
and worse, and he just wanted to hurry up. Get rid of the entanglement of the person in
front of you.
　　" God descended! What happened to you was god descended! "
Amber suddenly said loudly, Shui Ye was a little unclear about Haku , but faintly felt that it
was related to his unconsciousness: " You say it again, what is it? "
　　" Are you finally willing to talk to me directly? " Amber smiled self-deprecatingly, and
that smile didn't match her delicate baby face at all.
　　" Clarify what it is? "
　　" Then I want you to promise that you must take me with you along the way, otherwise,
I will never say it again. "
　　" You— " Shui Ye pointed at Amber, speechless in anger.
He really underestimated the girl in front of him! It is said that the face is born from the
heart, but I didn't expect that there would be a time when I would be threatened by a baby
face.
　　" Okay, I promise you, if your answer doesn't satisfy me, I think you will regret your de-
cision! "
Amber smiled, as if she was sure that Shui Ye would agree.
　　" God descended, this is what my brother investigated in private. It originated from the
prophecy left by the witch at that time. You must know that the boy and the holy beast are
attracted to each other, and the god reappears. My brother has long known this prophecy,
but He has been unable to figure out the last sentence, the god reappears. Big brother Shui
Ye, my brother should not tell you, our family is related to witches. So my brother clearly
knows that the prophecy must be true. When you appeared in his When he was in the field
of vision, he was suspicious of you. The power of the holy beast is sealed in the body of
Zouwu, and the person it is willing to get close to must be related to the holy beast. I think,
at the beginning, it must be Zouwu who approached you first, right? ? "
This reminded Shui Ye that in the numerous traps at that time, it was indeed Xiao Huang
who approached him first.
Without hearing Shui Ye's words, Amber continued: " Then let's return to the gods, Brother
Shui Ye, you know, in this world, there are death gods and water gods. In fact, there are
many gods, but they all fell one by one. There is only one way to bring their divine power
back to the human world, and that is the divine descent. The power of the holy beast is the
key to unlocking the divine descent, but for so many years, no human beings that fit the
holy beast have appeared at all, so the divine descent Failed one by one. The medicines at
the base are actually prepared for the gods, and they need a very strong body to be able to
withstand the power of the gods. ”
　　" So, I was able to manipulate ice at will because of God? "
　　" I don't know about this. The villagers don't know anything about you. But you must
know something. Otherwise, you wouldn't agree to this condition. "
　　" I know that the god of death can be summoned through the mask of the god of
death, what is the god that descended on me? The god of ice? "
　　" Only you know this, and now I tell you what I know. "
Shui Ye began to seriously examine the girl in front of him.
Chapter 166 church apprentice
From the time he made a deal with Amber, he had seriously thought about this issue. Will
this girl cause him trouble in the future, or, in other words, Amber itself is a trouble. It now
appears that the expectations at the time were correct.
Shui Ye rubbed his temples, the headache eased a little, and then said: " Amber, what else
are you hiding, about the divine descent. "
This sentence surprised Amber's heart, and then his face became a little unnatural: " I don't
know what Haku you are talking about, that's all my brother told me. "
　　" You said so much, but in fact, you just told me what happened to me, but didn't tell
me the most detailed content? For example, Xiao Huang is the key and the seal on his
body. For this, you can only I didn't mention it. Amber has been in the Vatican organization
for so many years, it's impossible not to understand this, right? "
　　" I don't know, in short, I told you, according to the agreement, you must take me with
you. " With that, Amber called out to the second university outside.
After Er Da heard the voice, he walked in and helped her away.
　　" Woo !" Xiao Huang called out a few times, as if to ask again: You just let her go? Shui
Ye looked at Amber's figure walking out, his eyes dark and inexplicable.
After seven or eight days, Shui Ye finally got permission from the medical class to get out
of bed and do some simple activities, but he couldn't go out of the yard.
Shui Ye didn't refute this, but only occasionally wandered around the corridor. This made
Qiu Yuan a little surprised. According to Shui Ye's eccentric temperament, he would never
follow the rules.
Weird!
At this time, Changjuro came with a group of people from Kirigakure . As soon as he saw Suiya
and Akimoto, he waved to them.
　　" I'm leaving, Mizukage -sama said that the matter here has been dealt with completely,
and I need to carry out the next task. " Changjuro's speech was very slow, a little sad.
Shui Ye said quickly: " It's alright, alright, I know that there is no such thing as a feast in the
world. During this time, I will continue to be active in the country of water. It's not that I
can't see it again in the future. "
　　" I'm not here to tell you, after all, we are ..." For a while, Changjurou was really unable to
say the words of his friend. Just stuck there.
Qiu Yuan sighed, knowing that he should solve this situation, so he stepped forward and
patted Chojurou on the shoulder and said, " I see, there may be things to trouble you in the
future. "
　　" It's alright, Mizukage and I have already informed that as long as the two of you are in
the Land of Water, no one from Kirigakure will oppose you. This is a thank you gift for help-
ing us fight against the Vatican organization. "
　　" By the way, since your illness is not completely cured, I left the medical class here.
Shui Ye, see you next time. "
Chojuro gave Suiya a meaningful look, and left with the people from Kirigakure.
Shui Ye also smiled and waved at Chojurou, but Qiu Yuan couldn't understand that look, so
he asked, " What kind of riddle did you two just play? "
　　" What kind of riddle? It's just saying goodbye. I said you should not think about it all
day, and be careful of becoming a bitch. " Shui Ye said with some disgust. The look in
Changjurou 's eyes was Haku , and it was almost the same thing he talked to himself pri-
vately a few days ago. He knew about Sharingan after all, but Changjurou had promised to
keep it a secret for himself.
At this point, Shui Ye is relieved, the most troublesome thing now is probably that Amber.
　　" Qiuyuan, I think I should have a good chat with the medical class. Even if you are seri-
ously injured, there is no reason for Chakra to recover so slowly, right? "
Hearing Shui Ye say this, Akimoto remembered what he had talked to with the medical
ninja before. The injury suffered by Shui Ye this time was something they had never seen
before, and Chakra's recovery was several times slower than that of normal people. Al-
though the trauma is almost healed, the recovery of Chakra is beyond the intervention of
the medical ninja, so Shui Ye can only rest more to see if he can recover better.
　　" By the way, when Chakra recovers so slowly, I don't recommend patients to use nin-
jutsu. It is best to disable ninjutsu for a while, otherwise it will cause some chain reactions. "
Qiu Yuan has always kept this sentence in his heart, and he can only perfunctory in the face
of Shui Ye's question: " You have forgotten what you have done, how can the medical ninja
prescribe the right medicine, and besides, the injury on your shoulder will be healed and re-
covered. It's normal for Chakra to be slower. You should think about how to deal with the
branch during this time. While you are recovering, letters are piled up on a table. "
　　" Ah? " Shui Ye made a bitter face, " I've been hurt like this, you want me to work, you're
abusive. "
　　" If I remember correctly, the management of the branches in the five major countries is
now in the hands of a person named Shui Ye. "
　　"..."
In a word, Shui Ye blocked what he wanted to complain about. Shui Ye's eyes widened, if
his eyes could kill people, he would be able to dismember Qiuyuan's five horses now.
　　" I said your lip-smacking kung fu is getting better and better? "
　　" Learn from you. "
　　"..."
He really taught a disciple to be mad at the master. Shui Ye swallowed the old blood in his
stomach and said, " Okay, I'll go see it now, okay? "
Qiu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief as he watched Shui Ye walk into the room in a fit of rage,
and finally shifted his attention to another place. The most important thing he hasn't done
yet.
After a while, Qiu Yuan arrived at the second major's house. Amber has been cultivating
here since he came out of the Vatican organization. At this time, the second major just
opened the door and saw Qiu Yuan.
　　" It's Qiuyuan, you came to the house to find Amber, right? " The second eldest looked
very enthusiastic, and hurriedly greeted Qiuyuan and walked into the room.
Amber heard the voice and walked out of the back room, and then asked: " You are a friend
of brother Shui Ye, do you have anything to do with me? "
Qiu Yuan didn't want to talk to the woman in front of him, and said directly: " I have some-
thing to discuss with you, and I need to talk to you alone. "
Er Da hurriedly said: " Then you guys talk, I'll go outside to see what's lunch today. "
After the second university left, Qiuyuan looked at Amber's blank eyes and said, " I came to
ask you a few questions, I hope you can tell me everything you know, of course, if you don't
tell me, I will also think about it. way for you to tell me. "
Hearing this, Amber shrank obviously and said, " Go ahead, Big Brother Qiuyuan. "
　　" Don't call me big brother, we are not that familiar with each other. Shui Ye has already
told me about your affairs, so I need to make sure that you must follow us, right? "
The other party's voice was full of threats, and Amber heard Haku very clearly , but she would
not back down on this matter.
Chapter 167 promotion problem
　　" Yes, I must follow you. "
　　" If my vision is correct, the villagers here think that you are Shui Ye's younger sister. If
you stay here, they will treat you very well. And the second major, I believe, he is very will-
ing to take care of you. "
　　" It's my business, you don't have to worry about it. " Amber said, stretching his neck.
Obviously, this woman knows that Er Da likes her. It seems that she is far from being as
simple as she seems. Qiu Yuan squinted his eyes: " Then tell me, what is the purpose of fol-
lowing Shui Ye, or is there something else left in the letter from Hu Mu to you? "
Amber suddenly trembled: " How did you know about the letter eldest brother left me,
what else do you know? "
Qiuyuan likes the feeling that the initiative is in his own hands: " I know what I should know,
and what I shouldn't know, so I will ask you again, what is the purpose of following Shui Ye?
Don't talk nonsense to me, I can Not like Shui Ye, who is so patient with you! "
He got it! He got it! How did he know? Amber began to be afraid, if that Shui Ye knew
about it. Will you let yourself be by his side? Thinking of this, Amber's heart became even
more frightened.
　　" Tell me, what is your purpose? " Qiu Yuan said impatiently.
　　" I ... I ..." Amber stammered for a long time, but didn't say a word.
　　" Okay, if you don't want to tell me, then I'll tell you. "
With that said, Akimoto stood up and was about to go outside. This time, Amber turned
around in a hurry, and then shouted: " I said, I told you. "
Qiuyuan sat on the stool again: " Go ahead, I'm listening. "
　　" Because Zuwu is by his side, that kind of psychic beast has infinite power. You know
what? I need that kind of power. " Amber said a little dejectedly, " The center of my
brother's life has always been healing. Above my eyes, I have long forgotten the hatred of
our family, and I need that strength to avenge ..."
Qiu Yuan doesn't care about this kind of thing at all, he needs to make sure that the person
in front of him will not pose a threat to Shui Ye's safety.
　　" So, you just want to use the power of Shui Ye. Heal your eyes, and then help you get
revenge? "
　　" Yes! To be able to fight against the Brahma organization, Shui Ye is not an ordinary
person, right? My brother said that Shui Ye promised him that he would heal my eyes and
protect me. "
　　" Oh, you two brothers and sisters are thinking about Shui Ye's calculations. In this case,
I will not embarrass you. There is only one thing you hope you will understand Haku . If one
day I find out that your existence is a threat to Shui Ye, then I can be sure Let me tell you,
your fate will be worse than now. As for taking advantage of this matter, I will help you
keep Shui Ye a secret, but remember, this secrecy is not permanent, if I judge that Shui Ye
knows about it Things would be better than not knowing about it, say it anytime. ”
Amber lowered his head and said, " I understand what you mean. "
　　" Then best, leave in five days. "
After speaking, Qiu Yuan got up again and walked outside.
At this time, Amber suddenly smiled mysteriously: " Can I ask you a question? Are you
brothers with Shui Ye? "
Qiuyuan was a little strange, why Amber asked so strangely, so he stopped.
　　" The way you maintain Shui Ye is very similar to my brother. I was bullied when I was a
child, and my brother would clean up the person who bullied me like this, and kept asking
for the other party's assurance that he would not bully me again. Don't be in a hurry to
deny it, every word you say is defending Shui Ye, but you don't mention your own affairs at
all. "
brother? Qiuyuan only felt an unusual warmth in his heart, but he still answered Amber's
words: " We are friends. "
After that, Amber was left alone and muttered: " If it's just a friend, it's time to tell Shui Ye
about this. "
Speaking of Shui Ye, after looking at the letters on the table, Shui Ye only felt one head and
two big.
　　" No, I just took a rest for half a month. Do I need to send so many letters? "
Shui Ye reluctantly picked up a letter, and when he saw the signature, it was written by An-
dakang. Xiao Huang also jumped on Shui Ye's lap, and cried " woohoo " a few times.
　　" You want to see it too? Come on, I'll read it to you. "
Andakang's words are much better than before, probably because of the courage he has af-
ter becoming the head of a store. Shui Ye could feel Andakang's confidence from his notes.
A lot of things were written on it, from the ramen shop to the detoxification pills they
brought in the past, and everything was explained to Shuiye one by one.
The drug addiction is almost cured, and Andakang also destroyed all the flowers, and there
is not a single one left. Because of what happened before, the villagers also fully trust the
ramen shop, and the business is getting better and better.
It was Andakang who said that a business traveler with Konoha came to their branch and
asked why there was no colored ramen in the branch, which made him a little strange.
When did the ramen shop come out with new ramen, and asked Shui Ye why he didn't ex-
plain it before leaving.
It was only after Shuiye that he remembered that when he left, the colorful ramen popular-
ized by Chunxia didn't know what to do.
Letter, yes, I don't know if Chunxia wrote to him.
Shui Ye began to rummage through the pile of letters on the table, and soon found the one
sent by Chun Xia.
　　" Shuiye, the feedback of colored ramen in Konoha Village is very good, even Sister
Ayame likes it. At the beginning, she was reluctant to eat a single bite. However, I wrote you
a lot of letters, But you haven't replied, did something happen? Sister Ayame is also very
worried about you. We will occasionally go to your house to help you clean the room. By
the way, Sakura was here in those days ..."
The scattered things behind are all trivial things. Shui Ye just glanced at it roughly, which is
also good news. The promotion of colorful ramen has not encountered obstacles.
But I still have to reply to Chunxia, thinking about it, Shui Ye wrote a reply. Of course, a
whole lot of dangerous events were omitted and some good things were written up. In the
end, he gave Chunxia some suggestions, and then asked the villagers to have time to help
them send it out.
A few days later, the villagers held a farewell feast for Shui Ye.
During the meal time, Er Da took Amber, and the two went out once. Then the second ma-
jor helped Amber come back with red eyes. Shui Ye knew what was going on, and didn't
say anything, just lowered his head and ate his own meal.
Chapter 168 no spare capacity
Zhao Nan ran over in a hurry, approached Shui Ye and said quietly: " Brother Shui Ye, the
magic trick you taught me a few days ago, I just failed, what should I do? "
Shui Ye held back the smile in his heart and said helplessly: " I told you all the tricks, if it
doesn't work, you must be unintentional. It's going to be a long workout. "
　　" Really? I just ran around the village today, isn't it too little? "
　　" It must be, how could I lie to you? Right? "
Akono drooped his ears, sure enough, he didn't work hard enough. snort! From tomorrow,
he will definitely train hard. He didn't believe it anymore, why couldn't he become that ma-
gician.
A meal was spent in the villagers' gratitude to Shui Ye.
In the end, Shui Ye felt that his face was going to freeze with laughter, so he could only use
his body as an excuse not to stay longer, and just slipped away.
The next morning, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan set off, and the villagers came out to see them off.
　　"The village chief, you don't need to send it. "
　　" You are the big benefactors of our village, how can you not send it? " Immediately af-
terwards, the old village chief began to recite, and Shui Ye felt that his head was getting
bigger when he heard it. He was asking the village to continue reading like yesterday. Can't
leave until noon. So Shui Ye hit Qiuyuan with his hand, signaling him to end the old village
chief's words quickly.
Qiuyuan rolled his eyes at Shui Ye , and then said: " Old village chief, we have to leave
quickly, otherwise we won't be able to reach the next place to stay before dark, and then
we will spend the night in the woods again. You know, Shui Ye's body hasn't fully recovered
yet. "
As soon as the old village chief heard it, he said repeatedly: " That's good, that's good, my
old man will stop talking. You need to take care of Shui Ye along the way. If he's not in
good health, just walk slowly. "
　　" I know. "
After speaking, the old village chief led a group of villagers and said, " Folks, let's say good-
bye to the two benefactors. "
Seeing this, Shui Ye quickly stepped forward to support the old village chief: " I said you
don't kneel, old village chief, how can I bear it, stop kneeling, don't kneel. "
　　" You should be on your knees to save your life. These days, you've all used your health
to block it, but if you don't know how to repay your kindness, how can you stand on your
feet, Zhao Nan, hurry up and kowtow to Shui Ye. "
　　" Ouch, that's so serious. Akio, if you kowtow, I won't tell you how to practice magic. "
This time, it frightened Zhao Nan.
Shui Ye hurriedly continued: " This is what I should do, by the way, maybe I will come back
to play in the future, eat and live with you, but don't dislike me. "
The old village chief's face suddenly smiled: " We would love you to come, well, we know
that you are a kind child and don't want us to kneel, forget it, folks, let's send them off to-
gether. "
It was said to be a gift, but in fact, they all followed along for a mile or two. Shui Ye really
didn't know how to reject the enthusiasm of the villagers, so he directly asked Qiuyuan to
go out, and then persuaded the villagers to go back.
Amber is naturally behind them. Shui Ye is now the focus of care and will definitely not help
Amber. Qiu Yuan didn't like this woman, so naturally he wouldn't support her.
Fortunately, the medical ninja who had been following Shui Ye walked behind and sup-
ported Amber a little.
After the four of them walked for a while, Nao said, " Shuiye has been walking long enough,
I think it's better to take a rest. "
Qiu Yuan stopped first, then found an open space, and helped Shui Ye to sit down.
　　" You guys rest here, I'll take a look around. " After saying that, Qiu Yuan put down the
package and went to the back.
Shui Ye also felt a little tired. Looking at Nao's busy work for Amber, he said, " You are very
kind to her, aren't you? " Nao paused and said, " This is my task, Lord Chojuro . Say, ask me
to keep you safe. "
　　" Huh? So, you're not only good at medical ninjutsu, right? "
　　" My ninjutsu and taijutsu can only deal with ordinary enemies, mainly medical ninjutsu.
That's why Mr. Chojuro will keep me. "
No wonder! It seems that Changjurou is a good friend, and he can give him a doctor as a
gift, hehe, that means you don't have to worry about being injured in the future.
After a while, Qiuyuan came back with a pile of wild fruits.
One by one, the fruits are bright red, which makes people very appetizing. After eating the
bitter soup for so long, Shui Ye couldn't help but take a few and put them in his mouth.
It was really crisp and juicy, so Shui Ye couldn't help grabbing a few, and while eating, he
said to Nao, " You can try it too, it's delicious. "
Nao didn't like eating fruit, so he didn't move. Amber wanted to eat it very much, but be-
cause the atmosphere between her and Shui Ye and Qiuyuan was not very good, she did
not speak.
Seeing that they didn't eat, Shui Ye didn't bother to force it, and said to Qiu Yuan, " Well,
neither of them will eat, let's eat slowly, and by the way, let's discuss the situation of the ra-
men shop we're going to go to. "
　　" The situation of this ramen shop is much better than the previous two. It's just that
the ramen shop here is on an island. You also know that there are not many resources on
the island, and the ramen materials are easily damaged after a few days on the road. But
there The manager of the ramen shop does things with ignorance and uses bad ingredients
as side dishes. Over time, the reputation will be very poor. Now it has reached the point
where there is no business. . ”
　　" Look, this is because the training of employees is not in place. " Shui Ye said coldly,
this is also his fault. I didn't think of this at the beginning. Fortunately, now that he is here,
let's see if he can make up for it.
　　" It's not entirely their fault. If the problem of ingredients cannot be solved properly, it
is estimated that it will be the same no matter how much staff are trained. "
Shui Ye took a bite of the fruit and felt that what Qiuyuan said was very reasonable: " That's
right, wow, Qiuyuan, I found that your mind is turning faster and faster now, I really don't
want HakuHaku to accept you as an apprentice. "
Qiuyuan didn't bother to deal with Shuiye's words, so he directly handed the information to
Shuiye: " I think you'd better speed up, we've been out for almost two months, so far, we've
solved the problem of one branch, and the second one. A branch has not been opened yet.
”
　　" Didn't I just set off before my injury was healed? I still want to solve the problem
quickly, I really have more than enough strength. " Said, Shui Ye began to sigh.
I should have said it a few more years ago if I knew it was not. Amber quietly listened to the
two people talking, as if they were getting along between two brothers.
Chapter 169 Hotel turmoil
After a brief chat about the situation in the branch, the four of them set off again. Shui Ye
was in poor health, so Xiao Huang just followed behind and walked slowly.
Nothing happened along the way. When it was getting dark, a few people arrived at the
pier. Qiu Yuan took the initiative to go up and ask the boatman. After the two talked for a
while, Qiu Yuan came back.
　　"The boatman said he can't get out of the boat now, but tomorrow morning. "
Shui Ye glanced at the dark water, and the outline of the island became more blurred in the
night.
　　" It's probably because it's too late to see clearly. I remember we passed a hotel just
now? We'll stay at the hotel tonight. "
Qiu Yuan nodded in agreement, and then helped Shui Ye to the hotel. Nao was on a mis-
sion as a ninja, so he didn't think there was anything wrong with this, but Amber felt a little
lost in his heart.
Inside the hotel, Qiu Yuan said to the hotel owner, " We want four rooms. "
The boss glanced at Qiu Yuan in embarrassment and said, " Several, we only have two
rooms now, look ..."
Qiu Yuan raised his eyebrows and asked, " What's the situation? "
At this time, a group of people came in noisily, looked at Shui Ye and his party with some
disdain, and then said to the boss: " Boss, your business is good these days, anyone can
come. "
The tone and attitude clearly were to treat Shui Ye and his party as beggars.
As soon as Shui Ye heard the anger, he was about to break out, but Qiu Yuan held Shui Ye
down and motioned him not to act rashly. Shui Ye was a little puzzled.
　　" What are you doing? Can't you beat those people? " Shui Ye said while holding back
his anger.
　　" It's not that we can't beat it, it's for your safety. We are new here and we can't under-
stand everything. It's better not to cause trouble. Besides, it's hard for you to protect your-
self now. "
This is true, but Shui Ye doesn't like hearing it. How do you feel like a burden. Grandma's,
after his chakra recovers, be sure to rub those people on the ground.
Qiu Yuan glanced up, wrote down the room numbers of those people, and then turned to
the boss and asked, " There are so many people in the hotel, is there any event being held
nearby? "
boss replied: " I think some of them are from outside the city. I don't know that we are here.
There are so few days every month that fishing conferences will be held on the island, and
the winner will get a lot of money. "
Shui Ye found a seat and sat down, and then said with disgust: " Then they are all here to
participate in the competition? What's there to show off? "
　　" You don't know this, the fishing competition is not so much a fishing competition as a
ninjutsu competition. Many ninjas have come here, and there are rumors that the person
who reported this competition is not an ordinary person, and won You can get very power-
ful ninja tools in the competition. ”
Shui Yeming Haku is here, no wonder those people use that kind of eyes, probably seeing
that the four of them are young and ordinary people, so they despise themselves so much.
　　" Rumors are rumors. Besides, isn't this competition held every month? If there is a ninja
tool, it will already shine, and they are still waiting for them to get it? "
boss smiled: " Who said no, but there are people who believe it, and when the game arrives
every month, our hotel is full, and the guests should come earlier, otherwise there will be
no room for you. "
　　" If that's the case, then let's take the remaining two rooms. " Qiuyuan said, handing
over the money. The boss also took out the key and pointed out the direction to Qiu Yuan
and the others.
Because there are only two rooms, it is necessary to talk about who lives with whom.
Although Shui Ye didn't want to see Amber, she was a girl after all, so she thought for a
while and said, " How about the three of us have a room, and Amber will have a room by him-
self? "
Qiu Yuan frowned and said, " There is only one bed in the room. How can the three of us
sleep? And we still have business to do. What if we don't get enough rest? "
Nao looked at the current situation and said solemnly: " How about this, I will share with
Amber, and then ask the boss for a quilt, and I will make the floor. "
　　" No. " Qiu Yuan refused outright, " You must keep your spirits up at all times in case of
emergencies. "
Although Amber can't see, but Ming Haku 's ears are listening , this is Qiuyuan making her look
ugly, or in other words, forcing her to retreat. But for the hatred of her clan, she would not
back down.
　　" That's it, brother Qiuyuan, I'm laying the floor. Anyway, I'm just a blind man, and I
can't do anything. It's okay if I don't rest well. "
Shui Ye was still thinking about discussing it again, but Qiuyuan said directly: " Then it's set-
tled, Nao, you will come to our room after you pack up later, Shui Ye has been rushing for a
day today, take a look at his Can the body handle it? ”
　　" Good. "
After dinner, Nao left Amber in the next room, and then went to Suiya and Akimoto's room.
　　" I'm going to go out and check the situation in a while. Those people are bloody. It
should be more than just coming to participate in the competition. The safety of Shui Ye
will be left to you for the time being. "
While speaking, Qiu Yuan had already packed up his clothes and was ready to go.
Nao nodded: " Don't worry. "
After Qiu Yuan left, Shui Ye picked up the snacks on the table and ate them, and asked, "
Nao, you are also a medical ninja. Can you see what's wrong with Amber's eyes? "
　　" I can't tell, but I have checked her eye function, there is no trauma, and there is no
missing important parts, it should be caused by the day after tomorrow. "
　　" Cause it the day after tomorrow? " Shui Ye thought about it, what he saw in Amber's
diary before, Amber's eyes are born invisible, what's going on?
　　" Is something wrong? " Nao asked.
Shui Ye roughly reviewed the previous situation. The contents of the diary will definitely not
be falsified, and Nao's medical judgment is also fine. Then ... Where is the problem?
　　" I'm just guessing. Amber told me before that Amber's eyes are invisible from birth,
but you said that there is nothing wrong with the eyes themselves. So, I guess, is it possible
that Amber didn't notice it? At that time, someone moved Amber's eyes and caused blind-
ness. "
　　" This possibility cannot be ruled out, and it must be done when Amber is just born. "
These words reminded Shui Ye that she had hands and feet when she was just born, and it
was very likely that she was an enemy like the sea of hatred, or just like Naruto , her parents
made her blind for some unavoidable reason.
Chapter 170 food issue
The more he thought about it, the more chaotic it became, Shui Ye simply didn't want to.
After all, there is no rush to treat eyes. The most important thing at the moment is how to
deal with the problem of branches.
Shui Ye stood up and just wanted to go to the bed to get some materials, when he felt
dizzy for a while. Fortunately, Nao supported him in time.
　　" Sit down now, and I'll get it for you. "
After sitting and taking a deep breath for several times, Shui Ye finally regained his senses.
He waved his hand and said, " It's really terrible, how can I be a big man weaker than a girl.
"
Nao put the information on the table and said, " It's not because you are not in good health
that you are in a hurry, and you haven't had much rest on the way. "
　　" That shouldn't be the case. It's been almost half a month. "
　　" Half a month? " Nao's voice became louder, as if he had heard something incredible, "
The advice given by our medical team is to rest for three months, but you want to run when
you can get off the ground, if it weren't for Akimoto Saying that the situation is urgent will
probably not let you hurry so quickly. ”
the face of the doctor's accusation, Shui Ye of course had nothing to refute, and could only
beg for mercy: " Oh, my big doctor, isn't this all to support the family. If I rest for three
months, the Konoha group will not jump up. Beat me up. You know, I have to clean up such
a big stall myself, don't you? "
Hearing Shui Ye's words, Nao also held back his temper and said, " Okay, I only ask for one
thing, you can't use ninjutsu. I can cure your physical fatigue, but the ninjutsu you use will
affect Chakra. recovery ..."
Hearing that Nao was about to babble again, Shui Ye nodded hurriedly: " I know, I don't use
any kind of ninjutsu, otherwise I'll be a dog. "
Nao sighed, why did he take on such a mission.
After pouring a glass of water for Shuiye and putting the medicine on the table, Nao finally
said: " Remember to take the medicine later, it will help Chakra recover. By the way, you
can't watch it too late. "
Shui Ye waved his hand, keeping his eyes fixed on the information, without looking at Nao
said: " Remember, I'll eat it later. "
The content on the information was fragmented, and as soon as Shui Ye sorted it out, Qiu
Yuan jumped in from the window. There was also some water on him.
　　" How is the situation? " Shui Ye asked.
Qiuyuan patted some water off his body, and then sat next to Shui Ye: " They are all ninjas
who are not in the mainstream, who came to snatch the ninja gear. I probably tested the
ability of the other party, but few can be in my place. A few tricks under the hood. The rest
of the room is similar. "
　　" That shouldn't be the rest of the Vatican organization, that's the best way. " Shui Ye
said while sorting out the information, " It means that this branch has no influence from
outsiders. We will land on the island tomorrow. It is best to make a quick decision. "
　　" I thought so too. This is the medicine Nao left behind, why haven't you taken it yet? "
Akimoto pointed to the medicine on the table.
Shui Ye felt that he had two more old mothers in an instant, and said a little depressed: " I
said you two have been too nagging recently? "
　　" It's not because some people are unwilling to take medicine and let others worry
about it. "
　　" I'm your boss anyway, can you give me some face? "
　　" Would a normal boss be afraid of taking medicine? "
Shui Ye: "..."
The bickering was no match for Qiuyuan, and Shui Ye didn't bother to bother. Since he
woke up, he felt that his body was not as good as before, and he felt very tired after read-
ing the information for a long time. Forget it, take a rest first.
The next day, Shui Ye got up early in the morning.
When I packed up and walked to the door of the hotel, I encountered the same group of
people from yesterday.
However, the group of people was disgraced, and everyone was covered in paint. Some of
them still have bruised eyes, plus their swollen faces from being beaten, they look like cute
pandas.
Shui Ye held back his laughter, and suddenly remembered the word " temptation " that Qiu
Yuan said last night .
He said, how could a black-bellied and careful guy like Qiuyuan endure such a bird's tem-
per. It turned out to be under the guise of inquiring, but in reality, it was to express griev-
ances.
Ha ha ha ha. Happy him.
No wonder he was wearing night clothes last night, just for good business.
When the group of people saw that Shui Ye was so happy, one of them couldn't help it. He
stepped forward and said, " What's so funny? "
Shui Ye spread his hands to express his innocence: " I said that this friend, the road is facing
the sky, go to one side, what's wrong with me laughing? I'm laughing, what can you do with
me? "
This cheap look successfully angered the other party, and I saw that the man was about to
make a move, but was stopped by the fellow. He also looked at Qiuyuan beside Shui Ye
with his eyes.
The man seemed to have thought of something terrible, and the arrogance that he had just
been arrogantly disappeared. Shui Ye was in a good mood and didn't bother to bother with
them, so he went straight to the pier.
Because they wake up earlier. There were not many people on the dock except the boat-
man. Qiuyuan stepped forward and said a few words to the boatman, and then gave the
money. He came over to help Shui Ye onto the boat, and Nao followed Kohaku along.
　　" Sit tight! "
The boatman said a word, started to prop up the pole, and then rowed to the small island
in the middle.
It was too dark yesterday, and Shui Ye didn't have time to see what the island looked like.
Now I can only see it when I sit on a boat. From a distance, the island is an oval shape, like a
goose egg that has been cut in half and placed there.
At this time, Shui Ye asked the boatman, " Brother boatman, how long have you been here?
"
　　" I have lived here since I was a child. I live by the dock. Every day I take passengers to
the island and occasionally pull some things for the merchants on the island. "
Qiuyuan and Shui Ye glanced at each other, and the matter of pulling things might have
something to do with ramen. So Shui Ye continued to ask: " I heard that there is a ramen
shop on the island. It's very delicious. Does the boatman know the specific place? We can
try it later. "
When it comes to the ramen shop, the boatman's expression changed, and then he said, " I
see that some of the guests are from other places, so they may not know the situation on
our island. That ramen shop uses stale ingredients. , not many people want to go. ”
　　" Didn't you just say that you would help merchants pull things? You know that their in-
gredients are not fresh, but you still help them pull goods. "
boatman became anxious when he heard it, and quickly explained: " Guests, don't talk non-
sense, I never help that ramen shop pull things. They have their own boats, and pulling
things is mysterious. I have seen it several times. A few nights ago, I stopped work and saw
their boats pulling cargo. "
Qiuyuan and Shui Ye's hearts sank, and then they looked at each other, and both saw the
same doubts in each other's eyes——
The fact that the ingredients in the ramen shop are not fresh is not simple.
Chapter 171 Arrive at the branch
Soon they reached the edge of the island, Shui Ye and his party got off the boat, and there
were large and small houses and a particularly wide avenue in front of them.
There are some merchants on the side of the avenue, but it is still early, some are still
closed, and some are preparing to open their doors.
According to the location on the information, Qiu Yuan led the group directly to the
branch, and it didn't take long for Shui Ye to see the signboard belonging to Yile Ramen.
But the marks on the signboard are very worn, and it seems that no one has repaired it for
a long time.
And now the door is closed, and there is no one.
Shui Ye looked at the time. According to the management regulations of the branch, now
should be the time to open the door to rectify the internal affairs of the store. How could
there be no one.
　　" Qiuyuan, look for the address of the person in charge, we'll look for it in person. "
　　" I think it's better not to look for it. It's useless to look for when work is so slack. Why
don't you just find a place to rest around here and see when they will open the door. "
　　" Yeah, how can one of my shareholders go to find employees. If he can't handle the
store, I'll open him and recruit people again. "
Saying that, Shui Ye spotted a breakfast shop not far away, " Let's go, let's go in and have a
seat. By the way, find out some news. "
The group sat down at the breakfast restaurant, and soon a waiter came over and asked
Shui Ye with a smile: " How many guests, what would you like to eat? "
　　" We are all traveling through business and want to try your special dishes and tell us
what delicious dishes you have here. "
As soon as the waiter heard it, he knew that these people were not short of money, and
hurriedly introduced his signature dishes.
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan just listened indifferently, and when the waiter said almost the same,
Shui Ye said, " Then you should follow your last order, by the way, has the ramen shop
across the street closed down, why is it now? Didn't the door open? "
The waiter listened to Shui Ye about the ramen shop, and his face immediately became dis-
dainful: " Guests, don't go to that shop, everyone on this island knows that eating their ra-
men will cause diarrhea, and it won't get better for a few days. . ”
　　" Really? I also said to go to them to taste it later. " Shui Ye said regretfully.
　　" Really, you can ask any of the residents of the island. I can't tell this lie. " The waiter
said sincerely, and then looked around again, as if afraid that someone would hear it, low-
ered his voice. The head whispered: " Also, I heard that the family who opened the ramen
shop are not good people. There are not many good people in their family. They either
died suddenly or were seriously ill. They all said that they offended God and were punished.
.”
Hearing what the waiter said, Shui Ye lowered his head and said, " So mysterious? "
　　" Really, guests, their families are all ominous people. You'd better not go. "
After that, the waiter took the menu and left. For fear of being infected with the unknown
family.
Shui Ye took a sip from the cup and asked, " What do you think about this? "
　　" It's the same as what the boatman said, but I guess there should be an inside story. If
the business was really bad like this, it should have closed a long time ago, unless there is
some reason to stick to it. "
　　" I agree with this point. It's only now that we are here, and we are not familiar with
each other. It is not easy to find anything. "
At this time, Nao suddenly became thoughtful, and Shui Ye asked, " Did you think of some-
thing? "
　　" A little bit, but not sure, we know so little right now. "
Amber, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, " It is possible that they are
guarding something that ordinary people don't know, even if they are misunderstood. "
When Amber said this, the whole person trembled slightly.
Qiu Yuan took a serious look at Amber and was thinking about the credibility of her words,
but Shui Ye said carelessly: " Since we all have doubts, we will go and ask hello in a while.
But we can't go as shareholders. By the way, didn't the owner of the hotel say that there is a
competition here, Nao, go and sign up for a few of us later. "
　　" You mean to use the game to find out the truth of this? "
　　" As expected of my apprentice, I guessed what I wanted to do so quickly. "
Shui Ye patted Qiu Yuan on the shoulder with a proud look on his face. Qiuyuan didn't
bother to pay attention to his stupid appearance, and said to Nao: " Then I'll trouble you
Nao. "
　　" It's okay, I'll go right away. "
After a simple breakfast, Nao went to sign up. Shuiye and Akimoto were sitting on the seat,
waiting for the ramen shop to open.
After waiting for a long time, almost all the merchants on this avenue opened their doors,
and only two people came to the door of the ramen shop.
It was a woman with a seven- or eight-year-old girl.
Shui Ye frowned at the information in his hand. According to the information above, the
person in charge should be a man. How can it be a woman with a child?
　　" Qiuyuan, what do you think? "
After carefully observing the woman, Qiu Yuan replied: " They are two ordinary people, and
I don't feel any special aura on them. "
This water night comes with interest: " Then let's go and have a look. "
Just when Shui Ye wanted to get up, he found Amber sitting alone at a loss. Nao left and no
one helped her, which was a little troublesome.
　　" Qiuyuan, go and hold Amber a little. "
After saying this, Amber became a little uncomfortable, and then said: " I think I should not
go, so as not to trouble you. "
　　" If we separate now, it might be more troublesome later. " Shui Ye pointed in one di-
rection, and a group of people appeared on the avenue, the same group that was in the
hotel before.
Qiuyuan thought for a while, then resignedly went to help Amber: " Then don't delay, let's
go. "
Amber was not used to being supported by Qiu Yuan, but the current situation did not al-
low her to refuse. Can only let Qiu Yuan support.
Walking to the door of the ramen shop, Shui Ye smelled an unpleasant smell, very much
like the rotten smell that had not been cleaned for a long time. This made Shui Ye frowned.
Qiu Yuan also pulled his face down at the same time. After all, he couldn't see the sloppy
appearance of the ramen shop.
The seven or eight-year-old girl also saw several people in Shui Ye, jumped up from the
stool, and asked them respectfully, " Guest, what would you like to eat? "
The girl's eyes were wide open, like crystals, Shui Ye was stunned, and did not speak for a
while.
　　" Guest, what do you want to eat? " the girl asked again.
Chapter 172 quirky shop
Qiuyuan kicked Shui Ye with his foot, which brought Shui Ye back to his senses, and then
said to the little girl, " Ah, hello, the three of us want to eat ramen. "
The girl glanced at Amber and Qiuyuan behind Shui Ye, and said uncertainly: " Okay, please
sit here, can this sister's eyes be invisible? "
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan didn't speak for a while, but Amber smiled and said, " Yes, I haven't
seen it since I was a child, I'm used to it. "
　　" I'm going to ask mom to make ramen for you. " The girl said to the three of them, and
then walked into the back kitchen.
Shui Ye watched, unable to understand what was going on in this ramen shop for a while,
so he could only tilt his head to look at Qiuyuan.
　　" I didn't see anything either, but there must be something wrong with that kid's eyes,
or he wouldn't have noticed Amber's eyes so quickly. " Qiu Yuan said, and touched the ta-
ble next to him with his hand.
As expected, the hands were covered with a fine layer of dust.
No wonder the girl let them sit here, probably only cleaning this one table.
　　" I can see it, but the hygiene in this store is really bad. I don't think the person in
charge here needs to do it. When the situation is checked, he will be fired directly. "
Amber listened in a daze, and said a little scared: " Can eating people ..." It 's too cruel ...
Although she really wanted to say this, she didn't seem to have a position, and she could
only endure the last half of the sentence.
　　" I mean don't let him do this job, what are you talking about. " Shui Ye's face was full of
black lines, he looked like the kind of person who would eat people at every turn?
That's enough.
While talking, the little girl came out with a smile on her face: " Guest, wait a moment, my
mother is making ramen. "
　　" It's okay, we have a lot of time. " Shui Ye waved his hand and said.
Hearing this answer, the little girl sat on the original stool again, and then seriously looked
at the book placed in front of her.
The store was quiet for a while, and Shui Ye was a little bored, so he turned his attention to
the little girl's book. It was a little far away, and Shui Ye could only occasionally see the fig-
ure of a fish drawn on the page.
And the painting is lifelike, comparable to a modern camera.
Not long after, the woman came out with three bowls of hot ramen. Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan
could smell it from a distance, but it was not much different from what they did.
When the woman put the ramen in front of them, she said, " Please wait for the three
guests. "
Qiuyuan and Shui Ye carefully looked at the ramen in front of them, then tasted it each, and
put down their chopsticks.
The color, flavor, and shape of ramen noodles are exquisite. After eating it, Shui Ye knew
that although the craftsmanship of the ramen masters here is not as good as those of the
two of them, they still have seven or eight points of heat.
Moreover, the two of them can also eat it. There is no problem with this ramen. Whether it
is on the side dishes or the ramen itself, there is no problem of expired materials.
But what about the rumors outside?
Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan, obviously, Qiu Yuan had the same opinion as him. If that's the
case, then reveal your identity and ask carefully to find out.
　　" Madam, come here, I have something to ask you. " Shui Ye suddenly said loudly.
The proprietress, who was reading with her daughter, was taken aback for a moment, with a
worried look on her face, but she still walked in front of Shui Ye: " Guest, is there something
wrong with ramen? "
　　" There is no problem with the ramen. " Shui Ye said bluntly, and before he could con-
tinue to speak, he saw tears flashing in the eyes of the proprietress.
This ... Shui Ye was stunned, he hasn't said anything extraordinary, has he? This is about to
cry.
Qiuyuan didn't bother to look at these messy emotions, and said to the proprietress: " Lis-
ten, we are shareholders of the Konoha Main Store, and this time we came to inspect the
branch to work, so you'd better tell us everything you know, Including what is going on
with the rumors here. ”
The proprietress was stunned for a moment, then took a deep look at Shui Ye, lowered her
head and became silent. Seeing this scene, the little girl hurried to the boss's side, stretched
out her hand to protect the boss, and said to Shui Ye and the others rudely: " I knew you
were not good people, do you want to bully my mother again? I told You, I'm not afraid of
you. With me here, don't try to bully my mother. "
　　" Little sister, you misunderstood. We didn't mean to bully your mother, we just wanted
to find out what happened here. "
　　" Liars, you are all liars. Just like those people before, you are not welcome here. " The
little girl became more and more excited as she spoke, and even took a step forward and
shoved Shui Ye abruptly.
This strength is really not small, Shui Ye was unprepared, and was pushed to a staggering
for a while. Fortunately, Qiu Yuan quickly supported him, otherwise he would fall directly to
the ground.
After Shui Ye stood firm, Qiu Yuan lost his patience with the mother and son in front of him,
and said coldly, " It seems that you don't want to talk about it, this store is in danger now,
and we, as shareholders, can let him close at any time. If you don't want to say it, then
never say it. Shui Ye, let's go. "
The proprietress, who had been silent, suddenly stepped forward and blocked Qiu Yuan's
path: " You are Master Shui Ye, we have already received the letter from the head office, but
the situation here ... It's not that I don't want to tell you, it's really ... "
Halfway through the words, the proprietress's expression suddenly became frightened, and
she pointed to the door tremblingly.
Qiu Yuan turned his head and saw a group of vicious people with sticks in their hands, ag-
gressively walking towards the ramen shop.
Before Shui Ye and the others could figure out the situation, the group of people said noth-
ing and started to smash.
The proprietress was holding her daughter tightly and stood there in fear.
The group of people also discovered the existence of several people in Shui Ye, and the fat
man in the lead shouted: " You outsiders hurry up, or you will start your hands later, don't
blame the brothers for not reminding you. "
The fat man was covered in fat, spittle flying when he spoke, and Shui Ye smelled a disgust-
ing smell. It's really hard to die.
　　" Who are you? Why are you looking for trouble? " Qiu Yuan asked in a deep voice.
　　" Yo, this means you want to be a standout, right? " The fat man hit the table with a
stick about the thickness of a wrist, and knocked over the ramen in front of Shui Ye and the
others.
The bowl fell to the ground, and the juice splashed right on top of Shui Ye's clothes.
The atmosphere suddenly became tense, Shui Ye's eyes turned cold, and Kunai , who was
about to throw his hand, was stopped by Qiu Yuan calmly.
Chapter 173 someone came looking for something
Nao didn't know when he came back, and he saw Kunai in Mizuya 's hand with sharp eyes . This
time, a certain nerve was touched, and Nao jumped over the group of people looking for
trouble, jumped directly to Sui Ye's side, and then snatched Kunai from Sui Ye's hand .
voice was full of sharpness: " How dare you use ninjutsu. "
With that tone and demeanor, Shui Ye felt like some sad heroine who was caught raped in
bed, so she could only say helplessly: " Didn't I get caught before I did it? "
After all, Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan, saying that he was really innocent. After Nao heard
this, her gloomy face improved a little, but she put away Kunai and said, " Can't you solve
these three ramblings? Do you still need Suiya to do something? "
This is what he said to Qiu Yuan.
As soon as Shui Ye heard it, his eyes straightened, wow, Nao dared to be tough with Aki-
moto, and he really underestimated him at ordinary times. Qiu Yuan didn't refute this, he
just ordered: " Take care of him, two minutes. "
The fat man at the head hadn't figured out the situation in front of him when he was hit on
the ground by an elbow coming from him. It also knocked over a lot of tables, chairs and
benches.
　　" Damn it, is that dog without eyes dare to hit me? "
As soon as he finished speaking, Qiu Yuan was just sweeping his legs, and the fat man was
kicked out of the ramen shop.
Seeing this situation, Shui Ye sat down slowly, and comforted Amber who didn't know the
specific situation by the way: " It's okay, you count, count to one hundred, and it's over. "
Amber nodded and felt relieved for a while. After all, Shui Ye and Qiuyuan should be pretty
good.
Nao gave Shuiye a glass of water, and then began to babble again: " I said to you, can you
listen to the doctor's words carefully, or your injury will not heal in ten months, and I will
not be able to complete the task, when the time comes …”
Shui Ye rolled Haku 's eyes a few times in his heart, but he didn't want to offend the doctor,
after all, Nao's injuries depended on Nao. So I could only resign and listen to Nao's babble.
The mother and daughter in the store seemed to see that Shui Ye had no ill will towards
them. The proprietress let go of her daughter's hand and said to Shui Ye, " You, Master Shui
Ye ..."
　　" Okay, I have a rough idea of the situation here, don't talk about it, wait for Qiu Yuan
to deal with those people, let's see what they say. "
The proprietress glanced at Shui Ye, wanting to see more through his expression, but only
saw open eyes like a clear spring.
For a time, the proprietress lowered her head involuntarily. Then he smiled bitterly, and the
whole person hunched over. Shui Ye saw the reaction of the proprietress in his eyes and did
not speak.
When he was drinking water again, Qiu Yuan took the water glass from his hand: " I did the
hard work, you should do it. "
　　" You're good at physique . When I'm better, we'll have a fight. " Shui Ye said with a laugh,
then got up and walked to the people who had been knocked to the ground.
　　" Introduce myself, I am Shui Ye, the general manager of Yile Ramen Shop. In short, all
ramen shops are under my control. So, now you need to think about it before answering
me, why are you looking for me? Stubble? "
The fat man was lying on the ground and wailing, where could he still hear Shui Ye's words,
he said in a vicious voice: " Where did you guys come from to smash, how dare you break
ground on Lao Tzu's head, do you know who I am? "
Shui Ye pushed the ramen directly on the fat man's face.
The hot soup mixed with the strong ramen noodles, coupled with Shui Ye's playful expres-
sion, made the fat man directly angry, struggling to get up. Shui Ye's expression didn't
change, Qiu Yuan came out from behind him and stomped on Fatty's face.
　　" Don't move. "
The fat man still didn't admit defeat, his limbs were shaking randomly on the ground. Qiu
Yuan pressed his feet hard and pressed the fat man to death. Seeing that he couldn't move,
the fat man started cursing indiscriminately.
Shui Ye gave the fat man a cool look, picked up the bowl next to him and smashed it, then
picked up a piece of debris and aimed it at the fat man's neck.
　　" Speak well, I don't have much patience. "
As he said that, the sharp part of the fragment slid gently over Fatty's neck, and blood
beads came out all of a sudden. The fat man was cowardly at once: " Forgive your life, for-
give your life! It's because I don't have eyes, I didn't see your identities clearly, forgive me! "
　　" Isn't this over? " Shui Ye threw away the pieces and wiped his hands in disgust. " Well,
let's talk one by one, why are you here to find trouble? "
The fat man swallowed his saliva and glanced at Shui Ye in fear: " We came here on the or-
der of the island owner, trying to find a way to drive them out of this island. "
　　" Island owner? " Shui Ye gave birth to a chill, isn't it the island owner of Peach Blossom
Island from the martial arts novel?
　　" Yes, he ordered us to do it. He organized the fishing competition on the island. "
　　" What about the purpose? " Shui Ye asked.
Fatty shook his head as soon as he heard it, like a basketball swaying in front of Shui Ye: "
How could the employer tell us about it? He just said that if we ask for more trouble, he will
give us money to drive their family away as soon as possible. "
Shui Ye guessed this, then got up and clapped his hands: " If that's the case, you can give
that person a message, and say that this store is now owned by me, Shui Ye. Go away. "
　　" Ah? " The fat man cried, as if he didn't expect Shui Ye to let him go so easily. Qiu
Yuan's sword eyebrows also moved, but he didn't make a sound.
　　" What? Don't want to leave? "
　　" No no no, I'll go now, I'll go now. "
The group of people came and ran faster, as if a ghost was chasing them. Shui Ye pointed
at the fat man's back and said, " Nao, do you think that man is assembled with several run-
ning balls? "
Nao also took it seriously, took a serious look and nodded: " It really looks like it. "
　　" If I knew it earlier, I would play with him as a ball, and it would relieve my boredom. "
　　" What time is it, you guys are still arguing. " Qiu Yuan poured a bucket of cold water,
then glanced at the proprietress who was hiding by the side and said, " Can you tell us what
happened now? "
The proprietress took a deep look at Shui Ye and the others, and then said slowly: " Every-
one, come with me. Liangzi, go and help a little friend of Master Shui Ye. "
Ryoko glanced at Amber, blinked and said, " Mom, do you believe them? "
　　" Liangzi, don't talk nonsense, I know who Master Shuiye is. " The proprietress's tone was
a little heavy. Shui Ye saw the doorway inside, and didn't say it directly, but said to Ryoko: "
Don't worry, I'm here to solve the problem. "
Chapter 174 Ninja tools and glass pestle
The big brother in front of him said convincing words, Ryoko's small body moved, then
walked over and took Amber's hand.
The group walked through the avenue, and the people on the island saw that the propri-
etress and Ryoko beside them all gave way, and they kept whispering to them.
Shui Ye Chakra hasn't replied yet, and he can't hear what those people said for the time be-
ing. But I guessed a little through the lip shape, and it's not a good word. Ryoko just walked
aside, as if he hadn't heard these words.
Before long, the proprietress took them into a gloomy alley, which was not only humid but
also smelled very bad.
The proprietress said apologetically to Shui Ye: " Master Shui Ye, this is the only way for my
family, I'm sorry for you. "
　　" It's okay, it's more important to go to your house first. "
After passing through this alley, Shui Ye saw a small dilapidated house. If it wasn't for the
proprietress standing at the door, Shui Ye would almost think that this was an uninhabited
house.
The door was unlocked, the proprietress pushed the door open and walked in, and Ryoko
walked in with Amber as well.
Walking into the house, Sui Ye felt a cold breath blowing towards his face, Nao frowned
first, then glanced at Sui Ye who was walking in front.
The environment here is not a good thing for Shui Ye.
　　" Master Shui Ye, come here. " The proprietress said, and opened the curtain in front of
her. There were several people lying down in front of them, and their expressions were
painful.
Shui Ye was taken aback and asked, " What does this mean? "
proprietress smiled bitterly and said, " Master Shui Ye, this is the secret you want to know. "
Nao, as a medical ninja, went straight to the front, checked the people roughly, and then
got up and said: " They were poisoned, it's strange, I haven't seen them before, and their
bodies are very cold, The temperature is lower than normal, how can you put patients in
such a cold room? "
proprietress just wanted to explain, but Ryoko said, " Dad told us that if we don't put it
here, they will all die. "
Nao was stunned for a moment, then seriously used medical ninjutsu to probe the bodies
of those people, before saying after a long time, " I can't remove that toxin with the chakra
in their bodies, but her words are not wrong. Keeping the cold out of the cold can tempo-
rarily keep their body temperature constant. It’s just that they won’t last long, and they
will still die. ”
Hearing the word "death", the proprietress's face was hurt, and tears were already rolling in
her eyes: " Master Shuiye, he is right. Ryoko's father told me something before fainting.
There is a ninja tool on this island. , Our family has guarded it for generations. But the is-
land owner didn't know where he got the news, so he tried his best to take it away. But the
ninja tool was hidden in the lake on this island by the ancestors. "
　　" So the island owner tried his best to torture you and ask you to tell the location.
Maybe there was an accident that caused a few of them to be poisoned and lie here? "
The proprietress nodded to Shui Ye: " That's right, the accident affected many people, but
they couldn't hold on to their deaths. Ryoko's father and his family took a breath and went
home, and then they just lay there. on. "
Shui Ye sighed, looked at the few people lying down and said, " What kind of ninja tool is
that, do you know? "
　　" Liu Li Chu, that thing is called Liu Li Chu. Before Ryoko's dad passed out, he told me
that even if they died, they couldn't tell those people the exact location. "
　　" So, do you know the exact location? " Qiu Yuan asked.
proprietress nodded: " I know, but I can't find that ninja tool without the key. "
　　" Then I probably know. The island owner behind you threatened you with a fat man,
but it didn't work, so he made up rumors on the island and wanted you to retreat. "
　　" Yes, because I kept biting the secret and didn't tell it, he tried his best to torture me
and Ryoko. But for Ryoko's father, I can't back down. "
Shui Ye could see the strength of a woman on the face of the proprietress, and said faintly:
" Aren't you afraid that they will actually take action against you one day? "
　　" As long as I can be with Ryoko's dad, I'm not afraid. "
Ugh! Another hassle. Shui Ye wanted to ask more, but Qiu Yuan stopped him and shook his
head. Nao suddenly said at this time: " It's too cold here, your body can't stay in such a cold
place for too long. "
　　" Yes, Nao is right, let's go here today, Madam Boss, let's find a place to rest first, and
we'll discuss it before making plans. "
Shui Ye was almost helped out by Akimoto, and Nao didn't forget Amber, and a few people
walked outside quickly. The proprietress was in a trance as she watched a few of them
leave. Ryoko walked slowly to the lady boss and said, " Mom, why did you lie to them? "
The proprietress looked down at Ryoko, her crystal-like eyes looked particularly bright in
the room.
　　" Liangzi, shut up. "
Qiuyuan took Shui Ye and a few people and found a hotel to live in.
Nao skillfully took out his package, Sui Ye immediately turned his face away when he saw
his action.
　　" If you don't want to eat, you have to eat it. There was a problem in that place just
now. Even if the room is damp, there is no reason to emit cold air anytime and anywhere. "
With that said, Nao prepared the medicine and put it in front of Shui Ye. Shui Ye had a bit-
ter look on his face, then picked up Xiao Huang who was beside him, and continued to act
as if he hadn't seen anything. Akimoto Haku glanced at Shui Ye, and then said: " There is
something wrong with what that woman said. If a lot of people really died, someone on this
island should know, but we have never heard any rumors until now. "
　　" It can't be said that, even if the woman really has any selfish intentions, her feelings of
protecting her family must be true. "
Shui Ye hugged Xiao Huang and said deliberately, " And have you noticed that there is
something wrong with the eyes of that named Liangzi. Once inside the house, Liangzi's
eyes became brighter. "
　　" What do you mean, Ryoko might have something to do with that ninja? "
　　" This possibility is not ruled out. There is one more thing. Their family guards the glass
pestle, but the woman doesn't mention the usefulness of the glass pestle. She just tells us
that there is a glass pestle hidden on this island. " Shui Ye The analysis was straightforward,
Qiu Yuan raised his eyebrows and said, " I thought you were deceived by that weak woman.
"
　　" Che, who is the young master? Don't you know there is a saying that the more beauti-
ful a woman is, the more deceitful it is? "
Qiu Yuan glanced at Shui Ye in amazement, feeling that he didn't seem like someone who
could say this.
Chapter 175 dispute
　　" Don't look at the young master with that kind of eyes, what I said has always made
sense. " Shui Ye was complacent, and Nao said with a sullen face: " I don't care who you say
makes sense, this medicine must be taken. . ”
Shui Ye, who originally thought he could get away with it: "..."
Shui Ye stopped touching Xiao Huang's hand and said very seriously: " I think we should
discuss the business. Qiuyuan, what are you going to do? "
　　" No matter what you plan to do, you have to take medicine, and then talk about it
when you're done. "
There is no escape, Shui Ye sighed and finished the medicine reluctantly. His face was as if
he had eaten some kind of intestinal poison.
　　" I said can you be more mature? " Qiu Yuan said helplessly.
Shui Ye hadn't recovered from the medicine just now, when he heard Qiu Yuan's words, and
immediately complained: " You didn't eat it, of course you said so. "
　　" Alright, alright, this is the nameplate, it's for the fishing competition. " Nao took out a
few small wooden plaques and put them on the table.
Qiu Yuan looked at the sign and said, " Shui Ye, before the game, I need to know what you
think. With your smarts, you should know that we actually don't have to go into this mess
at all. The previous person in charge fell ill and couldn't continue. Our contract, we can uni-
laterally fire them. And the reputation here is already bad, rather than go to great lengths
to find a solution, it is better to just give up the store. ”
Shui Ye just listened quietly, Qiu Yuan's words were not wrong. From the perspective of the
overall situation, he can completely stand by and even give up here, there is no need to
participate in this struggle for a person in charge who has fallen ill. That's why Qiu Yuan was
in a hurry to pull him away.
And those people's illnesses are not fake, the place where the glass pestle is hidden must
be in danger, and now he can't use chakra, no matter what he thinks, he should not partici-
pate in this dispute.
　　" It seems that you have already made a decision. Then the matter is much simpler. Go
to the proprietress in the afternoon and talk to us. According to the contract, we will take
back the store and then directly close the store to reduce losses. "
　　" This ninja tool, the glass pestle, is related to the holy beast. "
Suddenly, Amber said such a sentence. Qiuyuan's eyes changed instantly, staring at Amber
gloomily: " You better think about your position before you speak. "
Shui Ye turned his head and glanced at Amber, and touched Xiao Huang who was sleeping
in his arms, but did not speak.
　　" My brother told me that this place is very close to the base, and the forces of the Vati-
can Organization have already come to visit. It's just that they didn't have the ability to find
the glass pestle, so they had to withdraw. "
　　" Then how do you explain it has something to do with the holy beast? "
Amber's expression remained unchanged, and he said without thinking: " Everything done
by the Brahma organization is related to the holy beast. If it is not related, my brother will
not come to this island to investigate. "
　　" So, you already knew about the things on this island, but you kept it a secret? " Qiu
Yuan squinted his eyes, his whole person was full of danger.
This woman didn't bother them along the way, but she never opened her mouth to inter-
fere with their actions. Now suddenly speaking for the mother and son, no matter how you
think, the purpose is not pure.
Seeing Qiuyuan dismantling himself, Amber smiled bitterly: " You don't have to be so wary
of me, a blind man, there is no threat to you. My brother will occasionally tell me about
things outside after his mission, and I just listen. Before I spoke, I didn't even know that this
was the island my brother was talking about. "
Qiu Yuan reluctantly put away his suspicious eyes, and then said: " Well, you say, how is a
ninja tool related to the holy beast. "
　　" This is just my brother's conjecture. So far, no one has thoroughly studied the power
of the holy beast. But the Brahma organization has been searching for various hidden ninja
tools for a period of time, saying that it can be used to unlock the power of the holy beast.
Power, it's just that in the end the plan was shelved and no one knew what happened. "
　　" Woo !" Xiao Huang suddenly cried out, then yawned loudly, moved in Shui Ye's arms,
changed into a comfortable position, and went back to sleep.
　　" Qiuyuan, we'll discuss this matter tomorrow, let's take a rest today. " Shui Ye's words
had a clear meaning of chasing people, Qiu Yuan gave Amber a meaningful look, and then
said to Shui Ye: " That's just right . , it's good for you to take the medicine and take a rest,
I'll help you to read the information in a while, our progress is too slow, Lord Hokage has
already sent a letter to ask. "
Shui Ye naturally understood the meaning of Qiu Yuan's last sentence, which was telling
him that the bigger picture was the most important thing.
Sighing, Shui Ye stared at the unfinished water glass in a daze.
After leaving Sui Ye's room, Nao originally planned to support Amber back, but Akimoto
took the lead to support Amber: " Nao, Sui Ye's body still depends on you, I think you
should go back and rest for a while, and buy by the way. A little medicine. "
Glancing at Amber next to Akimoto, Nao nodded. Although he didn't spend much time
with the people in front of him, he could tell that Qiuyuan had always hated Amber.
It's not easy for him to intervene.
Akimoto helped Amber back to the room and closed the door.
　　" Just say what you want to say. " Amber sat down and poured himself a glass of water
gropingly, looking very leisurely. " Amber, what do you want? "
　　" Of course I want to cure my eyes. " Amber said, " It was just an accident to come here.
I said, you can't help me if you don't believe me. "
　　" Shui Ye has promised you that he will help you heal your eyes. What do you want to
do now by meddling in things that have nothing to do with you? "
Even if he couldn't see it, Amber could feel the pressure brought by Qiu Yuan, and then said
slowly: " I know you have a prejudice against me, but I have to rely on Shui Ye until my eyes
are healed. What good is he doing to me? "
There is nothing to ask, Qiu Yuan clenched his fists: " It's better like this. "
After speaking, he opened the door and left. Amber listened to the footsteps away, thinking
about the letter left by his brother, and his heart was sad.
After a short nap, Shui Ye got up and patted Xiao Huang next to him. Since the war with
Abe, Xiao Huang has been sleeping often, and sometimes he can't wake up. Shui Ye knew
that Xiao Huang also lost a lot in that battle, so he let it go.
Walking out of the room, Shui Ye heard loud noises, and there were already many people
sitting downstairs. Shui Ye leaned against the railing and heard those people start talking.
　　"I heard that the gold coins prepared by the island owner this time are two big buckets,
two big buckets! " said a person in yellow clothes, and circled a circle with his hand, indicat-
ing that the bucket was really big.
　　" I saw it too. It's standing by the lake. The sun shines on it and can blind my eyes. "
Chapter 176 Long time no see, Naruto
　　" Unfortunately, the island owner has hired a lot of ninjas to stay beside Jin Zi, and he
can't even get close to him, " the man in yellow continued.
　　" Che, we came here to be fair and aboveboard. When the time comes, we won the first
place in the game, can't we get the gold? "
　　" You think it's as simple as cutting Haku vegetables? It's a newcomer at first sight. This
fishing competition is said to be competition fishing, but it is actually a competition of nin-
jutsu. Open your eyes and see, who is not a ninja around here? "
This time, the man in yellow took it seriously and said, " That brother, tell me, what kind of
comparison is there? "
The man immediately introduced: " The location of the game is by the lake, but everyone on
our island knows how many fish there can be by the lake. The place with the most fish is on
the small island in the middle of the lake. As long as it is on the small island Sitting for a
long time, you can catch a full basket. "
At this time, a bright voice suddenly interjected: " Really? Can you catch a lot of fish on the
island? "
Shui Ye only felt that this voice was very familiar. Looking down, the bright yellow voice was
standing at the door. He grabbed the man who had just spoken and kept asking, " Come
on, where is that place? "
I saw Naruto 's hair was messy, and his body was tattered, like a person who had just re-
turned from an escape. The man who spoke was taken aback by Naruto , where could he an-
swer him.
At this time, Shui Ye suddenly shouted, "Naruto . "
　　Naruto looked up suspiciously, then pointed at Shui Ye in disbelief, and stammered: "
Shui Shui Shui ... Brother Ye. "
After reading the previous materials, Qiu Yuan planned to wake up Shui Ye, but as soon as
he left the room, he heard a carefree voice.
　　" Brother Shuiye, it's great to meet you here. The lecherous fairy stole my savings, and I
don't know where to go. I've been hungry for several days. " Naruto said, anxiously looking
over the kitchen.
Fortunately, the food was served quickly. Naruto 's eyes lit up when he saw the food, and he
immediately ate it up. Shui Ye smiled helplessly, is this Jiraiya such a trick to his apprentice?
Qiuyuan slowly walked down the stairs and sat next to Shui Ye. Naruto just eats and doesn't
notice him. Shui Ye asked, " Have you read all the information? "
　　" Well, some branches have already started urging us to hurry up. By the way, what's
the matter with you? " Akimoto pointed to Naruto .
　　"I happened to meet him. Seeing that Naruto was hungry for a long time, I invited him to
a meal. "
　　After Naruto finished eating more than half of the food, he had time to look up and saw
Akimoto.
　　" By the way, I haven't asked you yet, what are you two doing here in the Land of Wa-
ter? "
　　" We inspected the branch, and you know that there are many places in the five coun-
tries that have Yile Ramen. "
　　" That's it, " Naruto said with a nod, " I passed by a village before, and the ramen there
tastes good, but it's not as good as Big Brother Shuiye's. "
　　" Is the store manager called Andakang? "
　　" Yeah, he said that the store was built with Big Brother Shuiye. Seeing that both me
and the lecherous immortals are made of Konoha, he even added a side dish for us. And
the business in that store is very special. Well, I've been in line with the lecherous fairies for
a long time before it's our turn. "
The corner of Shui Ye's mouth twitched. The business of the ramen shop he renovated was
booming. This news was not very good for him, and the original annoyance dissipated a lit-
tle. In terms of business, he really is a genius, ha. Ha ha!
After eating and drinking, Naruto exhaled a long breath and said to Shui Ye: " Brother Shui
Ye, don't worry, I will return today's money to you when I get back to Konoha. "
　　" No, I'll treat you to this meal. By the way, how did you come to the Land of Water? "
According to the plot, Naruto should now be following Jiraiya 's back to practice.
Said this, Naruto has a face of bitterness and hatred: " It's not good for lecherous immortals.
When we were practicing, some people said that this island has ... um, there are places that
lecherous immortals like, so he brought I came with me, but as soon as I got to the island,
there was no one left. I just heard that they could go fishing, so I came in. "
Shui Ye could hear Naruto 's embarrassment, and he also guessed where Jiraiya went, and
probably found a place to drink flower wine. Poor Naruto , this little apprentice, followed Ji-
raiya to do evil .
　　" I'm staying at this hotel, Naruto , and you'll stay in it later, until you find Jiraiya . "
　　As soon as Naruto heard this, a smile appeared on his face: " Brother Shuiye, what trou-
ble you are. "
　　" It's okay, we are fate. "
Wiping his mouth, Naruto thought about what the few people said just now, and said to
Shui Ye and Qiuyuan: " By the way, two big brothers, are you going to the game that those
people just said? I'm very good at fishing. good. "
Seeing Naruto confidently saying that he is very good at fishing, Shui Ye felt distressed.
Naruto couldn't eat enough when he was a child, so he went fishing as a last resort. But this
big boy doesn't seem to take that seriously now, and even smiled and told them that he
was very good at fishing.
Seeing that Shui Ye didn't speak, Naruto looked at them suspiciously, and then turned his
eyes to Akimoto.
　　" Shui Ye was sick before, and is still taking medicine. The doctor said that he can't
catch the cold, so he probably couldn't go. " Qiu Yuan explained.
　　Naruto took a serious look at Shui Ye, his face was very Haku , and he looked much thin-
ner than before: " I'm sorry, Shui Ye bro, I thought you guys also wanted to go to the com-
petition. "
　　" It's alright, I'm just weak, it's just a small problem, I'll rest for a few days. " Shui Ye said
with a smile, and Nao, who happened to be shopping for medicine, rolled his eyes several
times .
Small problems? Chakra cannot be used for a short period of time, and the recovery speed
of the body is several times slower than that of normal people, which is still a small prob-
lem. But he is busy dispensing medicine now, and he is too lazy to care about a patient.
When they passed by Shui Ye's table, they snorted.
Both Suiya and Akimoto heard it, and they wanted to say hello to Nao, but he just left. Shui
Ye looked helpless, why are the people around him arrogant?
　　Naruto didn't see the interaction of these people. He picked up his backpack, as if he
had thought of something, and said to Shui Ye: " By the way, you must have come here to
inspect the ramen shop? Where is the place, wait until you find it. I'm going to take care of
the lecherous immortal too. "
It was just an unintentional remark, but Shui Ye didn't know what to say. He pulled out a
smile and said, " Let's talk about it when you find Jiraiya . Didn't you rest for a few days? Aki-
moto, take Naruto to the room to rest. "
Chapter 177 still don't want to give up
Akimoto nodded and left with Naruto . Shui Ye sat on the stool, and he felt a little tired just
after waking up from sleep.
The island is rich in resources. If you can keep the store, maybe you can open a branch that
belongs to the island. The development of special ramen will also have certain benefits for
future development.
But the premise of this is that the troubles on this land need to be solved first. Shui Ye
squeezed his eyebrows. It took a lot of effort to open this store. If he gave up, he would be
a little reluctant.
Speaking of which, it's because Abe is not good, forcing him to use an inexplicable power,
and now he is so passive. And that Amber, what he said was ambiguous, God descended,
the price of Hokage's summoning death is life. He is an ordinary person, how can he be so
powerful in ninjutsu, and he is still intact.
Ah, and it's not completely harmless either. Shui Ye looked at his hand, and now he can't
even gather the chakra of a thousand birds.
I'm afraid that even if it's a lower tolerance, he can completely beat the current him. There-
fore, he can understand Qiu Yuan's worries, after all, his brain is thinking about how to pro-
tect his own safety every day.
[Ding, Mission: Help Jiraiya to control Naruto , Reward: Special Ninjutsu Sticking Card* 30 ]
Damn, Shui Ye couldn't help but scream, isn't this a system that hasn't been seen for a long
time? I haven't shown anything in front of my eyes for too long, but Shui Ye was startled.
After seeing the mission clearly, Shui Ye felt that the system was probably broken. Such a
mindless thing pops up. Shouldn't Naruto just stay upstairs and take a good night's sleep?
What else do you need him to control? Something is wrong.
But the system was still flickering. Shui Ye saw the special ninjutsu sticking to the card, and
his heart moved. Naruto and Jiraiya have been practicing for so long, the spiral pill must be
more diligent, and the vortex bloodline must be stronger. , If he gets this sticky card, then
the predicament in front of him may be solved.
But what exactly does Naruto need him to control? Shui Ye can't think of Haku , but one thing
is certain, that is, he must stay, find Jiraiya 's people, and then find a way to complete this
task.
After making up his mind, Shui Ye called everyone to his room, of course, except Naruto who
was sleeping .
　　" Everyone, I've made up my mind and decided to stay here. Qiuyuan, don't stare at me
yet. " Shui Ye hurriedly showed weakness, " You listen to me before you stare. One of the
reasons I stay here is to investigate Amber. As I said, the secret between the glass pestle
and the holy beast is that the child Naruto is now penniless, and I will stay to take care of
him for a few days. Of course, doing these things is within my ability, as for that Lake, I will
never go down, and I will never go into danger, how about it? "
The last three words, Shui Ye said to Qiu Yuan. After all, this is a big thing, and he needs to
respect Qiuyuan.
The room became very quiet for a while, Shui Ye waited for Akimoto to say something, but
Nao couldn't say anything. Amber knew that he was very disgusted, and didn't speak for a
while.
After a long silence, Qiu Yuan said: " Since you want to do this, then do it, but I still say that,
if you are in any danger, I will take you out of this ghost place immediately. "
Qiu Yuan agreed so readily, but Shui Ye really didn't respond: " You agree? "
　　" otherwise? shall we go now? "
　　" No, no, " Shui Ye said quickly, " this is the nameplate that Nao signed for us. By the
way, Naruto seems to be going too. Forget it, let him sign up himself. Hehe, I haven't fished
much. Fish, just try your hand at craftsmanship. "
　　" Didn't you catch a bunch of garbage last time? " Qiu Yuan said rudely.
Shui Ye's face flushed, and he suddenly remembered the tragic day. When he looked at Qiu
Yuan again, he didn't have any self-consciousness to expose others' shortcomings, and
even had a suspicious sneer on his face.
It is really unbearable and unbearable!
Just when Shui Ye was about to beat Qiu Yuan angrily, Nao coughed and said, " It is best not
to be angry when you take medicine, and be careful of dizziness from anger for a while. "
　　"..." Shui Ye felt that he needed to dig out Abe's body and whip it hard. It's not that
goddamn thing, why is he now being bullied by dogs!
This is the legendary splint gas, right? Made. This is also angry, that is also angry, Shui Ye
picked up the cup next to him, gudonggudong finished drinking, and then said: " Tomorrow
prepare for the game, you two can get out. "
　　" This is my new medicine today, remember to take it at night. "
With that said, Nao ignored Sui Ye's murderous look behind him, and walked out with Am-
ber.
In the evening, Shui Ye took the medicine and fell asleep after a while.
Several dark shadows appeared by the window of Shui Ye, and each of them held a daz-
zling large knife in their hands. Seeing that Shui Ye was asleep, a few black shadows
touched it lightly.
Looking at Shui Ye who was breathing evenly on the bed, several people raised their big
knives and slashed towards Shui Ye at the same time.
tear.
It was the sound of a big knife stabbing into the quilt. A few shadows thought they had
succeeded. Just when they were about to laugh, Shui Ye, who should have been stabbed by
the big knife and shouted, turned into a piece of wood with a bang .
One of the shadows said loudly: " Stupid, not good, go back. "
Qiuyuan slowly came in from outside the room, looked at the dark shadows in front of him,
and said coolly, " It's a neat way to start. "
shadow looked at Qiuyuan, and soon Haku realized that this was a trap, and said to the oth-
ers: " You run to the window, my rear. "
　　" Since you're here, don't want to leave. " When Qiu Yuan said these words, the Kunai in
his hand had already flown out. Sombra tried to block with a knife, but Kunai directly broke
the big knife, and then fixed his shoulder.
The rest of the shadows ran to the window, but were forced back by a figure, and that fig-
ure jumped in, it was Nao.
Nao played with the Kunai in his hand and said, " Akimoto, what do you think should be done
with these people? "
　　" Except for the one headed, there is no need to keep the others. "
When the group of people heard it, they were immediately frightened. One of them stood
up tremblingly and said, " You dare to do something to me, we are the people of the island
owner. "
　　" Che, I expected you guys to come back. Otherwise, why do you think I'm here? " Nao
said disdainfully, and the group of people in front of him didn't bother to do anything.
　　" If you offend us, you will not end well. " Another person stood up and said.
Qiuyuan was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, and said to Nao: " It's settled early, there's
still business tomorrow. "
Chapter 178 Qiu Yuan is also a black belly
After eliminating the person in front of him by three, five and two, Nao wiped the Kunai in
his hand, and stepped on the person who was clamoring for them to settle accounts just
now.
　　" Qiuyuan, I have a game tomorrow, you have to ask faster. "
　　" Have you seen those two buckets of gold too? " Qiu Yuan sat down, looked at the per-
son lying on the ground, and said, " I'm afraid that if you have the life to participate, you
don't have the life to take the gold. "
There was something in these words, so Nao put away Kunai and asked, " Why, what did you
see? "
　　"The woman said before that the colored glass pestle was hidden by the lake, and the
place where the competition was also happened to be by the lake. Do you think it was a co-
incidence? And there were always rumors on the island, for that special ninja tool. Think
about it, The island owner embarrassed the woman's family, which means that he knew that
the glass pestle was right by the lake, but he deliberately held a competition to let so many
ninjas go there, guess what? "
This time, Nao also thought about it. Generally speaking, if a person knows where a trea-
sure is hidden, he must want to take it alone. How can he let so many people go there with
great fanfare?
But Nao couldn't understand Haku , so he could only look up at Akimoto.
Qiu Yuan squinted his eyes and looked at the person lying on the ground and said, " It
means that with the island owner, there is no way to get the glass pestle, and he is using
those people to do unsightly things, perhaps to unlock some mechanism, and then Maybe
it's the key the woman said earlier. "
Nao suddenly realized that, and couldn't help but admire Qiu Yuan's analytical ability: "
Your brain is much more useful than Shui Ye, no wonder you kept Shui Ye from letting him
intervene in this matter. "
　　" It's useless to stop, Shui Ye's temper decides to do whatever he wants. " Qiu Yuan
squatted down, his eyes fixed on the man lying on the ground, " Okay, the next question is,
Why should I tell you lying here about this, and why haven't I killed you? "
Hearing Qiu Yuan say that, the whole person began to tremble, and he was already ex-
tremely frightened.
　　" I, I don't know anything. "
Qiu Yuan's face was gloomy and cold, and he didn't see any movement in his hands. Kunai
was already in his hands, and he aimed directly at the man's eyes and stabbed it. Just as he
was about to be stabbed, the man shouted: " I said, I said I said. " Akimoto immediately
stopped, and the tip of Kunai stopped just in front of the man's eyes, only a few millimeters
away.
　　" Then say it well, I don't have much patience. " Qiu Yuan said lightly.
　　" Can you remove Kunai first , I'm afraid. " Seeing that man shivered, he glanced at Aki-
moto and then at Nao.
It's a pity that Nao was pulled up in the middle of the night to interrogate the prisoner.
How could he be in a good mood? There will be no soft-hearted. Qiu Yuan did not move: "
Tell me, I'm listening. "
While speaking, the hand still kept the same distance as before, not moving.
On the bed a few rooms away, Shui Ye rolled over comfortably, and then fell asleep again.
Xiao Huang was lying beside him, and the tuft of hair on his tail occasionally emitted a faint
light.
The night was like water, Nao glanced outside, it was already in the middle of the moon,
Qiuyuan had withdrawn Kunai long ago , stared at the man and said, " So, that mechanism
needs the blood of a specific person to open? "
　　" Yes, yes, this is what our island owner investigated, but after searching for a long time,
we haven't found it. "
Nao didn't say anything, this man said almost exactly what Akimoto had guessed. Qiuyuan
knocked out the man in front of him, and then stood up: " Tomorrow's plan will change,
Shui Ye can only act by the lake, and must not be close to the island in the center of the
lake. "
　　" This matter is covered by me, but if you go alone, there should be danger, right? And I
don't think Shui Ye will let you go on the adventure alone. "
　　" Now he can't use chakra, so he can only let me go. As for that Amber, leave her in the
hotel. Nao, I know you are the most trusted medical ninja of Chojuro, so he will send you.
One more point You need to pay attention, that Amber has bad intentions. When I go to
the island in the heart of the lake, you must help me look after the water night. "
　　" Since you and Shui Ye don't trust her, why don't you just send someone to send her
back to Konoha, wouldn't it be better? "
Qiu Yuan looked at the man in black and said, " She is still useful. She must know the se-
crets of Shui Ye. She has a purpose in following us. In that case, I will give her a chance. "
Nao nodded, and then said: " I said, how do the people in this place solve it? "
　　" Aren't you a medical ninja? Isn't it common practice to stun them for a few days and
then throw them out? " With that, Qiuyuan stepped on the men in black and swaggered out
of the room.
Nao was left alone, staring in place. Why didn't he know that this Qiuyuan was still a black
belly?
Shui Ye slept well this night, and when he went downstairs to eat, he happened to see Nao
walking out of the room. It's just that Nao's footsteps are vain, his eyes are dark blue, and
his whole person has no energy at all.
　　" what did you do last night? "
Nao waved his hand and said, " It's okay, I recognize the bed, I just can't sleep. "
　　" Ah? Then you were miserable when you went out on a mission, and didn't you change
rooms with me last night, and you still can't sleep? What kind of habit are you doing? " Shui
Ye shook his head and sighed.
Qiuyuan also came out at this time. He happened to hear Shui Ye's words. He glanced at
Nao and said, " Everyone's habits are different. Let's go down to dinner. It's late for the
game, how can we investigate the matter? "
　　" Okay, but Nao, is there really no problem with you? " Suiya looked at Nao worriedly, a
little worried that the man fell asleep while fishing for a while.
Just when Nao was about to speak, Akimoto said first: " This is nothing, for someone like
him who often goes out on missions, are you right, Nao? "
Nao gritted his teeth, then said with a smile on his face: " Akimoto is right, I'll be fine in a
while. "
Shui Ye glanced at Akimoto and Nao strangely, how could he hear the gnashing of teeth?
During breakfast, Naruto ran in with the nameplate and saw that the three of them were eat-
ing. He sat down and said, " Look, I got up early and brought back the nameplate that I
signed up for. "
　　" Then just come over for dinner, so as not to lose energy when fishing. By the way,
Naruto , there is no news that you have found Jiraiya these days , a little bit is fine. "
　　Naruto shook his head vigorously and said, " No, lecherous immortals are like this every
time, they suddenly disappear, and they suddenly appear again someday. "
of Naruto , it will be a bit difficult. After the game is over, go to the fireworks field on the is-
land to see it.
Chapter 179 indescribably ugly
The four were eating breakfast, and occasionally Shui Ye asked Naruto what he had learned
from Jiraiya . It is rare for Naruto to meet a friend in a foreign country, and he naturally knows
everything.
Along the way , Jiraiya is teaching him how to better control chakra, as well as his own secret
ninjutsu.
　　" Hey, Big Brother Shui Ye, I'll show you that ninjutsu when I finish it. It's a very powerful
ninjutsu. " Hearing what Naruto said, Shui Ye couldn't help but smile. Then he said: " Then
make an appointment, I'll wait and see. "
　　" Don't worry, I can definitely finish it. " Naruto patted his chest and said.
　　" Then come on. "
Shui Yedan smiled and served Naruto vegetables. Autumn glanced at Shui Ye strangely. He al-
ways felt that Shui Ye had some kind of special emotion towards Naruto , but he couldn't tell
for a while.
After breakfast, the four of them tidied up a little and prepared to set off for the competi-
tion. Before leaving, Shui Ye asked, " Amber is alone in the hotel, can I do it? "
Qiu Yuan snorted and said, " Don't worry, I instructed the boss to bring the food to her
room. And we are going fishing. She is blind, so she can't help much. "
A group of people came to the venue of the game, and when they saw it, it was a large
lake. The vegetation here is lush, and some trees grow directly by the water. It is refreshing
to watch.
A gust of wind blew, and Shui Ye shrank his body, but the wind was a bit cold. And this kind
of cold feeling is very similar to that of the previous owner's wife.
　　" It seems that the proprietress is right, there may be a glass pestle hidden here. "
　　" That means that this place is not a common danger. Isn't the evidence of the few peo-
ple lying in her house? " Qiu Yuan said, staring at Huxin Island.
　　" Also, during the game, you two should go to the island in the center of the lake, where Naruto and I
are sitting and fishing. "
　　Naruto immediately shook his head and said, " Brother Shuiye, they said that there are
more fish on the island in the heart of the lake. I want to go fishing with Brother Qiuyuan. "
　　" Okay, Qiuyuan, you have to protect Naruto . " Shui Ye ordered, then found a big rock
and sat down.
At this time, someone has already come to confirm their nameplates one by one, and they
have also given each of them a basket and fishing rod, and have prepared all kinds of bait,
saying that they can take it at any time if they need it. Akimoto and Naruto picked up the
things and took the boat to the island in the heart of the lake.
After a while, Shui Ye saw a person walking over surrounded by him, and listening to the
voices around him, this person was the owner of the island who held the fishing competi-
tion.
Walking in, Shui Ye saw the person's appearance clearly. Then he closed his eyes directly,
and Nao asked him, " What's wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable? "
Shui Ye tilted his head and said, " It's really uncomfortable. "
That island owner looks like, how to say it, it's really hard to say anything. Shui Ye just
doesn't want to watch it a second time, it can't be described as fat-headed and big-eared,
it's simply ugly, right?
In order to prevent his eyes from being hot, Shui Ye of course chose to close his eyes.
But Nao thought there was something wrong with Sui Ye's body, so he covered Sui Ye with
medical ninjutsu.
After some investigation, he said strangely: " It's similar to the previous one, please explain
clearly, what's wrong with it? "
　　" I feel uncomfortable looking at that island owner. " Shui Ye said very honestly.
　　"..."
Nao suddenly regretted agreeing to Changjurou's mission, why did he make fun of him one
or two.
But after he turned around and saw the island owner, he closed his eyes immediately, and
said to Shui Ye, " What you just said is so reasonable. I think we might as well change posi-
tions? "
Shui Ye felt that it was reasonable, and immediately got up and picked up the fishing rod
and was about to leave. But the island owner who was so ugly that people and gods were
angry also noticed Shui Ye and the others, and even walked over directly. And a few people
around him also gathered around, Shui Ye could see that these people were all ninjas, and
they were all good at it.
　　"You two, stop, I have something to ask. "
Seeing that they couldn't leave, Shui Ye and Nao stopped, but they couldn't bear to look di-
rectly at the island owner, and said very reluctantly: " I don't know you, just tell me if you
have anything. "
The island owner smiled, and the fat on his face trembled. Even in the corner of Shui Ye, he
felt a tumult in his stomach.
　　" Yesterday, the two people who taught me a lesson and reported their family name,
why do they say they don't know me today? "
　　" So that's how it is. In that case, the island owner should know why I have to teach them a
lesson. After all, I was beaten up and bullied. If I, the head of the main store, did nothing, I
would become a soft persimmon. "
　　" This is because my subordinates did something wrong. However, I am the person in
charge of managing this island, and their family is indeed unknown. No matter what, there
is nothing I can do to leave here. "
Does this mean that he also acts for the public? He's doing low-level things behind his
back, and pretending to be grand on the surface. If it weren't for his appearance, Shui Ye
would really want to scold him face to face.
But now that Qiu Yuan is not here, it is better not to cause trouble, Shui Ye changed his face
and said, " This is not just here, I don't know the situation, I think so, wait for me to discuss
with the person in charge of the branch, if the island is really If there is no room for the
store, I will consider closing the store. ”
Seeing Shui Ye admit defeat so easily, the island owner shook his fat and laughed loudly,
his mouth wide open, his yellow teeth mixed with a foul-smelling Shui Ye that made him
sick.
　　" Since you said so, then I don't care. "
Having said that, the island owner waved his hand, and the ninjas surrounding Shui Ye dis-
persed one by one, then returned to the island owner and headed towards the side of the
lake.
Shui Ye hurriedly fanned the air in front of him with his hands: " Smoke me to death, smoke
me to death. "
　　" I said, how did this island owner get up there? Does it depend on weight? " Nao
couldn't help but complain.
　　" Don't mention him. Besides, I'm going to vomit up at breakfast. But in your opinion,
can you deal with those people just now? "
Nao thought for a moment and said, " If you don't think about it, it shouldn't take long. Just
now I could clearly feel that there was a Jonin -level person next to the island owner, but he
didn't stop us. "
　　" Didn't you say it was Jonin ? Then why would you take it so easily. However, I'm a little
worried about Qiuyuan's side in this case. "
After all, he can drive a person with Jonin -level strength, and he doesn't know how many
people are behind him. It should be so easy to deal with. Also, there is a Naruto by his side.
Chapter 180 fishing this thing
　　" I said, don't worry about Akimoto's strength. Even if they meet, they won't suffer. "
Nao said as he walked.
　　" I'm not worried about Qiuyuan's strength. I still don't know his ability along the way.
But it's a new place after all, and there's nothing to worry about. Also, Naruto , he ..."
Shui Ye sighed, the task given to him by the system made him feel a little uneasy. Control
Naruto ? Why control Naruto ? I don't know what happened, Shui Ye felt like he had forgotten
a very important point, but he couldn't remember it.
　　"What's wrong with Naruto ? That ninja kid? " Nao asked, and Suiya's thoughts were dis-
turbed. Simply too lazy to think about it, he said perfunctorily: " It's nothing, let's go fishing
in another location. "
The two found a place far enough away from the island owner, and then randomly found a
stone to sit down.
　　" I don't think you need to worry. Qiuyuan's brain is very useful. You can fish seriously
now. Speaking of which, fish soup is also very nourishing, which is just right for you to
nourish your body now. "
　　" Che, the young master is much smarter than him. " Shui Ye rolled Haku 's eyes and said.
Nao had already put bait on the hook and put the fishing rod, and then said: " Why don't
we two come and see, who can catch more fish? "
　　" Who's afraid of whom? "
Qiuyuan and Naruto soon arrived at the island in the center of the lake. As soon as they got
on the island, Qiuyuan clearly felt an invisible force. It was like a kind of enchantment, but
he and Naruto made it to the island without a hitch.
This makes Qiu Yuan a little strange. It stands to reason that the barrier is to prevent others
from entering or prevent the things inside from coming out. The enchantment here is dif-
ferent. You can go in and you can come out at any time.
Or, is the enchantment here for exploration? But who would set up such a barrier here and
maintain it so well ...
Seeing that Qiuyuan had been standing still, Naruto asked curiously, " Brother Qiuyuan, why
didn't you leave? "
　　" It's okay, Naruto , just be careful on the island later. "
　　Naruto glanced at Akimoto suspiciously, and then said as if he had remembered some-
thing: " Big brother Akimoto must be talking about the end of the game, right? Don't worry,
I won't let them take my fish. "
　　" What last? "
　　" It's the final settlement. I heard from people on the road when I signed up. There
aren't many inspectors on the island in the heart of the lake. As long as you snatch other
people's fish without them noticing, you will be counted. But if If the person under supervi-
sion sees it, the nameplate will be taken away and the qualification will be disqualified. ”
Qiuyuan clenched the nameplate in his hand. If he could finally grab the fish, with Shui Ye's
current state, it is estimated that no one would be able to beat him. Fortunately, I left Nao
for a rainy day. The important thing now is to find out what happened to the glass pestle
and what the key that the woman said was about.
　　" Then let's go, Naruto . "
Shui Ye sat on the rock, glanced at Nao's fish basket, and then stared at his own fishing rod,
still not moving at all. Since sitting here, he has not caught a single fish. On the other hand,
on Nao's side, he caught one soon after another.
It's really human, it's maddening!
　　" It seems that Akimoto is right, you really have no talent for fishing. " Nao joked.
　　" What kind of talent is needed for this kind of thing? It must be the wrong bait. Wait, I
will change the bait, and I will definitely catch more than you. "
With that said, Shui Ye was about to go to the bait concentration area.
　　" I think you'd better stop holding on, don't I also use this kind of bait? "
　　" Just wait. " Shui Ye said bitterly, then got up and walked towards the bait.
Although Nao had been teasing Shui Ye, his eyes never left. After all, Qiu Yuan had en-
trusted the safety of Shui Ye to him, so there could be no accident.
The bait concentration area is not very far from where they fish, and there are many people
around to participate in the game. So Shui Ye felt that there should be no danger at this
time. But the bushes not far away suddenly moved, as if a person was hiding there, and
Shui Ye's hand holding the bait stopped.
Here are the people of the island owner, didn't they lie to him just now? Shui Ye took a step
back, he was not far from Nao, even if the other party wanted to do something, he had
time to ask for help.
But the bushes moved only a moment, and then stopped. Shui Ye wondered, is it not the
enemy? Thinking about it, Shui Ye approached the figure and gently pushed aside the
bushes.
A baby face suddenly appeared in front of Shui Ye.
　　" Liangzi? "
　　" Master Shuiye, I found you. " Ryoko suddenly jumped out of the bushes with dead
branches of the bushes on his head.
Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief, then said, " Why are you here? Your mother knows you're
here? "
Ryoko opened her big eyes, patted the leaves and weeds on her body and said, " I sneaked
out, Master Shui Ye, can you save my father and uncle? "
　　" I'm not a doctor, how can I save them? " Shui Ye said, returning to the bait area and
taking a new bait. Ryoko refused, grabbed Shui Ye's clothes and said, " You can definitely
save Dad, I believe in you. "
Shui Ye didn't like coaxing children very much, and said directly: " I am a patient myself
now, how can I save your father. There are so many people here, I think you should go
home early, so as not to worry your mother. "
But that Ryoko was unwilling to hold onto Shui Ye's clothes. No matter what Shui Ye said,
he just wanted to follow him. Shui Ye was helpless and could only let her follow him.
Nao saw Ryoko behind Shui Ye and asked, " What's going on? "
　　" She insists on coming. I have no choice. You have to prove it to me. Lest someone say
I kidnapped a child. "
Ryoko became unhappy when he heard this and said, " I want to come by myself. You can
save my father. "
　　" Well, then tell me, why do you think I can save your father and uncle? " Shui Ye sat on
the stone and asked casually while serving the bait.
In his opinion, Ryoko was just making trouble. It also affects his fishing mood.
Ryoko's face collapsed all of a sudden, she seemed to be very confused, and then she
seemed to think of something and said, " I can't say, you can save them anyway, Master
Shui Ye, please, save them. "
Shui Ye put the fishing rod again, and then said to Nao: " Help me? Coax her. "
Nao waved his hand quickly: " I'm the only one in my family, I don't have any younger sib-
lings, how can I coax children? "
Chapter 181 What Ryoko doesn't want to say
Ryoko looked at the appearance of Shui Ye and Nao, stomped and said, " I don't care any-
way, you are the one who can save Dad, you follow me to Huxin Island. "
When it comes to the island in the heart of the lake, Nao and Suiya's faces sank at the same
time. Nao's reason was because the words of those who assassinated last night required a
specific human blood. Now that Ryoko came here suddenly, I always felt that there were in-
extricable connections. As for Shui Ye, it was because of Naruto 's affairs. The proprietress
hid something and didn't say that he knew it. Now that her daughter came over and men-
tioned Lake Heart Island, it was easy for him to think of the task given by the system ...
Seeing that Shui Ye didn't speak, Ryoko thought he had leaked something, and quickly ex-
plained: " I ... I mean, there are a lot of fish that can be caught on the island in the heart of
the lake, that is, I want you to accompany me. "
After all, he was just a child, and Shui Ye soon saw the clue, so he put down the fishing rod
in his hand and asked, " Then tell me, why do you think I can save your father, as long as
you tell me, I will Go to the island in the heart of the lake. ”
Nao also stared at Ryoko's face, and he also wanted to know the connection. Ryoko
glanced at Shui Ye nervously, bit her lip, and seemed to be trying her best to hide some-
thing. The crystal-like eyes also burst into tears, but still said firmly: " I can't say, Master Shui
Ye, you believe me, I won't hurt you. My mother didn't know when I came out this time. "
　　" Since you don't want to talk about it, forget it. Anyway, I'm not in a hurry. Nao, let's
continue the game just now, how many fish have you caught? " Shui Ye sat on the stone
again, and pulled a green small Play with the grass in your hand. His demeanor was very
leisurely, and he didn't seem anxious at all. Nao naturally saw that Shui Ye was forcing
Ryoko to say what she was concealing, so he continued the conversation, looked at the fish
basket with a pretentious look, and said, " It seems that there are already twenty of them.
When I saw the sunset, You can't catch up to me either. "
　　" That's impossible to say. " Shui Ye flicked the grass on his hands, and the fishing rod
that he just put down had already trembled slightly. Shui Ye pulled abruptly, only to see a
Haku -colored thing pulled out of the water. Immediately after that, Nao laughed loudly: "
Akimoto said it well, you can only catch garbage, hahahaha ..."
Haku -colored clothes caught by himself , Shui Ye directly pulled it off: " This time it doesn't
count, wait, I'll put new bait. "
　　"The next thing is the same. I said you will accept your fate. You won't lose face for a
while. "
Glancing at Nao, who was already unable to laugh, Suiya put down the fishing rod again.
The conversation between the two seemed to completely ignore that there was a Ryoko
beside him who was desperately anxious.
　　" Master Shuiye! " Ryoko shouted.
　　" I said, don't think I'll be able to pass if you don't tell me what you know. "
　　" I can't say, say, my mother killed me. "
　　" Then don't talk about it, and, be quiet, you are disturbing my fishing. " Shui Ye said
unceremoniously.
In fact, it's not that he is cruel, after all, he can't use Chakra now. After using that kind of
shocking ninjutsu, how could he know nothing about his body, he couldn't bring up Chakra,
and he would feel tired easily when he did anything, and there were still tasks assigned by
the system, so he couldn't touch it at all. to a little mind.
If at this time he is going to risk himself because of someone else's words, then he will go
directly to be the Virgin Mary.
　　" Master Shui Ye, can't you help us? My father is going to die, and my uncle and the
others, even if they are kept at home, they will also die. "
Saying that, Ryoko's tears fell, one after another.
Shui Ye was unmoved, and Nao's eyes didn't move either. He is a medical ninja, and he has
seen too many lives and deaths. For him, tears are already numb.
The two of them didn't move, and Ryoko finally burst into tears. This time, the participants
who were not far from them all looked sideways, trying to see what happened here. After
seeing that it was just a child, some casted accusing glances. After all, fishing needs quiet-
ness. This child is crying endlessly here, which will affect their fishing.
Not long after, the inspectors also came.
　　"You two, you need to be quiet during the game. "
The meaning is obvious, let Shui Ye coax the child and let her stop crying.
Shui Ye glanced at Liangzi, then put his hands together, and said coldly: " I and this child are
only one-sided, and I can't help her if she wants to cry. "
The inspectors took a look at Shui Ye, and just didn't see Shui Ye bringing the children in to
the game. That said, this is where the neighborhood kids come in and play.
　　" I'm so sorry for disturbing the two games, I'll get this kid out of here. "
Having said that, the inspector stepped forward and grabbed Ryoko, trying to take her
away. Ryoko glanced at Shui Ye and saw that he was looking at his fishing rod, not worried
at all that he would be taken away.
Ryoko couldn't help crying even louder, and her voice was particularly sharp in quiet fishing
situations. This aroused dissatisfaction from more people, and the inspectors nodded and
apologized to those people: " I will take her away immediately, please feel free to fish. "
The inspectors immediately put a lot of effort into it, and Ryoko was not obedient, so she
confronted the inspectors. Nao glanced at Shui Ye and asked in a low voice, " Are you really
relieved? "
Shui Ye just shook his head, his eyes stayed on the fishing rod, and his body did not move.
Until Ryoko was pulled a good distance away, Shui Ye didn't say a word. When a man who
had been hiding in the dark saw this scene, his heart sank, and with an unconscious force
on his hand, he tore off a branch on the bush.
　　" The friend behind you, come out and talk. " Sui Ye suddenly said such a sentence, and
Nao was startled and immediately looked around.
The bushes immediately stopped moving, and Shui Ye smiled: " Since you don't want to
come out, just pretend I didn't see it, Nao, my fish won't be hooked. "
Nao's hand was already on the dart he was carrying, but his face remained motionless. He
said, " If you don't get hooked, then stop fishing. "
　　" You're right, after all, I don't have much patience with women. " Shui Ye put the grass
in his mouth, with a rare trace of ruffianness.
The bushes moved suddenly, and then a woman walked out of it. After seeing the woman's
appearance, Nao was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Shui Ye, who was
holding the grass in his mouth. Could it be that Shui Ye knew that the lady boss was also
hiding there, so he deliberately made that gesture?
The proprietress walked slowly to Shui Ye and smiled bitterly: " When did you find out that I
was there too? "
Chapter 182 lady boss
　　" When Ryoko has been hiding her words. " Shui Ye turned her head and said, " No mat-
ter how much you teach her, a child will unconsciously look to someone who can help her
when she can't get the answers she wants. The person. I rejected her again and again just
now, but she can always insist not to say it, and secretly looks at the bushes, it is not easy to
guess. "
　　" As expected, she is smart, and she deserves to be the person in charge. " The proprietress
praised, but there was no joy in her eyes. Instead, she continued, " Then Master Shui Ye
means that you won't go to Huxin Island? "
　　" Of course, although I don't know why you want to test us like this, but I don't like
people like you who use children as bargaining chips. So you still go back and forth. " Shui
Ye said calmly, Not even a straight eye was given to the proprietress.
After listening to the conversation between the two, Nao also turned around and said with
disgust: " I said, your children have been kicked out, why don't you go take a look? "
The proprietress just glanced at it, then turned to face Shui Ye, took a deep breath, and
seemed to have made up her mind.
　　" I can help you find the glass pestle, but I have one request. "
As if Shui Ye didn't hear it, he was quite leisurely serving the bait. The proprietress didn't
mind either, and said to herself, " The little thing you brought with you is Zouwu. A group
of people came to the island a long time ago, desperately trying to find the Liuli pestle, but
it's a pity, They guessed wrong, Zuwu is not the key to the door, so even if they bring thou-
sands of troops with them, they can't get the glass pestle. "
As soon as he heard Zuwu's name, Shui Ye's hand slammed, and then continued to serve
the bait. But the proprietress saw this scene and smiled lightly: " Master Shui Ye, from the
moment I saw you, I knew you were seriously ill. The glass pestle is a kind of ninja tool that
can treat special diseases, aren't you curious? "
Putting down the bait in his hand, Shui Ye stood up, his face a little ugly: " I'm rather curi-
ous, how do you know that this kind of Xiaohuang is Zouwu. As far as I know, Zouwu is a
psychic. Beasts live in uninhabited deep mountains, how can you, a woman who stays at
home, understand so profoundly? "
The proprietress was startled and looked a little flustered. Shui Ye saw the expression of the
proprietress in his eyes, and then pressed step by step: " Or, before you got here, you met
some people, and she told you these things? "
Nao was stunned for a moment. He knew that Sui Ye was seriously ill, and he even knew
that Zou Wu — such a person was only Kohaku!
That woman! Nao scolded in his heart, Akimoto was right, she really got in the way.
　　" So what, Master Shui Ye, if someone with ulterior motives finds out about your cur-
rent state of health, they will definitely not let you go. "
　　" So, my life is very valuable. Nao, what do you think? " Suiya smiled at Nao.
With a cold snort, Nao replied: " Even if it's valuable, someone will come and get it. "
Shui Ye spat out the grass in his mouth and said to the proprietress: " I think we should
change the way of chatting. Speaking of which, you are also my subordinate, why don't we
make a fair deal. You know what you know. Tell me everything, what about me, how about
keeping you safe? "
　　" what do you mean by that? "
Nao had moved behind the proprietress, and seemed to think that the woman in front of
her was too stupid, and said, " Do you think you're leaving now? "
The proprietress's eyes suddenly widened. She was careless. Even though the person in
front of her was young, she was also the initiator of Ramen from the Five Great Countries.
And what did she just do? She was threatening him with Shui Ye's life to do things for her-
self. No matter how stupid people are, they will control the things that threaten them at the
first time. What's more, the person in front of her is someone who can easily see her plan.
After Nao finished speaking, he held Kunai on the boss's neck.
Shui Ye kept the proprietress's reaction in his eyes. Then he sighed: " It seems that you are
not stupid, but I want to ask you, how did you have the courage to threaten me? "
　　" For the family! "
　　" Che, don't make yourself so noble. Nao has checked carefully, and your family won't
last long. The poison is so strange, it has something to do with the glass pestle, right? Let
me guess, the glass pestle was used by you. My ancestors hid because they were willing to
not tell you the specific opening method, but just let you keep guarding. But unfortunately,
someone knew this, so you fought with each other and got poisoned. And I was in A
strange cold air can be felt here and in your home, indicating that the place where you are
poisoned may be here, that is to say, the poison is because of the glass pestle. "
The proprietress lowered her head, her eyes dark and inexplicable. Shui Ye knew at a glance
that his guesses were close to ten, and continued: " It seems that anyone who wants to
open the door to get the glass pestle will be poisoned. This is the defense mechanism set
up by your ancestors. Unfortunately, In order to protect the glass pestle, you were also poi-
soned. But, as juniors, there must be a way to detoxify, right? "
The proprietress's heart froze when she said this, and she suddenly became afraid of the
young man in front of her, " When did you start to doubt me? "
　　" I never believed in you! " Shui Ye said sharply, and his expression became very playful
again, " By the way, I thought of a very interesting point, Ryoko's eyes are really special, like
crystals. , it's really hard for you to give birth to such a lovely daughter. "
　　" Enough! Shut up, stop talking, as long as I can keep Ryoko's safety, I will tell you ev-
erything, everything! " the proprietress shouted loudly, then slumped on the ground and
covered her face, crying, Shui Ye snorted With a sound, he motioned Nao to put down Kunai
.
After a while, the proprietress regained her strength, but she was still sobbing softly. Shui
Ye was a little impatient, and sat on the stone again: " My people have already entered the
Huxin Island to investigate. If you really want to save the group of people who are about to
die, get up and speak quickly. "
When I mentioned this, the proprietress wiped her tears and said, " If I knew this was the
case, I should have told you all from the beginning. Master Shui Ye, you guessed right, the
glass pestle was surrounded by an enchantment set up by the ancestors. Inside. There are
countless traps and traps, and the most deadly one is the poisonous miasma. My husband
and his brother fought with them to protect the secret of Liulichu, and the trap was trig-
gered, so it became like that. , If the person we are guarding accidentally touches the or-
gan, they can use the eye of colored glass to detoxify, but they will only open their eyes if
they have seen the colored glass pestle. "
Chapter 183 Go to Huxin Island
　　" So, Ryoko is the one with the eyes of glass. " Nao said, and then sat down too.
The proprietress nodded, then continued: " Ryoko's father warned me before he fell into a
coma, if you want Ryoko to live in peace, you must never find a glass pestle. Otherwise, she
will have a miserable life in her life. But, how can I bear to watch it? With my beloved hus-
band dying day by day? I was struggling with this pain, until last night, someone came and
told something, saying that you have Zouwu, it has something to do with Liulichu, and he
told me to throw the question to you , let you find Liu Li Chu. In this way, I can save my
husband without any effort, and I can also secretly let Ryoko open his eyes and hide this
matter. "
Nao and Suiya looked at each other, and it was obvious that this was not something Amber
could do.
　　" What is the person who found you? "
　　" I can't see what he looks like, but listen to the voice, it's a man. " The proprietress
replied.
man? There was a hint of confusion in Shui Ye's eyes, who knew their situation so well, and
found the proprietress in such a short period of time and arranged this plan? Nao was also
puzzled, he always thought it was Kohaku who missed the point.
But soon, Nao thought of something.
When Mizuyo was in a coma, Chojuro-sama and Mizukage -sama had a meeting. In the water
film barrier they set up, someone sensed that after the battle of Erdaohe, a person pene-
trated the water film barrier. And also successfully escaped the pursuit of the Kirigakure ninja.
Changjurou was in a hurry to leave because the fish that slipped through the net had never
been caught. Could it be that the person who ran away followed Shui Ye and chased him all
the way here?
Thinking of this, Nao became nervous. But the proprietress in front of him was still there, so
he couldn't ask Shui Ye directly. Shui Ye noticed Nao's anxiety, but didn't ask any questions.
He turned to the proprietress and said, " Then tell me, how do you open the door and
where is the key? "
　　" I only know how to avoid triggering the miasma, and the specific location of the door.
The key, I really don't know. The only clue is a person's blood, and special blood can open
the door. "
This time, Shui Ye had a general idea of everything, and then lowered his head and pon-
dered. The special blood is not his boasting, no surprise, this person is himself.
Since the glass pestle has something to do with the holy beast, it's easy for people to think
so.
After all, he can communicate with Xiao Huang telepathically, right?
It seems that both the system and the current situation are forcing him to go to Lake Heart
Island. Shui Ye hesitated for a moment, but just as he was about to speak, Nao reached out
his hand to stop him.
　　" Don't say that you want to enter Huxin Island now, think about it, now there is an un-
known enemy hiding around us. If you go into danger, how will Qiuyuan explain it? Besides,
you Don't you know what's going on right now? I'm tired of talking about it myself, okay? "
Several questions in a row stopped Shui Ye.
Although he didn't want to admit it, Nao said it was right. Going at this time was to cause
trouble for Akimoto.
If I had known that yesterday, I should have dipped Naruto's blood in the vortex while
Naruto was asleep, maybe I would have gotten a bit of shit on my own?
The proprietress started to hesitate when she saw Shui Ye, and immediately said: "The holy
beast has been following you, which means that you must be that special person, Master
Shui Ye, maybe you are the one Liu Lichu has been waiting for, you can't You can't help it,
Master Shui Ye. "
　　" Shut up. " Nao said loudly.
　　" No, Master Shui Ye, think about it, even if you don't have chakra now, the glass pestle
can save you. It can help you recover chakra and treat your illness. You don't want to be like
this all your life, right? "
Looking at the proprietress who kept begging in front of her, Nao only felt that the noise
was deadly. A straight elbow knocked her out.
　　" Shui Ye, I think I need to say it again, you can't go. What she said before is not credi-
ble, and it is not necessarily credible now. We don't know what the man said to her, maybe
this is another trap. At that time, Qiu Yuan will not only have to face the authorities, but
also save you. "
　　" How can I be so weak. " Shui Ye whispered.
Nao was suffocated by an old blood in his chest at the words of Shui Ye, and even his voice
became a bit sharp: " Shui Ye! Did you hear what I said? "
　　" Okay, okay, don't go, don't go. Isn't that what I said? Am I such an adventurous per-
son? I think it's better to wait until Qiuyuan comes back. After all, the island owner has
worked hard for so long and has not found the glass pestle. It's impossible for us to find it
all at once, isn't it? "
Hearing Shui Ye's words, Nao's anger calmed down a little, and then said: " I took over the
task of Lord Chojuro, let me say it first, in order to ensure your safety, when necessary, I will
use the necessary means. ”
　　" You just listened to Changjurou like that? What did he tell you? " Shui Ye suddenly ap-
proached and asked curiously.
　　"The mission is classified and cannot be told to you. "
　　" Come on, don't say anything, I'll just ask him when I see Changjurou in the future. "
The two men quarreled, and there was a woman lying on the side without any scruples. For-
tunately, doctor Nao's parents felt that although they didn't like women, they still dragged
her to the grass beside them, so that when the fish was caught, the fish would hit the
woman directly.
However, Shui Ye's unintentional words made him think of the scene of taking the mission.
　　" Nao, I need your help with something. " Naojuro said as he put away the flounder.
　　" Lord Chojuro, you said, I will guarantee to complete the task. "
　　" I want you to escort Shui Ye all the way until he is fully recovered. "
At that time, Nao was very puzzled and asked, " Lord Changjurou, why should I protect a
Konoha kid. Besides, isn't there someone around him? "
　　" Nao, this is what our country of water owes Shui Ye, and it is also what I owe him. He
saved me three times in a row, once he helped me detoxify, once he let me go first at the
moment of life and death, and once Helped me to block the attack of that man. I know that
you have always been by my side to protect you, so I believe in you, you can definitely pro-
tect the water night for me. Lord Mizukage said that the Vatican organization is not only this
base, but also the one who escaped before. Everyone needs me to investigate. ”
　　" I'm going to Haku Lord Chojuro , don't worry. I will definitely protect Shui Ye and com-
plete this task. "
After the memory was over, looking at the water night in front of him, Nao felt that it was
not bad for him to take this task.
Chapter 184 Akimoto is back
The two were fishing, and occasionally, Shui Ye would look at the island in the heart of the
lake. Now he can't open Sharingan , and he can't see the barrier that the lady boss said.
Ugh.
A glass pestle, a ninja tool that I have never heard of before. I don't know what it will do.
Now that there are not enough people around, there is no way to send someone to investi-
gate. It's head-scratching.
Shui Ye's annoyed mood obviously brought his anxiety, and since there has been no news
from Qiuyuan, fishing is even more impatient. Nao caught another fish, glanced at Shui Ye,
and said, "All we can do now is to stay well, it's useless to be anxious. "
　　" Why are you talking? " Shui Ye glared at Nao, " Why are you like a housekeeper? "
Nao kept retorting: " If it wasn't for the patient's disobedience, would I need to keep talking
like this? "
　　" Cut, did I use chakra? Huh? "
　　" I'm too lazy to care about you. "
　　"..."
Just as the two were bickering, a beam of light suddenly shot into the sky from the position
of the island in the center of the lake. The people who shook their eyes couldn't open their
eyes. All the people who came to participate in the competition watched this scene, and
some even made a surprised voice: " What is this? "
　　" I heard that this is the light emanating from that ninja tool. If you don't believe me,
look at that light, does it have any color, but it's not deep, like a crystal? "
　　" Oh, so that's the case, so the ninja tools are on the island in the heart of the lake? "
　　" I said you're stupid, if you were on Huxin Island, you would have been taken away
long ago? "
　　" Yes. "
Gradually, the voices of various discussions continued. Looking at the situation in front of
him, the island owner shook his fat and laughed again.
　　" Well done, by the way, how are the people who went in this morning? "
　　" Back to the island owner, dozens of people died, but they were all dealt with. How-
ever, no one can destroy the mechanism. There are also more than a dozen people who
have been poisoned. "
　　" Then throw them down to feed the fish. By the way, the light did a good job this time,
and it should be enough to attract the next wave of people. The owner of the island has a
lot of rewards. "
　　" Thank you, Island Master. "
After the light burst out, it circled around the island in the center of the lake, and then
slowly disappeared. Shui Ye looked at the place where the light disappeared. Nai Xu
thought about it and said, " Shui Ye, this light is strange. "
　　" Akimoto is above, and he can see it more clearly than us. Judging from the expres-
sions of the people around, this should have happened more than once. By the way, Nao,
can you contact Changjurou? "
　　" No, Lord Chojuro is on a mission now, and I don't know where he went. But if the let-
ter is timely, I should be able to contact the people in Kirigakure , but if the letter is delivered
and they are on their way, it should take a few days. "
　　" That's probably a bit difficult. Now this island is all the people of the island owner. If
you didn't send the letter in person, you probably wouldn't be able to take it out. "
The proprietress was awakened by the surrounding noise, and after seeing the situation in
front of her a little bit, she asked, " Did the light appear again just now? "
　　" You woke up in time, but I advise you to think clearly before you speak, and don't
keep saying some meaningless words. " Nao said, his words were full of threats. The propri-
etress naturally understood what Haku Nao meant, and lowered her head without speaking.
Shui Ye looked up at the sky and looked at the time, it was noon.
　　" Madam, what's the matter with the light on the island in the heart of the lake? " Shui
Ye asked.
　　" I know this. The island owner did it. In order to attract those ninjas of the last class,
help him step on the trap, find the key by the way, and open the door. "
　　" Pediatrics, it seems that I guessed right before. " Shui Ye glanced in the direction of
the island owner with disgust, and then said, " I will go to Lake Heart Island, but it must not
be now. So, if you really want to save you My husband, it's better to treat yourself as my
person now, if there is any calculation, I don't mind showing you what a means is. "
Shui Ye's words were also threatening, the startled proprietress was a little timid, and then
she burst into a wry smile: " Master Shui Ye, so far, what else can I hide from you? "
　　" It's better. " Shui Ye said coldly.
When it was time for lunch, the staff in charge of the game quickly brought lunch to every-
one. Nao glanced at the meal and smacked his lips: " The island owner is not very good
looking, but the meal is not bad. The combination of meat and vegetables is better than
what we eat in hotels. ”
Shui Ye disliked it very much: " Bought you for a meal? The treatment is so good than a
game, obviously it is to lead people to the island in the heart of the lake. I don't know how
complicated the mechanism is, but it is worth doing so. "
The proprietress said slowly at this time: " It's very tight, and the barriers are deadly. If the
poisonous miasma is triggered, it will be difficult to move. But so many people have already
gone, and the front organs should be almost stepped on. "
　　" That's just right, and it also cleared up a lot of trouble for us. "
With that said, when Shui Ye started to eat, Nao was not polite. After sitting here for most
of the morning, he was already hungry. The proprietress was very worried and couldn't eat
much. Shui Ye didn't want to persuade him at first, but when he thought that this woman
knew the situation on Huxin Island, she still said: " I think you should eat something. If you
don't have the physical strength, how can you open the door with me? "
　　" I see, Master Shui Ye. " The proprietress responded in a low voice, and then started to
eat.
After the meal, Shui Ye was still bored sitting on the rocks to fish, but unfortunately, no fish
were hooked. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense, Nao deliberately said: " Shuiye,
I think you should rest well. "
Shui Ye rolled Haku 's eyes: " Shut your mouth, or when I recover Chakra, I will be the first to
cut you. "
　　" I'm afraid of you ... eh? Is that the boat that came back from the island in the heart of
the lake? " Nao said anxiously, pointing to a place.
The proprietress and Shui Ye looked in which direction, and sure enough, they saw several
boats approaching the shore from the island in the center of the lake. Also, it was full of
people. Shui Ye said immediately: " Nao, let's go and see. "
The boat moved very fast, and it didn't take long for it to dock. The three quickly walked to
the side of the boat, looking for Qiuyuan among the many people who got off the boat.
After getting on several boats, I just didn't see Qiu Yuan. Shui Ye was a little anxious, but he
couldn't squeeze in because there were too many people surrounding the place at a time,
but Nao climbed up a tree next to him and looked at the figure.
He quickly found Qiu Yuan's figure, and immediately jumped down and said to Shui Ye: "
Don't worry, Qiu Yuan is also there, but there are so many people now, it is estimated that it
will take a while. "
After hearing what Nao said, Sui Ye was relieved.
Chapter 185 total
Sure enough, after the crowd had passed, Akimoto slowly walked towards them, but Nao's
brows furrowed. Shui Ye directly greeted him and asked, " Are you not injured? "
Qiu Yuan shook his head, as if he wanted to say something. Shui Ye was about to ask again,
but when he turned around, he saw that the island owner had come over with the fat on his
face.
The lunch just now started to churn in my stomach.
　　" No more, let's go back and talk about it. "
　　" Wait, Shui Ye, why are you in such a hurry to leave? " The island owner came over and
said in a loud voice.
Nao turned his face away and replied, " We suddenly remembered that there is a patient at
home who needs to be taken care of, so we decided to go back directly. By the way, I
caught this fish. It doesn't matter if I take it away, right? "
The island owner glanced at the fish basket in Nao's hand, then at Qiuyuan, and then
showed a meaningful but extremely disgusting smile in Shui Ye's eyes and said, " This is not
a problem, but don't you want to win the championship? Then Two buckets of gold coins
should be easy for you to get, right? "
　　"The island owner is joking, we don't have any talent for fishing. By the way, you see, I
don't have a single fish in my basket. " Shui Ye also threw the fish basket aside, indicating
that he really does not have a single fish. Not caught.
The island owner didn't want to say more about it, so he glanced at the proprietress next to
Shui Ye and said, "The proprietress doesn't seem to have signed up, why did you come
here? "
Shui Ye spread his hands and said very calmly: " Discuss with me when the ramen shop will
be closed. I heard that I came to sign up, so I pestered me. Speaking of which, I don't want
to pester a woman, trouble. dead. "
The island owner was very satisfied when he heard Shui Ye's tone.
　　" That's alright, I think it's best for her not to come in the future. " Said, the island owner
took a group of people and walked away arrogantly.
Qiu Yuan only felt that the person in front of him was getting more and more blurred, but
he kept insisting without saying it. Nao calmly supported him, and then whispered, " Are
you injured? "
　　" Don't make a sound, the other party hasn't gone far. "
The four of them quickly returned to the hotel, and as soon as they entered Shuiye's room,
Nao took the lead and said, " Shuiye, go to my room and get the medicine kit. "
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, then glanced at Qiu Yuan's somewhat pale face , and in-
stantly became nervous. Then he ran straight out, not seeing the person clearly for a while,
and just bumped into Amber who heard the sound and came out to check the situation.
Amber was a girl, and she couldn't see, so she was knocked to the ground. Shui Ye quickly
helped her up, then opened Nao's room, took the medicine box, and returned to his room.
a set of actions, Amber was stunned, and he could only grope and say: " Is it Shui Ye? What
happened, what are you doing? "
But no one responded to her, Amber sighed and groped around.
Here, Nao used scissors to cut Akimoto's clothes. As expected, Akimoto's body was covered
with large and small wounds, but the wounds were not deep. Nao skillfully opened the
medicine box, then disinfected, applied medicine, and bandaged, all in one go. Shui Ye
could only watch from one side, and then said, " Is his injury serious, or does it matter? "
　　"The trauma is okay, but just as soon as he came ashore, I noticed signs of poisoning on
his body. The situation is very similar to that of the proprietress's family, but I didn't say
where the island owner was at the time. "
Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan. He was closing his eyes tightly. His forehead was not only ex-
posed, but also covered in cold sweat. He seemed to be in great pain.
　　" So, Qiu Yuan also suffered from poisonous miasma? "
　　" Not exactly. " Nao said, and already started to put his hand on Akimoto's hand, and
then began to probe the Chakra in Akimoto's body.
At this time, Amber also groped in. He whispered: " Shui Ye, did something happen? Why
did you run in such a hurry just now? "
　　" It's none of your business. " Shui Ye said sharply.
When Amber heard this, her face was a little embarrassed. After all, she came to ask this out
of kindness, and the proprietress explained: " Your name is Amber, right? Qiuyuan is injured
now. Master Shui Ye is a little anxious, don't worry about it. "
　　" Then, how is his injury? "
The proprietress glanced at Qiu Yuan's situation and said, " It should have been in the office
on Huxin Island, and it's amazing to be able to get out. "
Nao had already completed his investigation and withdrew his medical ninjutsu, saying: "
Shuiye, he was indeed infected with the same poison, but his symptoms were much better
than those of the people lying in the room, so he could support him and come back. I will
treat the trauma on his body. Most of the time, it's just this poison ... I can't help it. "
Shui Ye's heart sank all of a sudden. Qiu Yuan also woke up faintly at this time, opened his
eyes with difficulty and looked at Shui Ye and said, " It's not a serious injury, don't think
about it. "
Everyone in the room knew that the injury was not serious, it was just the poison, but there
was no way to get rid of it. Shui Ye clenched his fists, his fingertips were slightly Haku , he
agreed with Qiu Yuan to go. It wouldn't have been this way if ... he hadn't agreed.
Seeing that Shui Ye did not speak, Qiu Yuan knew that he must have taken this matter on
himself again, so he said: " I was the only one who went to that situation at that time, and
this trip didn't completely lead to nothing. I passed through the poisonous miasma and saw
The door. Just like what this woman said, it does need a key. The groove on it is very deep,
and it should take a lot of blood to open it. "
Nao said: " We also know a lot of information. "
With that said, Nao quickly told Akimoto what they had learned today.
　　" It turns out to be the case, but there is another point. The island owner has arranged a
lot of people on the island in the center of the lake, and there are many hidden piles. I also
spent a lot of time to avoid them. Besides, the people who broke into the organization with
me. , many died, and the bodies were thrown into the lake along with the poisoned and un-
conscious. ”
　　" What did you say? That disgusting island owner threw the body into the lake to feed
the fish? " Nao exclaimed.
Qiu Yuan nodded, this was what he saw with his own eyes, there was nothing wrong. Nao's
face was Haku , if he remembered correctly, there was fish in the lunch meal.
Those fish ... wouldn't just be ... ugh ...
Shui Ye, who had been silent for a while, turned gray , and then followed Nao, and the two
ran directly to the toilet, retching for a while .
After a long time, the two people opened the door and came out.
face comparable to that of a zombie, Haku 's scary.
Nao glanced at the proprietress and said weakly, " Why are you doing well? "
　　" I've been thinking about the island in the heart of the lake, so I just ate some rice. "
　　"..." Nao's heart froze when he heard it, and he wanted to take back what he said be-
fore.
Chapter 186 Where has Naruto gone?
The island owner of the dead fat pig is disgusting enough. What I didn't expect to do was
even more disgusting! What a good thing he thought that dead fat pig could do! Nao
couldn't help grinding his teeth. After this incident was over, he must let the dead fat pig
taste the fish raised from the corpse.
Looking at the reactions of these two people, Qiu Yuan probably guessed a few points and
said, " You are a medical ninja, why didn't you pay attention? "
Nao jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stomped on and said, " How could I have
thought that the fat dead pig would do such a disgusting thing? I just thought that he
would not poison so many people's meals. . ”
　　" Take this as a lesson. Shui Ye, come here, we need to discuss what to do next. "
　　" No need to discuss, you are poisoned, and I know the solution. I must go. " Shui Ye
looked straight into Qiu Yuan's eyes with a firm tone.
　　" No way! " Qiu Yuan said without thinking, " Even I can't escape the danger there, what
can you do now? "
　　" You mean you want me to watch you get poisoned and do nothing? " Shui Ye re-
torted.
The atmosphere suddenly became silent, and Qiu Yuan wanted to say that it doesn't matter
if he died, as long as Shui Ye can successfully complete the task. But looking at Shui Ye's ex-
pression, he couldn't even speak.
Qiuyuan always felt that if these words were said, it would hurt their feelings.
There was a quarrel between the two brothers, and Nao couldn't get in for a while. Even
though I vomited everything out just now, I couldn't help but feel uncomfortable in my
stomach.
Suddenly, Nao seemed to remember something and exclaimed: " By the way, Akimoto, you
went with that kid from Konoha, didn't you come back together? "
These words successfully attracted the attention of Shui Ye and Akimoto.
　　" As soon as I got to the island, I put Naruto in the crowd. He should be fishing with this
ordinary person. " Akimoto replied.
　　" But so many people just came back, why not Naruto ? "
This time, Qiu Yuan was also stopped. At that time, he was injured and poisoned, and he
had to go ashore with the large army. Lest those who were hiding in the dark find out that
something was wrong with him, and dealt with him.
When he left, there were not many people on the island. It stands to reason that Naruto
should have returned with the crowd.
Or, Naruto stumbled into the trap?
Shui Ye soon thought of it together with Qiuyuan, and felt bad, so he said: " Nao, no!
Madam, you are most familiar with this place. Go back to the lake and see if you can find
Naruto . "
After speaking, Shui Ye thought that the proprietress had not seen Naruto before , and
added: "Naruto is a head shorter than me, a yellow-haired boy with light blue eyes and a few
cat-like whiskers on his face. "
The proprietress nodded and said, " I'll go right away, Master Shui Ye. "
Nao was a little worried and looked at the figure of the proprietress leaving and said, "
Shuiye, why don't I go too, that woman, I don't trust her. "
　　" You can't go, Qiuyuan still needs your care. Besides, the person hiding in the dark still
doesn't know who the other party is. " Shui Ye said calmly , his face as pale as paper. Nao
looked a little unbearable: " You are already in poor health, so you should sit and rest. Am-
ber, go and ask the owner of the hotel to cook us some food again, no fish. "
Amber responded, a little worried, but still groped and walked out.
Qiuyuan also saw Shui Ye's face, coughed and said: " Nao said it well, you'd better calm
down your mind now. Maybe Naruto just got separated from the crowd. "
Nao also replied: " Yes, Shui Ye, don't worry too much. Patients need to be in a good mood.
"
Seeing both of them persuading him like this, Shui Ye twitched the corners of his mouth
and revealed an ugly smile: "Although Naruto is usually out of line, he is not the kind of per-
son who is willful enough to worry us. With Qiuyuan's current situation, and I don't The way
to use ninjutsu ... The trip to the island in the heart of the lake is estimated to be delayed. "
　　" Don't worry, just wait for news from the lady boss. "
The food at the hotel was ready soon, and the two of them in Shui Ye didn't know the taste.
If it wasn't for Nao forcing Shuiye to eat a little, Shuiye would not move a single chopstick.
Nao sighed, and now he doesn't know how to persuade him.
Waiting is always the most difficult, Nao wanted to ask Suiya to take a rest, but Suiya in-
sisted on sitting and waiting. After sitting and waiting for a long time, Shui Ye's body
couldn't support it, and he even drank a few cups of tea to refresh himself.
At this time, the proprietress ran in panting: " Master Shui Ye, no one was found. And I
turned around the lake several times, and I was sure that there would be no boats to send
people back. "
The news directly shocked Shui Ye's mind, and it really happened.
Don't panic, don't panic! Must be calm, after forcing himself to calm down, Shui Ye
clenched the teacup in his hand. Naruto is the protagonist and nothing will happen.
Now I need to figure out a way to find where Naruto is before I can do the next step.
But after thinking about the situation in front of him, Shui Ye squeezed the teacup even
tighter. Except for Nao, their fighting power is almost nothing now.
can I find Naruto ?
the way, Jiraiya ! !
Suddenly, Shui Ye thought of that man. He disappeared after putting Naruto on the island,
so he must be on the island too. Shui Ye's expression suddenly became soaring, and he
asked loudly, " Madam, where is the place for fireworks on the island? "
The other three were stunned at the same time, as if they didn't know what Haku was called
a fireworks place.
　　" It's a place for men to have fun, bathrooms, hot springs, baths and stuff like that! "
This time the three of them heard Haku , but they still didn't speak, their faces were still a lit-
tle embarrassed. The proprietress, YouQi, blushed half of her face.
Still Qiuyuan reacted and asked, " Shuiye, what are you doing here? "
　　" Of course I'm looking for Jiraiya . He is one of the three ninjas. With him, what else can't
be done? "
Nao breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this: " I thought it was you ..."
Shui Ye wanted to open Nao's brain to see what was inside!
　　" What's wrong with you, how could I still think about that kind of thing! "
Nao patted the back of his head embarrassedly and said, " Hehe, everyone is a man ..."
　　" You're smiling like a mentally retarded lady, take us to find someone. "
The lady boss nodded.
Before leaving, Shui Ye called Amber to Qiu Yuan's side, said a few words in her ear, and
then walked out with the proprietress.
Amber nervously held the blind stick in his hand and sat beside Qiuyuan.
Chapter 187 Find Jiraiya
Qiu Yuan coughed, glanced at Amber and said, " What did Shui Ye tell you just now? "
Even he avoided saying it?
　　" It's nothing, he said that you are a wounded now, and he wants me to help take care
of you. " Amber said, clasping his hands together, obviously nervous.
With a sigh, Qiu Yuan did not intend to ask again. It is estimated that Shui Ye also has other
considerations. The poison is really uncomfortable in his body, and the words just said for
so long have lost a lot of strength. Qiu Yuan closed his eyes and slowly adjusted his breath-
ing. He now needs to rest in case of emergency.
Amber felt the silence of the people around him, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. In fact,
the only thing Shui Ye said to her was to protect Qiuyuan. It's just that she didn't know why
Shui Ye would give her a blind man to do this. It seems that she can't resist and can't lift her
shoulders.
Or, Shui Ye noticed something ... Amber shook his head vigorously, unwilling to think any
more.
The proprietress has always lived on this island, and she is very clear about what Shui Ye
said. It's just - she never went in. Also, serious women generally don't go here.
When Shui Ye and Nao walked to a small crossing, the proprietress stopped and said, "
Master Shui Ye, I can only bring you here, that, there are all these places inside, um, I'm
afraid I won't go in. It's convenient, you ..."
Seeing that the proprietress stopped talking, Shui Ye nodded: " It's okay, you can wait for us
here. Nao, let's go in. "
Although it is only a small road, there are scattered houses on both sides. There are brightly
colored lanterns hanging on it, red, green and green, which means a bit of a place of fire-
works. Shuiye said to Nao as he walked: "Jiraiya is a bad old man, don't look at him as one of
the three ninjas, lecherous will die, otherwise Naruto will not call him a lecherous fairy. So,
we will find someone separately for a while, You only need to see where there are beautiful
women, and you go. ”
Nao was a little incompetent. After all, he had heard of the name of one of the three ninjas,
and now Shui Ye said it like this. Really - not understandable.
　　" Then what does he look like? You have to at least tell me? "
Shui Ye tilted his head and thought for a while, and said, " His head is covered with Haku
hair, and there is a greasy word on it. Anyway, it looks like a mess. "
　　"..."
　　" Can you be more specific? "
　　" How else to be specific? Isn't that all said? " Shui Ye retorted.
　　"..." Doesn't this mean that he didn't say it? Nao sighed, and was about to ask again,
but found that many women came up to greet them, and a pungent powdery air instantly
enveloped the two of them.
　　" Xuan is two handsome little brothers, sisters, come to live. "
The words were alluring and seductive, and with that charming action, Suiya and Nao shiv-
ered together. But the woman who spoke didn't think it was enough, so she reached out
and put her hand on Shui Ye's shoulder: " Little brother, this is your first time here? "
Saying that, he also threw a wink at Shui Ye.
Seven or eight women Yingying Yanyan entangled Shuiye and Nao, and Nao trembled and
wanted to pull Shuiye's hand, but felt that she was being pulled away by a force. out, and
then drag him into the store.
Nao, who has always been clean, has never seen such a battle, now he just feels that every-
thing is wrong in his body. If you are going to die, you are going to die. Looking at Shui Ye
again, it is not much different from him visually.
When the two were separated, Shui Ye turned his head to Nao with difficulty and said, " Re-
member, we'll see you at the entrance later. "
Nao looked at the women in front of him and stared at the sky speechlessly, suddenly feel-
ing that he would not live by that time.
The proprietress is anxiously waiting at the entrance of the small road. One hour has
passed, two hours have passed ...
Three hours have passed ... But there was no sign of the two people, and she wanted to find
it herself in a hurry. But as soon as she stepped in, the proprietress stopped again. Can she
go to such a place?
After several entanglements, the proprietress still stopped in place, and she still waited with
peace of mind.
After a long time, the proprietress fell asleep against the wall. Suddenly a figure appeared
in front of him, the proprietress stood up in a hurry, and then said, " Shui Ye, you are back. "
The man glanced at the proprietress, and then said, " Shuiye? The kid from the ramen shop?
"
Only now did the proprietress see clearly where the person in front of her was Shui Ye. But
an elderly man. The proprietress hurriedly apologized: " I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I recognized the
wrong person. "
　　Jiraiya glanced at the proprietress. Although she is old, she still has a charm, especially ...
hehehe, it's really pleasing.
Seeing the old man in front of him staring at his chest, the proprietress Haku gave him a
look, and then scolded angrily: " What are you looking at, don't hurry up. "
Fierce woman! Jiraiya felt bored, waved her hand, and walked straight into the path.
At this time, Shui Ye and Nao walked out with the help of two people.
Haku 's face was miserable , his eyes were blank, his steps were vain, and the whole person
was like being overpowered hundreds of times.
There are also indescribable lipstick marks and powder marks on the face, which are really
reminiscent of ... pictures that are not suitable for children.
Maybe the battle just now was too intense. When Jiraiya faced Shui Ye face to face, Shui Ye's
eyes didn't realize that the person in front of him was the Jiraiya he wanted to find .
Instead, Jiraiya met the kid Shui Ye here and asked, " It's really you? Kid Shui Ye, why are you
here? "
Hearing someone calling his name, Shui Ye looked up.
It doesn't matter this glance, Shui Yewushen's eyes recovered immediately, he took a step
forward and grabbed Jiraiya 's hand, and said, "Jiraiya ? Is it really you? "
Nao suddenly fell to the ground without support, and was thrown by a dog to eat shit.
　　" Oh, Shui Ye, you dog, what did you suddenly let go of? "
The proprietress didn't react for a while, just stared blankly at the three people in front of
her, uh, the person who was just scolded by him was one of the Konoha Sanninjas that Boss
Shuiye was looking for - Mr. Jiraiya ?
The Sannin who was famous in the five countries during World War II?
It's ... not quite like it!
After Qiu Yuan fell asleep, he woke up faintly. Amber fell asleep leaning against the bed,
seemingly without taking a step away. For some reason, Qiu Yuan moved with a hint of pity.
Although she calculated Shui Ye and bit her secret and didn't tell it, she was still just a girl.
　　" Cough cough ..." Qiu Yuan coughed suddenly, awakening Amber from a light sleep.
　　" Are you awake? How are you feeling? "
Chapter 188 lake island night
　　" Fortunately, why haven't they come back in Shui Ye? " Qiu Yuan staggered the topic
and suddenly felt very thirsty. But now he couldn't bring up his strength, glanced at Amber,
and didn't say anything after all.
　　" I don't know. " Amber opened his bewildered eyes and listened carefully, "I shouldn't
have come back, what time is it now? "
Qiuyuan glanced outside, night fell, and it was almost dark.
　　" It's night, and I haven't come back yet. I guess I haven't found Mr. Jiraiya . "
Amber stood up and said, " It's alright, you should take care of your injury first. By the way,
you must be hungry after sleeping for so long. I'll go to the boss and ask him to bring the
food. "
With that said, Amber walked out of the room with her stick. Qiu Yuan closed his eyes,
moved his numb legs and feet, and sighed, not knowing what happened to Shui Ye.
　　" Cough cough ..."
When eating, because Qiuyuan's body was inconvenient to get up, Amber could only ask
the boss to put the food on the bed and let Qiuyuan eat by himself, while she sat at the ta-
ble and ate slowly by herself.
Halfway through the meal, Amber heard the familiar footsteps in the stairwell, very similar
to Shui Ye's, but the footsteps were light and a little wrong.
　　" I seem to hear that Shui Ye and the others are back. " Amber put down the food and
said.
As soon as Qiuyuan heard this, he couldn't help but look towards the door, and accidentally
dropped the food on the bed to the ground, making a loud noise. Amber suddenly pan-
icked, stood up and ran to the bedside: " What's the matter, is someone here? "
As he said that, he accidentally bumped into the stool and fell directly to the ground.
The proprietress helped Shui Ye and Nao back. As soon as she opened the door, she saw
this scene. She hurriedly stepped forward to help Amber, and said, " Amber, be careful, why
did you fall? "
　　" I'm fine, look at Qiuyuan, did someone attack? " Amber said in a panic.
The proprietress glanced around, and there was no movement except for the knocked-over
food, so she said strangely: " What nonsense are you talking about, Amber, it's just the few
of us here. "
Amber asked worriedly: " What was that sound just now? "
Qiuyuan glanced at Amber with an inexplicable look in his eyes, and replied, " It's okay, I
just accidentally knocked over the food. "
This time Kohaku was relieved, and Akimoto also focused on Shuiye and Nao. It's just that
these two people looked like they had seen a ghost.
　　" Ma'am, what's the situation? "
After sitting down with Amber, the proprietress glanced at Shui Ye and Nao strangely, and
replied, " I'll wait for them to explain it to you, by the way, I forgot to tell you, Lord Jiraiya
found it. I also The matter was told to him, and he has now gone to the island in the heart
of the lake. Naruto should be found soon . "
　　" That's good, if we have Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas , we will get twice the result with
half the effort. "
Shui Ye was still wandering in the sky, but at this time, the system suddenly showed a fran-
tic display—
【Mission: Help Jiraiya control Naruto 】
【Mission: Help Jiraiya control Naruto 】
Showing over and over again, the shocking water night's brain hurts.
Don't think about it, Naruto 's side has made some moths, the kind that even Jiraiya can't
handle.
Looking at Shui Ye's appearance, Qiu Yuan thought that he was injured, and asked, " What's
wrong with Shui Ye? Is there something wrong? "
　　" It's okay, I'm just tired, I need to rest. " After that, Shui Ye ran to his room without
looking back. The people who stayed in the room were stunned.
　　" What's the matter? " The lady boss said looking at the situation in front of her. Sud-
denly said a word and left?
Nao continued to disconnect and did not speak. Amber didn't know why and didn't speak.
On the contrary, Qiu Yuan was thoughtful, as if he was thinking about something.
In the middle of the moon, Shui Ye walked alone on the street. The climate in the Land of
Water is so cold, Shui Ye rubbed his arms.
The system is still prompting itself to help Jiraiya control Naruto , and he has to go. Other-
wise, the display would cause him a headache and explode.
Although it is still unclear what the Haku system is thinking, Shui Ye can only bite the bullet
and come out first. And he didn't tell anyone, only brought a little yellow beside him.
Xiao Huang was hanging on his shoulders, staring at the moon in the sky, with a green light
shining in his eyes.
Shui Ye touched its head and sighed.
I don't know what's about to meet him. Following the path that Hakuten walked, Shui Ye
soon arrived at the lake. Nights are no better than Haku days. Haku Tian looks like the lake is
beautiful and the surrounding green plants are good, but under the shroud of night, it
looks particularly gloomy. Especially Shui Ye also knew about the eccentricity of that Fat Pig
Islander throwing corpses into the lake.
was silence all around, and Shui Ye walked to the place where Haku Tian Qiuyuan got on the
boat. There are many boats parked here, but they are all tied together by a rope. Shui Ye
stretched out his hand, took out his Kunai , and wanted to use the Kunai to cut the rope.
Just when picking up the rope, Shui Ye felt the light in his hand, and the rope was easily
picked up. Shui Ye tugged, and the whole rope was easily pulled to the ground.
Looking along the traces of the rope, Shui Ye saw a broken trace.
if it was cut by some sharp weapon, the person who can still come here at this point ...
should be Jiraiya who got the news . This is the best, Shui Ye is relieved, at least before Payne
appears, Jiraiya is also a big ceiling in the ninja world, right?
Quickly pushed a boat out, then sat on it and started paddling in the direction of the island
in the center of the lake.
After knowing that Shui Ye's boat was a little far away from the shore, an invisible man
manifested itself in the light of the moon.
It felt colder on the water than on the street, Shui Ye exhaled and immediately turned Haku
color. Xiao Huang also jumped onto the boat from Shui Ye's shoulder at this time, looking
straight at the direction of the island in the heart of the lake.
　　" Did you feel something? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" woohoo "
Xiao Huang shouted a few times, and then anxiously swirled around the boat, his front
paws kept paddling on the boat.
This Shui Ye doesn't understand animal language, so he can only say: " I said, how can the
seal on your body be lifted. It's really painful to not be able to talk. "
At this point, the boat was halfway through. Shui Ye was so tired that he was out of breath.
Sure enough, he was seriously ill. Shui Ye was speechless and looked up at the sky. When
will he be able to recover chakra.
What a sin.
Just when Shui Ye sighed, there was a huge noise from the lake island.
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, and then he didn't care about being tired, and both
hands began to paddle quickly.
The night seemed to be darker.
Chapter 189 Four-tailed Naruto
It didn't take long for Shui Ye to arrive at the island in the heart of the lake. As soon as he
landed on the island, Shui Ye clearly felt a biting chill. It doesn't feel familiar anymore. It's
the same as what I felt in the boss's wife's house before.
　　" Boom "
There was another loud noise, even though it was so far apart, Shui Ye could still clearly feel
it. The island is shaking, motherfucker, what kind of power is this?
　　Did Jiraiya come up with it?
Although exhausted and out of breath, Shui Ye lifted Xiao Huang up and ran in the direc-
tion from which the loud noise came.
Inside the hotel, Qiu Yuan, who had slept all afternoon, suddenly woke up. Seeing that it
was already a little foggy outside, Qiu Yuan frowned. He felt that the poison in his body
seemed to be active at night.
Could it be that this poison is also related to temperature?
After some thought, Qiu Yuan rubbed his eyebrows, only to feel that his fingertips were
cold.
At this time, Nao suddenly broke in, with an extremely flustered face on his face: " Akimoto,
it's not good, Shui Ye is gone. "
Qiu Yuan abruptly sat up and said solemnly: " Clarify , what's going on? "
　　" I just thought about it and thought that it would be too dangerous to let Jiraiya go
alone, why should I let the lady boss accompany me, so as not to step on any trouble, when
I went to Shui Ye to discuss, I found that there was no such thing in Shui Ye's room. no one!
"
Nao's tone was fast and urgent, and Akimoto also panicked: " Let's not panic, think about it,
where might Shui Ye go? "
This reminded Nao that Suiya was not the kind of person who didn't know the severity, and
something must have happened to suddenly leave. And he doesn't have Chakra now, and it
is more likely that he was taken away silently.
Being taken away ... Nao quickly thought of someone, but he couldn't confirm it, and for a
while he didn't know whether to say it or not. Seeing that he didn't speak, Qiuyuan thought
that Nao didn't think of anything, so he struggled to get up and look for Shui Ye.
But as soon as he lifted the quilt, he felt that his legs couldn't lift the strength, and he al-
most fell off the bed. Fortunately, Nao supported him: " Qiuyuan, the proprietress was be-
witched by someone before, and someone was secretly plotting against us. Someone in the
Brahma organization had slipped through the net, and it was probably him, but I can't be
sure, I ... "
As soon as he mentioned the Brahma organization, Qiu Yuan's heart suddenly became con-
fused.
　　" So, that person is likely to have been following us, looking for opportunities to do
what to Shui Ye? "
　　" I'm just guessing, what am I doing now? "
The proprietress and Amber also heard the movement, and when they walked in the door,
they saw Akimoto and Nao who were flustered. It seemed that something terrible had hap-
pened.
　　" Is something wrong? " the lady boss asked uncertainly.
　　" Shuiye is gone! "
Hearing this news, the boss lady's mouth was long, and then she said loudly: " Master Shui
Ye is gone? Did you go to Huxin Island? "
This time, I reminded the panicked Akimoto and Nao.
Besides, on Shui Ye's side, he was running with Xiao Huang in his arms. Because there is no
chakra, he has no way to jump between the branches, and can only use the most primitive
running.
Even so, Shui Ye's speed is still very slow. But Shui Ye didn't dare to stop for a while, the
loud noise had passed for a long time, and he didn't know what was going on now.
Entering, the original environment surrounding the trees suddenly opened up, Shui Ye was
stunned, and then stopped.
The trees here seem to have been destroyed by a huge force. Not only were they uprooted,
but some trees of more than ten meters were even cut off.
And in the middle of it all, there is a bottomless pit, surrounded by scorched marks, which
looks a lot like an explosion. Shui Ye smelled a cold fragrance, and then, the surrounding
environment began to become hazy, and traces of mist began to gather.
The voice of a person came from the deep pit, and Shui Ye was stunned for a moment. He
leaned in to look inside, but saw a huge black shadow quickly flying up from it. Shui Ye hur-
riedly took a step back to avoid being hit by the shadow.
As soon as the shadow landed, Shui Ye saw a face he didn't want to see for the fourth time.
Damn it, why did you meet that unlucky island owner again?
And there was another person next to him, the ninja with Jonin 's strength that Qiu Yuan said ear-
lier.
The man quickly noticed Shui Ye and said angrily, " How did you get here? "
Shui Ye was startled, and he clearly saw the killing intent in the man's eyes. So he immedi-
ately said nonsense: " I, my brother Hakuten came here to fish, and I haven't gone back yet, I
came to find him. "
The man paused, as if he was considering the authenticity of Shui Ye's words. The island
owner he was supporting coughed, shaking his body fat, and Shui Ye turned his head and
didn't want to take another look.
　　" Kill him, don't let him know the secret here. "
　　" You're sick, I just came to find a younger brother, what secret is not a secret, you are
going to kill me? " Shui Ye immediately jumped.
But the Fat Pig Island Master ignored Shui Ye and said again: " Go quickly. "
Jonin , who was supporting him, let go of his hand and looked at Shui Ye coldly, already full
of murderous aura.
What the hell!
Isn't this too stupid?
Shui Ye's only thought now is to run, but he just got here all the way, and he doesn't have
much energy left. Now I just want to run desperately, but I can't bring up the strength.
To die to die.
At the moment when the opponent made a move, a huge force rushed out of the deep pit.
I saw a huge yellow unknown thing flying into the air, and Shui Ye and the man were
stunned. The figure of Jiraiya also flew out of the deep pit.
Naruto wrapped in the tailed beast Chakra's clothes .
Taking a closer look, Naruto 's whole body is bright red, and looking at his expression, there
is no sense of reason, and the whole person is like a beast. In this kind of scene, Shui Ye in-
stantly knows everything Haku !
　　Naruto -tailed beast broke out and Jiraiya was seriously injured! Oh, how did he meet
this, at such a tragic time.
No matter, life is the most important thing at this time, Shui Ye hurriedly shouted into the
air: "Naruto , it's me, I'm Shui Ye of the ramen shop! "
This sound was very abrupt on the battlefield.
　　Jiraiya glanced at Shui Ye, and also noticed the two figures beside Shui Ye, and said
quickly: " Kid in the ramen shop, those two people are enemies, run away. "
In fact, Shui Ye really wanted to run. But now he really can't even try any strength. Jiraiya
also seemed to find Shui Ye's embarrassment, but there was no way to get out. Naruto 's at-
tack had come, so he could only shout loudly: " There's no time, if you don't run, you won't
have a chance. "
Chapter 190 melee
The island owner's Jonin 's subordinates also heard this sentence. Obviously, Shui Ye and Jiraiya
knew each other.
　　" Quick, kill them, you can't let them get the glass pestle. " The island owner suddenly
shouted loudly.
Shui Ye looked at Jiraiya , Naruto had launched a tail attack, Jiraiya couldn't take care of himself,
he could only save himself. But I really can't get enough strength.
hateful! Was it just killed?
Grass, he won't die so easily. Shui Ye took out the Kunai he had prepared , even if he
couldn't beat it, it wouldn't make the dead fat pig feel good.
Xiao Huang, who had been lying on Shui Ye's shoulders, suddenly moved. I don't know if it
was an illusion. Shui Ye saw a yellow light flashing on his shoulders. Then, Shui Ye felt a
steady stream of chakras. into his body.
Before he could wonder why, the other party had already attacked. Shui Ye can only seal
with both hands: " Tu Dun・Tu Liubi "
Looking at the dirt wall in front of him, Shui Ye widened his eyes, then glanced at Xiao
Huang.
Xiao Huang was wilting at this time, as if he had lost his vitality, and lay softly on Shui Ye's
shoulders, but his claws were not as strong as before, and it seemed that they would fall off
at any time. Shui Ye was startled, could it be that Xiao Huang saved him just now?
　　Jonin obviously didn't expect Shui Ye to be able to resist, and immediately summoned
the shuriken and threw it at Shui Ye's death point.
Shui Ye opened his mouth coldly, and the mist that had just lingered froze at a speed visi-
ble to the naked eye, and then condensed into ice crystals, which converged towards Jonin
piece by piece . Jonin saw that the situation was not good, so he could only flee to avoid being
hit by ice crystals.
　　The battle between Naruto and Jiraiya has reached the heat of Haku . Shui Ye just glanced at it
and made a decision in his heart. He needs to quickly solve the battle in front of him to
help Jiraiya , otherwise he will not be able to complete the task given by the system.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye urged the Chakra in his body, Sharingan also opened his eyes in-
stantly, and after throwing Xiao Huang into the time and space, Shui Ye moved his muscles
and bones.
Damn, he's been suffocated to death during this period of time, he needs to take this per-
son in front of him to express his anger.
bird Naruto appeared on the battlefield, but it was not enough to compare with the attack
on Naruto 's side. Jiraiya couldn't care about Shui Ye's side at this time, and could only focus on
Naruto in front of him .
　　"Naruto , stay awake, don't let the nine tails control you. "
But at this time Naruto couldn't listen at all, waving his four tails and instigating indiscrimi-
nately, the surrounding flowers and trees were turned into flat ground after a while.
　　Jiraiya clearly saw Naruto wrapped in nine tails , the skin all over his body began to crack,
and the oozing blood had surrounded the entire Naruto . It seems that it can only be re-
sealed with the thing that Minato left behind. Jiraiya bit her fingers and shouted, " Spirituality . "
　　With a " bang " , Toad Yin was summoned. Seeing Naruto running wild in front of him,
Toad was startled, and quickly hugged Jiraiya 's thigh: " Si... Jiraiya , what's going on? "
　　"The nine-tailed chakra overflowed because of the power of that ninja tool. Give me the
key to the seal that Minato entrusted to you when he died. "
Toad Yin glanced at Naruto , then made a seal with both hands, unfolded his body, and a
huge seal pattern was displayed, with complex ancient characters on it.
　　Jiraiya took a serious look, then put her hand on the seal pattern.
Naruto 's stomach, which was wrapped in the tailed beast Chakra, suddenly emitted a huge
light.
Shui Ye also noticed this light and glanced at it with Sharingan . Just when I was about to look
back, I found Jiraiya and Toad Yin and ... that weird seal pattern.
Sure enough, it was very similar to the seal on Xiao Huang before.
　　Jonin attacked at this moment, and Shui Ye easily avoided it. Then an elbow knocked
him back.
　　" It's time to deal with you. "
Shui Ye looked at Jonin in front of him. Sharingan 's Tomoe turned into a kaleidoscope, and
Jonin stopped at a glance.
After using the illusion, Shui Ye also clearly felt that the Chakra in his body seemed to be
running out.
It seems that the chakra that Xiao Huang gave him just now is about to run out.
When the island owner saw that his most powerful master was beaten by Shui Ye, he
couldn't take care of himself, and he was inexplicably killed in seconds. He was so shocked
that he couldn't speak. Shui Ye went straight to the island owner, waved his hand, and the
remaining ice crystals in the air gathered towards the island owner, then surrounded the is-
land owner and locked it up, like an ice prison.
　　" I still have something urgent, I'll ask you to answer, don't talk nonsense, or I'll push
the ice cubes and press you directly into meat patties. " Shui Ye's voice was cold and fright-
ening.
At this time, the island owner still has Hakutian 's arrogance, nodding like a chicken pecking
rice and saying, " I'll tell the truth, I must tell the truth. "
　　" This is the best, has the glass pestle opened? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" No, no, the yellow-haired boy was unconscious on the island, and the glass pestle
seemed to respond, so I took him to the door with the mentality of giving it a try. His blood
really worked, I thought he was the key , so he directly bleed him, who knows who knows,
and then he suddenly ..."
Shui Ye knew, probably for some unknown reason, that triggered the nine tails in Naruto 's
body, and then went berserk, scaring the useless island owner into such a sling.
Sighing, Shui Ye stood up, and there was another loud noise from Naruto 's side, it seemed
that it was impossible not to go. Shui Ye held both hands and locked Jonin , who was still
trapped in the illusion, with ice.
　　Naruto ran wild, and he had no good way to suppress it, and couldn't let these two peo-
ple come out to make trouble. Moreover, the ability to use the power of the ice escape
without the need for a seal made him a little flustered. He didn't want to experience the sit-
uation where he lost his mind before.
However, it 's better not to use your real face in front of Jiraiya . Shui Ye took out the outfit
he had prepared earlier from the space and time, then quickly changed it, and hurried in
the direction of Jiraiya and Shui Ye.
Fortunately, although the fight between the two was fierce, it did not go too far. Shui Ye
touched the mask on his face and jumped into the battle.
　　Of course, Jiraiya also noticed Shui Ye, but this person was wearing black clothes, and he
couldn't tell whether the other party was an enemy or a friend for a while.
　　"Master Jiraiya , I'm a friend of Shui Ye. I came here to help him when I saw him in trou-
ble. "
Shui Ye used a respectful tone and changed his voice to speak.
Jiraiya heard Naruto say about a mysterious person behind Shui Ye , but isn't it a coincidence
that he suddenly appeared on the battlefield at this moment?
Chapter 191 an unexpected person
To Jiraiya 's suspicious gaze, Shui Ye did not flinch, but let him see it openly, and then con-
tinued: "Lord Jiraiya , since you know me, you should know that I am not malicious at all.
Naruto is in this state . If so, it won't last long, but if he is swallowed up by this force, it will be
bad. "
At this time, Shui Ye formed a seal with both hands, and then quickly landed on Jiraiya 's
side.
　　" How did you know these things? " Jiraiya asked in a deep voice.
Nine tails and Naruto are secrets in the top management of Konoha. How could a friend of a
ramen shop boy know so well about Naruto ?
Suiye flew out a huge wind from both hands and walked towards Naruto , who turned into nine
tails in front of him .
　　"Jiraiya- sama, this is not the time to talk about these things. When Naruto is turned into
the original, it will not be too late for you to ask again. I still say that, I have no ill intentions.
"
　　Jiraiya looked at Shui Ye's eyes, clear and clear, without any haze. This look is the same
as that of Naruto 's boy.
Suddenly, Jiraiya smiled.
　　" Then I'll trust you for once. Naruto 's seal has been broken. I need to reinforce the seal,
but I need to create an opportunity to do so. I can't seal it when I'm attacked. "
Shui Ye nodded, Jiraiya would like to believe him. Then he made a seal with both hands and
said: " Then you can concentrate on sealing this matter, and I will feign it. "
Naruto , who transformed into a half-tailed beast, also directly overturned the attack from
Shuiye with one paw, and the surroundings became clear all of a sudden. Relying on the
condensed ice crystals, Shui Ye can quickly know Naruto 's movements, and he can block it
in advance.
After several fights, Naruto was unscathed, and Shui Ye was exhausted and out of breath.
After all, it was a borrowed chakra. It was the first time Shui Ye used it, and he felt that the
chakra was being consumed very quickly. But if you don't restrain Naruto , there is no way to
seal it.
Damn, what do I have to do to trap Naruto ?
Shui Ye tried to find a way while fighting, but Naruto seemed to be irritated by Shui Ye's
tricks. Several tails spread out, and then hit the surrounding with a destructive momentum.
The ice cubes condensed in mid-air burst instantly, and Shui Ye was also hit by the wind
blade brought out by the tail, and fell heavily to the ground. Jiraiya 's side didn't get any-
thing cheap either, so he was able to catch the blow.
　　" Pfft " Shui Ye spat out a mouthful of blood, only to feel that his body was about to fall
apart.
Although Xiao Huang gave him the chakra, his body still did not recover. Shui Ye wiped the
blood from his mouth, and then got up. He didn't have much chakra left, and if he didn't
think about it, he really had no chance.
But now he has no way to get close to the mad Naruto , let alone control him.
At this time, a figure attacked towards Shui Ye, Shui Ye immediately jumped to avoid it, and
after a closer look, it turned out to be the Fat Pig Island Lord just now.
When did he break the ice prison?
Shui Ye couldn't bear to think too much, the island owner attacked again, Shui Ye threw out
the Kunai in his hand , and put on the detonating talisman.
Fat Pig Island Master is fat and clumsy, and Kunai penetrates into his body smoothly.
The detonator also exploded when it touched him, and Naruto was startled by the sound of
the explosion, and he let out a huge roar. A wave of air was set off, and Shui Ye was
shocked by this momentum and retreated again and again.
What's even more tragic is that the owner of Fat Pig Island has rough skin and thick flesh,
and the explosion blew him towards Shui Ye. Shui Ye didn't have time to dodge at all, so he
could only catch it abruptly.
　　" uh "
Shui Ye cried out in pain, and was knocked farther by the island owner, and as soon as his
eyes darkened, he didn't know anything.
　　Jiraiya immediately summoned Toad Bunta, and a huge blow landed heavily on Naruto 's
head, and Naruto fell directly to the ground. " That kid, are you okay? " Jiraiya shouted in the
direction of Shui Ye.
But Shui Ye suffered a hard blow just now, and now he is still lying there motionless.
　　Naruto opened his claws again, grabbed Toad Bunta's feet, and threw it hard, and Jiraiya
and Bunta were thrown out heavily.
Fortunately, Wentai was good at drawing out his own knife in the air, and then one force-
fully inserted it into the ground, buffering Naruto 's strength and preventing him from falling
to the ground.
　　"Jiraiya , what's the situation? " Wentai asked.
　　"Naruto , this stinky boy, has gone wild, you help me find a way to control him, I want to
re-seal it. "
Wen Tai glanced at Naruto and was a little embarrassed: " I said, I can't last long when he
looks like this. "
　　" Don't worry, it won't be long. "
With that said, the next wave of battle began.
Nao, the proprietress and Akimoto were rowing boats in the direction of the island in the
heart of the lake. Hearing a loud noise, Nao was even more anxious, Shui Ye, don't let any-
thing happen!
At the same time, the fainted Shui Ye was slowly opened by a burst of light, and saw this
thin man squatting in front of him. Shui Ye was startled and stretched out his hand to
punch.
The man easily caught Shui Ye's fist, and then glanced at Shui Ye with a half-smile.
A man with bandages all over his body and wearing the iconic red shirt, Shui Ye covered his
chest and looked directly at him: " Who are you? "
Bing Lan tilted her head, thought for a while, and said, " It doesn't matter who I am, the key
is, who are you? Shui Ye, your mask is now in my hands. "
Seeing the other party holding his own mask in his hand, Shui Yexia touched his face inten-
tionally, and sure enough, there was nothing left. Shui Ye was startled in his heart. Damn it,
when did this person catch up, or did he wait for him in ambush long ago?
　　" You are a member of the Brahma organization, no, they were destroyed some time
ago! "
　　" It's not necessarily, " Bing Lan smiled, " Why don't I just stand here? Your identity re-
ally makes me curious, you are obviously fighting with Konoha's people, why do you wear a
mask? Or , you are hiding some unspeakable secret. "
The matter of Shui Ye was said to be straight, and when he was angry, he felt a surge of
blood, and he quickly suppressed it, and then slowly said: " This has nothing to do with you,
what are you trying to do when you show up? "
Binglan's eyes rolled around and said to Shui Ye, " I'm here to recycle Zuwu. As long as you
give me Zuwu, I'll leave immediately. "
　　" For Zouwu? Stop talking nonsense. I left Xiao Huang in the hotel before, and nothing
happened. If you were all for it, how could it be possible to show up now and say, what is
your purpose? "
Chapter 192 Get a glass pestle
　　" Hey, I was discovered by you so quickly. It's boring, you are no fun compared to Abe. "
Binglan said, but her hands were sealed behind her back in a strange posture, her face fac-
ing the water Ye said, " Shui Ye, let me tell you, the leader appreciates your ability. In fact,
the leader knows what the traitor Humu is investigating. Since you are a legendary young
man, it means that you can have a common relationship with the holy beast. Naruto .
Haven't you thought about being a king by yourself? Why do we strong people need to
serve those stupid daimyo? With your strength, as for you willing to join us and become a
member of the Brahma organization, wait until we are completely By studying the secrets
of the holy beast, you can overthrow the kingdom of water, and even the five great king-
doms! "
　　" Why not do it? "
Binglan's voice was full of bewitching meaning, Shui Ye listened to the earache, rubbed his
own ear impatiently and said, " You said so much because you want me to join you? Well, if
I remember correctly, those The fate of the experimental subject cannot be described in
one sentence. ”
The hand seal on the back was completed, Bing Lan smiled at Shui Ye, his eyes were black: "
How can those inferior test items be compared with you? Come here, as long as you join us,
the past can be written off? "
　　" I think it's better to avoid it. You must have misunderstood me. Now it's not that I'm
afraid of offending you, but you should be afraid of offending me. You dare to attack my
ramen shop, and you should know the consequences. "
Saying that, a huge black shadow rushed towards Binglan, pressing Binglan firmly under it.
The heavy ones even sink into the ground.
Bing Lan looked at everything in front of her in disbelief, and seemed completely unable to
imagine how Shui Ye attacked her.
Shui Ye smiled brightly at Binglan: " Don't think that I didn't see what your hand was doing
when you spoke just now, secretly making a seal? I will too, you see, doesn't this fall into
my hand? Yes? Come on, young man, this trick is called a secret technique - puppet enka,
have you learned it? "
Saying that, Shui Ye controlled the Fat Pig Island Master, punching Binglan with punch after
punch.
After punching a few times in a row, Bing Lan slowed down, and her hands formed a mark,
which directly bounced off the fat pig's body. Shui Ye yanked the chakra thread on his
hand, and pulled the heavy and dying body back.
It came and went, and the chakra that Shui Ye didn't have much was abolished. With the
blood in his chest, Shui Ye couldn't bear it any longer and spit it out directly. Binglan
glanced at it and said contemptuously: " It turned out to be forcibly supporting it. It seems
that you will not voluntarily go back with me, so you can't blame me! "
　　" Do your Spring and Autumn Dream! " Shui Ye spat out the blood in his mouth, and
stood up again.
The two fought against each other all the way. Although there were not many chakras, Shui
Ye was barely able to fight against Bing Lan. As time passed by, the chakra thread in his
hand became heavier and heavier, and Shui Ye could feel that he could no longer control
the island owner.
Can't fall, absolutely can't fall!
Bing Lan also saw the strong support of Shui Ye, and threw countless darts directly. Shui Ye
wanted to avoid it, but his feet were heavy, and as soon as he lifted his feet, he stumbled
over a broken stone.
There was no way but to control the island owner's body to block the darts for himself, but
due to inertia, Shui Ye was pulled by this force and smashed back.
And behind him is the pit where Naruto and Jiraiya appeared before.
A severe sense of weightlessness came, and Shui Ye felt that he was falling rapidly. Thinking
that he would be slammed to the ground, Shui Ye closed his eyes tightly, intending to ac-
cept his fate.
But after a long time, the expected impact did not come, Shui Ye opened his eyes and took
a look. However, he found that it was pitch black in front of him, and he couldn't see any-
thing clearly.
The surroundings were very quiet, Shui Ye could only hear his own breathing. Suddenly, a
spot of light suddenly flashed, like a firefly flickering.
Shui Ye was stunned, what's the situation? Touching the surrounding environment, Shui Ye
felt a pain in his hand, and then the light saw his palm clearly, and he did not know when a
wound of seven or eight centimeters was drawn, which was bleeding outside.
Tick tock!
Tick tock, the blood suddenly flowed faster and faster, Shui Ye was stunned. Although the
wound was long, it was not deep. There was no reason for the blood to flow so fast! Gradu-
ally, Shui Ye realized that something was wrong.
Meow, it's not that he is bleeding, it's that something in the dark is sucking his blood.
wipe.
Shui Ye hurriedly covered the wound, and suddenly remembered what the proprietress
said, this place is an organ, if you touch it, you will walk. Could it be that when he just fell,
he accidentally touched something?
And that flickering light is getting brighter and brighter.
After simply dressing the wound, Shui Ye stood up, only to find that the light was already
dazzling.
　　" Fuck, what's the situation? "
After the ice blue outside kicked the fatty pig island owner, he saw the water night fall.
Standing on the edge of the deep pit, Binglan glanced down, the pit was bottomless, it was
pitch black, and nothing could be seen.
After hesitating for a while, Bing Lan tied herself with a rope, and then went to the next sec-
tion.
The light here has gradually condensed, gradually turning into a ball, and gradually, the
light also dissipated. Shui Ye swallowed, and always felt that the light was very familiar, like,
like, um, yes, Shui Ye's eyes lit up, like Ryoko's eyes!
Could it be that this is the glass pestle?
Shui Ye couldn't help but approach, it was a nearly transparent ball, but Shui Ye couldn't
see what was inside. Shui Ye approached, widened his eyes and saw that something was
wrong.
There are countless silk threads wrapped around a stick-like thing, and those silk threads
breathe and breathe as if they have life.
　　' bang '
Suddenly there was a loud noise above his head, and Shui Ye looked up and saw that it was
the one who had done him just now. Yeah, it's coming so soon. Shui Ye was immediately
ready to attack, but the man didn't seem to see him, and he still turned around several
times, touch here, look there.
Shui Ye is a little unclear, he can see each other clearly, why does the other party seem to
not be able to see him at all, still walking around there? It doesn't make sense.
Is this person evil?
At this time, Shui Ye keenly discovered that when the person walked by, there was a faint
ripple on his head. It fainted like a wave of water, and then disappeared. This is very much
like a one-way enchantment!
Chapter 193 strange enchantment
Shui Ye touched his chin and thought about it, and then opened his Sharingan . Sure enough,
a light green barrier appeared in front of him, and the person above was still unaware.
Who is this enchantment left behind, so powerful? Shui Ye was a little confused for a while,
so he could only watch the man looking around like a headless fly.
Exactly, he didn't have the strength to deal with the person in front of him anyway.
After taking a few breaths, Shui Ye found a place to sit. This barrier is not square, but looks
like some kind of wrapping barrier. Sharingan swept it away, and Shui Ye could clearly see the
boundary of the barrier, which almost covered the entire big hole. But when you touch the
ground, the touch is very strange. It seems that this is not the bottom of the deep pit.
Could it be that this enchantment is in the middle of this pit?
Shui Ye couldn't think of it, so he just didn't want to.
Turning his head to look, there is a beautiful national quintessence export.
　　" Fuck, when did this ball get so big? "
The ball, which was originally only a dozen centimeters in diameter, has now become close
to one meter! Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, and looked closer again. Those threads
that were originally thin like hair became thicker, and they were about the thickness of an
arm. It's just that the movements of breathing and breathing are exactly the same.
　　" How can this ball get bigger? " Shui Ye's heart was full of question marks at the mo-
ment, and then, there was a terrifying vibration from the outside world, and the entire en-
chantment shook a little. The system is also constantly flashing mission requirements at this
moment.
Finish the ball! Shui Ye's heart froze, now that he is trapped in this inexplicable barrier, he
will encounter that mysterious person who is entangled in people when he goes out. If he
does not go out, he will not be able to complete the task. The shock just now, you don't
need to guess to know that Naruto and Jiraiya made it, and sooner or later this small island will
be finished.
Just when Shui Ye was in a dilemma, a familiar voice came from above the deep pit.
　　" Shuiye, is that you? "
It's Nao!
Shui Ye was taken aback, why did he come here at this time? Could it be that he found him-
self missing so he came here? But there is still an enemy on the barrier, I'll wipe it, what
should I do?
　　" Are you here? Water Night! "
Nao shouted again towards the deep pit, but Shui Ye looked at the mysterious man above
his head, and hesitantly did not speak. He could hear Nao's voice, indicating that the mys-
terious man could do it too. If he answered by himself, Nao would be the first to be un-
lucky, so Shui Ye could only listen to the above conversation.
　　" Master Shui Ye must have gone somewhere else. In such a big pit, even if he fell into it
and couldn't move, he should have responded to us, but after shouting for so long, there
was no sound at all. "
　　"What if you are seriously injured? There are bloodstains here, extending all the way to
the edge of the pit, indicating that someone must have gone down. "
　　" There are so many people who died in Hakutian on this island , and the blood stains don't
mean anything. I think we should go to other places to find them. Many of these pits are
the traps set up by our ancestors. It's time for trouble. "
Listening to the proprietress's words, Nao took a deep look at the pit, and there was dark-
ness, and indeed there was no sound at all. Uncertainly touched the bloodstain, still wet
and not dry. Nao was startled, then said seriously: " Madam, I must go down. "
The proprietress was stunned, and then scolded loudly: " Did you hear me? Almost all of
these pits are traps. Just go and find Master Shui Ye. If you can't find it, you will die here. "
Nao turned a deaf ear, took out the rope from his tool bag, and was about to go down. The
proprietress held his hand and persuaded again: " I want to find Master Shui Ye more than
you, but now is really not a good opportunity, Qiu Yuan is poisoned, Shui Ye is missing, if
you are in an accident, no one can save you! "
Suddenly, Nao smiled: " Then think I can't complete the task. Anyway, something happened
to Shui Ye, I have no face to go back to see Lord Chojuro. "
Saying that, Nao pulled away the hand of the proprietress, then tightened the rope and
jumped down.
　　" Stupid Nao, don't come down! " Shui Ye shouted. But it was obviously too late. I don't
know if it was Shui Ye's illusion. Even though the visual distance was only a few meters, he
could clearly see Nao's figure falling quickly from above.
Subconsciously, Suiya jumped up to catch Nao.
This action seems to be pulling the enchantment, and Shui Ye can clearly feel the changes
around him.
Binglan also realized something was wrong at this time. The ground under his feet began to
move, and then shook uncontrollably?
Why? Now obviously nothing happened!
I saw that the barrier suddenly changed color, and the surface was covered with a layer of
gray mist. Shui Ye was startled, but Nao fell straight down at this moment. That position was
—
Nao smashed straight at the mysterious man!
Binglan flew directly and kicked Nao far away. He originally thought that the useless medi-
cal ninja would be kicked directly onto the stone wall, but as a result, Nao disappeared di-
rectly from his eyes.
The surprised Bing Lan didn't have time to retract her feet, she just stared blankly at the
wall.
　　" Playing and disappearing in front of me? You also have to weigh your own weight! "
As he spoke, Bing Lan's hands were sealed, and a huge water jet spit out from his mouth,
sweeping the entire area at a very fast speed.
Wherever the water flows, Binglan has not let go, but strangely, there is not a single person.
No matter how many times he used the water escape, he still couldn't find anyone!
　　" It's impossible! " Bing Lan murmured.
Regardless of any stealth ninjutsu, there is a general disadvantage, that is, the ninja himself
cannot completely disappear, which means that he will exist in this small space.
But why, there is nothing here!
At the same time, Sui Ye, who was under the barrier, covered Nao's mouth with force, then
shook his head, signaling Nao to stop talking. Nao naturally understood what Shui Ye
meant, and asked with his eyes, " What's the situation? "
Shui Ye shook his head again, and he didn't know what the situation was now.
Why Nao can also pass through to get here, but the people who chased him didn't notice
anything, this is unreasonable!
Also, here, what kind of one-way barrier is it?
Binglan began to use various ninjutsu tests again, but still did not notice that Suiya and Nao
were under his feet. Seeing this, Shui Ye also put down his hand and said to Nao: " Don't
ask me, I'm more confused than you. "
Just as Nao was about to say something, he felt a wetness on his face, blood.
When I looked at Shui Ye's hand, sure enough, the cloth on it had been infected with blood
and turned into a reddish-black color.
Chapter 194 Glass pestle
Shui Ye was thinking about how to avoid the crazy person above and leave when he felt a
tingling in his palm. Looking down, Nao had untied his temporary dressing and treated
him, but his face was very ugly.
　　" It would be nice to have a medical ninja around, Nao. "
　　" Don't talk, you're injured ... Wait a minute, your internal organs, you still have internal
injuries? " The more he talked, the more ugly Nao's face became.
Screaming badly, Shui Ye quickly apologized and said with a smile: " Ahaha, is it so heavy?
In fact, it's all an illusion, I just fell down and didn't grasp the strength. Besides, I'm Shui Ye,
it hurts, oh shit. Take it easy. "
　　" It's better for you to die! " Nao said loudly, his face darker than before, " How did you
use your chakra? It stands to reason that such internal injuries and body are not enough to
support you to use chakra! "
Shui Ye lowered his head and smiled lightly: " As expected, he was sent by Changjurou, it
seems that he can't hide it from you. It's Xiao Huang, I don't know where it came from and
gave me the chakra, something happened to Naruto , as for I can't find out the specific situa-
tion now. Jiraiya is by his side and should be able to temporarily control him. As for the per-
son above, he is the enemy, and he is the one who slipped through the net at that station. "
After saying that, Shui Ye sat on the ground. Anyway, he told Nao everything he knew.
　　" So, the person who instigated the proprietress behind his back is also this man? " Nao
said with narrowed eyes.
　　" Perhaps, after all, he is the only enemy in front of him. By the way, you are from the
Land of Water, do you know about the enchantment? "
The treatment in Nao's hands kept on, and after observing for a while, he said: " I haven't
seen it before. I'm not familiar with the people in the enchantment class. But from the situa-
tion I came down to now, the person above is completely different. Knowing that we are
here means that the barrier is one-way closed, but we can see him and hear the sound, in-
dicating that the barrier is not completely closed. "
Shui Ye's face brightened: " What do you mean - do you have a way to take me out? "
　　" I just analyzed the situation, and I'm not from the enchantment class. How could there
be a way to get out? I don't even know how I got in. "
　　" Cut, isn't that all nonsense? It's better not to say it. " Shui Ye said with a sullen face.
Looking at Binglan who was still testing Ninjutsu on it, Shui Ye sighed, why are there all in-
explicable weirdos around him. Not to kill him, but to the ramen shop in his hands.
Sure enough, there are many people who are popular, is it jealous of talents?
After the treatment was almost finished, Nao let go of his hand, looked at Sui Ye's leisurely
Konoha and said, " I said, what are you doing here by yourself? "
　　" Of course to help Jiraiya ! "
Nao Haku glanced at Shuiye: " Immortal ninja, one of the three ninjas, needs the help of
someone who is seriously ill? "
　　" Why can't I help? Hey, oh grass, do you despise the young master? " Shui Ye jumped
up immediately, but when he stood up, he found that the ball had grown bigger not far
away.
Shui Ye walked over, and just now his attention was on Nao, but he didn't notice this. Nao
also came over and asked, " What's the situation? "
　　" I don't know either, as soon as I got here, I saw it getting bigger and bigger, like it was
alive. "
Nao suddenly became curious, reached out and touched it, but when he touched the ball,
he felt his palm numb, and then it was bounced off by a force. The huge momentum even
made Nao back several steps. Fortunately, Shui Ye held him on the side.
　　" The surface of this ball also has an enchantment! "
Shui Ye looked at the round ball, stunned, and then stretched out his hand unconsciously.
Nao looked at it and hurriedly stopped: " What are you doing? That thing can't be touched.
"
But Shui Ye turned a deaf ear, his hand slowly approached, Nao stepped forward and
grabbed Shui Ye's hand, shouting loudly: " Did you hear, stop! "
Shui Ye turned his head slightly, and Nao saw that something was wrong. Shui Ye's eyes
were half-open at this time, and his whole face was expressionless, as if he was confused by
something.
　　" Quiet. "
Suddenly, Shui Ye suddenly spit out these two words, and the voice was bitingly cold. Nao
was startled by the sound, but his hand was still not relaxed, and he held Shui Ye hard and
would not let it go no matter what. Shui Ye didn't seem to want to break free, and turned
his head slightly to face the big ball in front of him, and touched the ball with his other
hand.
Nao wanted to stop it, but suddenly realized that he couldn't speak.
How is this going? He could still speak just now. Nao wanted to reach out, but his body
seemed to be stuck with glue, so he couldn't move at all.
what happened! ! Nao was shocked, and cold sweat immediately oozes out of his forehead.
When he saw Shui Ye, his hand had already touched the ball.
But Shui Ye was not bounced off, and his expression became relaxed. Nao's eyes widened,
and the feeling of being thrown away by the huge force just now was still there.
Why ... the Water Night Club ... nothing happened?
Nao to think about Haku , a violent vibration suddenly rose from the bottom up, and the
rumbling sound was even felt by the ice blue above his head.
　　" Shuiye, what's wrong with you, wake up! " Nao shouted loudly, trying to wake up
Shuiye.
But Shui Ye didn't seem to feel it. He pressed his hands into the ball of light heavily, and
Shui Ye's hand sank in. Then, a huge force quickly wrapped around Shui Ye, emitting a col-
orful light, like a It is like a crystal in the sun, and then suddenly sucked the water in the
night.
Nao couldn't catch it at all, he could only watch Shui Ye surrounded by light and couldn't
do anything.
　　" Damn, what is this, what kind of power is this! Shui Ye, wake up, this is the organ, the
organ that the boss said! "
No matter how Nao shouted, Sui Ye didn't respond. Gradually, the ball of light devoured
Sui Ye as if he was eating. At the same time, the vibration had already reached his feet, and
Nao only felt the world spinning for a while, and then he didn't know anything.
On the edge of the deep pit, the proprietress is in a hurry, but it is a pity that she is just an
ordinary person, otherwise she can go down and help!
At this time, a huge light burst out from the deep pit, almost illuminating half of the island.
The lady boss looked at the beam in front of her and was stunned, this is ... this is ...
　　" Liu Li Pestle! "
The motto left by the ancestors: " When the sun rises from ten thousand feet, the colored
glass pestle comes into the world. "
Could it be that this deep pit is where the ancestors kept the glass pestle?
Chapter 195 Get a glass pestle
Shui Ye felt that he was wrapped in a warm breath, and Xiao Huang in the time space didn't
know when he regained his anger and was constantly bouncing . With a slight blink of an eye,
Shui Ye grabbed Xiao Huang out of time and space.
　　" Do you know what's going on? " Shui Ye asked.
Xiao Huang raised his head, moved his nose at the air, and then stretched out his paw to
point. Shui Ye looked in that direction, where a mass of light was gathering.
Ambilight, people feel happy when they look at it.
Shui Ye couldn't help but approached, and reached out to touch the edge of the light. Sure
enough, the warm breath passed to his hand through the light.
The surroundings suddenly moved, and Shui Ye realized that the surroundings were like the
inside of a doll, and there were things like cotton wool everywhere.
Xiao Huang jumped onto Shui Ye's shoulders in two or three times, still whimpering in his
mouth, signaling Shui Ye to get closer to the light. Shui Ye nodded, and then approached a
little bit, until his hand touched something hard, it felt like jade, and the tentacles were
warm, Shui Ye only felt that he was not cold at all.
　　" There's something in here. "
Saying that, Shui Ye grabbed the jade-like thing, and then tried hard. Before Shui Ye could
see exactly what he had taken, those cotton wool suddenly came alive, and countless sticks
stretched out straight towards Shui Ye.
Shui Ye was shot by the cotton wool before he could avoid it. The expected pain did not
come. Shui Ye opened his eyes and saw that the cotton wool was inserted into his body,
and it was still squirming. .
　　" Grass, what the hell is this? " Shui Ye shouted loudly, and then shook violently, trying
to break free the cotton wool, but the cotton wool seemed to be alive, desperately drilling
into his body .
No matter how Shui Ye shook, he couldn't get rid of it.
The water night condensed the chakra, but the bird naruto sounded only once, and then dis-
appeared. The hand that Shui Ye looked at blankly, only felt powerless for a while. The
chakra given by Xiao Huang seemed to be forcibly taken away, and he couldn't use it at all.
　　" Xiao Huang, is there any way you can give me more chakra, it's going to kill people if
it goes on like this. "
The little claws suddenly covered Shui Ye's eyes, Shui Ye was stunned, and shouted at ran-
dom: " I told you to give me chakra, what's the use of covering my eyes. "
　　" Don't move, these things are not malicious. The thing in your right hand is the glass
pestle. It can cure the disease that you can't use chakra. Find a way to open its seal, or you
will lose your efforts. "
　　" Damn, why are you suddenly able to speak again? "
　　" If you don't want to die, just do what I said. " Xiao Huang's voice was a little impatient.
　　" But I don't know how to unlock the seal at all. This is the first time I've encountered
this situation, so you can't explain it clearly? What unlocks the seal, I'm not from the Uzumaki
clan, I can only know What the hell! "
Shui Ye roared loudly, and his hands and feet were still moving randomly. Is this what he
just took out from the light?
　　" What you're holding is the glass pestle. I've been sealed for too long, and I don't re-
member how to unlock the seal. If a stick of incense passes and you haven't unlocked it, the
barrier will shatter, and the glass will be broken by then. The pestle will be reburied by the
seal outside! "
　　" Even if you say that, I really don't know what to do. Also, why are you covering my
eyes? "
　　" The light of the glass pestle will hurt people's eyes before they recognize the Lord,
hurry up, stop talking nonsense. "
　　" Damn, how did I know such an unreliable psychic beast like you! "
seal seal.
How to unlock the seal! Shui Ye was thinking about this question all over his head at this
time, but he didn't have a clue at all, right? If he knew that this adventure was all about
seals, he should have learned more about the Vortex Clan.
By the way, blood, something was sucking his blood in the barrier just now.
Shui Ye suddenly remembered, or, it has something to do with blood?
　　"The time is up, have you thought about it? "
Xiao Huang's urging sound came, Shui Ye can't manage so much, anyway, a dead horse is a
living horse doctor! Shui Ye thought about it, then laboriously raised his right hand, picked
up the glass pestle, and stabbed his stomach with all his strength.
　　" Grass, it hurts me to death. " Shui Ye shouted, and then directly pulled out the glass
pestle. Although he couldn't see it, Shui Ye clearly felt that his blood was constantly flowing
out.
Surprisingly, there was no sound of blood dripping to the ground, Shui Ye raised the cor-
ners of his mouth weakly and said with a smile: " It seems, I guessed it right. "
At this time, Xiao Huang also released his claws and said, "That's it. "
Shui Ye slowly opened his eyes, the scene in front of him gradually became clear, and he
was holding a glass pestle in his hand.
The whole body is transparent in appearance, and it also exudes colorful rays of light. Small
diamond-like things are attached to it, adding more brilliance.
The cotton wool that had penetrated into his body before was also rendered with this light.
Shui Ye felt very comfortable. Those cotton wool seemed to be helping him repair the ten-
dons in his body. is back.
Shui Ye wanted to make a move, but Xiao Huang said slowly: " Wait until the glass pestle is
cured for you before moving. By the way, the use of the glass pestle takes a lot of effort, so
don't work too hard for a while. "
　　" What's the matter, didn't you see that this thing is helping me heal the wound?
Maybe it will heal the wound on my stomach in a while, then not only Haku prostitutes -
damn, why didn't these cotton wool treat my stomach? wound? "
Xiao Huang glanced at it: "The glass pestle needs strength to move it. "
The corners of Shui Ye's mouth twitched, as if resigned: " I know there is no free lunch in
this world, forget it, you won't die if you bleed a little. Anyway, you can't move now, why
don't you talk, how can you talk? If you had told me earlier that this ball was a glass pestle,
I wouldn't have to be so hard. ”
　　" Because you are here, that's why the glass pestle is here. " Xiao Huang explained.
　　" Huh? What do you mean? "
Shui Ye's expression was very puzzled. He thought he was lucky and just fell in. Xiao Huang
wanted to say something, but the cotton wool was pulled out from Shui Ye's body one by
one, and then slowly dissipated, and finally turned into little drops of light. Shui Ye was
stunned, those light droplets were like meteors falling in the air, so beautiful and indescrib-
able, even a man in Shui Ye couldn't help but admire them.
　　" It's so beautiful! "
As soon as he finished speaking, those light droplets flew towards Shui Ye's right hand, all
flew into the glass pestle, and then disappeared.
Chapter 196 Before Naruto was sealed
Shui Ye stared blankly at the glass pestle in his hand, and for a while it was still unaccept-
able.
So, this glass pestle recognizes the master like this? He is the person Liu Lichu's ancestors
have been waiting for. However, it is not as dangerous as the boss said, and there is no leg-
endary door? How strange.
Thinking like this, Shui Ye slowly fell from the sky, glanced at Xiao Huang, and asked, " I
didn't have time to talk just now, can you tell me what happened now? "
Xiao Huang glanced at Shui Ye, and then his eyes fell on the glass pestle in his hand: " Did
n't that person say that he had already opened the door with Naruto 's blood? It's just that
something happened, so it wasn't fully opened, but I don't know why. For some reason, it
was turned on later. And you, just happened to build a cheap one. "
That tone, as if the ninja tool fell into the hands of a scrap.
Shui Ye gritted his teeth: " You are my psychic beast, can you give me some face? "
Glancing at Shui Ye, Xiao Huang proudly turned his head: "What I said is the truth. "
Grass!
It's better not to say it, Shui Ye choked out a mouthful of old blood: " Then why do you sud-
denly talk? And didn't you give me Chakra before? "
Xiao Huang shook his head: " I guess it has something to do with the appearance of the
glass pestle. As for why I can't remember it. And after this barrier, I should be the same as
before. "
　　" I said can you trust me? " Shui Ye squatted down, feeling only weak for a while.
I originally thought that I had a powerful psychic beast, but it turned out that I knew less
than I did, and I knew it earlier and threw it in the village. Mother, when Shui Ye's mind
moved, the glass pestle in his hand suddenly glowed brightly, and the light flickered, as if
he wanted to tell Shui Ye something.
Xiao Huang's face sank: " Something happened outside, quickly open the barrier with a
glass pestle. "
When Shui Ye heard this, he held the glass pestle tightly with his hand, and then turned it
slightly. A hole opened on the top of his head. Before Shui Ye could say anything, a huge
stream of water suddenly poured into the hole. Fortunately, Shui Ye has recovered. Chakra,
jumped away neatly, and hugged Xiao Huang by the way.
　　" What happened? " Shui Ye said, looking at the steady stream of water.
　　" Someone is fighting, remember my words, don't go too hard. " After Xiao Huang fin-
ished speaking, he lay down in Shui Ye's arms softly, as if he had lost all his strength.
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, the water flow became bigger and bigger, and then a "
bang " directly rushed away from the enchantment. The space in the enchantment is not
very big, and if you stay here, it is estimated that you will be washed half to death by the
water. Shui Ye was concentrating, and Chakra had recovered.
A huge bang Naruto sounded, Nao and Binglan stopped at the same time, and they saw Shui
Ye rushing out from below. Nao smiled happily, then jumped to Shui Ye's side, looked at
him quickly, and hurriedly said when he saw the wound on his stomach: " Are you injured? "
Shui Ye hugged Xiao Huang and glanced at Nao. His figure was very embarrassed, his
clothes were torn several times, and there were mottled bloodstains in some places. Glanc-
ing at Binglan again, Haku was immediately clear .
It seemed that the two had a fight when he was in the barrier just now, but Nao obviously
couldn't fight, and he was still inferior. Shui Ye handed the little yellow in his arms to Nao,
and said, " Help me take good care of it. "
Saying that, Shui Ye took a step forward, and it seemed that he knew that he planned to
fight Binglan for life and death. Nao wanted to stop and say that Sui Ye still had wounds on
his body, but found that Sui Ye walked calmly and breathed evenly, and it didn't look like
he was affected by the wound on his stomach.
This is -- what happened?
Binglan also noticed this, and after seeing the glass pestle in Shuiye's hand, he guessed
seven or eight points: " It seems that you are very lucky. "
　　" It's alright, " Shui Ye said coolly, and then waved his glass pestle, " Speaking of which, I
have to thank you, otherwise why would I fall into this pit. "
The glazed pestle in Shui Ye's hand emitted a faint light, and the brilliance was like crystals.
There was fear in Binglan's eyes, and he said: " Look at you, we can't tell the winner today.
Why don't you think about my previous suggestion. What's good about Konoha, you don't
know yet, right? What an attractive piece of fat your ramen shop is now, besides us, there
will be other organizations disturbing your peace. ”
Shui Ye glanced at Bing Lan with interest, and sneered: " You didn't change your tone be-
cause you saw that I got a glass pestle, because you were afraid that I couldn't beat me? "
Binglan's face suddenly became extremely ugly, and it was obvious that he was being told.
Shui Ye smiled and said: " Oh, I'm so smart, I can guess what others are thinking. Tonight,
my lord, I'm in a good mood. Since you know that I have a glass pestle in my hand, then
you should get out of here. Come on, I'll spare you a dog's life. "
The contemptuous tone and expression made the ice-blue face Haku and Haku again , his fists
clenched tightly. If it weren't for that glass pestle, this little devil! The ice-blue eyes turned
cold, as if he had thought of something, and then he let go of his hands and said, " If that's
the case, then I'll leave. But my words will always work, and the chief is waiting for you at
any time. "
　　" Slow walk, no delivery! " Shui Ye said lightly.
Binglan glanced at it, and then the marks on his hands slowly dissipated into the air.
Nao on the side was anxious and said: " Shuiye, you can't let him go. Lord Changjuro is still
following him. If he leaves, it will be difficult to catch him again! "
　　" Don't worry, as long as I'm here, they will never stop. Listen to me, the situation on
Naruto 's side is probably not good. In this way, you take care of Xiao Huang, and I will help
Jiraiya . "
　　" But, the wound on your body ..."
Shui Ye waved his hand casually and said, " It's not a big deal. Besides, my chakra has recov-
ered now. Don't worry about me. I'll take the proprietress and leave quickly. Naruto 's run-
away will kill people. "
Nao wanted to tell something, but found that Naruto had already jumped up and came out
of the pit in a few seconds. With a sigh, it seems that Shui Ye doesn't have to worry about it
now.
Wen Tai and Jiraiya were exhausted and out of breath. Wen Tai's hand holding the knife was
shaking: "Jiraiya , this kid has completely lost his mind. If you show mercy, he will hurt him. "
　　Jiraiya looked at the wound on her arm and said, " This small injury is not a big deal. "
Just as the two of them were talking, Naruto rushed over with four huge tails waving, and
Wen Tai jumped into the air with all his strength, avoiding it. Seeing that he didn't hit Wen-
tai, Naruto slammed on the brakes, his hands had turned into claws, and he grabbed Wentai's
knife in the air.
Chapter 197 Seal Naruto
Naruto 's incomplete beastly claws almost instantly , and blood splattered everywhere. But
Naruto didn't care, grabbing the knife and pulling it down.
　　Jiraiya lost weight for a while, and was thrown to the ground by Naruto along with Wen
Taiqi.
As soon as Shui Ye came, he immediately ducked behind Jiraiya, and then helped Jiraiya up .
　　" How are you, are you okay? "
　　Jiraiya was a little surprised to see Shui Ye, saw the ninja tool in his hand and asked: " Did
you just go to get the ninja tool? "
　　" Forget it, how are you, aren't you injured? " Shui Ye looked at Naruto who was still irritable
in front of him, and clenched the glass pestle in his hand.
　　" This thing is the thing that has been buried in the ground. I didn't expect you to get it.
"
Shui Ye was taken aback, obviously, Jiraiya knew about this. So, Naruto should be the one
who got the glass pestle, but he, the one who broke in by mistake, got it before Naruto ?
Naruto 's possession of ninja gear is never mentioned in Hokage. For a while, Shui Ye was in a
mess, what the hell was going on.
　　" Hey, what are you two in a daze, Naruto is attacking. " Wen Tai suddenly shouted
loudly.
As soon as the voice fell, a strong wind came, followed by Naruto 's tail. Shui Ye stepped
back again and again, and Jiraiya jumped up and landed on Wen Tai's head not far away.
Looking at the seal pattern on Jiraiya 's hand, Shui Ye said loudly: "Jiraiya , I'm here to feint. "
After recovering the chakra, Shui Ye only felt that he was full of power, and he had already
prepared Chidori in his hand, and he aimed at Naruto and attacked.
　　Naruto quickly noticed this, and threw a tail directly over. Shui Ye didn't panic at all, and
went straight to it, and then came a head-to-head.
　　" Bang "
The two huge forces collided together, and the sound was deafening, and the surrounding
trees were affected, and a large area fell. Naruto saw that one tail was a little weak against
Shui Ye, and immediately threw out the other tail. Shui Ye didn't have time to dodge, and
his hands didn't have time to seal the seal. Fortunately, Jiraiya appeared in time, and hit him
with a water escape. this attack.
Shui Ye let out a sigh of relief, and sure enough, even if he fully recovered, he couldn't beat
Naruto who ran rampant. Sure enough, the protagonist is the protagonist. Shui Ye sighed in
his heart.
　　" It can't go on like this. When Naruto 's strength is exhausted, both of you will be planted
in his hands. " Wen Tai said loudly.
　　Jiraiya and Shui Ye also knew this, but couldn't think of a better way for a while. Sud-
denly, Shui Ye felt a pain in his stomach, because he was too hard when he fought against
Naruto just now, and the blood from the wound came out again.
Before they could continue their discussion, Naruto attacked again, waving his tail.
　　" Think while you fight, dodge quickly. " Shui Ye shouted loudly, and then his hands
formed a seal, condensing several ice cubes in the air, and with the help of the ice cubes
moving quickly in the air, the shaking Naruto was dazzled for a while.
　　"Jiraiya , think of a way to seal Naruto . " Shui Ye roared at Jiraiya while casting Wind Release .
　　Naruto seemed to be aware of it, and the chakra clothes on his body suddenly soared,
directly bouncing off all the Wind Releases and ice cubes, and Shui Ye was shaken to the
ground.
　　Seeing this, Jiraiya re-established the seal, and then dealt with Naruto . Suiye sat up with
support, huh, the internal injury that was healed by Nao before, is now injured again.
Sure enough, there is still a gap, looking at Naruto who is in a madness , Shui Ye gritted his
teeth, no, he can't fall! Thinking of this, Shui Ye covered his chest again and stood up.
At this time, the colored glass pestle suddenly appeared in front of Shui Ye, still shaking
non-stop.
There are circles of bright light around the glass pestle, just like I saw it in the enchantment
before. By the way, I can still use the glass pestle.
Oh, how did you forget this, you're stupid to count the ball!
Shui Ye stood still, then stretched out his left hand, and grabbed Kunai with his right hand and
stroked hard.
If Nao was present, he would definitely jump with anger. After all, it was the hand he had
just finished healing, and it was cut open by Sui Ye before it was fully healed.
Blood splattered all at once.
Shui Ye didn't care, and put the glass pestle on his palm.
In an instant, the glass pestle absorbed all the blood on his hand, and not a single drop was
left. Shui Ye felt a little pain in his eyes. After absorbing the blood, the glass pestle shone
brightly, and the bright Shui Ye could hardly open his eyes.
At this time, he couldn't control that much anymore, Shui Ye clenched the glass pestle and
closed his eyes.
　　Jiraiya was fighting hard with Naruto when suddenly, tens of thousands of streamers flew
from not far away and wrapped around Naruto at an extremely fast speed , but in just one
breath, Naruto was completely wrapped, and then restricted. Naruto 's action.
　　" This power ... Kushina ? " Jiraiya murmured.
Wen Tai knew the ability of the previous nine-tailed Jinchuriki , and said quickly: "Jiraiya , you
see clearly, this power is not the same as Kushina . "
　　Jiraiya's eyes widened, and sure enough, the power that bound Naruto was light, not the
chains of the Uzumaki clan. It's just that the scene just now, really, is too similar to Kushina 's
power.
　　" Take this opportunity to seal Naruto ! "
The voice of Shui Ye came from another place, Jiraiya quickly opened the scroll, put his hand
on the sealed spell, and shouted: " Seal! "
In response, the seal on Naruto 's stomach also began to rotate, and the black magic art be-
came active, and then covered Naruto 's body.
Shui Ye Yixi on the side seemed to be about to succeed.
The hand that held the glass pestle also loosened, and the color of the streamer that had
trapped Naruto was also weakened by three points at this moment. Naruto moved his tail and
struggled to break free. Jiraiya didn't dare to slack off, seeing that the seal was about to suc-
ceed——
At this moment, Shui Ye felt a burst of strength from his body, and Naruto also saw this op-
portunity. A tail was successfully released, and his eyes were full of anger. It was a blow to
aim at Jiraiya who sealed him.
　　" poof "
A big hole was pierced through Zi Lai's chest. Seeing this, Shui Ye immediately grabbed the
glass pestle, and the streamer lifted up again, and then trapped the escaped tail.
The seal was also completed at this time, and the spell on Naruto 's body also glowed, and
then returned to Naruto 's belly.
The nine-tailed chakra coat was also deflated at this moment, and gradually disappeared
with the seal.
Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief, put away the glass pestle, and then caught Naruto who fell in
the air .
Chapter 198 reopen
Wen Tai's figure was looming, and he was about to disappear.
　　" That kid, come and see what's going on with Jiraiya ! "
soon as Shui Ye fell to the ground and put Naruto down , he heard Wen Tai's voice and did
not dare to rest, so he could only go to Jiraiya to check the situation.
Suiya sighed, then put his hand on Jiraiya's chest, and then performed medical ninjutsu.
His palm was still bleeding, mixed with Jiraiya 's wound, and he was gradually healing Jiraiya
's torn wound.
It's a pity that Shui Ye's current state is so bad that he didn't realize this at all.
Wen Tai looked at the mask on Shui Ye's face with deep eyes: " Young man, who are you—
"
　　" It 's just Konoha's ninja. " Shui Ye said lightly, and did not dare to leave Jiraiya 's wound
for a moment.
It turns out that the reason why Jiraiya explained to Kakashi separately is that Naruto injured
him unconsciously.
If Naruto finds out, I'm afraid he will blame himself to death.
Shui Ye's whole body was trembling, and the hand treating Jiraiya was shaking. Wen Tai
knew that he was about to disappear, and said with a smile: " Then, boy, Jiraiya will be
handed over to you. "
With that said, Wen Tai's figure dissipated in the air. Shui Ye nodded, probably the time for
the summoning was coming, but he probably couldn't hold it for long now, and Shui Ye's
eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.
It must be because of excessive blood loss, Shui Ye thought hard, Nao is not far away,
should be able to find him and Jiraiya in time ? But his identity cannot be revealed, and he
cannot be found in the same place as Jiraiya .
Shui Ye used up the chakra he could use now, and released his medical ninjutsu with all his
strength. Jiraiya 's wound gradually recovered and was no longer bleeding. Shui Ye looked at
it, then stood up slowly, and walked out staggeringly. He is now I can't tell the direction, my
eyelids are heavy, and I don't have the slightest strength.
At least, keep a distance from Jiraiya , because of this thought, Shui Ye drove himself to go
out, even though his feet were already weighing thousands of pounds.
　　" Boom "
Shui Ye suddenly fell to the ground, vaguely, Shui Ye seemed to have seen the figure of a
woman, and when he thought about it carefully, he could no longer see it clearly.
　　" I said, does your medicine really work? Why hasn't Shui Ye woke up yet? " Qiu Yuan's
voice was full of questioning, and there was a certain sense of weakness.
　　" Of course it works. Besides, all the injuries on Shui Ye's body have healed, and Chakra
has fully recovered. You should see it. He just lost too much blood, so he has been in a
coma for a long time. "
　　" What is a man who loses a little blood, he is like a woman who hasn't woken up for so
long. "
　　" What do you mean by a little blood? That's about a quarter of the human body's
blood. If I hadn't found him in time to stop the bleeding, he would have been dead. "
Shui Ye felt that he would be killed by noise if he didn't wake up, so he opened his eyes,
and when he opened his eyes, he saw Nao half-squatting beside his bed, while Akimoto
was sitting on the side and watching him .
　　" Wake up, wake up, Shui Ye woke up. " Nao said loudly.
As soon as Qiu Yuan heard this, he leaned over and said quickly, " How is it? Is it better? "
Looking at the concerned eyes, Shui Ye smiled lightly, and he knew that this Qiuyuan had a
knife-like mouth and a tofu heart. He just said that he was like a woman, but now he is wor-
ried about what it is like.
　　" It's alright, much better, by the way, how are Jiraiya and Naruto ? "
　　" Don't worry, they are all right. I have informed the people in Kirigakure , and it just so
happens that Lord Chojuro has also tracked down the vicinity, and the medical class has
also arrived. "
Hearing this, Suiya breathed a sigh of relief. After all, injuries like Jiraiya need better treat-
ment, and his basic medical ninjutsu is just to help Jiraiya stop bleeding.
　　"Naruto 's injury ... is it better? " Shui Ye asked cautiously, after all , the nine tails in Naruto
's body are still a secret now, and Kirigakure is an outsider no matter what.
Hearing this, Nao said with a little embarrassment: "Naruto 's injury is very special, especially
... I haven't even seen it in the medical class. It is said that almost every inch of the skin has
been torn, and it is very serious, but he The injury on his hand is a little better, although it is
serious, but the nerve is not injured, he is still in a coma, and the medical team is helpless. ”
As soon as he heard this Shui Ye, he struggled to get up, but Qiu Yuan would not allow him
to do so, he pressed him down directly, and said, " I think you should still care more about
yourself now, don't worry about it blindly. "
　　"Naruto 's injury, there must be a way, by the way, is Jiraiya awake yet? "
　　"Jiraiya is one of the three ninjas. He woke up yesterday and is much better than you. "
Shui Ye didn't understand: " Yesterday? "
Nao sighed and said, " You've been in a coma for seven days! "
　　" Huh? So long, why? "
He just lost too much blood, so it's not that serious, right? Jiraiya passed through the chest!
　　" Don't look like this, I don't know what happened. It's just that your body seems to be
very tired. The medical squad leader said that you used ninjutsu too frequently, which
caused your body to be overwhelmed, coupled with excessive blood loss, that's it. ” _
Shui Ye tilted his head and thought for a while, he was fine with Ninjutsu, so he trapped
Naruto with a glass pestle .
It's not that often, and it's really hard to understand why this happens.
I felt that my hand was a little numb, and when Shui Ye moved, I felt a fluffy thing near my
hand, and Shui Ye lowered his head.
At a glance, he saw that Xiao Huang was scratching his hand with his claws.
Reaching out and touching Xiao Huang's head, Shui Ye smiled: " I forgot to ask you, is your
body recovering? "
Xiao Huang raised his head, accepted Shui Ye's stroking, and shouted " woo woo " in his
mouth, which was an answer to Shui Ye.
At this time, the sound of hurried footsteps came, whirring, and Shui Ye was stunned, and
saw the proprietress with Liangzi breaking in.
　　" Master Shui Ye, are you awake? "
　　" Ah, yes, I'm awake. " Shui Ye replied in a daze, then propped up and sat up.
Seeing this, Nao reached out to help him.
Shui leaned against the head of the bed in the middle of the night to do it, and then asked,
" Is there something wrong, Madam Boss? "
The proprietress glanced at Shui Ye, then looked at Qiu Yuan fearfully, with a very low tone:
" Master Shui Ye, I know you just woke up from a coma, Ryoko's father is not very well, I ...
can you use a glass pestle? Help me, I'm afraid they won't be able to hold on. "
　　" No, wait a few days before Shui Ye wakes up! "
　　" But Qiuyuan, isn't your body almost unable to endure it? "
Chapter 199 Ryoko opened his eyes
Shui Ye suddenly remembered that Qiu Yuan had been poisoned before, and it had some-
thing to do with the glass pestle. Now that the proprietress said it so urgently, did some-
thing happen when he was in a coma?
　　" Qiuyuan, honestly, is something wrong? "
Facing Shui Ye's questioning expression, Qiu Yuan lowered his head, and then said, " I'm
fine, but I'm a little weak. Their family, I heard that some people are dying, and the medical
class can't do anything about it. "
Shui Ye turned to look at the proprietress, she was already in tears, and said miserably: "
Master Shui Ye, I didn't mean to trouble you, I really can't hold on anymore. Since I rescued
you That day, the condition of Ryoko's father and uncles dropped sharply, and it didn't im-
prove at all. "
Liangzi was also crying, then let go of the proprietress's hand and prayed to Shuiye: "
Brother Shuiye, please, save my father and them, I will be grateful to you for the rest of my
life. "
Nao didn't know what to say at this time, so he could only watch on the side. On the one
hand, Shui Ye's body was indeed weak, and he almost died that day. On the other hand, the
proprietress really couldn't hold on, otherwise Tenten wouldn't have squatted here and
waited for Shui Ye to wake up. Therefore, Nao could only be silent.
Shui Ye glanced at Qiuyuan, then looked at the two women crying in front of him, and felt a
little headache for a while, and said, " Well, Nao, please support me a little, although we are
weak now, but open the glass pestle and let Ryoko open his eyes. Shouldn't be a problem. "
Qiuyuan wanted to stop it, but Shui Ye held his hand and said, " I know your worries, it's
just to release the light to open Ryoko's eyes. It's not a big problem. Besides, you shouldn't
be able to last long now, right? "
Qiuyuan was silent, acquiescing to Shui Ye's words. Seeing this, Nao also took out a box,
opened it, and found a glass pestle inside.
Shui Ye held the glass pestle in his hand, but it was not as easy as before, but felt heavy.
Nao reached out to hold Shui Ye's hand in time, and said, " Shui Ye, I will help you. "
　　" Good. "
The process of opening Ryoko's eyes went smoothly, but Shui Ye felt that he was about to
fall. Fortunately, Nao was always by his side to support him. For some reason, Shui Ye sud-
denly remembered that he seemed to be watching before Lake Heart Island fainted. There
was a figure of a woman, and that figure was not the proprietress.
At that time, who would still be there?
Just when Shui Ye was stunned, Ryoko's eyes were already illuminated by the light of the
glass pestle. The original crystal-like appearance suddenly became colored, but the color
was extremely shallow, so Shui Ye looked very comfortable.
The proprietress watched seriously, holding Ryoko's hand tightly with both hands and did
not speak, her eyes were full of struggle.
　　" Don't worry, the people here won't say anything. As long as you keep Ryoko's secret,
no one will know. But I have one request, and that is to cure Qiuyuan. "
She didn't seem to expect that Shui Ye would say this, the proprietress glanced at Shui Ye in
shock, then lowered her head and said, " Thank you, Master Shui Ye, in fact, if it wasn't for
you, Liangzi wouldn't be able to open his eyes, even if you didn't say it, I wouldn't be able
to. I 'll let Ryoko heal Akimoto. "
　　" That's good. " Shui Ye was out of breath when he said this, and his face was also very
pale . Qiu Yuan was right next to him and supported him. He turned his head and didn't
want to look anymore, but he was still unforgiving, " This is the end of being a hero. "
　　" Che, young master has always been a hero. "
After saying that, Shui Ye glared at him and fell backwards. Nao kept watching, hurriedly
threw the glass pestle, and then treated Shui Ye.
Qiuyuan looked into Ryoko's eyes and said coldly, "The ceremony is over, you can go now. "
The proprietress knew that Qiuyuan had no good feelings for her, so she said, " Don't worry
Qiuyuan, when your illness is cured, our mother and daughter will leave immediately, and
we will never bother you again. "
It was the second day that Shui Ye woke up again, Qiu Yuan was sitting next to him with a
bowl of black things, smelling the smell, Shui Ye frowned and said dumbly: " I said, you put
the bowl Take the contents farther away and I feel like throwing up when I smell it. ”
Qiu Yuan helped Shui Ye to sit up and said in a deep voice, " This is prepared for you by the
medical class, specially for blood loss. "
　　" I don't want to drink, not even when the blood is dry. "
　　" This matter is not discussed. Also, Nao said that your body is suffering a lot. You need
to drink more. You have to drink this medicine for a month! "
　　" ?? "
　　" !! "
Shui Ye felt that there was a high probability that there was something wrong with his ears.
What did he hear? Take medicine for a month? Or such a disgusting drug?
　　" Don't look like that, drink it quickly, I still have something to ask you. "
Shui Ye's expression suddenly cracked, his eyes drifted, and then he pretended to not know
anything: " What, what? I fell into a coma not long after I went to the island, uh, and then I
didn't know how to fall into the pit, I met Nao, uh, and then fainted again. "
Qiu Yuan folded his arms and looked at Shui Ye's bragging with all his leisure, as if he didn't
take what Shui Ye said at all.
　　" It seems that not only your body needs treatment, but even your brain needs a good
treatment. Then I'll tell you something you don't know, and see if it can stimulate your
brain. " Qiu Yuan put the medicine on the On one side, and then said, " When Nao found
you, you weren't angry at all, you were about to die, and not far from you were the injured
Jiraiya- sama and Naruto . However, Nao found a very interesting point, Jiraiya The wound on
his body was a penetrating wound, but when Nao arrived his injury had already been
treated, in other words, someone had healed Jiraiya before Nao arrived . ”
One of the most threatening words, the smile on Shui Ye's face couldn't hold back all of a
sudden, and then pretended to be surprised and said: " Wow, who is so powerful, who can
treat Jiraiya at that time. Ah, hey hey hey. "
Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye, and then said: " At that time, there were only the three of you
on the field, and the island owner and his subordinates were also dead. Now you tell me
that you don't know anything? "
　　" Huh? That island owner is dead? " Shui Ye said with a look of surprise. After all, he just
treated the island owner as a puppet and didn't kill him. What happened?
Qiuyuan saw that Shui Ye really didn't know about this, and said slowly: " It seems that you
really don't know, but you should tell me what you know, after all, Nao came back and said
that the Vatican organization slipped through the net. The fish is still watching us in the
dark, and we have no clue about the headquarters of the Vatican organization. "
Chapter 200 The words of Jiraiya
Shui Ye sighed, knowing that he had no way to fool him any more, so he could only tell the
truth about the situation, of course, hide those battle scenes and the fact that he was good
at ninjutsu.
　　" You also know that at that time, I suddenly felt better. Looking at Naruto and Jiraiya , I
couldn't help but go up to help, right? Besides, I am such a kind-hearted person, of course I
have to help Jiraiya , and I don't know how to treat it. It is estimated that it has something to
do with the glass pestle, isn't the poison on your body also cured by the glass pestle? "
Shui Ye tried to make his expression look as serious as possible, so as not to let Qiuyuan
see that something was wrong. If his words are true or false, even Qiu Yuan should not be
able to hear them. Anyway, no one knows the function of the colored glass pestle, just push
it directly on top of the colored glass pestle and it will work.
Sure enough, Qiu Yuan put down his hand, as if thinking about the possibility of Shui Ye's
words.
　　" Really, that's all I know. If you don't believe me, you can ask Jiraiya . How can I hide the
kung fu of a triangular cat like me, Master Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas ? "
Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye, thinking of what Jiraiya said before, he breathed a sigh of relief,
and said faintly: " I hope you are telling the truth, and think about the consequences before
doing things next time. , If you didn't encounter the glass pestle this time, wouldn't it be a
sheep entering the tiger's mouth? "
Shui Ye quickly waved his hand: " I know, I'll tell you where I go in the future, okay? I said,
I'm your master anyway, can you give me some face, so that I'll be taught a lesson by you
every time. "
　　" If you only do your job well, how much saliva would I waste? By the way, I forgot to
tell you that the island owner and his subordinates all died in the water escape, and one
blow was fatal. We guessed that it should be The guy from the Vatican organization did it,
but it’s unclear why Haku did it. ”
Shui Ye thought for a while and said: " Is it possible that the island owner is also related to
the Brahma organization? Otherwise, how would he know about the Liuli pestle, and the
proprietress said that there was a group of people who wanted to find the Liuli pestle be-
fore. It's just a pity that it wasn't found. "
　　" That's right, then I'll send back Konoha according to your idea. "
With that said, Qiu Yuan got up and was about to go outside. Shui Ye was overjoyed, huh,
he finally got this person away, so he didn't need to drink medicine, hahahahaha.
But Qiu Yuan walked halfway and came back again, staring into Shui Ye's eyes and saying, "
Forget you haven't taken the medicine yet, hurry up, drink the medicine, I have to write a
report. "
Shui Ye glared at Qiu Yuan, then turned his head vigorously, the meaning was very obvious,
I just didn't drink it.
Qiuyuan touched his chin, hesitated for a moment, and then took the medicine, bit by bit
approaching Shui Ye's mouth.
　　" Damn it, you don't want the overlord to force the bow, do you? "
Qiu Yuan's face, who had always been calm, split, why does this sound strange? But the
movements in your hands continued: " You are losing a lot of blood now, plus you forced
the use of the ninja tool yesterday, you can't beat me now, so, do you want to drink it your-
self, or do I pour it directly?
　　" I wipe, when did you have such a trembling nature ? " Shui Ye looked incredulous.
　　" This is for your own good. Don't forget what our mission is. You have to hurry. You
can't walk without taking medicine. "
It seemed that I had to drink it today. Shui Ye looked like he had eaten shit, then took the
bowl resignedly, closed his eyes, raised his head and drank it cleanly.
After drinking, Shui Ye said to Qiuyuan angrily with a Haku look on his face, " Okay? "
　　" Take a good rest, Changjurou came to see you yesterday, but he left early in order to
track the person from the Brahma organization. Before leaving, let me tell you, wait for the
next meeting and have a good drink, and leave before you wake up. I 'm very sorry. "
　　" That stinky boy, I know. "
The days in bed were very boring, and Jiraiya also came to see Shui Ye once, with deep
meaning in her eyes. Nong Shuiye felt a little guilty for a while, and spoke with trembling.
　　" Shui Ye, your friend is quite capable. "
　　" Ahaha , yes, yes, my friend must be awesome, but you are still the best, Jiraiya- sama. "
　　Jiraiya smiled gently at Shui Ye, and then looked at the sky outside the window: " Shui
Ye, then tell me to your friend that the glass pestle belongs to him, so he should not feel
uneasy. "
　　" Huh? "
What does it mean? Shui Ye looked at Jiraiya suspiciously .
　　" Haha, in the future your friends will know Haku . "
After speaking, Jiraiya smiled and patted Shui Ye's head, then stood up: "Naruto 's injury is a
little tricky. I'm going to find some old friends for help, and I'm going to take him with me
today. "
Shui Ye nodded and said, " It's okay, Naruto 's body is the most important thing. "
　　" Say thank you for me, Shuiye boy. "
After leaving this sentence, Jiraiya smiled and walked out, but Shui Ye looked at Jiraiya 's back
thoughtfully, how did he feel that what Jiraiya said was like saying to himself?
Weird.
Under the intimidation of Qiuyuan's eyes day by day, Shui Ye was forced to drink a lot of
decoction. After a few days, his face turned a lot red, but the movement was still very slow.
That guy Nao even called Qiuyuan to In front of Shui Ye, he explained that Shui Ye's move-
ments were restricted, and the scope of activities was only limited to the vicinity of the ho-
tel, and could not exceed 500 meters.
The hotel is facing the proprietress's shop, but the door is closed these days. When Shui Ye
occasionally goes out to bask in the sun, he will ask a few questions: " Liangzi, are they
okay? "
Nao glanced at it and said, " I went to see it. After I opened the glass eyes, I quickly detoxi-
fied those people, and I tested it with medical ninjutsu, and the poison on my body has
been completely detoxified. "
　　" That's good, I finally have an explanation for them. Is the island okay now? "
After all, the island owner died so inexplicably, there will be no one to manage this island in
the future.
　　"I heard that the election for the island owner was held yesterday, but I don't know the
specifics. "
Shui Ye took the water glass from Nao's hand, took a sip, and said, " I hope the island
owner can manage this small island well next time, and the glass pestle is gone, so there
shouldn't be more things to do, right? "
Nao was sorting out the herbs in his hand, and after hearing what Suiya said, he explained:
" Don't worry, after the death of the island owner, the evil deeds will be exposed, and I will
also explain to you the things that framed the ramen before. Now the ramen shop does not
will be rejected by everyone. ”
When Shui Ye heard it, a hazy light suddenly appeared in his eyes.
Chapter 201 open
　　" So, is the ramen shop still alive? "
Nao didn't know what Haku Shuiye meant, and glanced at Shuiye suspiciously: " What do you
mean? "
　　" Hey, I won't tell you, the mountain man has his own plan. "
In the following time, Shui Ye's mood was very high, even Amber, who could not see, even
felt it, and occasionally asked Nao: " Brother Shui Ye, he is very happy recently? "
　　" Probably so, it seems that I'm discussing something with Qiu Yuan. By the way, Am-
ber, why did you think of doing me a favor? "
Amber smiled and said, " I can't help you anyway. It's not much that I can do to take care of
the medicinal materials. "
Although Kohaku was smiling, Nao could see that there was bitterness in her expression, so
she said, " Your eyes ... are really powerless. "
　　" I know, big brother Nao. After all, my brother has taken me around for so many years,
and I have carried all my disappointments, so I don't have to blame myself. "
　　" Don't worry, Shui Ye is not the kind of person who accepts Say easily . Since he said he
can help you treat your eyes, he will definitely help you. "
Speaking of Shui Ye, Nao's words became lighter, and Kohaku laughed softly.
Nao asked inexplicably: " Okay, why are you laughing? "
Amber put down the herbs in his hand, and then hehe said: " Brother Nao, your tone is like
a girl who believes that she likes boys with a kind of stubborn faith. "
Nao's expression tightened, and he quickly lowered his head, not daring anyone to see the
abnormality in his eyes.
But in a blink of an eye, I remembered that Amber was invisible, and then raised his head
again, trying his best to slow down his tone: " What are you kidding me, I'm a man. "
Amber laughed again: " I'll just say it casually, big brother Nao, don't be angry. "
At this time, in the house of the proprietress, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were sitting at the table,
and the table was covered with papers.
　　" Qiuyuan, what do you think of my proposal? "
　　" There is nothing wrong with the plan, but where can I find the money for renovations
and hiring workers? "
Shui Ye waved his hand and said, " Just a little bit out of Konoha's dividend. "
Akimoto Haku glanced at Shui Ye, took out a piece of paper from the table and put it in
front of Shui Ye and said, " I said, take a good look at this money, okay? "
I saw that the paper was as small as tables, chairs and benches, and as large as the price of
various woods used for decoration, but the price was doubled compared to the outside.
Even a pair of ordinary spoons are two or three times more expensive than outside. Shui Ye
grabbed the paper directly from Qiu Yuan's hand and said, " Isn't this a scam? Why is a
black shop so expensive? I'll go and set up his stall! "
Qiuyuan was too lazy to roll Haku 's eyes, and said coolly: " You have a long brain, this is a
small island surrounded by water, it is impractical to make things on it, it can only be trans-
ported from the outside, besides, there are some There are still things that are not available
on this island, and we have to go outside to buy them. ”
Shui Ye was discouraged all of a sudden, it was no problem to take money from the general
treasury, but such a large sum of money, it is difficult to say that it will not affect the funds
of other branches, and besides, I can't take out all the money in my hand. There is still a
long way to go.
Oh, why haven't things been smooth recently?
At this time, the proprietress came out of the back room and said, " Master Shuiye, you
don't have to worry about this. Our family has stayed on this island for so long, and we still
have some savings. "
Shui Ye glanced at the proprietress and said helplessly, " How much money do you have? "
After all, in the eyes of Shui Ye, the proprietress in front of her lives in such a poor house,
and the storefront is so dilapidated. If there is any bird money, it is very likely that she will
say it to comfort herself.
At this time, Liangzi stood up and said, " Brother Shuiye, don't look down on people. Under
the ground of our house, all the golden things are buried. Mom said that these things can
buy an island. "
Shui Ye: " ?? "
Akimoto: "..."
Seeing the shock on Shuiye and Qiuyuan's faces, Ryoko thought they didn't believe it, and
slammed her hands on the ground hard, and then there was a sound of " bang " , and a big
hole suddenly cracked in the ground.
Ryoko fiddled with the broken soil with his hands, and took out a lot of gold from it. Shui
Ye opened his mouth wide and could just put an egg.
　　" You — you, and ... gold ..."
The proprietress covered her mouth with a smile and said, " Master Shui Ye, don't be too
shocked. Also, Ryoko, you are not allowed to use ninjutsu. How many times have I told you?
"
Shui Ye felt that he was frightened, and it took a while to recover. Looking at the propri-
etress and Liangzi in front of him, he rubbed his temples and said, " I need to take care of it.
"
Half an hour later, the proprietress and Liangzi also sat at the table and said, " Master Shui
Ye, don't blame me for not telling you, after all, our situation on the island was very bad at
the time, and I can't say it directly, when I want to say it later. No chance either. "
　　" Well, this is probably your expedient too. What about Ryoko? What's going on? "
The proprietress gave Ryoko a worried look: " I guess I won't know this until Ryoko's father
wakes up. After Ryoko opened her eyes, she seemed to have chakra, but she didn't know
how to use it, so she could only increase her strength. .And I also warned against using it in
front of people. "
Shui Ye nodded: " So it is, but it's not a simple increase of strength. "
It's not that simple to be able to directly punch a hole in the ground, but that's someone
else's housework, and Shui Ye never likes to meddle in his own business.
　　" Then it's easy, you have so much gold, it's not a problem to renovate and open. "
proprietress smiled and said, " Don't worry, Master Shui Ye, I will definitely help. "
After returning to the hotel, Shui Ye drew a schematic diagram of the redecoration, and
then discussed with Qiuyuan, and soon had the final draft.
Maybe it was because Shui Ye saved them, the proprietress listened to Shui Ye in almost ev-
erything, no matter how much Shui Ye tossed, she nodded.
Qiu Yuan also asked curiously, but the proprietress just smiled and said, " I've heard about
Master Shui Ye's ability a long time ago, and I don't have to doubt it at all in terms of open-
ing a shop. "
At this point, Qiu Yuan was too lazy to ask any more.
Most of the time, Shui Ye sat on the avenue to supervise the work, occasionally adding his
own opinions. Ryoko's father and uncles also woke up a few days later, and they were
grateful to Shui Ye.
After knowing that Liulichu had recognized Shuiye as the master, Ryoko's father was
stunned for a while, as if he had put down a heavy burden: " That's great. "
Chapter two hundred and two Good luck
With a lot of money, the new store was quickly renovated, and there was no change in size,
but the packaging was changed inside and out. In addition, Shui Ye didn't use his own
money, and Shui Ye spent it even more lavishly. There was no intention to save at all. When
it was all completed, Shui Ye specially called everyone over, and by the way, he held a sim-
ple Opening ceremony.
" simple " ribbon-cutting in the eyes of Shui Ye , in the eyes of the proprietress, it was regarded
as a golden rule, and it was widely publicized, and an invitation letter was sent to every
family on the island.
There were a lot of people that day, but most of them were not for congratulations, but for
the free gifts on the invitation.
Shui Ye looked at the crowd of Wuyangyang, stood in front of the gate, coughed a few
times, and then said to the crowd: " Hey, thanks to the love of the big brothers, today is the
first day for the ramen shop to renovate and open the shop. , please patronize more and
more. ”
After speaking, Shui Ye took a step forward. The proprietress and Liangzi both held a huge
red silk in their hands. Shui Ye picked up the scissors in their hands, and with a " click " , the
red silk was broken, and there was immediate applause from all around.
Qiu Yuan frowned and said, " Why do these people keep staring at the back kitchen? "
Shui Ye applauded and said, " It's all arranged by the proprietress. Anyway, you can be
happy. As long as the brand is released, will you worry about not being able to make
money in the future? Besides, the proprietress is not the one who lacks money. "
Saying that, Shui Ye deliberately winked at Qiu Yuan. Qiu Yuan turned his head and saw
that the current dress of the proprietress and Ryoko was very different from before. Per-
haps it was because everyone in the family had survived, so the smile on the face of the
proprietress was also constant, and she was always busy greeting guests.
　　" What are you doing in a daze? If you don't go to the back kitchen to help, I'm going
to be busy today. " Shui Ye urged Qiu Yuan.
On this day, because it was free ramen noodles and gifts, the flow of people was almost un-
interrupted. One after another, the staff in the back kitchen were so busy that they could
barely touch the ground. All the uncles and uncles who had just recovered from a serious
illness went into battle. , the ramen was brought out one after another, and the whole store
was full of people. Shui Ye was restricted from moving by Qiuyuan. Naturally, he couldn't
go to the back kitchen to help. He could only find a stool outside the hotel to sit down.
Although Amber couldn't see it, he could hear the surrounding voices and said with a smile:
" Brother Shui Ye, is the business in the store good? "
　　" Of course, the first day of opening a big deal. " Shui Ye raised his chin and saw that
the store was full of people, and the smile on his face did not stop.
　　" Then are we going to set off again? "
Shui Ye touched his chin, thought about it and said, " I will leave tomorrow as soon as pos-
sible. I don't need to worry about the store here. I still need to deal with other stores. "
　　" Then where are we going next? "
　　" In a village called Lancuo, I heard Qiuyuan say that a lot of things happened in the vil-
lage next door to that village. The whole village disappeared overnight, and even the peo-
ple from Kirigakure didn't find out why. Lancuo also Because of its fame, many people come
here because they want to see the ruins of the village next door. ”
Amber's hand holding the blind man's staff tightened, and the whole person was a little
stiff. Shui Ye's attention was on the storefront at this time, and he didn't pay attention at all,
and said absent-mindedly: " Amber, although I promised you at that time, I will do things. I
have to take you with me, but you have seen the situation on the island this time, you can
hardly help us, and most of the things we do are dangerous, sometimes Qiuyuan and I
can’t take care of ourselves. , let alone help you. "
Amber understood what Shui Ye meant, and said helplessly: " Brother Shui Ye, you
promised my brother that you would take good care of me. "
　　" I said, why can't you listen to persuasion? Whether it's staying in the previous village
or returning to Konoha, it's several times better for you than it is now. "
Amber lowered his head, his fingers were already Haku , and then asked: " Brother Shuiye, I
want to know, how are you going to heal my eyes? "
Shui Ye was taken aback by this question. In fact, he had never thought about this issue.
Now he was suddenly asked, and he didn't even know how to answer. In fact, his idea was
to let Naruto help him when he obtained the power of the Six Paths. It can be cured by
plucking it out, but it is a bit risky, and you need to bring the amber to the battlefield.
Apart from this method, Shui Ye has not thought of any other method for the time being.
　　" Don't worry, I said I will definitely heal you. "
In the end, Shui Ye can only guarantee one sentence.
Nao also just kept silent, and lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.
At this time, Nao came out with a bowl of medicine, watched Shui Ye chatting with Amber,
and said, " Are you still chatting? Shui Ye, it's time for you to drink the medicine. "
Hiss, this medicine, is it tight?
Looking at the medicine, Shui Ye's face collapsed, but he knew that he couldn't escape, so
he took the bowl with disgust, and then drank it like a strong man broke his wrist.
Nao was very satisfied with Shui Ye's speed of drinking the medicine, so he said with a
smile: " It would be better if it was earlier. It's almost time for lunch. Do you want to go to a
ramen shop or order a meal at a hotel? "
Shui Ye looked at the crowded ramen shop and said, " I think it's better to eat at the hotel.
The shop is so busy, so don't increase the workload for them. "
　　" Alright, then I'll go to the boss. "
After Nao left, Amber also stood up and said to Shui Ye, " Brother Shui Ye, I still have to fol-
low you, don't worry, I will try my best not to cause you any trouble. "
　　" Well, I'm not forcing you, but if you're tired of this life running around, you can tell me
at any time, and I can arrange a temporary place for you. "
After lunch, Shui Ye didn't go downstairs, but read the information seriously. As a tourist at-
traction, Lancuo has no need to mention the flow of people, and guests from all over , so
the ramen shop was gradually forgotten, and there was almost nothing that could be used
as a point of competition.
Shui Ye looked at it and thought about how to innovate. By the way, Chunxia sent a letter
before, and the launch of colored ramen has been done very well.
Is it possible to put colorful ramen noodles in Lancuo?
Chapter two hundred and three Water Night Negotiations
Shui Ye considered a variety of possibilities, and then listed them one by one, thinking
about the difficulty of implementing each method. Because he was too invested in thinking,
he forgot the time.
Nao was drying herbs downstairs in the hotel, when the proprietress came over with Ryoko
and asked, " Nao, why didn't Master Shuiye come down to sunbathe? "
　　" He was in the room after eating. I guess he rested. He has been worrying about a lot
these days. " Nao replied.
The proprietress was a little embarrassed. She glanced at the store and said, " Well, some-
thing happened in the store, and I need Master Shui Ye to go there. Can you call Master
Shui Ye for me? "
　　" Isn't Qiuyuan there? Can't he handle it? " Nao answered perfunctorily, sorting out the
herbs.
Although Shui Ye didn't do it by himself these few days, he was discussing how to decorate
and how to buy things in the store every day, and sometimes he was discussing with Qi-
uyuan at night. Nao also knew that this was to catch up with the schedule. After all, Shui
Ye's time was very tight, so he didn't stop him.
However, for a patient who doesn't like to believe in his own body, Nao, as a doctor, is very
opinionated, especially now that the proprietress obviously makes Shui Ye more tired.
　　" It's a material store on the island. It's responsible for transportation. It says that it
wants to discuss cooperation with the ramen shop. You also know that things like this that
involve interests require the consent of the superior. This is not because Master Shuiye hap-
pens to be here, so I'll come over ..."
Nao glanced at the proprietress, struggled for a moment, and then said, " What did Qi-
uyuan say? "
　　"The back kitchen is still busy, and Qiuyuan has no time to come out and talk. "
Seeing that the ramen shop was still noisy, Nao had to accept his fate and said, " Forget it,
I'll go find the water night walk. "
Shui Ye in the room was thinking of a way, when he heard a knock on the door, opened the
door and saw Nao, and asked, " You won't tell me what medicine to drink, will you? "
Nao Haku glanced at him and said, " It's that lady boss who is looking for you. I'll say it first.
Don't work hard these days, or I'll double the dose for you. "
　　" Sure enough, the doctor's brain circuit is abnormal. " Shui Ye grumbled, and then
walked downstairs.
After listening to the specific situation from the proprietress, Shui Ye thought about it and
said, " Take me to see what that person has to say first. "
The proprietress nodded and walked into the store with Shui Ye.
At this time, a quarter of the people have left. The lady boss has prepared a place for the
person who wants to negotiate. When Shui Ye saw this person, he felt that this person was
a little familiar, so he sat down calmly, and said, " Listen to the lady boss, you Want to talk
to us about cooperation? "
　　" You are the master Shuiye that the boss said, I didn't expect you to be so young. "
Shui Ye looked at the glass of water in front of him and said, " Isn't that wrong? If I remem-
ber correctly, we should have met before. "
　　" You think too much, Shui Ye, this is the first time we meet. " The man replied calmly.
Dingding looked at the person in front of him, but he looked like he was in his early thirties,
with long pointed-mouthed monkey cheeks, and he looked like he was good at calculating.
Shui Ye is a little strange, why does he feel that the person in front of him is so familiar?
　　" Since that's the case, let's talk about the cooperation. The lady boss has already told
me the matter. I know you want to bear the supply of the ramen shop, but the price is a bit
high. It's the same price to find an ordinary boatman. " Shui Ye said straight to the point,
with thoughts in his eyes, and after the negotiation is over, he will check the details of this
person.
　　" Boss Shui Ye is really a person who does big things, and his words are not bad. Since
that's the case, I'll tell you our contract in detail. "
Shui Ye smiled and took a sip from the water glass in one hand, as if he had done enough.
The two negotiated for about an hour. The proprietress watched in a daze. Master Shui Ye
had an indescribable charm when negotiating, which made people's eyes brighten and
deeply fascinated.
In the end, the two of them made a final decision and settled the deal at half the normal
price, which not only freed the proprietress from worries, but also reduced the expenditure
on raw materials.
When the man was about to leave, he shook hands with Shui Ye, and said, " Shui Ye, with
your brain, you can do other business with more money, so why settle for a ramen shop? "
Shui Ye lowered his head and folded his arms and said, " It's all just a hobby, what makes
money doesn't make money. "
　　" But I'm wrong. Most of the transportation of ingredients in the country of water has
something to do with me. It seems that there are still many opportunities for us to cooper-
ate in the future. See you next time, Boss Shuiye. "
Saying that, the man left a deep look in his eyes, and then strode out. Qiuyuan came over
from the back kitchen. He had already heard Ryoko talk about the situation, and asked wor-
riedly: " Shui Ye, how are you talking? "
The proprietress replied on behalf of Shui Ye: " Master Shui Ye is amazing, and he forced
the price down, which has saved us a lot of costs. "
Qiu Yuan didn't look at the proprietress, his eyes fell on Shui Ye, he could see that Shui Ye's
expression was not as simple as a deal.
　　" Is there something wrong with that person? "
　　" It's okay, it's probably just me thinking too much. I always feel like that person is famil-
iar, Qiuyuan, you should have seen him just now, don't you think we've seen him before? "
When I recalled the time when I just made ramen, Qiuyuan only occasionally had time to
look up to this side, and the man only gave him a side face, and he couldn't see it com-
pletely.
　　" I didn't see it clearly, but I don't think he was hostile, so he didn't say anything. Could
it be that he is also a member of the Brahma organization? "
Shui Ye shook his head and said: " It shouldn't be a member of the Brahma organization,
forget it, don't think about it if you can't think of it, lady boss, remember to sign a contract
with him tomorrow, after all, you still need Haku paper and black and white, even if there is
any problem in the future, it will be fine. Have a certificate. "
　　" Don't worry, Master Shuiye. " The proprietress agreed.
　　" By the way, you are too busy during lunch, I don't have time to come to the kitchen to
check the situation, I think I'll go take a look, after all, Qiuyuan and I will be leaving soon. "
proprietress said quickly, " Please ask Master Shui Ye for advice. "
Saying that, the proprietress welcomed Shui Ye into the back kitchen.
Shui Ye took a serious tour around, raised some questions and explained how to solve
them, and also told the proprietress some tips so that they could serve the guests faster,
while the proprietress took notes seriously.
Chapter 204 thank you
Qiu Yuan followed Shui Ye, occasionally helping with a few words, and the proprietress also
wrote it down. After the inspection, Shui Ye showed the proprietress a little ramen skill, so
that she had the opportunity to train more of her subordinates. After all, only when the ra-
men tastes good can it attract more customers.
After some explanations, it was also dinner time in the evening. The number of guests grad-
ually increased, and Shui Ye stopped talking, and let them concentrate on making ramen.
By the way, he asked a few words. Word of mouth out. The proprietress also nodded seri-
ously, indicating that she would treat it with caution.
When he returned to the hotel, Nao was already waiting for him in his room. Shui Ye had
been using his brain all afternoon, and now he was only very tired, so he ignored Nao and
lay down straight on the bed.
Nao kicked Shui Ye, and then said with disgust: " Get up, I haven't eaten, and I haven't taken
a shower, so I just lie down on the bed. "
Shui Ye rubbed his temples, and he didn't even bother to open his eyelids, so he turned
around and lay on the bed, and said indistinctly, " It's alright, alright, I said Nao, you recently
It's getting more and more wordy, like a girl. But it's true that you're hungry. You go and
call the innkeeper and bring the food to my room. I'm too lazy to get up and go downstairs
to eat. "
　　" Who told you not to listen to me and let you rest well, but you refused to go to work
as a supervisor, now you feel that your body can't handle it? This is what you deserve. After
a while, you have to give me medicine, my body If you can't make up for it, it will be more
than a month. " Nao's speech was fast, as if he was covering up something.
Shui Ye was too lazy to look at him, grabbed the pillow and fell asleep.
At night, the ramen shop was still brightly lit. Shui Ye was forced to wake up by Nao to eat,
and then forced to take medicine. As soon as he lay down, Akimoto came back.
　　" You came back so soon? I just saw that there were still many customers at the ramen
shop. " Shui Ye said with his eyes open in the middle of the night.
Qiuyuan sat down, poured himself a glass of water, and said, " I came back to tell you that
Konoha replied, and asked us to speed up and stop staying in the land of water. "
Shui Ye was still very sleepy. He lay on the bed and waved his hands and said, " I see. Any-
way, I plan to come to the opening ceremony and leave. Why don't I go tomorrow. You can
tell the boss, I'm too lazy to go and talk about it. "
Seeing that Shui Ye was so tired, Qiu Yuan put down the letter in his hand, then paused, still
couldn't bear to disturb Shui Ye, and said, " Then go to sleep, I'll take care of the next thing.
"
In the past few days, Shui Ye has used his brain too much, and Nao has added soothing to
his medicine, so Shui Ye slept very deeply. Qiuyuan walked out of Shui Ye's room and
looked at the ramen shop not far away, almost inaudible. sighed.
Early the next morning, Shui Ye was awakened by a loud noise, including Ryoko's voice,
scratching his messy hair, and Shui Ye opened the door of the room.
　　" Why is it so noisy? " Shui Ye said while yawning.
As soon as Liangzi saw Shui Ye come out, he hugged his thigh tightly and said, " Master
Shui Ye, can you not leave? "
　　" Huh? What about what? "
Shui Ye has a question mark on his face, where did this Liangzi make trouble?
At this time, the proprietress hurried up, looked at Shui Ye apologetically, then dragged
Liang Zi away and scolded: " How did you sneak out? Didn't I tell you not to disturb Master
Shui Ye? "
Liangzi's mouth slumped, and he said aggrievedly: " I just want to keep Master Shuiye for a
while. After all, Master Shuiye saved our family, and we haven't had a good meal with him
yet. "
Shui Ye is a bright Haku , but the little girl was having a conflict with the proprietress, so she
said, " So it is, but Qiuyuan should have told you yesterday, we are so busy with things, we
are really pressing, and we have no time to stay. Come down and eat. "
proprietress also nodded quickly and said yes: " This master Shui Ye, who I know, was just
too tired yesterday and didn't explain it to Ryoko, so I'm really sorry for her coming to dis-
turb you early in the morning today. "
　　" It's alright, we may be leaving after breakfast. Today is still the opening event. The
store should still be busy, right? I think you should go to the store. "
Having said that, Shui Ye looked into Ryoko's eyes in the middle of the night and said with
a smile, " Go back with your mother, I'll be leaving in a while. "
Liangzi glanced at Shui Ye reluctantly, nodded, and followed the proprietress away.
At breakfast, Shui Ye just dealt with it for a while, and then said, " I'll see that we'll leave qui-
etly for a while, otherwise we'll be thanking and talking again, and it will probably take a lot
of time. "
Qiuyuan agrees very much: " Just go to the back door after dinner. Anyway, they are very
busy, so they probably won't notice us. "
Several people ate breakfast quickly, then packed up and walked towards the back door.
Shui Ye glanced at the ramen shop from a distance, and only felt a sense of accomplish-
ment. When they first came, the ramen shop was still so dilapidated, and there was not a
single customer. Now it is full of people, and it is not in vain. He worked so hard.
　　" Come on, there will be no boats on the dock for a while. " Qiu Yuan urged.
　　" Got it. "
The group walked quickly to the pier, and when they got to the boat, Shui Ye joked: " Why
do I feel like we are like thieves? "
　　" It's not to hurry. It will take about three days on the road to the next place. This is still
a calculation that there is no situation on the road. If it is delayed, it is estimated that it will
not arrive in three days. " Qiuyuan took out the map and said.
　　" I know, I know. " Shui Ye waved his hand and said, then glanced at Xiaodao from a
distance, and didn't look back.
The boatman moved very quickly. After a while, Shui Ye got off the boat a few times. A
groom pulled a luxurious carriage to greet him and said respectfully, " Excuse me, are you
Shui Ye? "
Shui Ye nodded blankly, and then asked, " I am, do you have anything to do with me? "
As soon as the groom heard Shui Ye say yes, he smiled and said: " I am employed by some-
one, they asked me to send you a few rides, and the employer has already settled the
wages. "
Qiuyuan and Shui Ye looked at each other, and they still didn't seem to understand. The
groom explained it again: " My employer is a ramen maker on the island, and the lady boss
said, as long as I tell you, you'll know Haku , by the way, she Let us also pass on to you a
word, thank you for everything on the island, if you have anything to help in the future, just
ask, they will definitely try their best to help. ”
This time, Shui Ye understood, and he didn't know what to say for a while, but just clenched
his fists in the direction of the island: " Thank you. "
Qiu Yuan also said: " Since this is the case, then we are disrespectful. "
Chapter 205 Weird Nao
Shui Ye was comfortably lying on the carriage, the whole person couldn't tell the taste, Qi-
uyuan looked down at Shui Ye, then moved his sore neck, and kicked the lying Shui Ye with
his foot: " I said you are a little bit . It looks like there are girls in the carriage. "
　　" I'm still a sick person no matter what, what will happen when I lie down? " Shui Ye
didn't even bother to lift his eyelids, he just felt that lying in the carriage was more comfort-
able than the hotel he stayed in before. Sure enough, money can make a ghost run the mill,
I knew it earlier He hired a carriage before, enjoy this life earlier. Seeing that Shui Ye didn't
move, Qiu Yuan was a little hesitant. He was about to raise his hand to wake him up, but
Nao blocked his hand and said with a smile: " It's okay, let him rest for a while, it's still early
anyway. "
Qiu Yuan sighed, but did not speak. Thinking of the news from Konoha, his brows knitted
tightly.
During this period of cultivation, Shui Ye's work and rest has been very stable, so he woke
up after about two hours of sleep. At this time, the carriage had stopped, and he was the
only one in the carriage. Shui Ye stretched himself, and then lifted the curtain on the car-
riage to look outside.
The place where they stayed was a small river. The water flow of the river was not very fast,
but the sound of ding ding dong dong could be heard. Shui Ye yawned, and then slowly
got off the carriage.
The horse was grazing with its head down and occasionally flapping its tail. As soon as Shui
Ye turned his head, he saw Qiu Yuan, who was sitting by the river and looked down at
something.
Just woke up a little bored, Shui Ye deliberately slowed down, moved quietly behind Qiu
Yuan, and stretched his neck to see the information in Qiu Yuan's hands.
But Qiuyuan is a member of the Anbu subordinate to Konoha, and his vigilance is higher
than ordinary people. In addition, this is in the wilderness, and he is always alert, so when
Shui Ye walked behind Qiuyuan, Qiuyuan's hand stopped. down.
Just when Shui Ye wanted to see clearly, Qiu Yuan punched directly behind him. Shui Ye
wanted to dodge in a conditioned reflex, but his body couldn't keep up with his mind, so he
just looked and avoided, and even felt Qiu Yuan's punch belt on his face. Out of the boxing
style.
　　" It's me, Qiuyuan! " Shui Ye hurriedly shouted.
Seeing that it was Shui Ye, Qiu Yuan hurriedly put his hand away and said angrily, " I said
what are you doing standing behind me? "
　　" It's not because you look so serious and don't want to disturb you. Who knew that
you came up to give me a punch. Fortunately, I responded quickly enough, otherwise what
would I do if my handsome face was damaged by you? "
Saying that, Shui Ye pretended to touch his face to check if he had just been scratched. Qi-
uyuan Haku glanced at him, and said very honestly: " Just your face? I think it's better to for-
get it. Since you wake up, do things well. Here are the information of the Lancuo branch. I
have read all the notes you made before. After that, it’s basically not feasible. The village
of Lancuo is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and there are countless local delicacies. If
you don’t think of a good way, I will still say the same thing, you can close the store as
soon as possible and find a better location to open a branch. ”
Qiu Yuan took up the stack of documents at his feet with a serious look, and put it in front
of Shui Ye: " By the way, these items were sent by the branch manager, um, because the
branch manager is from Anbu, so The information is very detailed, please read it slowly. ”
Shui Ye held the document with a thickness of ten centimeters, his eyes widened, his face
turned a little blue, and then he said, " You mean you want me to read this stuff together? "
　　" Almost, this is what I have roughly sorted out. Before I sorted it out, there are more.
By the way, you don't have much time, hurry up, I have thought of a few feasible ways,
here, just do it slowly. " After finishing speaking, Akimoto stretched his body and said
coolly, " Nao said there are wild rabbits around here, I'll call you to refresh your brain. "
Shui Ye, who had a bitter look on his face, immediately jumped up when he heard this : "
How much do you dislike Lao Tzu and let Lao Tzu do things for you? You can do it yourself!
"
Qiuyuan scratched his ears and said, " This is your responsibility, Shui Ye, Master, "
When I heard the last few words, Shui Ye's whole body trembled. It was really rare to hear
Qiu Yuan call him Master Shui Ye so formally.
The stack of documents was a bit heavy, Shui Ye simply sat down with one buttocks, then
resignedly picked up the documents and looked at it bit by bit. Fortunately, Tiangong was
more beautiful, the sun was warm, and Shui Ye sat down. When I get tired, I lie down and
watch. If I feel uncomfortable lying down, I lie down and watch. In short, I change my pos-
ture every once in a while, and it looks very leisurely.
Nao and Amber were picking some wild fruits to eat across the river. Seeing the move-
ments of some children in Shui Ye, Nao couldn't help laughing. Amber felt a little strange
hearing this laughter, so he stopped and asked, " Nao, what are you laughing at? "
Just come out and pick some fruit, what's so funny?
　　" Huh? It's nothing, I saw two little birds fighting. "
　　"The birds are fighting? " Amber murmured, " but I don't hear any birds flying by? "
　　" It's all said and done, let's go back quickly. " After that, Nao pushed Amber forward,
and quickly calmed down his emotions.
Recently, he has become more and more strange.
Since being rescued by Shui Ye that night ...
Shui Ye was suffering from a headache from the data when he saw Nao and Amber walking
over from the bridge, but he was too lazy to get up and asked leisurely, " What are you two
doing? "
Nao put the wild fruit in his arms in front of Shui Ye, and said, " Just now Qiuyuan said to let
the horse take a rest, and by the way, I will find some game here for you to replenish your
strength. You can't eat dry food all the time. "
This made Shui Ye stunned for a moment, Qiu Yuan didn't say ... cut, he knew that Qiu Yuan
was a dead arrogant. Shui Ye sat up, then took a few bright red fruits from the grass,
rubbed them and was about to eat them, but stopped when he was about to take a bite.
　　" Why don't you eat it? " Nao said suspiciously.
Shui Ye stared at the fruit in front of him. He still remembered the sour fruit that Changjuro
picked for him before. This fruit was about the same size and red in color, but he didn't
want to be sour again.
　　" By the way, you are also from the Land of Water, so you should be able to tell the dif-
ference, right? Changjurou also picked this kind of fruit before, and almost didn't get my
teeth sour. You didn't pick that kind of sour fruit, right? "
Nao burst out laughing, and then explained: " How could I pick that kind of fruit for you, eat
it, it's sweet. "
Chapter two hundred and six Cut off your sleeves.
Shui Ye was still a little weak, and his hand didn't move, Nao got a little angry, grabbed the
fruit from Shui Ye's hand, looked at Shui Ye angrily, and took a bite.
　　" Do you believe it now? "
Nao said after eating the whole fruit, and glared at Shui Ye by the way.
It was only after Shuiye believed that he picked up one and ate it. Kohaku sat aside, and
Nao knew that Kohaku couldn't see it, so he handed her the fruit. Amber smiled gratefully,
and then said, " Thank you, Nao-san. "
The fruit was sweet and delicious, Shui Ye ate several in a row, and then continued to look
down at the information, Nao didn't speak, just put away the remaining fruit and put it in
the carriage.
Time passed slowly, and it was almost evening when Shui Ye finished reading the informa-
tion, touched his stiff neck, and let out a long sigh of relief.
Almost all of the clerks in the Lancuo branch were dealt with by the manager who was dis-
patched, and there was still a more difficult problem that the previous manager was the
owner of the store. Because they parachuted into the branch store manager before, the for-
mer store manager was very unhappy, and secretly made use of the sash, but they were un-
successful. In the end, there was really no way to do it, and they proposed the idea of re-
turning the store. There is currently no better solution to this problem. As for the external
problem, there are too many delicacies around Lancuo, but simple ramen noodles are not
very attractive. It is similar to what Qiuyuan said before. It seems that the key to the prob-
lem is still Innovative.
Shui Ye rubbed between his eyebrows, only feeling a little pain in his head. Just as he was
about to get up and move about, he caught a glimpse of Nao looking at him, and that look
... um, how to describe it, it was very strange.
　　" Nao, what are you looking at? " Suiya asked.
The voice seemed to frighten Nao, he quickly turned his eyes away in a panic, and stam-
mered: " I just have a look, ah, look, Akimoto is back. "
Following the direction of Nao's finger, Suiya really saw Akimoto, who was holding a rabbit
in his hand.
　　"The harvest is good, Qiuyuan, but the dinner is over. " Shui Ye said carelessly, and sud-
denly thought of Nao's eyes just now, uh, he remembered it!
That look was clearly full of affection. After realizing this, Shui Ye felt that his whole person
was not good, mother, no, these two people are actually secretly ... Although he does not
discriminate against this, but so suddenly He is somewhat incompetent!
Seeing Shui Ye's constipated face, Qiu Yuan said with disgust, " I said you were stupid when
you read the data, and what are you thinking about? "
Shui Ye dared to say what he was thinking, and said quickly: " It's not all your fault, by the
way, I forgot to read the solution you wrote, just in time for us to discuss it together. "
Qiuyuan handed the rabbit to the groom, and the groom received several times the
amount of money for this trip. Naturally, he would not refuse, and he was very happy to
roast the rabbit.
　　" The solution I think is the one you told Chunxia before, launching a new type of ra-
men to attract attention, but the ramen you and Chunxia have developed should not be
used in Lancuo, and the previous color pigments can't be found here. , It is unlikely to be
transported from Konoha. So, my suggestion is to use local things to make new ramen noo-
dles and find new pigments. I have seen the topographic map near Lancuo, and there
should be colorful flowers and plants that can be used as dyes . ”
Hearing what Qiu Yuan said, Shui Ye nodded in approval, and then said with a smile: " Wow,
Qiu Yuan, your brain is much more useful than mine. I think your method is very good. Let's
implement it when we arrive. "
　　" You agreed? Don't think about it again? " Qiu Yuan asked.
Shui Ye patted his thigh with sincerity on his face: " It's great to have such an excellent as-
sistant as you, I think we can even divide our forces to solve the problems of these
branches. "
Shui Ye's ability was unconscious, but Qiu Yuan's face was lowered, and his voice was a little
low: " My mission is to protect you, not to solve the problem of any branch, the request
from Hokage-sama ..."
Seeing that Qiu Yuan was about to start a long speech again, Shui Ye covered his ears and
said, " Come on, I'm tired of listening to those big things, eh? I have a question for you. "
Shui Ye deliberately approached Qiuyuan, with a mysterious look on his face. At first glance,
it was a very serious problem. Qiuyuan also thought that Shui Ye had thought of other solu-
tions, but he couldn't say it out loud, so he listened carefully.
　　" I said, do you think that Nao has been very strange recently? That is, um, that is, he will
stare at you without blinking, have you noticed? " With that tone, it's really impossible not
to think about it.
Qiuyuan: "... that's what you want to tell me? "
This tone was a bit gnashing of teeth, but unfortunately, the fire of gossip was burning in
Shui Ye's heart at this moment, and he didn't notice that Qiu Yuan's face was already dark,
and he nodded very cooperatively.
　　" What the hell are you thinking about all day long? " Qiuyuan's voice raised an octave,
and Shui Ye could clearly feel the anger inside, oh, this is the first time I heard Qiuyuan
swear, it must be angry He died, is it because he and Nao were exposed by himself? Hey,
anger into anger, this is definitely anger into anger!
This time, Shui Ye was even more sure that he was right, but he didn't dare to confront Qiu
Yuan directly, so he hurriedly said softly: " Ah, don't be angry, don't be angry, isn't this talk-
ing to you nicely, what are you doing so loudly? "
Qiu Yuan felt that if he stayed with Shui Ye again, he could not help but kill him with his
own hands, so he suppressed his anger and said, " Look at your information! "
In just six words, almost all Qiu Yuan popped out of his teeth. Shui Ye knew that he had
poked a hornet's nest, lowered his head and smiled, swallowing what he wanted to say.
In fact, just now he really wanted to express that he would not dislike his good brother as a
broken sleeve, just don't let him see some restricted-level pictures, but, looking at Qi-
uyuan's face, Shui Ye felt that he would probably die if he said anything else. Keep your
mouth shut.
During dinner, a few people sat around eating rabbit meat, but Sui Ye's wretched eyes kept
lingering between Nao and Akimoto.
Nao didn't know what was going on, thinking that something was wrong with his face, so
he asked, " Shui Ye, what are you always looking at me for? "
　　" Ah? Did I see you? You must have read it wrong. I'm not eating rabbit meat. " Shui Ye
quibble.
　　" Really? " Nao replied, the look in Shui Ye's eyes just now didn't seem like there was
anything at all?
Qiuyuan had a gloomy face all the time, and even when he was sitting, he was far away
from Shui Ye, lest he couldn't help but kill him with a Kunai .
Chapter 207 Rancuo
But obviously, Qiu Yuan underestimated Shui Ye's gossip soul, even if the distance is very
far, Shui Ye still has the ability to piss him off. For example, Shui Ye started to ask again.
　　" Hey, Nao, let me ask you a question, didn't you say before that Chojurou gave you the
task of taking care of me until the chakra recovers? Now that my chakra has recovered, why
did Chojurou send you here? ? "
As soon as these words were asked, Nao's face turned a little red. Fortunately, the sun was
about to go down now, and everyone's face was a little red under the sunset, and Shui Ye
couldn't see it.
　　" Lord Chojuro said, let me take care of you until you leave the land of the water coun-
try. I have been growing up in the water country, so I should be able to help you and help
you to recuperate your body. "
If it was before, Shui Ye would definitely think that the buddy Changjurou is too loyal, and I
must drink a few more glasses to express my gratitude when I meet you next time, but! It's
different now, Shui Ye's mind is full of Nao's look at Akimoto, which haunts his mind for-
ever.
So, Nao's words changed.
　　" Is it really just because of my body? In fact, if you want to recuperate, just write the
recipe to me, why would I ask you to take care of it yourself? " Hehe, in fact, you deliber-
ately used this as an excuse for Qiuyuan Bar?
In the second half of the sentence, Shui Ye held back and did not say it.
Nao became nervous all of a sudden, Sui Ye's words were right, he said it seriously when
Changjurou was talking to him.
　　" Nao, I know your abilities. Now that Mizukage -sama is reorganizing the country of wa-
ter, it is the time when manpower is scarce. I still hope you can help her by her side. "
　　" But Lord Chojuro, Shui Ye lost a lot of blood in his body. If there is no medical ninja to
accompany me, I am a little worried. "
Listening to Nao's words, Changjurou gave him a strange look: " Nao, Shuiye's chakra has
recovered, we don't need to worry about his skills, although his body is still weak, but he
has Akimoto by his side, Enough to keep him safe. "
　　" Lord Changjuro, I'm not worried about Shui Ye, he bleed so much, when he was res-
cued just now, his breathing was very weak, and he didn't like drinking medicine very much.
If there was no supervision, he would definitely not drink it on time. As for the medicine,
there is no way to take care of the body at that time, and, as you know, the two of them are
running all the way to deal with the affairs of the branch, and they will not rest well on the
road ..."
Listening to Nao's words, Changjurou walked up to Nao, looked at him, and said in a very
low voice, " Nao, do you know what you're talking about? "
Nao was startled, took a step back quickly, and said, " I'm reporting the situation to you. "
Naojurou could see some signs, and Nao himself looked guilty, and the atmosphere was
silent for a long time, before Changjurou withdrew his gaze and said, " If that's the case,
then you can go, I will arrange other things. People take your place. "
Hearing this, Nao's face had a clear look of joy: " Thank you, Lord Changjurou, I will defi-
nitely do my best. "
　　" Wait, I also know about Shui Ye. He shouldn't stay in the country of water for too
long. My request is that when he leaves the country of water, you must return to the medi-
cal class. "
After the memory was over, Shuiye saw that Nao kept silent, thinking that he had acqui-
esced, and he was too embarrassed to say it, so he didn't force him to ask anymore.
It was Amber who was listening in the fog, how could Big Brother Shui Ye ask such a ques-
tion? Somehow, Amber suddenly remembered what she had said to Nao before. Nao's tone
when talking about Shui Ye was like a girl talking about the person she liked. This ...
Qiuyuan was far away, and according to common sense, he couldn't hear Shui Ye's lowered
voice!
but! Qiuyuan is not an ordinary person. He is an employee of Anbu. He is a carefully se-
lected talent. His eyesight and ear are better than ordinary people, so he can hear Shui Ye's
words clearly.
　　" Crack !" Qiu Yuan bit down a small bone, it was the poor rabbit. Not to mention being
roasted, even the bones would be shattered by others. What a sin.
And Qiu Yuan's expression was so gloomy that water was about to drip, obviously trying to
hold back his emotions.
And the culprit, Shui Ye, is eating the rabbit's legs happily, so uncomfortable. Since he has
determined the relationship between Akimoto and Nao, he must pay more attention in the
future. If he does something that makes Akimoto and Nao misunderstand, it will affect
Their relationship is not good. In this mood, Shui Ye finished the dinner happily, and the
group continued on the road again.
　　" Amber, come here with me, it's not convenient for the three of you to be crowded to-
gether? " Shui Ye said carelessly, and was complacent. He is really good as a brother. He
also helped Qiuyuan transfer Amber, the " rival in love " .
Hey, it is really hard to break the sleeves. To guard against both men and women, Shui Ye
looked at Qiuyuan with a look of pity, but she received a murderous look, so frightened
that Shui Ye immediately panicked. Withdrawn his eyes, the hero does not suffer from the
immediate loss.
Nothing happened in the next trip, but when we were about to arrive at Lancuo, the wheel
of the carriage was broken, and there was no way to go to the village or the store. He took
out several spare wheels from the ground and said to Shui Ye and the others with a smile: "
Don't worry, guests, I can continue on the road after I change them. "
Shui Ye couldn't help but said: " As expected of a luxury carriage, I even thought about this.
"
On the evening of the third day, several people from Shui Ye successfully arrived outside
Lancuo Village. The groom was very conscientious and sent them to the hotel before leav-
ing.
Lancuo Village is more luxurious than Shui Ye imagined, it is comparable to Muye Village.
The streets are full of large and small shops, and even if it is so late, there are still many
people playing on the streets.
　　" Today is too late, let's take a rest first, and then contact the store manager of the
branch tomorrow. " Shui Ye said to Qiuyuan.
Qiu Yuan didn't even look at Shui Ye, he said yes from his nose, he walked straight into the
hotel, and started talking with the boss.
Shui Ye looked helpless, but Akimoto gave him a hard look these days, but he has kept his
distance from Nao, I don't know why Haku Akimoto always looks like someone owes him
money.
Really, don't guess the mind of the broken sleeve! Shui Ye rolled Haku 's eyes, then said to
Nao: " Let's go, let's go get the room key. "
Chapter two hundred and eight initial negotiation
After a brief tidying up, Shui Ye slumped on the bed, thinking about Qiu Yuan's attitude
these days, and frowned. Could it be that what he did was not good enough? There's no
reason, he kept a distance from Nao everywhere, and even helped them create time to be
alone, but Akimoto's face was still getting more and more ugly?
Just thinking about it, someone suddenly knocked on the door, and Shui Ye shouted loudly,
" Who is it? "
　　" It's me, Nao. "
Shui Ye got up after a carp hit, then opened the door and asked, " Shui Ye, I'm in a hurry to-
day, I didn't have time to boil the medicine for you, I'll reheat it for you as soon as I arrive at
the hotel, hurry up. come and drink. "
Saying that, Nao put the dark medicine in front of Shui Ye. Suiye took the medicine, and
originally planned to let Nao sit in the room, but when he thought of Akimoto's stinky face,
let it go.
　　" Thank you so much, I'll drink it in a while. " Shui Ye said, walking back and closing the
door.
Nao was very reluctant, put his hand on the door and said, " I will watch you finish drinking
before leaving! "
Uh ... This tone and demeanor made Shui Ye shiver successfully, about to die. Why does this
look like a woman taking care of her husband? Could it be that in this relationship, Nao is a
victim?
Oh hey, this, let him say something, by the way, if this is the case, it means that Nao is here?
Shui Ye gave Nao a wretched look, then quickly drank the medicine in his hand, and turned
the bowl over to indicate that he had indeed finished drinking.
　　" I've finished drinking, so what, I'm too tired to travel, I'll rest first, see you tomorrow. "
After saying that, Shui Ye forced the bowl into Nao's hand, and then closed it with lightning
speed. The door made Nao's face bewildered. This is the sun coming out from the west.
Shui Ye was so obedient after drinking the medicine, and still laughing?
After Nao took the bowl and left in confusion, Shui Ye smiled through the crack of the door.
The smile was so vulgar that even the medicine in his mouth could not feel bitter.
The next morning, Shuiye woke up the earliest, and opened the window to get a breath of
fresh air. The street that was originally thought to be very quiet was very lively at this time.
Many vendors are walking in a hurry, some are carrying large and small bags of materials,
some are holding benches, chairs, etc., and some are carrying a large bag of fresh vegeta-
bles, in short, a busy scene .
Shui Ye raised his eyebrows, and suddenly he understood why the ramen shop couldn't com-
pete. The people here really worked harder than expected, and it was probably just for a liv-
ing.
However, as soon as there are too many people, it becomes noisy. Shui Ye closed the win-
dow. Maybe the ramen shop should find another way to survive. Even if a new style of ra-
men is launched, it will gradually be submerged in these famous delicacies. Bar? So, where
should the direction of the new road be?
Thinking like this, Shui Ye took out the information compiled by Qiu Yuan before, some of
which were the branch manager's survey opinions on other delicacies. Originally, Shui Ye
only glanced at it, but now he is interested in taking a serious look. .
Not long after, Qiu Yuan came, looked at the information on the table, and said with satis-
faction: " It seems that you are still working hard! "
Shui Ye snorted and said, " Of course, am I the kind of lazy person? "
Qiu Yuan was too lazy to tear down Shui Ye, so he sat down, picked up one of the docu-
ments and glanced at it and said, " How do you look like this? "
Shui Ye sighed and explained: " I think our previous direction may have been wrong, so let's
take a look at these things first. By the way, let's go to the branch to inspect after breakfast.
"
　　" Then what are your thoughts? " Qiu Yuan picked up another document.
　　" I haven't thought about it yet. I just think the problem is not just that simple. I think I'll
wait until I go to the branch to talk about the specific things. "
Qiuyuan nodded: " Then let's have breakfast first. "
A few people quickly solved the problem of breakfast. They originally planned to go to the
ramen shop together, but Amber said that he was a little uncomfortable and wanted to
continue to stay in the hotel to rest.
As soon as Nao heard this, he wanted to help him heal, but Amber said no, and went to the
room alone. The remaining three people and a beast looked at each other in dismay, and fi-
nally Shui Ye said: " I said that the two of you have problems, so what happened to this Am-
ber? "
Akimoto Haku glanced at Shui Ye and said that he was too lazy to deal with it, Nao said
strangely: "The two of us? What's the problem? "
While speaking, Nao pointed at himself and Akimoto with his fingers, and his face was still
very incomprehensible. There seems to be something wrong with Shui Ye's attitude towards
the two of them these past few days, and I always feel that Shui Ye is deliberately avoiding
him, could it be that ...
No, he hid it so well that no one found it, no one would know.
Shui Ye looked at the two people in front of him and said, " Forget it, I'm afraid I said that I
won't see the sun tomorrow, so let's go to the branch early to negotiate. "
Nao's eyes dodged a little, and after nodding, he followed behind Shui Ye.
Soon, a few people came to the ramen shop. Shui Ye took a look at the name. Although it
was a little old, it was wiped clean and there was almost no dust. Looking into the shop, it
was obviously meal time, but there were not many in the shop. guests.
Walking into the store, Shui Ye took a glance at it. The sanitation in the store was good.
Both the floor and the tables, chairs, and benches were wiped clean. The tableware was also
well placed on the table.
At these points, Shui Ye was still very satisfied, and said to Qiu Yuan, " It seems that the re-
sults of our education are still very good. You see, at least in terms of internal affairs, the
branch manager still manages very well. "
Qiuyuan also admired it very much, and then said: " After that, we will need to work harder
to train branch managers, and try to ensure that every branch has our staff as much as pos-
sible. "
Just as they were talking, a man came out from inside, dressed appropriately, with a smile
on his face, and at first glance it was a well-trained service staff.
　　" What would you like to eat, the three of you? " the waiter asked.
Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan, smiled and said to the waiter, "The three of us all want a ra-
men, by the way, we want different flavors. "
The waiter's face was obviously happy, and he said to the three with a smile: " Please wait a
moment, the delicious food will be here soon. "
After finishing speaking, he also handed ice water to several people in Shui Ye.
Shui Ye watched the waiter slowly walk into the back kitchen before saying to Qiu Yuan, " I
think the ramen shop is doing well in every aspect, how could it be so miserable? "
Chapter 209 branch manager Zeya
Qiuyuan shook his head to show that he didn't understand, took a sip of ice water and said,
" I'm not telling you, the village next to Lancuo is a famous tourist destination in this area,
or I will talk to the branch store Chang Ze later. After that, let's go and see how other peo-
ple's houses do it. "
　　" That's true, but I still have to test the basic skills of the manager of this branch, and try
the taste of ramen later. " Shui Ye picked up his chopsticks and looked eager to try.
Qiu Yuan was calm, and he had a lot of confidence in his subordinates. Ze was also the sec-
ond batch of people assigned here. Whether it was management ability or ramen skills, he
was one of the best, and he was not afraid of the test of Shui Ye at all.
　　" Ze also passed a lot of tests when he was sent. I think it's a bit unnecessary for you to
take the test again. " Qiu Yuan put down the water glass and said slowly.
　　" Che, who knows if he has regressed, I remember that he seemed to be ranked fifth in
the big test, and besides, he just passed the big test, if he came here, he would float, be-
come lazy and become a double-handed shopkeeper, we also I don't know. " Shui Ye
glanced at the back kitchen, because of the door, he couldn't see what was inside, so he
could only play with chopsticks bored.
Xiao Huang has been very well-behaved these days, and now he is sleeping peacefully be-
side Shui Ye.
Not long after, the waiter came with three bowls of ramen, put it in front of Shui Ye and
them, and said with a smile, " Please take your time. "
I have to say that this smiling service is still very good. Shui Ye carefully reviewed the ramen
in front of him and nodded with great satisfaction. In general, food is about complete color,
flavor, and flavor. Now the color and aroma are good, and the other is the taste.
Shui Ye took a sip of the soup base first, um, it was very good, very delicious, and it felt a
little fresher than what I made myself. It seems that not only the ingredients are fresh, but
the craftsmanship is also perfect, and I ate another mouthful of ramen. It was also very
good, Shui Ye put down his chopsticks, looked up at Qiu Yuan, and asked, " How about this
ramen, what's your score? "
Qiuyuan also tasted the soup base and ramen, looked at Shui Ye's inquiring eyes, and
replied: " You can score 90 points, and I copied a copy exactly as we taught him before, ex-
cept for the differences between the side dishes and Konoha, Everything else is a top
choice. ”
　　" You know how to eat. This tasting skill is much higher than mine. " Shui Ye sighed.
Qiuyuan put down the spoon in his hand, and said without face: " That's because some
people are often negligent in their duties, so I have to go to the training base to taste the
ramen made by the apprentices, and I have to thank you, otherwise my tongue won't work.
It will be so smart. "
The fist under Shui Ye's table was clenched. If it wasn't for his own branch, he really wanted
to punch him to death. But I can only think about it this way, Shui Ye simply turned his head
and said loudly: " Waiter, call your store manager, I have something to ask him. "
The waiter who was cleaning the table immediately put down his work and walked to Shui
Ye's side, and asked, " Guest, is there any problem? "
　　" There is no problem. The ramen is doing very well. I am the general manager of the
branch. I need to see your branch manager and call him out. "
The waiter was obviously stunned for a moment, and looked at Shui Ye again, as if he
couldn't believe that the young man in front of him was the general manager of the five-
nation branch.
Qiu Yuan also said: " Don't be stunned, go to Ze Ye and say that Qiu Yuan has something to
do with him. "
Only then did the waiter notice Qiu Yuan, and then nodded quickly and said, "You two, wait
a moment, I'll call right away. "
On the way to the back kitchen, the waiter also looked back at Shui Ye with doubts in his
eyes.
Seeing this, Shui Ye smiled and said, " Qiuyuan, look, the waiters are very fond of me. "
　　" I think she probably thinks you are mentally retarded. "
　　"..."
Shui Ye felt that his fist had been pinched, and this Qiuyuan was really bad recently!
Is it because he knew he was a broken sleeve? Careful man!
After a while, a man came out of the back kitchen. The man's face was solemn. After seeing
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan, he was obviously stunned, and then quickly walked in front of Shui
Ye and Qiu Yuan, and said respectfully, " Master Shui Ye . , Team Leader Qiuyuan. "
Qiuyuan and Shuiye nodded, Qiuyuan spoke first: " I told you all before, I and Shuiye will in-
spect branches in various countries, so don't be so nervous. "
Shui Ye also echoed: " Don't worry, we have eaten your ramen, it is very good, and I have
read your information, this time is to solve the problem of the branch, let's have a good
chat. "
Ze also glanced at Qiu Yuan, then sat down slowly, and several people began to discuss.
Nao got a little bored sitting alone, and she wasn't interested at all in what they said.
But after listening to it, it became interesting, because Shui Ye and the others slowly talked
about the village next door.
　　" Ze Ye, do you mean that the disappearance of the village next door was not an acci-
dent? "
　　" Yes, I went to investigate in my spare time. Although it is rumored that all the people
in a village disappeared overnight, but as long as you search deeply, you will find some
clues. "
Qiu Yuan became serious, because he also ordered things like gathering intelligence, so he
asked: " What did you find? "
　　" The traces of ninjutsu, where there are traces left by large pieces of giant ninjutsu. "
Shui Ye felt that the big thing was bad in an instant. At first glance, there would be no good
beginning, and he was unlucky in the end. Since the inspection of the branch, his health has
not been better. Either he was injured here or there. He has just recovered his chakra. How
does he feel like he is about to fall into some kind of conspiracy again?
Thinking of this, Shui Ye's face collapsed.
Qiu Yuan was not interested in paying attention to Shui Ye's face, and asked in a deep
voice, " What kind of ninjutsu is it, do you have any clues? "
Ze also shook his head and said: " No, the only thing I found is that those traces are all
pieces of things, like the pearly color of the inside of a shell, I also investigated these things
privately, there is almost no one in this village of Lancuo. recognize this. "
Saying that, Ze also took out a small box from his arms and put it on the table. Shui Ye
opened it directly and saw many fragments, which was similar to what Ze also said.
Shui Ye lightly picked up a piece, only to find that the pieces remained in his hands for only
a few seconds before turning into water.
　　" What's the situation? " Shui Ye asked, spreading his hands.
Chapter two hundred and ten The village that suddenly disappeared
Ze Ye was not surprised at all, and explained to Shui Ye: " This is also the case when I pick it
up, and it is faster than Master Shui Ye. "
After speaking, Ze also took a piece from the box, and sure enough, the thin shards turned
into transparent water and dripped onto the table in the blink of an eye.
Shui Ye was greatly amazed. There was such a magical thing in the ninja world. He had
never seen it before, and he felt amused immediately. He took another piece from it and
waited for the flakes to turn into water.
Xiao Huang suddenly raised his head and jumped onto the table. Shui Ye was also curious
when he saw it, so he brought the sheet closer. Xiao Huang smelled it with his nose, then
slapped it with his paw, and the flakes shattered at once.
However, the flakes did not dissolve into water.
One minute passed, two minutes passed, and the flakes were still flakes, nothing changed.
For a time, the four people on the table were stunned, especially Ze Ye. He tried all kinds of
methods before, but he couldn't let the flakes escape the fate of turning into water. Today,
he was broken by a kitten. Got this monster?
This is so unreasonable!
　　" Master Shui Ye, what breed is your pet? " After a long period of stunned, Ze Ye said
such a sentence.
As soon as he heard the word pet, Xiao Huang was obviously a little displeased, glanced at
Ze Ye sideways, then jumped onto Shui Ye's lap, curled up, and went to sleep!
Shui Ye Bize was still stunned, he glanced at Qiu Yuan and said, " Don't look at me with that
kind of eyes, isn't this Xiao Huang what you said, it's Zou Wu, and what Abe said, Saint The
beast is also sealed in its body, how do I know it still has this function. ”
Qiu Yuan stared at Shui Ye, and he always felt that Shui Ye was hiding something from him.
By the way, the kind of power that Shui Ye suddenly exploded last time might have some-
thing to do with that Bing Dun.
However, the flakes will also turn into water in Shui Ye's hands. Thinking about it this way, it
doesn't seem to have much to do with Shui Ye. On the contrary, it is the Zou Wu in front of
him, which is full of secrets, but they don't know anything.
Seeing Qiuyuan's eyes falling on Xiao Huang again, Shui Ye quickly kept it and said, " Don't
abuse it, it can't speak human words now, you can't do anything if you want to interrogate
it. "
Akimoto Haku glanced at Shui Ye: " I don't have a habit of cruelty to animals, but it's time to
investigate the matter of Zuwu. "
Ze also heard a bit cloudy: " Qiuyuan team leader, what do you mean—— "
　　" You don't have to worry about this. I will find a way. Now you focus on the village
next door. Shui Yelai and I will handle these matters. "
　　" I'm clear , Captain Qiuyuan , why don't I take you to the next village to see the situa-
tion, maybe I can find something I neglected. "
Shui Ye nodded: " Yes, yes, but can you do it if you are not in the store? "
Speaking of this, Ze Ye's eyes darkened and he lowered his head to explain: " Master Shui
Ye, our ramen shop doesn't really have any business. Usually there is no one at this time.
Today, there are no other customers except you. "
Seeing Ze also like this, Shui Ye suddenly felt that he had said something wrong, and said
quickly: " It's okay, I just said casually, since you arrange the work in the store, let's go. "
　　" Okay, then you go out and wait for me. "
Nao was also with Shui Ye and they were waiting at the door, but he felt uncomfortable in
his stomach for a while, Nao was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that
today is ... Suddenly, Nao's face became a little bit, facing the water. Ye said, " I'm still boiling
medicine in the hotel. I forgot to turn off the fire. I'll go back now! "
After speaking, without waiting for Suiya and Akimoto to react, Nao hurried back. Shui Ye
and Qiu Yuan looked at each other with inexplicable expressions.
　　" What happened to this person? " Shui Ye asked.
Akimoto didn't even bother to answer him, he just looked at Nao in the store and didn't
speak. Shui Ye followed his gaze, and Ze Ye was talking about something to the waiter with
a serious expression. Even though there are no customers, Ze Ye is still so conscientious,
and Shui Ye feels a little sorry. In fact, these apprentices all want to show their ambitions,
but it is such a situation that there is no ramen technology, but the business is so poor , Ze
also worked very hard, right?
　　" Look at your stupid appearance. Ze is also a member of Anbu. He was sent here to
solve the problem. There is no need to worry about him. If he didn't want to, he could have
raised it with us. " Qiu Yuan couldn't see it . Getting used to Shuiye's sad and sad look, he
explained, " Also, he came here to collect information, so you don't have to worry about
him. "
Speaking of Haku , when the business of the ramen shop stabilizes, these shop managers are
the hidden piles of Konoha buried in the five kingdoms. If there is another war in the ninja
world, the power of these hidden stakes can help Konoha to a great extent, whether it is to
provide information militarily or to provide financial support.
Shui Ye is a smart person, and he immediately understood what Haku meant by Akimoto,
and the feeling of being sorry just now disappeared. That old woman with affection
Tsunade is using him here!
　　" Che, then why are you telling me this? " Shui Ye said in disgust.
　　" Let your mind clear, so that you don't know how to look for clues just for sightseeing,
and Tsunade-sama has said that these things don't need to be avoided by you. "
　　" Of course she won't shy away from me! "
Shui Ye Haku glanced at Qiuyuan, just at this time Ze also finished explaining things and
walked out.
The three of them walked to the next village together. Along the way, Shui Ye saw many
small hotels and signs of some tourist groups, so he turned around and asked, " Ze Ye,
what's the situation? "
Ze also glanced at it and explained: " These are the people who come here because of their
fame. They want to see the true face of the legendary village that disappeared overnight.
These are not too many. "
　　" It's really a tourist town! " Shui Ye sighed, no wonder modern capital likes to develop,
as long as you set up a name, find a reason, build a good scenic spot, let those people con-
sume, why can't you make money !
Qiu Yuan paid more attention to those people, after glancing a few times, he said, " Be seri-
ous, there are ninjas here! "
　　" What if there are ninjas? You don't allow ninjas to come and see something new. "
Shui Ye said carelessly, but his eyes turned to a few people.
It's really unfortunate that there are " tails " following a few of them after walking out for so long
.
Chapter two hundred and eleven the ruins of the village
Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye, and the ninjas in front of him were all ninjas who didn't belong
to any country, and according to the breath, these people couldn't make a move in his
hands. The strangest thing was, There was no killing intent on them, it seemed that they
were just here to monitor.
As a member of Anbu, Sawa also naturally noticed this, but seeing that neither of the two
adults said that they wanted to solve the " tail " in front of them, they pretended that noth-
ing happened, and continued to introduce to Shui Ye: " There are a lot of hotels around
here, mostly for those traveling groups. "
Shui Ye touched his chin and said, " So, the caravan can discuss cooperation with outsiders?
"
　　" Yes, after all, they can bring so many people here. Master Shui Ye, you know that the
flow of people is money. " Ze Ye gave Shui Ye the way as he spoke.
After passing the rows of hotels, Shui Ye saw a small road, which was a road surrounded by
small yellow flowers. From a distance, it looked like a flower-like necklace winding on this
small flat ground.
　　" Is this the original one or someone picked it up later? " Qiu Yuan asked.
Ze also looked at it, and then explained: " This is said to be a small road that existed a long
time ago. It existed before the village disappeared. But after the village disappeared, all the
flowers on this small road withered for some reason. These flowers, They are all from the
people of Lancuo village. ”
Qiu Yuan squatted down and carefully inspected the yellow flowers. The extremely light
smell and golden color made people feel very fond of them.
　　" There's nothing wrong with this flower, it's just some ordinary flowers. "
Listening to Qiu Yuan's judgment, Shui Ye picked one flower and said, " I see that you two
are so suspicious that they are just ordinary flowers. What could be wrong, right? Xiao
Huang. "
Shui Ye originally thought that Xiao Huang would cry " woo woo " , but there was no move-
ment on his shoulders. Shui Ye turned his head and saw that Xiao Huang was lying on his
shoulders and was fast asleep.
Although it is a psychic beast, it is still a cat in the final analysis. Shui Ye touched Xiao
Huang's little head and set foot on that path.
Nao returned to the hotel as quickly as possible, then ran to the toilet to see, sure enough,
a special day had come. With a faint sigh, Nao dealt with all the traces before returning to
his room.
Lying on the bed, I unconsciously thought of that night, the strength of that mysterious
man was obviously superior to him, and he couldn't beat him at all. Of course, it wasn't that
the other party was merciful, but that person was worried about Shui Ye, and he wanted to
know the news of Shui Ye.
Therefore, the other party is just playing with him wholeheartedly.
Although he was already scarred at that time, it didn't matter, because the night of water
came, just when he was tortured. Perhaps from that time on, Shui Ye was different in his
eyes.
A lifesaver? However, when he was on a mission, he was rescued many times by his team-
mates, and he did not have such emotions. Or, is Water Night special?
The more she thought about it, the more flushed Nao's face became. In the end, she
couldn't help but cover herself with the quilt, hid herself under the quilt, and went to sleep!
　　" Ah cut, cut, ah - cut "
Shui Ye, who was walking on the path, sneezed several times in a row, and even Qiu Yuan
couldn't help asking, " Are you sick? "
Shui Ye waved his hand and said, " I'm as strong as a cow, okay? "
Staring at Shui Ye's face for a moment, Qiu Yuan retracted his eyes and said, " This is the
best way, Ze Ye, why haven't we reached the place yet? "
　　" Just a few more steps. " Ze also pointed to a huge open space and said.
Following the direction of Ze Ye's finger, Shui Ye soon saw it. It was an open space as large
as seven or eight basketball courts, and the end of it could be seen at a glance. And there
are almost no plants in the open space, even the grass is only one or two, very few. This
place is not right!
The thought quickly popped into Shui Ye's mind, and he had no doubts at all.
According to the information sent by Zeye, the previous village has disappeared for a long
time. Let’s not consider what happened here, but generally speaking, the open space can-
not always be open space, if it is not often trampled by people If so, the weeds would al-
ready be overgrown.
You can tell this by looking at the plants around you!
The nearby mountains are lush with trees and green plants. Only this open space seems to
be held by a huge hand, cutting off the connection with other places, resulting in almost no
plants growing here.
Akimoto also quickly realized this, crouched down, and used chakra to probe the ground
under his feet.
Surprisingly, there was no problem with the land. It seems that the problem is much more
serious than expected. Qiuyuan stood up, patted the mud off his hands and said, " Shuiye ,
the soil here is fine. "
Shui Ye's brows furrowed, what else could be the problem of land? It shouldn't be, could it
be said that there is something hidden under this piece of land, which makes it impossible
for plants to survive on this piece of land?
But for what?
The chaos in his mind was like hemp rope, Shui Ye scratched his hair vigorously, and then
complained to Qiuyuan beside him: " I said that these people have designated something
wrong with their brains, otherwise why would they make this accident so easily? Let every-
one come here? "
Qiuyuan didn't have a clue at this time, stared at the ground under his feet and said: " Now
we have too limited things, let's take a look, Zeya, take us to the place where you found the
pearl flakes. "
Ze also nodded and said, " Go this way, Captain Qiuyuan, by the way, do you want to take a
look at this open space? "
Shui Ye looked around and said, " I don't think so, since so many people come here every
time, even if there is something, it will be seen first or taken away. We haven't heard it yet.
Other rumors show that the key thing is not this open space, and there are other things. "
　　" Master Shui Ye is right, please, I'll take the two of you to see the situation. "
Following Ze also walked into a relatively remote road, Shui Ye was a little uncomfortable.
Not long after walking, a few people came across a bamboo forest. The branches and
leaves of the bamboo blocked most of the sunlight, but it also leaked a few beams of sun-
light. It looked very fresh and elegant.
It's just a pity that none of the three people in front of them are in that mood, they just
continue to walk forward mechanically.
Going all the way to the depths of the bamboo forest, Ze Ye stopped and said to Shui Ye, "
This is where Master Shui Ye is. "
Chapter two hundred and twelve The secret of clay sculpture
There was a small hill in front of where Zeya was standing, as if the cave of the Haku ants
was exposed. The mountains are scattered, the houses and streets have everything, and it
looks like an exquisite and abnormal mud model made by a national master.
Shui Ye took a closer look, the clay figurine made of mud, Shui Ye could even see the pain
on the face of the clay figurine.
Isn't sculpture used to record and preserve a beautiful scene? Why is this clay figurine so
painful?
Qiu Yuan also discovered something was wrong with the clay sculpture, so he squatted
down to examine it carefully. It didn't matter. Almost everyone on the clay sculpture had a
painful expression, and their movements were crazy and incoherent. It seemed that some-
thing terrible had happened.
Both of them were very absorbed in watching, not noticing that the other's head was mov-
ing towards them.
Before Ze also had time to remind, he saw two people bumping into each other, and then
made a " bang " sound.
　　" Ouch. " Shui Ye was hit and fell forward, slipping on his feet, and seeing that he was
about to hit the clay sculpture. At the critical moment, Ze also jumped up, where Shui Ye
touched the clay sculpture. Moment grabbed Akimoto's clothes and pulled him back hard.
Shui Ye was pulled directly backwards by this strong force. Fortunately, there was a green
grass behind, and the fall was not very painful, and even a little soft.
　　" When are you going to lie down on Zeya's body? "
Qiuyuan's voice sounded from above, and Shui Ye realized that he was lying on Zeya's
body, and quickly got up to apologize: " I'm sorry, I was not careful, didn't I press you? "
As soon as these words came out, Shui Ye was stunned for a while. How could it sound like
it was over?
Oh grass, it really is because there are two broken sleeves around me, so my speech is a bit
abnormal, it is really black.
Ze Ye didn't take this to heart, got up and said, " It's okay, I forgot to tell you just now,
when I found this place, the clay sculpture was already here, as for the source of the clay
sculpture and what it said. I haven't figured out Haku yet . "
Saying that, Ze Ye pointed to a place on the clay sculpture and said, " Master Shui Ye, Team
Leader Qiu Yuan, look here, this clay sculpture is very strange, although the expressions of
these people are very painful, their eyes are all looking at this position. . ”
Shui Ye and Qiuyuan looked at the place carefully, and then turned their heads to take a
closer look at the expressions of those people. Sure enough, it was the same as what Zeya
said. Although the clay figurines had different postures and different orientations, their eyes
were all facing the same position.
　　" And this kind of craftsmanship? " Shui Ye sighed with a tsk tsk. If this is put now, at
least he is a master-level figure.
Qiuyuan saw more strange people and strange things than this, so it's not surprising. After
confirming what Zeya said, he stood up and looked around and said, " This is where you
found the shell flakes? "
Ze also nodded, then pointed to a bamboo beside him and said: " It's here, it's just that the
pieces fell under the bamboo. I looked strange and saw a lot of them, but I didn't know that
when it encountered a human body, Dissolves water, so a lot is wasted, so that's all that's
left in the box. "
Hearing Ze also said the same, Shui Ye walked over to the bamboo where the thin shell was
found, and then looked at the bamboo seriously.
The whole body is green, and the joints are tied together. Occasionally, a few branches
grow from the joints, which is no different from ordinary bamboo. Shui Ye's eyebrows are
almost twisted together.
Where will the crux of the problem lie?
Nao took a short rest and then got up. After all, he was still on a mission, so he couldn't be
too pretentious.
Glancing at the sky outside, thinking that Shui Ye and the others should be looking for
clues about the village next to them, Nao walked out of his room and planned to go to the
market to buy some medicinal herbs. The medicine Shui Ye took should also be changed. ,
so as not to drink a medicine all the time, and the body cannot absorb it.
As soon as he walked out of the room, Nao felt that someone was staring at him, but the
gaze appeared so fast that Nao did not catch it, but felt a little uneasy in his heart.
On the way to the market, Nao kept paying attention to the situation behind him. Soon,
Nao was almost certain that he was being followed, but now that he was in a busy market,
no matter how stupid that person was, he would never think of doing something here. .
With that in mind, Nao felt relieved for a while, and while shopping for herbs, he tried to
draw out this person.
The stalker's vigilance was surprisingly good, and Nao tried several times, but no matter
whether he walked to a deserted alley or under a large tree with few people, the other party
never showed up, and just followed him in a shameless manner.
This confuses Nao, or does the other party just want to steal some information? But what
does he want to know ...
Shui Ye was still struggling with that bamboo, obviously, he had no idea at all.
　　" Qiu Yuan, you have seen the most things, so tell me your opinion first. " Shui Ye
crossed his arms and looked at Qiu Yuan with a thoughtful look.
Ze also set his eyes on Qiu Yuan, after all, he also wanted to know the answer very much.
　　"I can't think of it for the time being that it will turn into water when encountering a hu-
man body. Most likely it is something related to the country of water. We are not from here,
and some of the customs and customs are not familiar to us. "
Regarding this point, Ze also directly denied: " Qiu Yuan team leader, I have thought of this
before, so I sent someone to investigate in private, no one in Lancuo really knows what this
is. "
　　" I mean, Lancuo may not know, but the original villagers in this village must know. "
Shui Ye directly rolled Haku 's eyes when he heard it: " Aren't you talking nonsense? Those
people have disappeared, where can we find them? "
　　" There is no ninjutsu that can make everyone disappear overnight, even those build-
ings and other things. There must be something that we don't know about. " Qiuyuan said
affirmatively, and then pointed with his finger. One of the clay sculptures, " This may be the
key to finding those villagers. "
These words suddenly woke up Shui Ye, no matter what type of sculpture, most of them are
used to record a certain moment, just like a photo, but the sculpture will be more specific.
So, the clay sculpture here is actually in the Recording a scene they didn't know was put
here by someone with a heart, and then wanted them to find something, or guide them to
find something.
In other words, before the enemy appeared in front of them, they were already led by the
nose.
Shui Ye pulled out a smile, but he still couldn't avoid it!
Chapter two hundred and thirteen Amber's Secret
The three people sat around the clay sculpture for a long time. Shui Ye also drew a corner
of the clay sculpture with the pen and paper he brought, and also drew the only place that
all the clay figurines looked at, and then he would study it carefully when he went back.
Looking at the painters of Shui Ye, Ze couldn't help but admire: " Master Shui Ye is really
amazing, the paintings are like real. "
　　" That's right, don't look at who I am? " Shui Ye looked at the paintings in front of him
with great satisfaction, and then took a few more pictures from Qiu Yuan's hand and put
them together for comparison.
The strength of the two people's writing is very different. For the convenience of drawing,
Shui Ye's writing is very light, which saves time, but Qiuyuan's writing is different. The whole
picture is very vivid.
Shui Ye " cut " , then put away the drawings he drew and said: " I think we should go back,
I'm hungry, anyway, this clay sculpture will not run away by itself. "
Qiuyuan wanted to sit down and observe for a while, but seeing Shui Ye's tired look, he
closed his pen and said, " Let's go then. "
Ze also felt a little strange, but still followed back.
In my impression, the leader of Qiuyuan never seems to be tired. It is common for him to
look at the materials of the day and night when he is performing tasks, not to mention that
today is just a small copying task.
The group returned to the hotel. As soon as Shui Ye returned to the room and sat down, he
heard a loud noise outside the hotel. It sounded like someone was looking for trouble.
Oops, Qiuyuan just said that he was thirsty, and now he guesses We are drinking tea in the
lobby!
Thinking like this, Shui Ye didn't care about being tired, and ran directly to the corridor.
　　" Yo, this little brother looks very good-looking, just like a bitch. " The man at the head
was big and three thick, and his mouth was dirty and he said ugly words.
Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan who was sitting upright. He had a hunch that the reckless man
was going to be pressed by Qiu Yuan to the ground and called Dad.
Sure enough, Shui Ye had not imagined the tragic situation of the man being beaten, and
he had already been kicked against the wall by Qiu Yuan. Perhaps because the wall was a
bit thick, the man was kicked directly into the wall, and the caring Ze also went up to make
up for it.
Listening to the man's cry, how could his subordinates let Qiuyuan and Zeya go, they
picked up the weapon in their hands and aimed at Qiuyuan and cut them down.
Shui Ye watched with great interest, and even took a moment to return to the room to
bring a bench to watch it slowly. Well, I have to say that Qiu Yuan's physical skills are very
good. He can deal with these people who are not blushing, heartbeat, or panting.
In this situation, Shui Ye felt a little regretful, knowing that when he just came back, he
should ask the boss for a plate of melon seeds, lest he be bored while watching the play.
After three strikes, five divisions and two to solve the problem in front of you, your hotel
boss got out from under the table, looked at the person who was beaten up and looked for
teeth, shrank, and asked, " Excuse me, what are you guys? people? "
Qiuyuan didn't want to talk nonsense to these boring people, so he picked up the cup of
tea that he just hadn't finished drinking and went upstairs. As he walked, he saw Shui Ye sit-
ting by the railing, watching a good show. look.
Immediately, Qiuyuan became angry, and he played a lot of emotions below, this person is
here as a spectator!
Shui Ye is still reminiscing about the place where Qiu Yuan was beaten by the other party
just now. Hey, it doesn't matter, right? Qiu Yuan, who didn't notice the blackened Qiu Yuan,
was slowly approaching.
　　" Speaking of this, I have to thank me, otherwise, how could this ugly Qiuyuan find such
a beautiful man. "
When Qiu Yuan heard this, he immediately felt that Shui Ye's brain was flooded, and he
needed to be " washed " properly .
This sentence turned into action is that Qiu Yuan wants to kill the water night in front of
him, deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors!
Finally, Shui Ye's pitiful vigilance suddenly gave a warning, Shui Ye turned his head at will,
and saw Qiu Yuan's constipated look, as if he was going to find someone to fight, or he
would be slaughtered.
Oh yo yo, it seems that what he said is true, Qiu Yuan was indeed hit in a sensitive position
just now, so his face was so ugly.
Shui Ye thought happily, in a very good mood, and the fear just now was swept away.
　　" Hey, Qiuyuan, all men understand this kind of thing, don't worry, I won't expose you,
sir. If you want to cover it up and say it hurts, I can pretend that you can't see anything. "
　　" You're thinking too much! " Qiu Yuan's face turned blue and pale , and at first glance,
he was very angry.
Shui Ye had to hit the muzzle of the gun: " How could it be that I think too much? My lord, I
am extremely smart, a genius with an intelligence of 180. "
Although he didn't understand the second half of Shui Ye's words, Qiu Yuan quickly re-
vealed that Shui Ye was putting gold on his face through that expression and body lan-
guage.
At this time, Akimoto had already walked over to Shui Ye and wanted to teach Shui Ye a
lesson, but he saw a familiar figure, it was Nao!
Nao saw that Qiuyuan and Shui Ye were on the second floor, and ran over in a hurry.
Maybe he was too careless, and he fell under his feet. He was about to make a close contact
with the stairs in front of him. Fortunately, Qiu Yuan quickly grabbed his hands.
　　" What's going on here? Talk about it! "
Akimoto's words made Nao calm down from the panic, and after taking a few deep breaths,
Nao said: ' Go and save Amber, she was taken away. '
Shui Ye couldn't believe it, shouldn't Amber stay at home properly?
　　" Come on, forget about it, if they take Amber away, we will never see Amber again. "
Nao urged again.
Akimoto pressed Nao's shoulder and asked him to look into his eyes: " Listen to me, no
matter what inexplicable things happen to you, but now, you must tell us what you know,
otherwise we will have nothing. I can't save that person if I don't know. "
Akimoto's words had some kind of reassuring power, and Nao calmed down and said, " It's
like this, I was followed when I went to buy herbs. No matter how much I tried, that person
just didn't show up. There's no way. Under the circumstances, I can only continue to buy
medicines as if nothing happened. Who knows, as soon as I came out of the pharmacy, I
met Amber. "
　　" However, Amber was forcibly pulled away. I wanted to save her, but when I caught
him, I was bounced off by someone's attack. I can be sure that the other party is from the
Land of Water, and the way of making moves is very good. Ruthless, knives are killing me. "
Chapter two hundred and fourteen sneak attack
Shui Ye frowned. The people from the Land of Water are still here for Amber. If you think
so, the other party is likely to be related to the Brahma organization, but how can the news
of the other party be so fast, they have just arrived here not long ago, Came to the door.
Akimoto also thought of this, but saving lives is the most important thing at the moment,
so he said: " No matter how much, Nao, tell me the specific situation, and we will talk as we
walk, Shui Ye will stay here. "
After saying that, Akimoto pulled Nao out and walked outside, and gave Zeya a look. Ze
also naturally understood what Qiuyuan meant, so he went outside with him. Shui Ye didn't
have time to refute anything, and Qiuyuan and the others walked out of the hotel door.
Shui Ye was so stunned that he sat on the seat for a long time before he could react.
This Qiuyuan is now more and more able to make his own decisions. Shui Ye shrank his
neck. Since he didn't want him to interfere, he would not interfere. He stood up and moved
the stool back to his room. Anyway, these people have left. He was just taking a break.
At the moment when the door was closed, Shui Ye clearly felt an unusual aura around him.
It seems that the other party still has someone here.
　　" Ah, these people are gone, it's really boring. " Shui Ye said to himself, and turned to
walk to the window. Just as he turned around, a Kunai with a fierce wind moved towards
him. A stab in the forehead, Shui Ye hooked his lips into a smile, then turned slightly to the
side, dodging the blow.
　　Kunai slammed directly into the wooden door, and Shui Ye glanced at it out of the corner
of the eye. With such a force, the opponent's ability is not small.
　　" Since you're here, come out and have a good chat. "
Shui Ye said to the outside of the window, Sharingan has also been turned on.
The man who was hiding was obviously stunned. He didn't seem to have thought that he
would be detected so easily. His breath was a little unstable, but he quickly reacted. Maybe
Shui Ye was just trying to talk randomly, so he held his breath. Not moving.
Shui Ye looked at all this, and then shook his head. In Sharingan 's view, these skills were all
pediatrics. Since the other party didn't want to come out, he would play with him.
Glancing at the table, there was a pot of water and a few upside-down cups, Shui Ye walked
to the table and sat down, pouring himself a glass of water leisurely.
The hiding person took a peek at Shui Ye, took out a few darts in his hands, and threw
them at Shui Ye.
And Shui Ye didn't even notice it, and was still drinking water.
The dart had reached Shui Ye's neck, and stabbed into Shui Ye's body with a " pop " sound.
Just as the person in the dark had succeeded, he felt a chill on his neck, and someone held
Kunai to hold her.
　　" Don't move! " Shui Ye slowly came out of his own time and space, and then landed on
the eaves above the window.
　　" How did you do it? " The man's voice was trembling.
Shui Ye moved the wrist of the other hand, and the shadow clone in the room was released
at the same time: " Well, that's it. "
The man was startled, as if he didn't expect Shui Ye to have this move, so he asked, " When
did you change into a shadow clone? If I remember correctly, I've been staring at you. "
Shui Ye tilted his head for a while and said, " That's when you held your breath for fear that
I might find out. Speaking of which, you have done a good job of hiding your body. You
should be from the Land of Water. Let me guess and catch it. Are the people who took the
amber with you? "
　　" You really are with that woman, so it's not wrong for you to die. "
　　" Huh? "
Shui Ye was shocked, and then looked at the person in front of him very strangely: " If I
hadn't gone crazy, it seems that you are dying now, right? "
　　" Hehe, what if I die, that woman dares to betray us, damn it, and you, don't you know,
that woman is full of misfortune, as long as she is close to her, she will die in the end. "
　　" I don't know at all about this, but then again, let's make a deal, you tell me the secret
behind it, and then I'll spare your life, how about it, isn't it a good deal? "
　　" Joke, how could the descendants of the witch clan be threatened, since you found
out, I have no intention of living. " After that, the man didn't know what he took out of the
bag, and then drank it without any thought. After a few seconds, he died. Shui Ye looked at
the corpse that fell straight down and didn't move, turned over in silence for a while and
got into his room.
As he expected, there is another nasty organization behind it, and its methods are not
worse than the Brahma organization, Miko? Shui Ye put his hand on the table and knocked
on and off. If he remembered correctly, there was a witch in the legend that the old village
chief said before, and he also left a prophecy, and finally the prophecy landed on his body.
In this way, Amber's identity may not be as simple as a born blind man.
That's right, Amber said before that what happened to him was a divine descent, so she hid
it quite deeply. Another big hassle! Shui Ye's face was sullen, he knew that he shouldn't
have turned against Amber's brother, this is good, I owe a favor, don't pay it back, I can't
handle it, pay it back, I have to get involved in the fight again, ramen There are still a lot of
things in the store waiting for him to solve, alas, thinking of this, Shui Ye can only sigh
deeply.
About two or three hours passed, and Qiuyuan and the others hadn't come back. Shui Ye
glanced at the door with the information in his hand, and judging from the situation, it was
estimated that Amber could not be rescued.
However, Shui Ye was not in a hurry at all. Since the other party didn't kill him at that time,
it means that Amber was useful to them, so there should be no danger for the time being.
It's night time, and Shui Ye's stomach is already too hungry. In other words, he doesn't
seem to have even eaten lunch yet! That's right, I encountered something since I came
back, and then I kept looking at the information of other branches. I was so focused that I
forgot to be hungry.
Shui Ye was about to open the door to ask the boss to order a meal, but heard a burst of
noisy footsteps, and then, the door of the room was opened vigorously, and Nao's face was
a little panicked.
　　" Shuiye, come and see me. "
Nao's speech was very fast, and it seemed that something terrible had happened, Shui Ye
said immediately: " What's the matter, did something happen? "
　　" It's too late to say, come with me! " After saying that, Nao took Shui Ye and walked
outside, and the pace was very fast, Shui Ye didn't ask any more, and followed.
Chapter two hundred and fifteen clay sculptures can sing
It was already evening, and the rays of the sun shone on the mountains beside the village,
inlaid a thin layer of golden light on the entire mountain forest, and even the flowers were a
little more colorful.
At this moment, the two of them were hurriedly running on a small road. Shui Ye had just
used ninjutsu, but now he was running so quickly, his breathing was a little heavy. As a
medical ninja, Nao naturally discovered this. .
　　" Just hold on, it's almost there. " Nao reassured Shui Ye as he ran.
Shui Ye tried his best to adjust his breathing, and then replied: " Don't worry about me. "
Looking at the familiar scenery around, Shui Ye felt that the place Nao wanted to take him
to was probably where Sawa also took him today. Sure enough, after Nao ran across the
path, he turned around and pulled him into the bamboo forest. Ye originally wanted to re-
mind Nao, but his breathing was too fast, and he was too lazy to say it.
It didn't take long for Nao to stop suddenly, and Shui Ye almost didn't brake the car.
　　" It's here, Shui Ye, look at what's going on with this mud sculpture, Akimoto said, I
must bring you here. The two of them went after Amber, and they haven't come back yet. "
Nao put himself After knowing it, he said it all, and as soon as he stood still, he saw a scene
that surprised him.
The things on the clay sculpture seemed to be alive, trembling slightly, Shui Ye's eyes were
fixed on the clay sculpture, and he asked Nao with a trace of attention: " If you are just
chasing Amber, why did you take so long? ? "
　　" We have been following the traces left by each other, and then went outside Lancuo.
After a long time, we caught up with them. But that was just a pretense. The real Amber
had already been dropped by them, so we hurried back. , Qiuyuan said that it must have
something to do with here, so he brought me and Ze also here, and sure enough, they
found their traces here, those people seemed to be holding a ceremony, we interrupted,
and then dragged Amber and ran away , we fought with each other, those people were
desperate to move, and we didn't stop them. "
Shui Ye nodded, plucked a piece of grass from the ground, and used the grass to touch the
clay figurines that looked like they were about to live.
　　" Then where are the two of them now? "
　　"The group of people fled with Amber, and Qiuyuan and Ze also chased after them. Qi-
uyuan found out that something was wrong with the clay sculpture when he was chasing it,
so he told me that if something happened to the clay sculpture, I would take you down im-
mediately. Bring it here! " Nao said quickly.
The clay figurine was touched by the grass of Shuiye, and there was no reaction at all, and
the entire clay sculpture continued to shake.
Nao looked at the situation and said, " Shuiye, what's wrong with this clay sculpture? "
Shui Ye shook his head: " I don't know the situation now, but I can feel that this clay sculp-
ture has chakra in it, and it's not very huge. "
　　" Did someone put chakra in it? "
　　" I guess it is, but we still don't know what the role of this clay sculpture is. By the way,
how did you find something wrong? "
Nao recalled the situation and told Shui Ye of the situation at the time: " Not long after Aki-
moto left, I was waiting for them here, and there was no movement, but I heard a strange
sound, like some kind of ... ... I think about it, yes, it's like a ballad, except that the language
I don't understand, it's like some kind of ancient language. "
　　" Ancient language? " Shui Ye repeated, and then thought that the matter here is re-
lated to the witch, then the ancient language is not surprising, the question is, why did this
song suddenly appear here?
　　" Yes, when I was at the ninja school, I heard a teacher who studies ancient languages
say, I remember that voice, but I was not interested in ancient languages at the time, so I
didn't study it seriously, just got a rough idea. " Nao was a little discouraged, he didn't seem
to be of much help, he would have studied more if he knew it at the time!
　　" It's okay, since we know it's a song, let's investigate it, maybe we can find something,
tell me first, what kind of song it is. "
Just as Nao was about to explain to Shui Ye, he heard a distant singing voice coming out of
the clay sculpture, and quickly said, " That's the voice, that's the voice, Shui Ye, listen care-
fully. "
Shui Ye naturally heard this voice, slowly closed his eyes, and listened carefully, the voice
was exactly what Nao said, the melody was very similar to some kind of song, similar to
grandma's bridge, um, how do you say it? , is the lullaby.
lullaby!
Suddenly, Shui Ye felt that his whole body was as heavy as lead, and he couldn't lift it at all.
Shui Ye was shocked. When and when did he get recruited?
Looking at the side again, there is no Nao, and there is only a long green bamboo next to
him.
The originally ordinary bamboo now seems to have a terrifying look. Shui Ye intuitively
wants to take a step back, but finds that he can't move at all!
Could it be that everything before is an illusion? But that feeling is so real, it's not like the
environment, but how can you explain the situation in front of you?
Shui Ye now only feels that he is one big and two big, and he can't control that much. No
matter whether Nao is next to him or not, now he is going to get out of this hypnosis.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye made a decisive decision, opened his Sharingan , and put himself
into the space first to ensure safety!
Nao was listening to the song with his eyes closed. This time, the tune seemed to be a little
lighter than before. After a while, he had a good talk with Shui Ye. After three minutes, the
song stopped abruptly, and Nao slowly opened his eyes. , but found that Shui Ye, who had
been by his side, had disappeared?
This frightened Nao quite a bit, a good big living person who didn't move at all, and then
disappeared? Nao immediately shouted towards the surroundings: " Shuiye? Where have
you been! "
However, in the empty bamboo forest, there was only Nao's own voice, and there was no
response at all. Nao was even more panicked. Could it be that the group of people just re-
turned and took Shui Ye away without a sound?
It's all his fault, it's because he didn't like Shui Ye, how could he explain this to Akimoto,
Nao's eyes turned red all of a sudden, and he shouted a few more times, but still no re-
sponse, no, he's going to find water night.
Just when Nao was about to leave, Sui Ye suddenly appeared and grabbed Nao's hand: "
I'm here, stop screaming. "
Nao turned around suddenly and saw Shui Ye with a tired face, and quickly looked him up
and down: " Where have you been? Why didn't I call you back? "
Chapter two hundred and sixteen witch's tale
Shui Ye frowned, looked at Nao in front of him and said: "I just listened to the song on the
side that went to the clay sculpture, I was squatting all over, it's normal that you didn't see
me, by the way, I'm very uncomfortable now. Comfortable, need to go back to rest. ”
Nao could hear Shui Ye's voice being very irritable and full of sleepiness, so he said, " It's
okay, you've heard this song anyway, but the clay sculpture is still shaking, should we do
something first? deal with what? "
　　" No, it's not moving now. " Shui Ye said lightly.
Nao was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look, and sure enough, the shak-
ing had stopped just now, and the clay figurines had returned to their previous state, with
painful expressions on their faces, and their eyes were still looking in the same direction.
　　" Then let's go, your body is weak, and I will cook the herbs you bought today when I
go back! "
Surprisingly, this time, Shui Ye didn't say anything with a face down and said that the
medicine was hard to drink. Anyway, he was silent. Due to the angle, Nao couldn't see the
expression of Shui Ye.
Without a word, the two quickly returned to the hotel. Shui Ye was already a little ex-
hausted, and Nao helped him to lie down on the bed.
　　" You have a good rest first. By the way, you haven't eaten yet. I'll ask the boss to make
one for you while I'm making the medicine. " Nao said, and went outside.
Listening to the sound of the door closing, Shui Ye lifted the quilt and put his arm in front
of him. A red silk thread was wrapped around his wrist, which was vaguely hidden under
the skin, motionless, like a tattoo. generally.
Staring at that thread, Shui Ye's eyes were like torches, almost burning his entire wrist.
After he entered the time and space just now, he could hardly control himself. There was al-
ways a voice in his mind, and it kept talking in his mind, non-stop, like a magic sound,
which made him suddenly feel I got angry and smashed the space and time again and
again.
After falling into that emotion, Shui Ye heard another strange sound. The sound was exactly
the same as the song he heard before, but it was slower and gentler than its melody. It
didn't take long for the sound to come out. I felt my emotions slowly recover.
Just when he was strange, many pictures flashed in his mind uncontrollably, like playing a
slideshow, forcing him to accept a memory.
Until now, Shui Ye still felt that it was very unreal. Those memories slowly settled in his
mind, and Shui Ye probably sorted it out.
This is a village called Gacso, which has guarded the witch family for generations. The peo-
ple here have an inexplicable worship of the witch.
Because the witch has a special ability to predict the future, but the price of this ability is
very high. The witch can only predict things related to the village in her life, and cannot use
the prophecy to change some established trajectories. Otherwise, she will be severely pun-
ished. Also, the witch can only choose her future husband in the village!
Until there was a generation of witches, she violated the rules and was chased by the clan
to this bamboo forest ...
sculpture as a god .
But unfortunately, someone still found her and took her away, but the clay sculpture re-
mained here.
The next memory was also broken, and Shui Ye couldn't remember it at all. Looking at the
red circle on his hand, Shui Ye's brows were already twisted, and a mosquito could be
pinched to death.
It seems that now I just don't want to cause trouble, and I have to do it.
It didn't take long for Nao to come in with the medicine and rice, put the food on the table
one by one, and then said to Shui Ye: " How about it, is it better, or you need me to help
you put the food on the table? to bed? "
Seeing Nao's relationship like this, Shui Ye didn't want to bother him any more, got up and
said, " It's not that serious, it's just that my body is a little weak. By the way, Qiuyuan and the
two haven't come back yet? "
Nao shook his head: " No, don't worry, I think that Sawaya's ninjutsu is on par with Aki-
moto, so he won't suffer. "
Shui Ye twitched the corners of his mouth, unable to laugh at all, he was helped by Nao and
sat down slowly, watching the sumptuous meal, but Shui Ye had no appetite at all.
He hasn't recovered from the incredible thing that happened just now.
Nao thought he was not feeling well, so he took his hand and started to check. After using
medical ninjutsu, he found that there was nothing wrong with Suiya's body except for being
weaker.
　　" Hey, Shui Ye, your mental strength seems to be a little weak. Are you too tired to
think about the branch recently? " Nao breathed a sigh of relief, but just wanted to take
back his hand, but felt a little uncomfortable, but he let it go. hand.
When it comes to mental power, Shui Ye looks a little annoyed. He glanced at Nao and
calmed down his emotions a little, and then said: " Maybe it's a little bit, it's okay, you
haven't eaten yet, sit down and eat together. "
Nao also sat down and said, " I know you have a lot of things to do, so you should pay
more attention to rest, Akimoto and Ze are also very good people, you can leave things to
them, so that you can save yourself a little trouble. . ”
　　" I'll think about it. "
After a meal, Shui Ye's food was unpalatable, but Nao was a little happy, and there was a
faint smile on his face during the whole process, but Shui Ye didn't see it, but kept thinking
about those memories in his mind.
After the meal, Shui Ye drank the medicine and lay down to rest. Nao was inconvenient to
stay in the room and returned to his room.
Shui Ye slept very unsteadily, and his mind began to replay memories that did not belong
to him at all, over and over again, but he was so tired that he struggled to even open his
eyes, so he could only let those memories stay in his mind tossed.
Qiuyuan and Ze also came back in the middle of the night, and the two fell on the roof of
Shuiye's room. Qiuyuan checked the situation of Shuiye, and after confirming that Shuiye
was sleeping, he sat on the eaves.
Ze also looked at Qiuyuan's series of movements, and then asked: " Qiuyuan team leader,
you are still the same. "
　　" The task that Mr. Hokage gave me is naturally to be done well, and Shui Ye can't have
any more accidents. "
　　" This task of protection should be easy for you, right? "
After all, Qiu Yuan was a famous workaholic in the past, and he completed the most tasks in
the entire team!
Qiuyuan glanced at the sky and said, " It's different. "
Ze was also a little strange and asked, " What do you mean? "
Chapter two hundred and seventeen look deep into
Qiu Yuan just pursed his lips in silence, and did not answer Zeya's words.
Shui Ye didn't sleep very well. In the first half of the night, there were strange hunger
dreams in his mind, and he didn't really fall asleep until the second half of the night.
When it was just dawn, Qiu Yuan came to knock on the door. Shui Ye opened the door for
him with a pair of panda eyes. Seeing that Shui Ye did not wake up, Qiu Yuan was a little
puzzled. Last night he was watching Shui Ye fall asleep. Oh, why are you still so unmoti-
vated? So Qiu Yuan walked in and said, " You didn't sleep well last night? "
　　" It's okay, by the way, how is Amber's situation? "
Qiu Yuan was talking about this problem, and said to Shui Ye: "The other party is very cun-
ning. There is a problem with the disappearing place. Ze and I were both recruited and put
together. "
Shui Ye's head was still dizzy, but he still heard Qiu Yuan's words clearly, so he asked, " So
you haven't rescued Amber? "
　　" We were trapped in a place like Miyaichi , and we only found our way back at night.
When we went back to the place where the clay sculpture was made, they had already run
away, but according to my guess, Amber should be safe and they took it away. Amber must
have some kind of ulterior motive. "
This was pretty much what he had guessed. Shui Ye rubbed between his eyebrows, hesitat-
ing whether to tell Akimoto what happened in his hands, but Nao walked in and saw that
Shui Ye woke up and said, " I have already helped You asked for breakfast, and we checked
the information on the ancient songs we heard in the clay sculpture last night, and we are
already a little confused. "
　　" Ancient Songs? " Qiu Yuan asked suspiciously.
Nao nodded and said, " Yes, it's where you asked me to stay yesterday. There was an an-
cient song in that clay sculpture, but we don't know what the song is about. "
Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye, his eyes seemed to be blaming Shui Ye for not telling the situ-
ation, Shui Ye helplessly explained, " I just woke up, didn't I just want to say, Nao came in ” _
Seeing what Shui Ye said, Qiu Yuan reluctantly believed him, so he turned to ask Nao: "
Didn't you just say you found the information? Let's talk about it. "
　　" It is an ancient country with a long history, and its existence time is no longer possi-
ble. Very few words of this ancient country have been preserved, and most of the meanings
are not comprehensive. We can only guess based on the remaining manuscripts. " Nao ex-
plained, " If I want more specific information, I need to go back to the library in the village
and carefully read the leftover materials, maybe I can find out what this ballad represents. "
Qiu Yuan thought for a while, and then said: " In that case, let's split up and go back to find
information. We will stay here and continue to find a way to rescue Amber, and by the way,
find out what happened here. "
This assignment is quite reasonable, but it has to be separated from Shui Ye. Nao glanced
at Shui Ye, hid his inner thoughts, and then lowered his head and said, " Okay, then I'll pack
up and set off later. "
Shui Ye didn't have any opinion on this, Nao just left, so he could have an excuse not to
take the medicine.
Who knew that Nao, who had walked to the door, suddenly turned around and said to Qi-
uyuan: " By the way, Qiuyuan, I forgot one thing, you have to help me supervise Shui Ye's
medicine for the past few days when I am gone, and you also know his body. Also need to
drink medicine for a long time. ”
Qiu Yuan nodded: " Don't worry, I will handle this matter. " After speaking, Qiu Yuan
glanced at Shui Ye with great interest, the meaning was obvious, don't think that you can
escape the fate of drinking medicine.
Sui Ye's face, who was half happy, suddenly collapsed, and when Nao said that, his
headache got worse.
With Akimoto's assurance, Nao left with satisfaction.
After a simple breakfast, Akimoto took Nao to the ramen shop. On the way, Shui Ye asked, "
You can go to Amber, why did you ask me to go to the ramen shop, now the important
thing is not to find out What the hell happened in the village of Haku ? "
　　" This is all secondary, I don't want to repeat it anymore, my mission is to protect you,
these are just derivatives of the mission. " Qiu Yuan said coolly, his eyes fell on the sur-
rounding shops one by one, " And One task is that Hokage-sama ask me to help you solve
the problem of the branch. ”
The implication is obvious, Qiu Yuan didn't want to save that Amber, just forced by the situ-
ation at that time.
If you think about it carefully, Shui Ye can understand, but he always has a sense of guilt for
Amber. After all, it was Amber who saved him at that time. No matter what, Amber must be
saved.
Thinking of this, it didn't take long for Shui Ye and the two to arrive at the ramen restau-
rant. When the waiter saw that it was the two of them, his expressions were completely dif-
ferent, and he said respectfully, " Master Shui Ye, Team Leader Qiuyuan. "
It seems that Ze Ye said something to her. Shui Ye admires Ze Ye a little, and being able to
train his subordinates so quickly shows that the previous training was good. Of course, it is
also his own master. .
Shui Ye found an empty seat and sat down, and then said to the waiter, " Don't worry about
the two of us, you can do your own thing. By the way, call Ze also out. "
　　" Okay, please wait a moment for the two of you. "
As soon as the waiter finished speaking, he wanted to go to the back kitchen, but Ze also
just came out. Before the waiter could speak, Ze saw Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan sitting there, so
he ordered, " Go and give Master Shui Ye some drinks. tea. "
　　" Yes, manager. "
Ze also walked to Shui Ye and sat down, but looked at Qiu Yuan and asked, " Why did you
come here early in the morning? "
Akimoto replied: " There is something, we just temporarily decided to let Nao go back to in-
vestigate, so now there is no one around Shui Ye, the other party can kidnap Amber in the
hotel, I think that place is not safe now, and temporarily decided to take Shui Ye. Put it
here, and by the way, help you out or something. "
Shui Ye was not happy when he heard it, why did it feel like he was a burden? Also, what
does the disgust in your voice mean when you speak?
Qiu Yuan was too lazy to pay attention to Shui Ye's expression, and said to Ze Ye: " Then it's
settled, I'll go check the situation now. "
Ze also could see what Qiu Yuan meant, so he agreed: " Don't worry, Qiu Yuan. "
When Qiuyuan left, Shui Ye gave him a hard look, and Ze also smiled at Shui Ye's childish
movements: " Master Shui Ye, what is your expression? "
　　" Don't you understand? I just can't get used to that guy Qiuyuan, but I can't fight him,
so I can only stare at him to ease my emotions. "
Chapter two hundred and eighteen someone to find fault
Shui Ye said it as a matter of course, and he didn't feel that there was a word " cowardly " in
his words. Ze also looked at it, and suddenly remembered when he asked Qiuyuan yester-
day.
Qiuyuan team leader said " different " , what is the difference?
The waiter had already prepared the tea, and when she just walked in front of Shui Ye, she
suddenly leaned forward, and the tea she was holding came out of her hand, and flew
straight towards Shui Ye, Shui Ye was stunned, the first one. The reaction was to dodge to
the side, but Zeya's speed was obviously faster, and he directly caught the teapot with his
hand, but the cup was too late to take over, and it fell to the ground with a bang, making
the floor full of debris.
Shui Ye looked up and saw a face full of beards and the somewhat panicked eyes of the
waiter.
Ze also put down the teapot in his hand, and then stood up, without looking at anyone, and
said apologetically to Shui Ye: " I'm sorry, Master Shui Ye, are you not injured? "
　　" No, who is this? " Shui Ye pointed at the person in front of him.
Without waiting for Ze to answer, the man stepped on the stool and said arrogantly, " I am
the manager of this shop, the stools you are making now, this shop, are all mine. "
Only then did Shui Ye know Haku . It seems that the person in front of him is the " former " store
manager mentioned in the information on Ze Ye. He looked like he didn't want to live any-
more. Shui Ye rolled his eyes and planned to tease him, so he made With an envious ex-
pression, he said, " So you are the store manager, but it's very strange. I remember the store
manager's name, Bian Lize, right? "
The man became angry all of a sudden, and smiled mockingly at Ze beside Shui Ye: " Hehe,
he's just a young boy who hasn't been here for a long time. What can he do? This store is
mine. "
After that, he glanced at Ze Ye provocatively, and made it clear that he was here to find
fault. How could Shui Ye endure it? He immediately said, " This store is yours? But if I re-
member correctly, when the store opened, the shareholders were 70% of the money is used
to support your establishment. The price of water in the land of water is a little higher, and
in some places it is even 80%. As for the technology of ramen, it is also taught by the share-
holders, that is to say, the shareholders have absolute control over the ramen shop. Power,
so what kind of store manager are you? "
Shui Ye's words shocked the man. After all, this was the first agreement. How could a child
know so clearly? Even the later Bian Rize could not have known so clearly!
Seeing the stunned expression of the person in front of him, Shui Ye was very satisfied,
walked up to him and said, "The shareholders have already issued an order to send the
branch manager to manage, so you, the ' former ' manager , , come here today, do you have
any advice? "
Shui Ye deliberately said the word " before " very seriously, to stimulate the person in front
of him.
The man was really angry, and he called Shui Ye with a wave of his hand. Ze also prevented
the person in front of him from making moves, so he stopped him and said coldly: " I used
to be polite to you because of this company. The shop does have your hard work, you bet-
ter not go too far, Hasegawa. "
Hasegawa was called by his name, he gave a strange cry, pointed at Ze and scolded: " What
are you talking to me like this, so what if it was sent by the shareholders, the land of this
shop is mine, I If you want to take it back, you can keep you from driving at any time, and
you dare to go against me, I think you don’t want to live anymore. ”
Shui Ye didn't like people talking to him like this, and the stars were flying around, so he
said: " I don't care if the land is yours or not, now the store is ours, we are open, please
leave. "
Ze also glanced at Shui Ye strangely. He didn't seem to think that Shui Ye would talk to
Hasegawa so politely. According to his previous observations of Shui Ye, he should throw
the troublemaker in front of him and step on it. .
Seeing Shui Ye talking like this, Hasegawa thought that he was afraid of him, so he laughed
out loud: "The kid is just a kid, even if you know the agreement, Qianglong can't beat the lo-
cal snake, you better be careful with me, otherwise I said that if you can't drive it , then you-
ah, it hurts "
Before he could finish speaking, Hasegawa squatted down with a painful expression, then
covered his legs and cried loudly, while the culprit, Mizuya, was holding some fragments of
a cup in his hands.
Facts have proved that Anbu's ability to observe people is good, and Ze also relaxed and
said: " Master Shuiye, be careful not to get your hands cut, otherwise I won't be able to eat
when Qiuyuan comes back. "
Shui Ye Shen agreed, nodded and threw away the fragments in his hand, but the direction
of the throw was just in the direction of Hasegawa, and the strength was just right. When
he went to his face, he heard two more wailings. Shui Ye scratched his ears and said, " Ze
Ye, remember to clean up the rubbish later, so as not to dirty my place! "
Seeing that Ze was also so respectful to the child in front of him, and Ze also called this
person " Shui Ye " , Hasegawa suddenly remembered that the name of the largest share-
holder of the branch was Shui Ye!
So, the person in front of you is Shui Ye who founded the five-country ramen branch?
Thinking of this, Hasegawa didn't care about the pain anymore, pointed at Shui Ye and said
loudly, " Are you Shui Ye? "
Shui Ye clapped his hands: " Yo Xi, you're right, let me think about it, what kind of reward
should I give you? I disturbed the guests to eat when the branch was normally open, and
deliberately tripped over the waiter in the store, and, yes I, the person in charge, have no
manners at all, and based on this, I will fire you as the person in charge, and from now on,
the affairs of the branch have nothing to do with you. ”
Shui Ye's words were not harsh, even a little light, but in Hasegawa's eyes, it was like press-
ing his face on the ground and stepping on it, so he stood up and pointed at Shui Ye and
cursed. : " Why do you do this? I have worked so hard to run this store. Why should this
person take it away as soon as he comes? It's not fair! "
Shui Ye was too lazy to explain anything to this person, and said directly: " I made it very
clear just now, you have been fired, please go out! "
　　" Don't think about it, this is my shop, my place, Shui Ye can't drive me out, even if you
are the chief executive! " Hasegawa screamed.
Shui Ye turned his head to Ze Ye and said, " I said, this is your shop anyway. Can you drive
out the idle people? We still have business. "
　　" Sorry, Master Shui Ye, I will deal with this matter right away. " After speaking, Ze
walked towards Hasegawa, while Shui Ye sat back in his seat and said to the stunned waiter,
" Don't be stunned . Come on, go to the kitchen and find me a few cups. "
Chapter two hundred and nineteen invisible maze
The waiter glanced at Shuiye, and then at Sawaya who was dealing with Hasegawa, and
then got up and walked to the back kitchen. After a while, he brought a new pot of tea and
cups to Shuiye, and his eyes were still worried. Looking outside, he was obviously worried
about Ze Ye's situation.
Shui Ye poured himself a glass of water and said, " Don't worry, your store manager will be
fine. By the way, I forgot to ask you just now, are you not injured? "
waiter quickly waved his hand and said, " I didn't fall down, I was holding the stool. "
　　" That's good, otherwise it's a work-related injury, and Ze has to be responsible for you.
" Shui Ye Wuxin's words made the waiter's face turn red.
　　" It's not that serious. Hasegawa often comes to look for trouble, but the store manager
has been holding back because he remembered that he had contributed to the store. Today
is the first time to do something to Hasegawa. "
Shui Ye listened and finished drinking the tea in the cup. Hasegawa tried his best to build
this shop, and he is indeed kind to the ramen shop. Ze has also written about this in the
documents. However, no matter how great the kindness is, he cannot do whatever he wants
with this. He also gave Hasegawa steps before. Go down, as long as this person goes down
the steps, he will not be so ugly!
Therefore, Shui Ye didn't feel that he had done anything wrong. For the wicked, he was only
worse than him, and he didn't need to reason any more.
Ze came back soon after and sat next to Shui Ye, who poured him a glass of water when he
saw this, and said, " It's hard work, drink some water. "
　　" It's all my responsibility, Shui Ye, are you serious about your decision just now? "
　　" Of course I'm serious. Now all the affairs of the branch are under my control, and I
have some absolute powers. Well, if you don't believe it, I can show the agreement signed
in Konoha to prove that what I said is true. "
Ze Ye quickly waved his hand and said, " That's not what I meant. Hasegawa is a native of
this place. He has his own power. I'm worried that there will be troubles in the future. "
　　" So that's what you said, isn't this your job? I sent you to be the store manager to help
me solve the problem, not to send you to enjoy the happiness. Also, you must be vigorous
and resolute in dealing with this kind of person. Pao hopes that one day his conscience will
find out that it is impossible, Ze Ye, a man should be more decisive, no matter how much
he has contributed to the store before, now he is just an unrelated person who dares to at-
tack our ramen shop's idea, just It must not make him feel better. ”
Ze was also stunned. He didn't seem to expect that Shui Ye would talk to him so much in
one breath. However, he also mentioned that he solved a tangled point. The previous self
really took a detour. I used to think that Hasegawa had worked so hard to build up. Here,
he was sent here to enjoy the results, and there was a sense of guilt, but Shui Ye said it well,
now Hasegawa is just a big trouble for the ramen shop. If it is allowed to develop, sooner or
later the ramen shop will meet. He was dragged down by him, so it's better to just fall out
now, if he has any tricks, he will just follow.
Seeing Ze also looked refreshed, Shui Ye smiled. It seems that this person has figured it out,
so there is nothing to worry about. After all, Ze is also from Anbu, and it is estimated that
Hasegawa is playing tricks. Nor is it an opponent. He had wondered before, how could the
people of Anbu be restrained by an ordinary person, so there was still such a period.
Hasegawa was also thrown into an alley by Zesawa. Looking at the wound on his leg and
the stinging pain on his face, Hasegawa's eyes were filled with poisonous juice of jealousy,
which looked very terrifying in the dim environment. .
According to his memory, Qiuyuan came to the open space before. Here, he and Ze also
were trapped. At that time, it was like entering a maze. No matter how the two of them
turned around, they never came out of it. Now, there is nothing here. No, the labyrinth
seemed to come and disappear suddenly.
Walking into the open space, Qiu Yuan clearly felt a chakra lingering around it, indicating
that there is indeed something strange here.
The chakra came from the ground. If you want to find out, you have to dig down to find
out. Qiu Yuan squatted down, touched the mud with his hands, and then picked up a
wooden stick and poked it. The land here is very It is hard, and if you dig it, it is estimated
that it will not be completed within ten days and a half.
How did that group of people with a blind man quickly pass through the bamboo forest,
arrive here, and then disappear? Qiuyuan was puzzled. Amber did not have chakra on her
body. She was born blind and could not use ninjutsu. That is to say, the other party might
not be able to use space ninjutsu. If it wasn't ninjutsu, how could people follow him? Ze
Ye's eyelids disappeared underground.
Just as Qiuyuan was thinking hard, a group of tourists came here. In order to avoid ex-
tracurricular branches, Qiuyuan got up, pretended to be watching the scenery, and mixed
in.
The leader explained to the people behind as they walked: " Everyone , this is the destination,
the legendary village that disappeared overnight is at our feet, you see, even the old houses
and the river have disappeared one by one. , this location is the entrance of the village, here
..."
The man was talking incessantly, his voice faltered at a glance, and the convoluted gestures
and movements made those people stunned for a while. Qiu Yuan hid them in it, and felt
that these people were of little use, so he planned to leave. .
　　" Don't you think it's amazing? Haha, there is actually a more mysterious thing, which is
the secret of the villagers here. It is rumored that sometimes people speak in this open
space, and it is very clear, as if someone is there. You speak as clearly in your ear, walk
along that voice, and you will hear a song, but no one knows what the song is sung, and
some people speculate that these may be those who disappeared overnight and were un-
willing to die , so lingered in the clearing. "
As soon as the song was mentioned, Akimoto stopped and left. Nao also said that they
heard the song in the clay sculpture. So, the song existed for a long time. Then, what is the
function of this song?
Just when Qiu Yuan was thinking, the leader led them into the open space again. At this
time, someone found a bamboo forest next to him and asked, " Is the bamboo forest over
there fun? "
leader hurriedly shook his head: " You can't go there, this is the rule in the village. "
　　" Why? " someone asked curiously.
　　" Before, there were tourists who accidentally walked in and got lost inside. When they
were found, they died for several days, so please don't go inside! "
Chapter two hundred and twenty Team leader has problems
The team leader said something serious, and the rest of the people were frightened. Some
people couldn't help but ask: " Why don't you put up a sign in such a dangerous place?
What if something goes wrong! "
At the same time, some people echoed and said: " Yes, yes, this is a terrible thing. "
team leader quickly explained: " As long as we don't enter the bamboo forest, nothing will
happen, so everyone must follow me closely and don't run around. "
The other people nodded again and again, glanced at the bamboo forest in fear, and
walked to the side one after another, wanting to stay away from the unlucky place of the
bamboo forest.
Qiu Yuan glanced at the leader in the crowd. The man walked lightly and spoke very power-
fully. Although he was full of worldliness, Qiu Yuan could still see that the other party was
not an ordinary person.
The leader explained for a while and then took the group deeper into the mountain, and
Qiu Yuan had to follow.
Shui Ye sat at the door of the store, occasionally looking at the passing pedestrians, and oc-
casionally chatting with the waiter. It was very boring. During this time, there was no busi-
ness in the store, so Ze came out of the back kitchen and sat next to Shui Ye.
　　" You can do your own thing, don't worry about me. " Shui Ye said again and again, but
he didn't stop in his hand, and kept playing with the box for the chopsticks.
Seeing this, Ze also smiled: " How about I go to Lancuo Village with you and show you the
scenery here? "
Shui Ye suddenly became interested and said to Ze Ye, " Won't it affect you? "
　　" It's not meal time, there are two chefs in the back kitchen, so they can be busy. "
　　" That's right, I want to see how others operate the store, and by the way, they can give
me some inspiration. " Shui Ye thought about it, after all, he was only limited to the infor-
mation that Ze also sent them before. He found out that the team leaders brought people
here, and if they could talk about cooperation, they might be able to boost the economy.
Ze also gave a brief explanation and set off with Shui Ye. The two walked in the streets of
Lancuo Village. Shui Ye came for the first time, so Ze also introduced him one by one. It
seems that the most popular here is Seafood, the land of water is adjacent to the sea,
seafood is the most indispensable, and the seafood snacks here are the most famous.
After visiting the seafood, Ze also took Shui Ye to visit a few delicious stores. Shui Ye tasted
the taste one by one, and it was really delicious and memorable. It is no wonder that the ra-
men shop will be compared.
After some shopping and eating, Shui Ye had a round belly and felt that there was no need
to eat lunch today. After burping, Shui Ye said to Ze Ye, " I forgot to ask you, you Is there
any opinion on this, just suggestions or something. ”
　　"The suggestion is yes, but I don't think it's useful. " Ze also said very seriously.
　　" It's okay, you say, maybe it will help us. "
Ze also hesitated and said: " I plan to improve the taste of ramen, not always the previous
taste, I need to make something attractive, but I can't describe that, by the way, it's Master
Shui Ye. The ability to innovate, as I said in that election contest. ”
Shui Ye looked at Ze Ye with great admiration, as expected from Anbu, his brain is a good
one, and he had already thought of it with himself, so he praised: " This suggestion is very
good, before I started to inspect the five countries, I would People have started to imple-
ment a new style of ramen in Konoha, and the response is very good. Since you also agree
with this idea, I think you can try to implement it. "
　　" Master Shuiye, what do you mean? "
　　" That's what you think, don't be so surprised. By the way, I only thought of one direc-
tion, which is to change the color of the ramen. If you have any opinions, you can tell me.
As for the recipe, I will write it out. Question It's just that this is not Konoha, and I don't
know if I can find the dye I want. "
Ze also thought about it, but soon thought that there is a place nearby with many bright
flowers, maybe it can be used as a dye or not. Ze also told Shui Ye what he thought, and
the two hit it off and planned to go there. have a look.
Qiuyuan followed the group of people into the deep mountains. When they arrived at a
place with beautiful scenery, the leader said that everyone should move freely. It was added
later. At this time, there is no partner, and I can only pretend to watch the scenery alone.
After a while, the team leader suddenly walked to Qiu Yuan's side and asked kindly, " Are
you out to play alone? "
Qiu Yuan was a little puzzled by this sudden enthusiasm, so he pointed at himself to the
team leader, and said, " Are you talking to me? "
The leader nodded and handed Qiuyuan a cake, saying, " I'm tired from walking for so long.
Eat some rice cakes. This is Lancuo's specialty. It tastes very good. "
Qiu Yuan didn't answer. After all, the person in front of him was not a good person, so he
pushed aside and refused: " I don't like sweets. "
The leader was not angry, he ate the rice cake himself, and said to Qiuyuan with a smile, "
It's okay to be cautious when you go out alone, what's your name? "
　　" Beimu. " Qiuyuan said a random name.
team leader was very happy and said to Qiu Yuan, " Your name is really nice. My name is Hu
Li. I'm the team leader who is responsible for leading the guests to visit the place. It's the
first time we met, so please give me more advice. "
Hu Li ... Qiu Yuan's heart sank. This name seems to be related to Amber's brother and sister.
What is the purpose of this person suddenly approaching him? It seems that it needs to be
tested, so Qiu Yuan changed his face and said to Hu Li: " Hello, I heard that this place is very
magical, so I came to see it. "
　　" So you came alone? " Hu Li asked again.
Qiu Yuan clearly felt that there was some kind of meaning in this person's words, and
seemed to care about whether he was alone, Qiu Yuan glanced at the person in front of
him, and said solemnly: " Yes, because the house is a bit far from here, there is no Friends
are willing to accompany me, so I can only come alone, but the scenery here is really good,
it is worth my trip. ”
When he spoke, Qiu Yuan kept paying attention to the demeanor of the person in front of
him. Sure enough, this person Hu Li's eyes brightened when he heard that he was only
alone, and when he said that he was far away from home, the corners of his mouth ap-
peared. With a sinister smile, it seems that this person is here to inquire about his situation,
and he has a strong purpose.
Chapter 221 start with Akimoto
Hu Li's sinister smile only appeared for a moment, and then changed into a false smile to
meet Qiu Yuan's eyes: " Since you are alone, let's go together, yes, I know one place. A par-
ticularly interesting place, where you can see colorful flowers, are you interested in taking a
look? ”
Qiu Yuan appeared calm, and readily agreed: " Of course, but if you take me alone, don't
these people care? "
Hu Li hurriedly waved his hand and said, " It's okay, it's free time now, and when the time
comes, everyone can go back individually. "
　　" In that case, let's go. " Qiu Yuan said slowly.
Seeing Qiuyuan being so good at coaxing, Hu Li felt agitated in his heart, but he had to
force An to endure his heart so as not to be noticed by him. From the moment this person
suddenly appeared in the team, he noticed that he was alone and had no friends. This kind
of person was the best target.
The two of them went deeper into the mountain together, because the people around were
all here to play, and they didn't notice that the two of them were playing.
Shui Ye followed Ze Ye on the small road surrounded by small yellow flowers, and Shui Ye
asked, " Why do you still go here to the place you mentioned? "
Ze also explained as he walked: " Because it was discovered by accident when investigating
the open space, it is also in this direction, but it is a little further away. "
Shui Ye nodded, looked at the little yellow flower beside him and said, "I don't know how
Qiuyuan's investigation is going, do you think we will meet here? "
Ze also paused, thinking of what he had encountered with Qiu Yuan before, his face dark-
ened: " We followed the group of people to the open space, and then watched them disap-
pear out of thin air, Qiu Yuan concluded that they launched a kind of forbearance similar to
space transformation. However, even if we stopped, we were put together, and Qiu Yuan
and I somehow got separated, and then I saw a strange scene , we saw each other circling
around a point, no matter how we shouted, the other party couldn't hear it, and it wasn't
until a long time later that we came back to our senses, it must have been some kind of un-
known illusion. "
　　" Space Ninjutsu? " Shui Ye repeated, as far as he knows, only Obito can use Space Ninjutsu,
that is, Tobi in the early stage , but now Tobi should just be busy communicating with the art
that explodes . Well, it stands to reason that he would not come to this small place. If you
think about it like this, Shui Ye quickly ruled out this guess. Who would it be?
　　" Why didn't you leave? " Ze also asked suddenly.
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment. He was so fascinated by what he thought that he didn't
even notice that he stopped, so he said, " It's alright, I just wanted to make noodles. Since
the other party has a way to escape from our eyes, it means that They are familiar with this
place, and it’s normal for us to suffer a little when we first arrived. Qiuyuan has already
gone to investigate, don’t worry. ”
Saying that, Shui Ye raised his steps again and walked forward. Ze also listened to Shui Ye's
words and felt that it was very reasonable, so he followed.
Qiuyuan followed Huli deeper and deeper, and the surrounding trees became taller and
taller, and Huli kept telling Qiuyuan how beautiful the scenery here is and how strange the
flowers that he will see soon. Qiuyuan listened at random, but his eyes kept observing the
surroundings. He could feel that from the moment he was away from the crowd, someone
was staring at him in the dark, looking at Hu Li who was still talking in front of him, Qiu
Yuan suddenly said: " How far is the place you said? "
Hu Li hurriedly said: " It's almost time, you see, it's the corner in front of you, you can see it
when you walk over. "
Following the direction of Hu Li's finger, Qiuyuan saw a bright corner. He had already seen
several beautiful bouquets of flowers, delicate and bright, and they were pleasing to the
eye. If the dyed flowers I found can be used in a ramen shop , they may have strange effects
—
Seeing Qiu Yuan's thoughtful appearance, Hu Li's heart tightened, thinking that Qiu Yuan
had found something wrong, and asked with a guilty conscience, " Why didn't you leave
suddenly? "
　　" It's okay, I just remembered that I didn't take the camera I put in the hotel, otherwise I
can take a good picture. " Qiu Yuan said casually.
Hu Li breathed a sigh of relief and said quickly: " It's okay, you can play here for a few more
days, and you can come back tomorrow. "
　　" Are you leading the team tomorrow? " Qiu Yuan asked.
　　" Let's just read it. In our profession, we can only make money by leading teams. They
are all teams that gather temporarily. I'll take a little bit of saliva. Don't talk about it, let's go
inside, the sunshine will be a while. The best time is the best time to look at the flowers. ”
After saying that, Hu Li urged Qiu Yuan to go inside, and when Qiu Yuan walked into the
corner, the person who had been hiding in the dark appeared and followed.
As soon as he walked around the corner, a sea of flowers appeared in front of Qiuyuan's
eyes, blue, purple, goose yellow, pink and green. earth.
A large piece is connected to a large piece, which makes Qiu Yuan stunned for a moment,
and Hu Li seems to have seen this opportunity, picked up the knife in his hand and aimed it
at Qiu Yuan and chopped it.
Kunai that he had prepared a long time ago and held it in his hand, only forcing Hu Li's neck
to go.
Hu Li could cry out, he saw Kunai resting on his neck, then stared at Qiu Yuan in disbelief and
asked, " You already found out that something was wrong with me? "
Qiuyuan was too lazy to answer his words, and said coldly: " Tell me, who are you, why are
you attacking me? "
Hu Li sneered: " Do you think you can beat me? "
After speaking, Qiuyuan felt that someone was attacking behind him, it should be the per-
son who had just followed behind him, so he had to put away Kunai to confront the person
behind him, two darts came in response, Qiuyuan used Kunai to fight back one by one,
watching with cold eyes The enemy in front of you. Hu Li took this opportunity to stand up
and said to the person who came: " Come on, let me finish him. "
The two of them swarmed towards Qiu Yuan, and the two-on-one fight soon began. Qiu
Yuan was not weak, and the two people in front of him gradually fell behind. Seeing that
this was wrong, Hu Li sneaked out a dart. Aiming at Akimoto's face.
Qiu Yuan was fighting with the two of them, and out of the corner of his eye he saw some-
thing in Hu Li's hand.
Chapter 222 confluence
While watching the situation, Hu Li was always ready for an opportunity to attack.
The two people who attacked Qiu Yuan have been suppressed and beaten, and there is no
good chance at all.
Hu Li stomped his feet angrily on the side: These two trash, two people can't beat one of
them.
It didn't take long for the two of them to be unable to support them anymore. Qiu Yuan
didn't want to entangle with them anymore, so he made a seal with both hands, and then
released the ninjutsu: " Fire Escape・Brave Yanyan "
Hu Li was shocked. He didn't think that a good starter he had picked would actually use
ninjutsu, and this level of ninjutsu was very advanced, so he said loudly: " Quickly offset his
fire with water. "
The other two hurriedly formed seals to resist, and this was able to block Qiu Yuan's fire es-
cape, but it was not completely blocked. Some parts of the two people's clothes had been
burned by the fire, and the air was filled with a burning smell.
　　" You are not my opponents at all. I advise you to put down your Kunai now and answer
my questions honestly. " Qiuyuan said loudly, his eyes swept over the people in front of him
one by one, and finally fell on Hu Li, " You You should know the most, are you going to say
it right now, or will I let you say it word by word? ”
Hu Li immediately said arrogantly: " Blushing, we are three people now, even if you are
strong, what if you are strong, three-on-one, I can exhaust you in a wheel battle. "
Qiu Yuan sighed, it seemed that these people would not cooperate without giving some
color, so Qiu Yuan moved his wrist and walked towards the two people step by step.
Ze Ye and Shui Ye passed the open space and then walked slowly along Qiuyuan's path.
Not long after, they met a group of tourists. Shui Ye raised his head and asked Ze Ye: "
What's going on? "
Looking at the people in front of him, Ze also thought about it and said, " This should be a
team that has gathered temporarily. There will be a leader who will take them to see the
surrounding scenery and explain to them. There is a sea of flowers nearby, and they will
come here too. very normal. "
Shui Ye nodded and said: " So that's the case, then it's quite easy to earn this money, but
we don't seem to have met Qiuyuan along the way, and we don't know where that guy
went. "
　　" Should have gone around to investigate, Master Shui Ye, the ability of the Qiu Yuan
group leader is the best among our group of people, you can rest assured. "
Shui Ye froze when he heard this: " Why don't you worry about it? Don't be so nauseous, I
just asked casually, who is worried about him. "
Ze also chuckled and nodded in agreement: " Yes, then treat me as nonsense. "
　　" Ah che- "
Qiu Yuan, who was in the sea of flowers, sneezed, then rubbed his nose, and stepped on his
feet hard: " How is it, have you thought about it? "
At his feet was the arrogant Hu Li who had just been arrogant. Hu Li was still pressing the
two unfortunate subordinates. When Qiu Yuan tried his best, the three of them all wailed,
especially the one at the bottom who was the most miserable and the loudest. Voice.
Hu Li stared at Qiu Yuan angrily, and scolded: " Where did you come from, and you actually
shot at us on our territory? "
　　" Your boundary? " Qiu Yuan repeated, " This is Lancuo, this village is in the territory of
the Land of Water, how come it is your boundary? "
　　" Even if that woman from Mizukage comes, she doesn't dare to interfere in our clan's af-
fairs at will. I advise you to let us go as soon as possible, or wait for our clan to find you and
die! "
Hu Li's words were full of disdain for Kirigakure , but Qiuyuan became more and more inter-
ested, so he continued to ask: " So you have lived here for a long time, and the things in the
open space are also related to you. "
　　" Just a little character like you doesn't deserve to know about us, let us go, or you will
look good. "
Seeing that the person in front of him fell into his hands and was so arrogant, Qiu Yuan di-
rectly stomped his foot on his face. Since this person is unwilling to say, there is always
something to say, Qiu Yuan put his eyes on the hands of the other two and threatened: " He
doesn't want to say, then let me ask you, what secrets are your family hiding, and what is
hiding in that open space? "
As soon as Hu Li was happy, he struggled to get up, Qiu Yuan stepped on it directly, telling
him to shut up and stop talking, and continued to intimidate the other two: " I'm impatient,
so you better tell me quickly, after all I Just wanting information, one person can say, the
other person is of no use to me. ”
The implication is obvious. If he doesn't tell the truth, he can kill them at any time. The per-
son who was pressed down immediately begged for mercy: " I said I said, don't kill me, I
said. "
Qiuyuan smiled and was about to listen carefully, but Hu Li was restless, struggling more
and more, and waving his hands to stand up. This action made Qiu Yuan's brows wrinkle,
and he immediately started to remove the joints on Hu Li's hands. After only hearing a few
" clicks " , the joints of Hu Li's two hands were all removed, and they hung weakly on the
ground. The screams didn't come out!
　　" Be quiet, I said, I'm impatient, the person at the bottom, speak well. "
The man at the bottom shivered, fearing that he would lose his joints if he spoke too slowly,
and said loudly, " I was hired by him, and as long as I catch you for him, I can get the
money. As for the open space you mentioned. All I know is that there is an organ there, and
the people who go there seem to have fallen into evil, and they will spin around in place. ”
Qiu Yuan was very dissatisfied with the answer in front of him. He knew less than him, so he
continued to ask: " Then do you know their identities? "
　　" They are the employers, he doesn't say we don't know ... Wait, don't take my arm off, I
also know that I also know, I just heard him tell another employer once, what did they say
about the Gyatso clan? Destiny, that's all I know, really. " The man stammered, as if he was
very afraid that he would be dismembered like Hu Li, and he cried at the end.
The Gacuo family? Qiu Yuan's mind moved. If he remembered it correctly, the village that
disappeared was Jiacuo Village. Does this mean that the person in front of him is a descen-
dant of the village that disappeared?
Qiu Yuan put his eyes on Hu Li again and asked, "I just removed your hand joints just now, I
hope you can answer my words seriously, otherwise, you may have to lie down for the rest
of your life. "
Hu Li's mouth was still being stepped on, so he couldn't speak. He could only stare at Qiu
Yuan with his eyes. There was no intention of admitting defeat in his eyes. Instead, he
looked like he wanted to eat Qiu Yuan.
　　" It seems that you won't cooperate if you don't act ruthlessly, so I'll be a little bit more
tired today. "
After speaking, Qiu Yuan let go of his feet and looked at Hu Li with cold eyes.
Chapter 223 Confluence 2
Hu Li was frightened by Qiu Yuan's eyes, and the whole person kept trembling, obviously
already very scared. Qiu Yuan's eyes remained still, and he stared at Hu Li coldly but did not
speak.
Finally, Hu Li was defeated, and said with trembling lips: " I said I said, don't do it ..."
Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Qiuyuan let go of his feet: " Go ahead, I'm listening.
"
　　" That open space is our former village. Our family is the descendant of the witch, and
every generation will have a girl who inherits the power of the witch. The elders in the vil-
lage will use the power of the witch to make the village good weather and good harvest ev-
ery year. However, many years ago, there was a problem with a generation of witches. She
disobeyed the rules in the village and even brought in outsiders and eloped with the man.
This brought a huge disaster to the village and caused us to be punished by the gods. The
gods descended on the punishment, making our village disappear overnight, and all the
people disappeared. " Speaking of this, Hu Li's expression became sad, and the whole per-
son's voice became low, no longer the same as before. With that arrogant look, " However,
the gods missed some people. We survived by accident. Thinking of those people who dis-
appeared inexplicably, we couldn't just stand by, so we started running around, looking for
a way to bring our people back, but no matter what. No matter how we tried our best, we
all failed in the end. ”
Qiu Yuan touched his chin, thought about Hu Li's words, and then said, " So, you don't
know what happened in that clearing? "
　　" I don't remember. Those who survived only remember that a disaster happened at
that time, and when they woke up, they only remembered that all their clansmen had dis-
appeared. "
　　" Don't remember? " Qiu Yuan repeated, how could such a big event not be remem-
bered by all the people? If one or two are understandable, it is impossible to remember all
of them, unless it happened. What event caused their memory problems, thinking so, Qiu
Yuan continued to ask: " Then have you found any way? "
　　" No, the witch fled, our family has no blood to inherit, and the people who are left can
only find the truth of the disappearance of the tribe in the open space while searching for
the blood of the witch. "
This time, Qiuyuan was silent, and things seemed to be getting more and more compli-
cated. I thought that this accident was just caused by someone using a large-scale ninjutsu,
but I didn't think that the key was intricate. Qiuyuan hesitated. If he told Shui Ye what hap-
pened here, he would definitely get involved again. First, it would be troublesome to deal
with, and secondly, it would greatly affect the progress of the inspection of the ramen
branch. If Shui Ye was in any danger because of her, it wouldn't be worth it.
So Qiu Yuan made up his mind to hide this matter, and said to Hu Li lying on the ground: "
So, you took Hu Li because she might have the power of a witch? "
Hu Li nodded vigorously: " Yes, in fact, we caught her a long time ago, but her brother was
too powerful, not only rescued her, but also ran away with her. We searched for many
years, but we couldn't find any news. "
Qiu Yuan thought that the Amber brothers and sisters used to be members of the Brahma
organization, and it is normal for these people to not be found, so he said: " Does that
mean that she will not be in any danger, and you held that ceremony just to save the ones
you said disappeared. clan? "
Hearing that Qiu Yuan even knew about the ceremony, Hu Li had no reason to hide it, and
said, " You are right, the power of the witch in her is the strongest in our clan, and no one
else is capable. Summoning the soothing song of the ancestors, but she can. It was you
who disturbed us that day, and I was careless. I didn't pay attention to your appearance just
now, otherwise I would not have done anything to you. "
heard that Amber was not dangerous, Qiu Yuan was even more lazy to take care of these
things, so he said: " You can just tell us about this kind of thing. Why do you have to tie
people up and do some extra things. "
With that said, Qiu Yuan took back the terrifying aura on his body, stood up, and wondered
if he was going to tell Shui Ye that Amber was safe, and saw two familiar figures walking
over, Qiu Yuan secretly said that it was not good, Didn't this just hit the muzzle? As soon as
these two people came, Shui Ye didn't know everything.
Shui Ye and Ze, who had followed along the way, also slowly approached. The two first saw
Qiu Yuan, and then noticed the three people lying next to his feet. Shui Ye glanced at the
situation and asked, " What happened? things? "
Qiuyuan didn't want Shui Ye to know too much, so he raised his head and replied, " These
people kidnapped Amber. In order to use Amber to find the clan, there is no danger for the
time being. "
Shui Ye heard the news of Amber, he became excited and said to Qiu Yuan: " Then why do
you keep him, torture him, and let him tell Amber's whereabouts. "
　　" I've been beaten, that is, people haven't told me where the Tibetans are. Isn't that ask-
ing? " Qiu Yuan said coolly, his threatening gaze cast on Hu Li once, signaling him not to be
in the water on the night Talk nonsense.
Who is Hu Li? Of course, Haku Qiuyuan wanted to conceal the meaning of the conversation
just now, so he quickly said: " I said, it is in the open space, and there is a natural cave under
it, which has become ours after our transformation. Temporary meeting place. "
Seeing that the problem was solved so easily, Shui Ye was naturally happy, so he said, " It's
not that easy, let's go and rescue Amber together. "
When Hu Li heard the expression on his face, it was not very good-looking, but he did not
dare to refute it, after all, Qiu Yuan was watching from the side.
After the agreement, Qiu Yuan took a step forward and returned the staggered joints on Hu
Li's body. This hurt Hu Li so badly that he screamed all the screams that he didn't call out
just now. One is miserable.
Taking advantage of the gap between helping Hu Li recover his joints, Qiu Yuan also whis-
pered: " Suck up the affairs of your clan, don't mention it again, if you don't want to die im-
mediately, just do as Shui Ye said, otherwise You look good. "
Hu Li immediately nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, with fear for Qiuyuan in his eyes.
Shui Ye and Ze Ye focused their attention on the colorful flowers. Shui Ye picked one and
handed it to Ze Ye to see: " Look, can this kind of flower be used as a dye? "
Chapter 224 been relied on
Ze also took the words in his hand, observed it carefully, and then smashed the petals of
the flower in his hand. Looking at the juice flowing from the petals, he thought for a while
and said, " I think it should be possible, why don't you bring some Go back and try it out
and see how the dyeing works. ”
Shui Ye nodded and said: " Then pick more, so that you don't have enough materials, you
don't know, when Chunxia and I were studying together, it took a lot of money, and finally
came to the conclusion. the most accurate data. ”
　　" That's the best way. Master Shui Ye has experience, so our experiment must be more
effective with half the effort. " Shui Ye picked one flower after another, and he didn't feel
distressed at all, but Hu Li looked a little bit hurt. , opened his mouth and reminded: " Then
who, don't pick too much. The guests who come later may want to come here to see that. If
you finish picking, what else can they see? "
As soon as he said it, Hu Li felt a little regretful. He glanced at Qiu Yuan in fear, and when
he saw that there was nothing wrong with his expression, he let out a sigh of relief. When
Shui Ye heard this, he stopped and turned to look at Hu Li thoughtfully. , This look success-
fully made Hu Li's relaxed mood suddenly become nervous again.
Fortunately, Shui Ye was only a little stunned, and then approached the amber chestnut
with a large number of flowers in his hand: " You are right, the teacher picking this way is
not a long-term plan, it will be plucked sooner or later, it seems that There's a sustainability
issue to think about, well, your mind works well too. ”
After Shui Ye finished speaking, he couldn't help but praise Hu Li a few words. It was true
that he had been neglecting this issue all the time. Now that he suddenly mentioned it, he
thought of a good way. Your own vegetable garden will have endless flowers.
It takes a lot of time and energy to just build his own vegetable garden. Now the only per-
son he can use is Ze Ye, and Ze Ye is also responsible for watching the store and dealing
with the former manager who has a brain. It's probably exhausting to leave this matter to
him.
Shui Ye walked while thinking, Qiuyuan and Ze also walked behind him to protect his
safety, Hu Li and his two men walked to the back, and soon returned to the place before.
above the open space.
Looking at the open space in front of him, Qiu Yuan remembered that he had been slapped
hard before, and asked, " How did you guys disappear all of a sudden? "
Speaking of this, Hu Li proudly raised the corner of his mouth and said to Qiu Yuan, " This is
naturally my masterpiece. When the things here were controlling your minds, I used the se-
cret passage to enter the cave. Now, close your eyes. , I'll take you to find Amber. "
As they said that, Hu Li made a strange gesture, and then Qiuyuan and the three felt that
there seemed to be something in front of them. Ye felt that something was wrong and
wanted to reach out to withdraw, but Hu Li said: " Don't move, soon, and don't open your
eyes, or you will fall into that kind of illusion and you won't be able to reach the cave. "
When this person said this, Shui Ye didn't move, but when he closed his eyes, he still felt no
sense of security. Because his eyes couldn't see, other senses became clearer. Shui Ye could
feel that he was slowly descending, a little bit. It felt like taking an elevator, and after a
while, Shui Ye felt that the descending process stopped.
Hu Li also said at this time: " We are here, we can open our eyes. "
It feels like stalactites . Because there's a cave here. "
Qiuyuan has gone through too many tasks, and he is used to this kind of cave for a long time
.
When talking about Amber, Hu Li's expression froze, and after looking at the people behind
him, he seemed a little embarrassed: " You guys, can you not take Amber with you? "
As soon as these words came out, the three of Shui Ye were stunned at first, and then Qi-
uyuan quickly reacted, took out Kunai and faced Hu Li, without a trace of emotion in his
words: " What tricks do you want to play? "
At this time, Hu Li's eyes were not afraid, but they met Qiu Yuan's eyes and said: " My life is
in your hands, even if I want to play anything, I can't play with you, I just want to leave Hu Li
to find our tribe. That's it, maybe it only takes a few days, as long as she's willing to stay
and help us, we won't tie her up any more, and she can move freely. "
Qiu Yuan's brows were furrowed, and he refused very rudely: " No, Amber must go back
with us today. As for your affairs, we can't control it. If you can't take Amber with you today,
you won't be able to see the sun tomorrow. ” _
It seemed that Qiu Yuan would say so, Hu Li no longer looked at Qiu Yuan, but put his eyes
on Shui Ye, and said in a pleading tone: " It's really just a small business, it won't cost her
much time, Besides, it is also one of the witch's punishments to keep her eyes invisible.
Maybe you can use this opportunity to make her see again, don't you want to give it a try?
"
The last sentence, neither light nor heavy, fell on Shui Ye's heartstrings. After all, in Shui Ye's
opinion, as long as Amber's eyes are cured, he can be freed, even if he is worthy of Amber
who saved him with his life. . So Shui Ye opened his mouth, but when he was about to
agree, Qiu Yuan pulled him and said in a low voice, " This person in front of me is not very
credible, and what he said may just be an expedient measure, trying to trap us and treat
our eyes. There are many, and what he said is just speculation, Shui Ye, this is not worth our
intervention. ”
Shui Ye held Qiu Yuan's hand and said, " I know your worries, Qiu Yuan, this is what I owe
their brothers and sisters, and I can't shirk it. If her eyes are really cured, I can also explain. "
As soon as he mentioned that Amber, Qiu Yuan could clearly see the guilt in Shui Ye's eyes.
At this time, he really wanted to tell Shui Ye the reasons for this, and told Shui Ye that Hu
Mu was seriously ill. Not far from death, he was just trying to figure him out at that time,
but in the end Qiu Yuan held back and just instructed: " Then let's talk about it first, your
safety can't be unexpected, or I can give up helping at any time. "
　　" Yes, yes, I see. "
Chapter 225 conversation
Seeing that Qiuyuan was no longer organized, Shui Ye agreed to Hu Li's arrangement and
said to him, " I agree with you, but how Amber decided I think it's better to listen to her
opinion first. "
Hu Li nodded hastily and said, " That's for sure, I'll take you to find her right away, and I'll
ask you to persuade her when the time comes. After all, this is her life, and she can't escape
it. "
Saying that, Hu Li took the three of Shui Ye into the cave. After stumbling around, Shui Ye
saw Amber. She was locked in a room, sitting on a stool in a trance, when she heard a
sound. Then he stood up and asked, " Who is it? "
Hu Li opened the room with the key, and then said, " Amber, it's me, your friend has come
to find you. "
Shui Ye glanced at Amber, she had put on a strange outfit, except for those eyes that were
blank and unfocused, the whole person had an indescribable amorous feelings. When Hu Li
said that her friend was coming, Amber was obviously taken aback, and then asked in a low
voice, " Is it Big Brother Shui Ye? "
　　" It's me! " Shui Ye replied.
Hearing this familiar voice, Amber couldn't hold back anymore, staggered and ran over to
try to catch Shui Ye, but she forgot that there were a few stools beside her, so she stumbled
and stumbled over her eyes. fell down.
Qiu Yuan was at the front and was completely within reach to support Amber, but he obvi-
ously did not intend to take action. Ze also saw that Qiu Yuan did not move, nor did he
move, and Shui Ye was at the back, so he couldn’t walk even if he wanted to help him. Hu
Li stepped forward in time and took a few steps to support her.
　　" Brother Shuiye, you are really here, have you come to save me? " Amber's voice was
crying and uncertain, which was very distressing.
It's a pity, except for Hu Li, no one wanted to feel sorry for her. Shui Ye walked to Hu Li and
said to her, " I'm here, something happened in the middle and I need to talk to you. The Hu
Li in front of me Not the enemy now. ”
These words meant that Shui Ye knew of his life experience, Amber was stunned for a few
seconds, and then lowered his head not knowing what he was thinking. Seeing that she was
not clamoring to leave, Hu Li also helped her to sit down: " Hu Li , you heard it too, I hope
you can cooperate with us well, as for the abilities of these people, I have also seen the abil-
ity between us. An agreement has been reached, and I hope you will promise us. "
The atmosphere suddenly became silent, and after a long time, Amber said: " I want to talk
to Shui Ye and the two alone. "
Hearing this, Qiuyuan was the first to stand up against it: " Is there anything we can't listen
to? "
Amber began to lower his head and did not speak again, which made Qiuyuan very dis-
gusted. Women are troublesome, and they used their weakness to disguise and use Shuiye
again and again.
Shui Ye said with relief: " Don't talk like that, Qiuyuan, Amber is still a girl no matter what,
you go out first, I'll have a good talk with her. "
Qiu Yuan glared at Shui Ye, just about to say something, but Ze Ye stopped him and sug-
gested in a low voice, " Team Leader Qiu Yuan, I think it's better to listen to Master Shui Ye,
after all, the other party is kind to Master Shui Ye. "
　　"..."
Ze did not know that it was normal for him to persuade him. Qiu Yuan endured and en-
dured, then turned around and walked out of the room. Ze followed closely, Hu Li glanced
at Amber and Shui Ye, and walked out.
Only Shui Ye and Amber were left in the room. Seeing that Amber didn't speak, Shui Ye
picked up the kettle on the table and poured her a glass of water, and said, " Drink some
water to slow down. "
Amber didn't move, and a weak voice came: " Big brother Shuiye, I know you must hate me,
but I can't do anything about it. My brother is dead, and the only thing I can rely on now is
you. "
Shui Ye didn't move, put down the kettle and said, " No, you didn't tell me the truth at first,
you still have clansmen, and I can see that they have no ill intentions towards you. "
Amber smiled bitterly, raised his head slowly and said, " Big brother Shuiye, I didn't lie to
you, it was my brother who lied to me, he said that we were a homeland destroyed by war,
and he asked me to remember to take revenge, never mentioning that I still have Clan.
These, I just figured out Haku , maybe my brother just wanted me not to come back here, so
I hid it. ”
　　" Then how did you know so clearly about the divine fall in me? And you said you didn't
know anything! " Shui Ye's business has grown a bit.
　　" I'm sorry, I didn't trust you at the time, so I can only tell you one so that you can take
me with you. At that time, I was all about revenge, thinking that as long as I followed you, I
would definitely find it and gain strength, but now it seems that this is all It's just a joke. "
Amber's voice was full of exhaustion, " Brother Shuiye, I know what you want to say, the
people outside are my clan, and after I know everything, I plan to help them, although I
don't know why my brother lied to me, and I have been reluctant to come back here, but I
will do my best to help them, after all, I and they are both members of the witch clan. "
Seeing that she agreed, Shui Ye also told her what she knew: "The man named Hu Li outside
said that your inability to see in the sky may be related to the witch's punishment. If you
can find the disappeared clan, maybe your The eyes will be able to see again, so I also have
an explanation for your brother. "
Amber just nodded and didn't say anything more. Shui Ye didn't ask any more questions
and walked out.
As soon as he got outside, Shui Ye saw several people and looked at them with stern eyes.
Hu Li hurriedly went up to explain, saying that Shui Ye and the others were here to help,
and those talents closed their eyes.
After Hu Li explained, he asked Shui Ye: " How is it, did Amber agree? "
　　" Don't worry, she agreed, and the rest will be left to you. If you need anything, you can
ask Lancuo Yile Ramen Shop to find me. Also, Amber's safety will be left to you. "
　　" Great, great, thank you, Amber is now the key to finding the clan, and I will naturally
protect her. " Hu Li said with a face of assurance.
After saying goodbye to these people in the cave, Shui Ye and a few people returned to the
ramen shop, took out the picked herbs and prepared to start the experiment, because Shui
Ye had already had enough experience before, so this time he was very familiar with it. The
proportions were adjusted and the first new type of ramen was made.
It was also the first time for Qiuyuan and Ze to meet each other, and they were also study-
ing hard beside them, and occasionally helped Shui Ye to help. Looking at the steaming ra-
men with bright colors, Shui Ye said with a smile: " Hehe, the two of you. who will eat? "
Chapter 226 food tasting
There was some kind of calculation in Shui Ye's smile, Qiu Yuan smelled it keenly, so he
quickly shook his head to clear the relationship, and went a little further by the way. He
smiled and said, " I'll have the first one. "
Seeing that some unlucky people are willing to try it, Shui Ye brought up a smile, and then
took the chopsticks for Ze also thoughtfully, and said, " Eat it, remember to taste it carefully,
it will help us to keep records. "
Ze also promised: " Don't worry, Master Shui Ye. "
Qiu Yuan, who was on the side, watched Ze also pick up the ramen, and had a bad premo-
nition in his heart. Sure enough, after Ze also took the first bite, a cracked expression ap-
peared on Jun Mei's face.
Shui Ye said immediately: " Don't vomit, you must eat it, and then tell me what the problem
is, or you will have to eat it later. "
As soon as these words came out, Ze Ye's face changed and changed. After a pause, he re-
sumed chewing, but the action looked very stiff, as if he had eaten some poison that pene-
trated the intestines.
Qiu Yuan was gloating on the side, and he knew that there was something wrong with Shui
Ye's expression just now, but fortunately he didn't eat it! However, since Zai Ze was once in
a team with him, he kindly prepared a glass of ice water for him and put it aside, so he
could use it to rinse his mouth later.
The chewing process was very long, and Shui Ye waited patiently. After finally waiting for Ze
to swallow it, he couldn't wait to ask: " Tell me, what's the problem? "
Ze also felt that his tongue had been tortured miserably, and said with a sullen face: " It's
very bitter, and there is a bit of sour taste, but I have eaten all the colors just now, I don't
know which color ramen is wrong. . ”
Is the juice squeezed from flowers bitter? Hmm ... Shui Ye touched his chin, they shared five
kinds of flowers just now, and he didn't know which one was bitter, so he said to Ze Ye, " If
that's the case, then I can only feel wronged and try each of them. ” _
Zeya who was rinsing his mouth: "..."
Qiu Yuan, who was holding back his laughter until his stomach hurt, patted Ze Ye's shoul-
der sympathetically: " It's really hard for you. "
Ze also stared at the ramen in front of him, almost staring out a hole in the bowl with his
eyes!
　　" Don't look at it, you have to taste ramen with your mouth. When I tried it at the time,
it took Chunxia and Chunxia several days to adjust the ratio. Now you are very happy, at
least you don't have to have diarrhea. Are you right? "
To your head! Ze also wanted to scold him, but this was his immediate boss, and he would
probably not have any good results if he scolded him. Moreover, he took the initiative to
take up this work himself. Ze also thought hard that he would never do it again. I don't be-
lieve what Master Shuiye said.
Ten minutes later, Ze Ye ran to the back door with a livid face. Without thinking, he knew
that he had vomited. Shui Ye didn't stop him. He and Qiu Yuan approached each other,
each holding a note in his hand.
　　" Do you remember it clearly? "
Qiu Yuan nodded and said: " Remember, purple is sour, blue is bitter, as for red and yellow,
there is no special taste, yes, pink is a little sweet, but this taste is very weak, it is not easy to
eat. . ”
　　" Well, that's almost it, remember it, this note is very important, sour and bitter things
can't be used, I guess I have to go to that place once to find something to replace. Ze is
also familiar with this place. Let him handle the matter. " Shui Ye said, and put his eyes on
the back door.
Qiuyuan Kanze also expressed a little worried about this state: " Then when you find a new
color, don't you want to try the dishes? "
Shui Ye affirmed: " Of course, we don't want to eat, should we wait for the guests to eat?
Also, we have to use our brains to think about other innovative ways, by the way, I just
came up with an idea, this is not Are there a lot of people who lead the group to travel? We
can find an opportunity to discuss cooperation with them, let them bring customers directly
into our store, and give them a commission at that time, so that we don’t have to deliber-
ately promote it. "
　　" This method is good, then I'll talk to someone tomorrow. " Qiu Yuan agreed.
Shui Ye was a little hesitant. After all, Qiu Yuan and him were both outsiders who had just
come here. When talking about cooperation, it would be best to go to Zeya who is familiar
with this place, but he still needed Zeya to find dyes ...
It would be great if Zeya could be split into two people, Shui Ye thought very capitally.
Qiu Yuan had a little friendship with Ze, and he didn't want to see Ze also being squeezed
too hard, so he said: " Let me go, that Hu Li was the one who led the team before, he must
be familiar with other team leaders, I'm not completely clueless. "
After hearing what Qiuyuan said, Shui Ye was relieved and said, " Well, let's do it like this. "
After the two of them discussed it, Ze also came back from the back door, but his face was
pale and his steps were vain.
Perhaps his conscience found out, Shui Ye took a step forward and said to Ze Ye, " It's al-
right, it's alright, we men are bloody and sweaty, what about trying a dish, the big deal is
that I don't want this quarter's dividends, I'll give you a trial. What do you think about the
food fee? "
Ze also wanted to roll Haku 's eyes very much, but this move was too unsightly, so he held
back and said to Shui Ye's face: " How about Master Shui Ye come in person next time? "
　　" Hey, you still have to do this kind of sacred work, I don't need it. " After that, Shui Ye
quickly turned his eyes away, then picked up the ramen and looked at it carefully, " Let's be
here today, Qiuyuan and I will go back to the hotel first. , we will continue tomorrow. "
On the way back to the hotel, Shui Ye also took Qiuyuan to visit the night market in Lancuo.
It happened that the two of them didn't have dinner, so they tasted the food here, and said
while eating Shui Ye, " I knew I had just brought Zhu Ze also came out together, and he can
barely make up for him. ”
Qiu Yuan unceremoniously exposed him: " Farewell, I just saw you smiling happier than any-
one else. "
　　" Hey hey, you saw it. " Shui Ye didn't reveal the embarrassment at all, but laughed even
more wretchedly, " Subordinate, it's just for fun, I don't want to try it a second time. ! ”
　　" Then should I be prepared for danger in times of peace, lest I be framed by you next
time! "
Shui Ye took a bite of the snack and said with disgust, " You are such a black-hearted and
vicious thing, do I dare to plot against you? "
As soon as the words were spoken, Shui Ye regretted it. He was so proud that he told the
truth just now, and then glanced at Qiu Yuan from the corner of his eyes, oh yo, he was go-
ing to die, this Qiu Yuan's eyes seemed to hold revenge, maybe Soon it will be him who is
unlucky.
Chapter 227 Hasegawa's Revenge
So Shui Ye hurriedly said: " Actually, it's my honor to have such a powerful assistant as you.
Any black-hearted and vicious tongue is just nonsense, so don't keep it in your heart. "
Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye meaningfully, and said coldly, " So, it wasn't what you said in
your heart just now? "
Shui Ye's head immediately shook like a rattle, firmly denying: " No, it's definitely not, I'm
just tired and ignorant, talking nonsense, ah, speaking, my body has not fully recovered, oh,
I think So tired, so tired. ”
　　" Since you're tired, just finish eating and go back. Also, I delayed taking medicine at
noon. I'll make two medicines for you when I go back to the hotel in a while. Nao said,
these are all new medicines, just in time for you to taste them. "
Shui Ye: "..."
He knew that this scrupulous man would pay his revenge, Gan!
Back at the hotel, looking at the two bowls of black soup in front of him, Shui Ye's facial
features were almost wrinkled together, while Qiu Yuan sat on the side with his hands
folded, very comfortable.
　　" Drink, I'm watching. "
At the same time, a few ninjas appeared outside the window of Shui Ye, holding Kunai in their
hands , flashing a cold light in the night, Shui Ye and Qiuyuan felt something was wrong al-
most at the same time, but Shui Ye held back and didn't move. , Qiu Yuan stood up and
walked to the window pretending to be involuntarily.
Shui Ye said, " It's cold at night, so don't stand by the window. "
　　" It's alright, I just took a while to boil the medicine for you, just to blow the wind. " As he
spoke, Qiu Yuan kept watching the movement outside. It seemed that the other party had
prepared a lot of people with weapons in their hands. In this room, it is impossible to avoid
it. After thinking for a while, Qiu Yuan said directly to Shui Ye: " Someone is coming from
outside. It is an enemy. I will deal with it, and you can drink the medicine. "
Qiu Yuan's skill Shui Ye knew, so he agreed: " You go, move faster, so you can rest early, we
still have things to do tomorrow. "
Qiu Yuan nodded, turned over to the outside of the window, stood on the edge of the
house, and then jumped directly to the eaves with an inch of strength. Looking at the en-
emy in front of him, Qiu Yuan asked, " You guys, who are you? "
　　" The one who will kill you! " The man in the lead said viciously, and then raised Kunai and
stabbed towards Qiuyuan. Although this move looked like a slap in the face, it was a pedia-
trician to Qiuyuan, and it was only light. Lightly turning to the side, Qiu Yuan avoided it, and
took advantage of the gap between the enemy's move and directly aimed at his stomach
and punched him heavily.
The enemy was in pain and fell straight down. His entire body was on top of the house.
Shui Ye was drinking the medicine when he felt a throbbing above his head and com-
plained, "I told him to be careful. "
Immediately afterwards, the sound of the top of the head followed one after another. For-
tunately, they were all a distance away from Shui Ye, which prevented the dust from falling
into the medicine of Shui Ye. Qiuyuan above the house looked at the mourning enemies on
the ground and patted the dust on his hands lightly. : " Can you say who you are now? "
The person at the head seemed to be dissatisfied, and stood up again, making an attacking
posture, Qiu Yuan only felt troublesome, raised his eyes and said, " If I were you, I would see
the situation in front of me clearly and be obedient. . ”
　　" Stop talking nonsense. If you take money, you will have to do things for others. Some-
one will spend money to kill the two of you. Today, you must die . "
Originally, Qiu Yuan didn't intend to kill him. After all, he didn't know the details of the
other party, but now this person said that he would kill them, so he couldn't blame him.
Shui Ye finished drinking one bowl and picked up another bowl. When he was about to
drink it, he heard a huge noise from the roof. It seemed that Qiuyuan used ninjutsu. No
longer a small character, Shui Ye's brows furrowed, thinking about whether he should go
out to help or something, when he heard footsteps and some noisy voices outside the
room.
　　" Did you hear that? From the very beginning there were some clinking noises on the
roof, as if someone was walking on the roof. "
　　" Yes, yes, I heard it too, the voice is not small. "
　　" Is the roof leaking and the boss asked someone to repair it? "
　　" Who repaired the roof so that no one can sleep? " someone complained.
Shui Ye secretly screaming is not good. If it attracts the attention of others, it will be diffi-
cult to clean up then. As soon as I want to go out and disturb those people's speech, I feel
that the roof suddenly quiets down, and Shui Ye relaxes immediately. It is estimated that It
was Akimoto who finished the job.
And those people outside Shui Yemen heard that there was no sound, so they said: " Hey,
listen, is the sound gone? "
Soon someone echoed: " I heard it too. "
　　" Since there is no sound, then go to bed. I will talk to the boss tomorrow. It's been a
day of play, and I'm so tired that I want to sleep but it's so noisy. "
It didn't take long for the crowd outside the door to disperse, and Shui Ye picked up the
medicine bowl again and drank it with his eyes closed.
Because I remember Qiu Yuan, Shui Ye didn't feel sleepy, so I just sat at the table and
waited. Speaking of which, this is the second time I have been here and I have been ap-
proached. The two groups of people don't seem to be in the same group. The person's
hand is obviously not as good as the last time, but he has only been here for a day or two,
how can he get into two groups of people so quickly?
Shui Ye thought about it to no avail. After about an hour, Qiuyuan came back.
　　" Where did you go? "
Qiu Yuan sat down, poured himself a glass of water, and drank it before saying, "I cleaned
up the mess, the other party is a killer, hired by someone, and wants to kill us. "
　　" Oh? " Shui Ye raised his eyebrows and asked very curiously, " Do you know who it is? "
　　" That person said that the other party's name is Hasegawa, who is a ramen here. Is
there any other ramen shop here in Lancuo? " Qiuyuan asked.
As soon as he heard Hasegawa's name, Shui Ye's eyes suddenly turned cold, and Qiuyuan
saw that something was wrong and asked, " What's the matter? Do you know this person? "
　　" Of course I do, Qiuyuan, have you forgotten what was the name of the former man-
ager of the Lancuo branch on Ze Ye's profile? "
This reminded Qiu Yuan, and after a brief recollection, he quickly remembered, and his face
immediately became ugly.
Hasegawa, the original partner of the Lancuo branch, dared to take action against Shui Ye,
he was going to die!
Chapter two hundred and twenty eight Ramen shop accident
　　" It seems that it was Hakuten who was too polite to him! " Shui Ye said coldly, " Qiuyuan,
you will do your business as usual tomorrow, Zeya is the manager of the branch now, so I
will deal with this matter. Leave it to him to deal with it. "
Qiu Yuan was reluctant to hear it. After all, the other party did not succeed in an assassina-
tion attempt, and it is very likely that he will send someone to kill Shui Ye again. Now Shui
Ye's body has not fully recovered, what if one is accidentally injured?
Seemingly seeing Qiu Yuan's worry, Shui Ye said, " Don't worry, I'll be with Ze Ye the whole
time, and there will be no problem. Besides, we're pressed for time, solve the problem early
and go to the next branch as soon as possible. "
Qiuyuan thought about it again and again, and he compromised. It would be better to ex-
plain Ze Ye early tomorrow. After all, Ze Ye's ability is also one of the best, so there is no
problem in protecting Shui Ye.
The two of them went to rest after a few more calculations. Shui Ye was tired all day and fell
asleep, while Qiuyuan slept a little unsteadily, and set up a simple wake-up bell outside the
window of Shui Ye before going to rest.
The night was like water, and the streets of Lancuo Village were very quiet at the moment.
Coupled with the unique climate of the Land of Water, there were still patches of mist on
the streets.
It's just that in this mist, a figure was walking in a hurry, carrying a bucket of unknown
things in his hand. Soon, that person came to the ramen shop, looked at the brand of ra-
men, and put the bucket inside. The stuff spilled around the ramen shop.
　　" This is what you owe me. "
Hasegawa lit the match and threw it directly on the oil he had just poured. The fire spread
quickly, and within a few breaths he climbed up the wall of the ramen shop, and then the
fire got bigger and bigger!
In the early morning, Shui Ye was woken up by a sudden slam on the door.
　　" Master Shui Ye, Master Shui Ye, something happened. " A woman's voice shouted
anxiously.
Because when he was assassinated last night, Shui Ye woke up quickly, put on his clothes
and opened the door. The woman outside was the waitress from yesterday, and Qiu Yuan
also heard the voice here and came over.
　　" Master Shuiye, the ramen shop was set on fire last night, burning the entire facade.
When I went to open the door in the early morning with Manager Ze Ye, I was scared to
death! "
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan looked at each other, it was obvious that both of them were thinking
of one person, but now the first task was to deal with the burned store, so Shui Ye said, "
Let's go, let's take a look first. "
A few people quickly walked to the ramen shop, and Ze Ye was holding a bucket at this
time, looking at the burnt ramen shop beyond recognition with a cold face.
After seeing Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan, Ze also came over and said to them: " Master Shui Ye,
Team Leader Qiu Yuan, I just checked, someone deliberately set fire to the fire, there are
traces of kerosene on the ground, and it was burnt. The place is outside the ramen shop,
and some of the tables, chairs and benches inside were blackened, but most of them were
not burnt. ”
　　" Are there any casualties? " Shui Ye asked.
Ze also shook his head: " No, this street is basically a restaurant, and no one lives at night,
and the two surrounding shops have also been affected. "
As soon as the voice fell, a few people quickly walked to the front of the ramen shop, and
their eyes were on the store next to the ramen shop. Obviously, these are the owners of the
other two shops.
two bosses knew Ze Ye, so they asked loudly, " Ze Ye, what's going on? "
Ze also told the truth about his emotions. The two bosses were startled and asked again: "
So it's not the fire that started in your kitchen? "
The waitress was also anxious at this time, and she stepped forward and said, " What do you
mean by these words? Do you think we caused the fire? "
The two bosses glanced at each other. That's what they thought just now. After all, their
store has been affected. It's so dark that it must have to be repainted. Otherwise, when cus-
tomers see the dark store, who will Would you like to come over to eat?
But now that someone deliberately set fire to it, the responsible person cannot be found.
Who will compensate them for their losses?
Shui Ye saw through the thoughts of the two bosses and said: " The person who set the fire
must be targeting our ramen shop, and we will never let it go. Let's just let him compensate
the two when we find the person who set the fire. loss. "
Hearing what Shui Ye said, the two men reluctantly agreed, and also told Shui Ye to re-
member to notify them when they found the arsonist, and then they left unwillingly.
The waiter became angry when he saw the two bosses, and said to Shui Ye, " Master Shui
Ye, why are you being so polite to them, they made it clear that they wanted us to be taken
advantage of. "
Shui Ye smiled and didn't take her words seriously, and said to Ze Ye, " Ze Ye, your subordi-
nates are quite temperamental. "
　　" She's not very old, Master Shui Ye, don't mind, let's go into the store and talk about
the arson. " Ze also said lightly, turning around and instructing the waiter, " Meica, you go
to the store at the head of the village. Buy some materials and come back, I guess some will
be busy later. ”
Mei Cai replied: " Yes, the manager. "
The three of them sat in the store, Ze also poured a glass of water for Shui Ye and Qiu
Yuan, the whole person was very calm, Shui Ye said first: " Ze Ye, who do you think set the
fire this time? "
Ze Ye's eyes flashed slightly, and he said with certainty, " Hasegawa. "
　　" It seems that you guessed it too, but I didn't expect this person to be so lewd, he
didn't even care about his own efforts and wanted to burn all jade and stone. "
　　" It's my omission. Hasegawa has always been brooding about my management of the
branch. If I could have discovered his bad intentions earlier, maybe this incident could have
been avoided. " Ze also said with some self-blame.
Qiu Yuan persuaded: " Since the matter has already happened, the question now is how to
deal with it. Don't think about those meaningless things. Since Hasegawa doesn't remem-
ber the old feelings, we don't have to pay attention to it. We will settle the old and new
grudges together. "
Ze can also feel the anger hidden in Qiuyuan's words, and suddenly felt a little strange, and
asked: " Qiuyuan leader, what do you mean? "
Shui Ye explained for Qiuyuan: " Someone came to our hotel to assassinate us last night,
but Qiuyuan solved it, but we also found out that Hasegawa was behind it. "
Sawa also immediately understood why Haku Akimoto was angry. He originally thought that
Hasegawa was the power of the ramen shop, but now it seems completely impossible. The
leader of Akimoto is a person who does not compromise in order to complete the task,
Hasegawa. I even thought of it on the head of Master Shui Ye ...
　　" Then should we change our plan and solve Hasegawa's problem now? "
Shui Ye directly refused: " He's not important. The most important thing is to develop a new
type of ramen right now. When we match the ratio, it's not too late to find him. "
Chapter 229 God's son
The three discussed it quickly, and finally decided that Akimoto would go to secretly inves-
tigate what Hasegawa was doing in private, so as to avoid things that caught them off
guard, and Shui Ye and Ze also went to the previous valley full of flowers to look for them.
Alternative flowers.
At this time, the other two ramen masters in the store also arrived, and they were surprised
to see the situation in front of them. Fortunately, Ze also quickly comforted them, and after
a few words, they went out with Shui Ye.
Qiuyuan, on the other hand, hid his tracks all the way, and soon found Hasegawa's resi-
dence. At this time, Hasegawa was lying in the house and sleeping soundly. Maybe he knew
that the ramen shop would be unlucky today, and his beard covered his face. With a proud
smile. Qiuyuan hung upside down by the window, thinking about how to make the death of
the person in front of him less happy.
While Qiuyuan was thinking, a figure sneaked into Hasegawa's room from the outside, Qi-
uyuan immediately hid, and then listened to the voice inside.
Hasegawa was woken up by someone who came and said excitedly: " How is it? Are those
two dead? "
The person who came impatiently threw off Hasegawa's hand and said with disgust, " How
is it? It's a shame that you are so embarrassed to say this. Didn't you say that the other
party is just two children who can't do anything? The result? They let them alone. Our entire
army is wiped out, and the people I sent out last night have not come back, so it must be a
disaster. ”
　　" It's impossible! " Hasegawa slumped and sat down, thinking about when he signed
the contract before. At that time, the water night he was told was really just the tail of a
crane who didn't graduate from the ninja school. Could it be that he was following him? is
protecting him?
　　" What's impossible? " The person raised his eyebrows, pointed at Hasegawa and
scolded, " If it wasn't for the fake news you gave me, how could I have lost so many people,
let me tell you, if you don't give it to you today? I just say, I want you to look good. ”
Hasegawa was not happy when he heard it. He was humiliated by Shui Ye at the ramen
shop before. The person in front of him was just taking money to do things. He shouted
loudly: " It's your own people that are useless, and you are relying on me? You don't want
to inquire about it. In Lancuo, I, Changguchuan, are also the one who speaks the truth. It's
not up to you to ride me. Wild on the head. "
The two began to bite the dog. Qiu Yuan was listening outside, occasionally shaking the
dart in his hand. He originally thought that Shui Ye's assassination was a premeditated plan,
but it turned out that this Hasegawa was just narrow-minded, and such a small organization
simply did not use it. Pay more attention, as long as he wants, he can make them disappear
now.
The question is, what to do with Hasegawa ...
Shui Ye and Ze also walked towards the valley together. Because they were familiar with the
road, they reached their destination in a short time. They avoided the bitter and sour flow-
ers before, and re-selected several colors of flowers.
When picking, Ze also asked casually: " Master Shui Ye, how many varieties did you try be-
fore you got the final plan? "
Shui Ye stopped the movements in his hands, recalled it seriously, and said, " It was about
ten days, because in the beginning, both eyes were darkened, so I could only go on a ram-
page and try many kinds of plans to get the best taste. "
Ten days ... Ze also thought to himself, this time Master Shui Ye has the previous experi-
ence, it shouldn't take that much time, maybe it only takes two or three days, then the pain
of trying the food can be over soon.
　　" Okay, why are you asking this? " Shui Ye put the flowers she picked up, and then
looked up at Ze Ye, " What are you thinking, are you afraid that I won't be able to come up
with a plan? "
　　" No, I believe you, Master Shui Ye. " Ze also said very seriously.
This makes Shui Ye feel a little strange. After all, he only cheated Ze Ye yesterday, so he
asked, " Aren't you afraid of trying to eat and eat out of the shadows? "
　　" That's nothing, Master Shui Ye, maybe you don't know, how fortunate it is for some
people to have such a job to support their families. "
Ze Ye's words revealed some kind of incomprehensible emotion. Shui Ye was startled. He
just wanted to ask a clear question, but he stopped. At this time, Ze Ye lowered his head
and his eyes were dark, probably because something was hidden in his heart. I'm willing to
tell people more, since that's the case, Shui Ye can't ask other people's privacy any more,
but instead gag: " Don't worry, I definitely won't let you eat that kind of food for a long
time, I'm the general manager of the five-nation ramen shop. man! "
　　" Of course it is. " Ze also replied.
After that, the two began to pick flowers seriously. At this time, a person was hiding in the
dark outside the valley. After a while, Hu Li came quietly.
As soon as they saw the amber chestnut, the person who was hiding came out immediately
and respectfully reported to him: " Patriarch, our people watched Shui Ye and the others go
in, but they did not stop them, and even persuaded some tourists to return and tell them
not to come. come here. "
　　" Well done, we managed to stabilize this god, you don't have to go wrong, it's best to
avoid him. " Hu Li said, and glanced inside uneasy, but I didn't see anything, so I could not
help sighing, " Remember, even if you follow a little further away and lose it, you can't re-
veal it. Amber said that this person is the child predicted by the ancestors, the only one who
can live to accept God for so many years. descended people. "
When it came to God's descent, the man was obviously stunned for a moment. He looked
at the valley reflexively, and said in disbelief, " Patriarch, do you mean that the child is the
son of God? "
A child who is rumored to be able to receive the power of God, someone who possesses all
kinds of ninjutsu? Did it really show up?
　　" Yes, so, before we find the clan, we must not let him know the secrets of our clan,
Ming Haku ? " Hu Li asked again.
The man nodded again and again: " Don't worry, patriarch, I will definitely do my job well,
and there is one more thing, over the sacrifice, the elder came to remind us again, saying
that we should get ready soon. "
Hu Li's eyes darkened, and he turned to say: " I know, I'll set off to lead the team in a while,
remember, let them do it neatly, don't be found wrong by Shui Ye and the others. "
　　" Yes. "
After that person left, Hu Li looked down at the rising sun, only to feel a chill in his heart.
Son of God, if he knew what he had been doing, would he be punished like a god?
Thinking of this, Hu Li couldn't help laughing. Even if it was like that, how could he be able
to turn his head back now?
Chapter two hundred and thirty Death of Hasegawa
After being stunned in place for a long time, Hu Li changed her expression and walked to-
wards Lancuo's visitor center with a smile on her face.
Hasegawa was pinching each other with the leaders of the killers in his own room, but other
people were the leaders of the bandits, how could a chef in Hasegawa be able to beat him.
After a while, he was pressed to the ground by the other party.
Qiuyuan sat outside leisurely, listening to Hasegawa being beaten, he felt at ease, and just
saved his time. When Hasegawa was beaten with only one breath left, Qiuyuan turned over
to the hot two who were fighting. in front of the individual.
The two were stunned when they saw Qiuyuan, but Hasegawa, who was lying on the
ground, quickly recognized it, pointed at Qiuyuan's face and scolded: " Are you really still
alive? "
　　" Yes, is it a pity? Mr. former store manager, yes, I forgot to introduce myself. I am a
ninja of Konoha, and was sent by Hokage-sama to protect Shui Ye. In other words, Shui Ye's
safety is me. If there is a little mistake in the mission, I can only apologize with death. " Qi-
uyuan said it sincerely, as if he regarded the two people in front of him as friends, but the
quieter the voice, the more the other two felt. A coolness slowly rose from the soles of the
feet to the forehead.
It was the leader of the killer who reacted first, let go of Hasegawa, and flattered: " This
brother, who has a debt and a debt, is the one who asked me to send someone to kill you.
Now you are safe and sound. I haven't finished my mission yet, you see, can you just let me
go? "
Hasegawa became angry when he heard it, and scolded: " You shameless bastard, you took
my money, you can't do anything, and now you are pushing everything on me. "
　　" Shut up, you bastard. "
　　" You should just shut up, bastard. "
Seeing that the two of them scolded more and more, Qiu Yuan ignored them, and instead
walked slowly towards the two of them, and then smiled: " It seems that the two of you are
in a good relationship, so let's give you a ride together. "
After all, the cold light in the room flashed, and the two darts quickly brushed the necks of
the two people, drawing a bright blood line, and then the blood pump poured out, and the
darts were finally stably fixed on the window. Above the box, it can be seen that the force
used by Qiu Yuan is not small. Hasegawa covered his neck with all his might, trying to pre-
vent the blood from flowing out as much as possible, but Akimoto never missed a shot in
assassination. use.
Qiuyuan looked down at Hasegawa who was collapsed on the ground, squatted down
kindly, and said slowly: " Shui Ye told me that in the beginning, I didn't plan to let you die,
after all, you built the store with your own hands. It's a pity, you made a wrong step, you vi-
olated the store rules first, and you want to kill us later, ah, speaking of my first suggestion
to you, you can transfer you to a nearby store to continue working, or stay Come down and
be the deputy store manager ..."
Listening to Qiu Yuan's words, Hasegawa's eyes flashed with despair. So, if Shui Ye and the
others could treat them well as soon as they came, or if the hostility wasn't so heavy, he
wouldn't end up like this now, but , It's too late, Hasegawa's hand slowly fell to the ground,
after all, he died with incomparable remorse and regret.
Qiuyuan's eyes didn't change, he stood up and said, " Actually, you don't have to die now,
but I can't tolerate the existence of a time bomb by Shui Ye's side. Possibly. "
After hearing Qiu Yuan's words, the other killer leader died. The problem was solved, Qi-
uyuan jumped out of Hasegawa's house, and now he needs to go back and wait for Shui Ye
to come back.
Shui Ye and Ze have also picked a lot of flowers, which are completely enough to make test
dishes, so Shui Ye said: " This is almost picked, let's go back first, the most important thing
is to test dishes. "
Ze Ye nodded, the two of them tidied up a little, and then walked back with a big bag and a
small bag on their backs, but not a single tourist was seen along the way, Shui Ye said curi-
ously: " Ze Ye, is today a special day? , why isn't there a single visitor? "
Ze also noticed this and was very puzzled. He shook his head and said, " I haven't had any
special days recently. It stands to reason that the scenery around here is very good. Those
tourists should come to see it. "
Both of them saw doubts in each other's expressions. As soon as Shui Ye tilted his head, he
felt as if he had just been watched, but when he looked closely, there was no one there.
　　" Strange. " Shui Ye said while rubbing his head.
Ze also asked: " Master Shui Ye, is there something wrong? "
　　" Just now, I felt like someone was watching me, but there are only the two of us here,
not even a tourist. "
　　" Are you tired these days, or I'll do it for you. Team leader Qiuyuan said that your body
hasn't fully recovered yet, so let me take care of you a little more. "
Hearing this, Shui Ye waved his hands vigorously: " Well, when I didn't say it, my health is
very good, and I can't get tired of so many things, let's go back quickly. "
With that said, the two slowly walked away, and the man who was kept under surveillance
by Hu Li slowly stood up from the bushes. He was almost discovered just now, but fortu-
nately, both of them left.
Just when he breathed a sigh of relief, a figure approached him at a very fast speed. He was
about to attack the opponent, but the opponent grabbed his hand and said coldly: " Say,
what are you? people? "
Shui Ye also went back and forth at this time, walked to Ze Ye's side step by step, and said
to Yu Ze Ye, " Your speed is not bad, much faster than Qiu Yuan. "
Ze also just nodded, then picked up Kunai and pointed at the man's eyes, and asked again: "
Speak your purpose, maybe I will spare you not to die. "
Shui Ye observed the man's clothes, as if he had suddenly discovered something, and said
to Ze Ye: " Ze Ye, look, this man is wearing the same clothes as those we saw in the cave be-
fore. the same? "
Ze also looked down, Shui Ye said it well, the clothes this person wore were exactly the
same as those people in terms of color and texture. So, that Hu Li was sending someone to
monitor them! Thinking of this, Ze Ye's whole body became cold, and there was murder in
his eyes: " So, yesterday you joined that Amber to deceive us! "
The man hurriedly denied: " No, no, the patriarch didn't lie to you, what he said was the
truth. "
Chapter 231 Things Ignored by Akimoto
　　" Oh? Then I want to hear it, what exactly is your so-called truth. " Shui Ye glanced at
the man and said slowly, " I don't like torturing people, so you'd better think carefully be-
fore you speak. ” _
Hearing Shui Ye's words, the man shuddered three times, and quickly lowered his head and
said yes.
Shui Ye gave Ze Ye a look, motioning him to let go temporarily, Ze Ye glanced at the man,
and took out a rope to tie his hand to avoid accidents during the interrogation.
　　" Tell me, I'm listening. " Shui Ye was sitting on the ground and was about to listen to
the other party's speech, but he felt a suffocating aura coming from the sky, and Ze also in-
stinctively pulled Shui Ye with one hand, only to hear a "呲" sound, yes The sound of the
hidden weapon being inserted into the land, and a figure appeared not far away. Just when
I was about to track it down, another suffocating aura struck. Ze Ye instinctively protected
Shui Ye, but he did not expect that the hidden weapon was not aimed at Shui Ye at all. , in-
stead, aimed directly at the person they caught.
　　" poof "
The hidden weapon was inserted straight into the man's forehead, and then the man fell
slantingly, and Shui Ye and Ze didn't even have time to pull him.
When the people in the dark saw their goal achieved, they smiled sinisterly and disap-
peared into the air. Shui Ye was stunned. This kind of ninjutsu is exactly the same as the
first wave of people who attacked him. Could it be that ...
At this time, Shui Ye really wanted to chase after him to find out what happened, but Naihe
Ze was also here. If he went to follow him, Ze would definitely follow him. By then, he
would have run away.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye didn't move. Instead, he lowered his head to check the situation.
The man was killed and silenced. Now his eyes are wide open, and he looks dead.
Alas, Shui Ye sighed in his heart. Although he has been in the ninja world for so long, he
has also killed people himself, but now he feels powerless for no reason. He thought he
could learn more things through this person. , but did not expect ...
　　" Master Shui Ye, I'm sorry, this is all my dereliction of duty. I didn't protect the people
who knew the clues. " Ze also lowered his head and said, he is still a little annoyed now. He
didn't expect the other party to be so cunning. It was a dead hand, which made him intu-
itively think that the other party's next move would also be Shui Ye, but the other party fig-
ured out their situation clearly, and used this to kill the person who knew the secret, but he
was well placed. one.
Shui Ye shook his head, and then said: " Your duty is to maintain the ramen shop, what is
dereliction of duty, but in this case we have to talk to that Hu Li again, this person is called
the patriarch, which means Hu Li His identity is not low, but he doesn't mention a word, ei-
ther there is a ghost in his heart, or there is another secret. "
Ze Ye's original sympathy for those people was gone, and he said directly: " What is hidden,
Master Shui Ye, that person Hu Li is really unreliable, the leader of Qiu Yuan is right, we
don't at all. We need to take care of these things, as for Amber, I joined forces with Qi-
uyuan, those people are not our opponents at all, as long as you want, we can retake Am-
ber at any time. ”
Shui Ye naturally knew that Ze was doing it for his own good, and he didn't refute: " I'll wait
until I see Hu Li. If I find out that he is still hiding from us, just do as you said. "
Seeing that Shui Ye agreed so readily, Ze also said quickly: " Then let's go back to meet Qiu
Yuan, and then go to the open space to find Hu Li. "
As soon as he finished speaking, Shui Ye heard a loud noise. It seemed that a lot of people
were walking towards this side, because Shui Ye and Zeye are now hidden in the bushes.
Those who came to visit The tourists did not notice them, but continued to walk inside talk-
ing and laughing.
Shui Ye saw with sharp eyes that the person walking at the front of the team was Hu Li. Ze
also naturally saw this and said to Shui Ye, " Would you like to go and see what this person
is doing? "
　　" okay, lower your body a bit, we'll follow. "
When Qiuyuan returned to the ramen shop, she saw Mei Cai and a few painters were paint-
ing the blackened exterior of the ramen shop. When she saw Qiu Yuan, Mei Cai put down
the tools in her hand and asked, " Leader Qiu Yuan, you are so fast. Are you back? The store
manager and Master Shui Ye haven't come back yet. "
　　" It's okay, I'll wait for them in the house. "
Mei Cai felt that something was wrong, so she said, " Senior Qiuyuan, the smell in the store
hasn't dissipated yet. I think you should sit outside the door and wait? "
Qiuyuan turned his head and saw that the good tables and benches of the ramen shop had
been moved outside. It should have been moved out temporarily to clean up the burnt
residue, so Qiuyuan did not delay, and took a stool and sat down.
Seeing this, Mei Na picked up the tools again, and then painted them seriously. Akimoto
looked at it, and was a little fascinated for a while. Hasegawa's problem was solved, and the
rest was about the woman and the new type of ramen.
Shui Ye has experience in the new type of ramen, so don't worry too much, but that woman
really underestimated her. I had known that they should have explained the whole story of
their brother and sister's calculation of Shui Ye at that time, so as not to worry about it now.
There is also Hu Li, which is not a fuel-efficient lamp at first glance. He hides in the leader
and starts to attack the passing tourists, and he does not know him ...
Wait a moment!
Qiu Yuan suddenly sat up in shock, because he suddenly remembered that he was being
used as prey by Hu Li at the time, and the latter thing happened, and according to the situ-
ation at the time, Hu Li had done these things more than once, that is to say, Hu Li didn't
reveal their plans at all, but just used Amber to convince them of a story! !
Thinking of this, Qiu Yuan only felt the blood all over his body cold, so to speak, Hu Li - very
likely, is the enemy!
Mina was painting the wall, and when she turned her head, she saw that Akimoto, who was
sitting on the stool, was gone.
　　" Hey, when did this person leave? " Mei Cai said strangely, she remembered that when
the wall was just painted, this person was still sitting on the stool thinking about things.
Here, Shui Ye and Ze also followed the large group of people to the other direction, and
Shui Ye asked in a low voice, " Where does this lead to? "
Ze also looked at it roughly and said, " There is a cliff near here. It is said that you can see
the scenery of the sunset. It is only at this point that the sun rises. Why did Hu Li take them
there? "
Shui Ye glanced at those people and said his guess: " If you go when you are not looking at
the scenery, there must be some hidden secrets, and this direction is getting more and
more deviated, how do I feel that this amber is in Lead these people down a dead end? "
　　" But if so many people died together, they would definitely be discovered. "
Chapter 232 track amber chestnut
Ze also said, and suddenly thought of something, but felt that something was wrong, and
did not speak for a while. Shui Ye looked at him with a confused look and asked, " What's
wrong? "
　　" Something happened in the village before, but I don't think it has anything to do with
it, so I don't know if I should say it. "
　　" It turned out to be this. You can say what you want. Anyway, we can't touch anything
now. You have been here for a while, maybe it will help us in our investigation? "
Ze also thought about it, so he said: " There have been some accidents in Lancuo village, a
few tourists who came to play have disappeared, and the people who were with them have
been making trouble in the village for a long time, but the missing people have not been
found. . ”
　　"The tourist is missing? " Shui Ye touched his chin, thought for a moment, and said, " Did
you go back by yourself? Or did something happen while watching the scenery? "
　　" No. " Ze is also very sure, "The missing people are considered to have a good face, and
many men were sent to look for them later. There is no trace, and they all say that if you
live to see people, you will see corpses, but those people are Nothing was found. "
　　" That's a bit interesting. " Shui Ye sighed, there was no trace, what happened to them ...
Ze Ye saw that Shui Ye was thinking and didn't bother him. He stopped for a while, then
glanced at Hu Li from a distance and said, " Master Shui Ye, they have gone deeper, and we
won't be able to keep up if we don't leave. "
Shui Ye also stopped thinking temporarily and said to Ze Ye, " Then follow up first. "
The army in front was talking and laughing, and Shui Ye and Ze also followed step by step.
Shui Ye probably observed these tourists, most of them were girls, but they all walked to-
gether, occasionally stopping to take a photo or something . There are also very few people
who travel alone, and Hu Li especially takes care of these people who travel alone.
After discovering this, Shui Ye said to Ze also beside him: " Did other strange things happen
during your stay here? "
Ze also thought about it carefully and said, " Except for the disappearance that time, noth-
ing strange happened. "
　　" In this case, the focus is on these missing people. The other party is a dignitary, and it
is a living person. Ze Ye, look, what is this Hu Li doing? "
Ze also glanced at Hu Li. At this time, he was enthusiastically introducing the scenery of the
cliff to those tourists, and he approached those who came out alone, intentionally or unin-
tentionally, as if he wanted to set up a relationship on purpose.
　　" Master Shui Ye, do you mean that the disappearance of those people is likely to be re-
lated to this Hu Li? " Ze Ye whispered.
　　" It's hard to say, I'm just guessing now, after all, we are in a cooperative relationship
with him now, and I want to cure Amber's eyes, so that I can save a trouble, but it seems
that this Amber is really A fox, he must be hiding something from us. "
　　" I don't think this person is at ease. I thought he wouldn't do it just now. I think he
wants to lead these people to a remote place, and then find those people who go out alone
to do it, otherwise he will get close to those people. for what? "
Shui Ye also felt that Ze Ye's words made sense, and the two of them continued to monitor.
Sure enough, Hu Li soon announced that the tourists would be allowed to move on their
own, and then went straight to a person traveling alone.
It was a child who looked only thirteen or fourteen years old, with pure eyes, and was star-
ing at the bright flowers curiously, Hu Li picked one and handed it to the child, and said
with a smile: " Little brother, Did you come out to play alone? "
The boy nodded heavily and said, " Yes, brother leader, the flowers in your hands are so
beautiful. There are no such beautiful flowers near my village. "
Hu Li's smile got bigger and he said to the boy, " Then I'll take you to see more flowers,
okay? "
　　" Okay! " the boy agreed.
Ze Ye and Shui Ye watched Hu Li and the child go deeper into the woods, and Shui Ye said
quickly: " Come on, let's follow and see what medicine is sold in this amber gourd. "
Hu Li took the boy all the way to a remote place, and gradually moved away from the
crowd. The boy became more vigilant and said to Hu Li, " Brother leader, why do I think we
are going astray? "
　　" It's not far, you see, those brothers and sisters were all there just now, as long as you
call them, they can hear you. "
Seeing Hu Li say this, the boy looked behind him, and as expected, he could see it, so he
temporarily relieved himself and continued to walk inside with Hu Li.
Slowly, they walked into a small road, and Ze Ye and Shui Ye followed and had to stop.
　　" Master Shui Ye, if you follow further, you will probably be discovered. " Ze also
glanced at the path, the narrow one only allows two people to walk through it, and it is very
secluded, if they follow a little closer, it is estimated that It is easy to be noticed by the per-
son in front of you.
Shui Ye watched the figures of Hu Li and the boy get farther and farther away, his eyes were
dark, Hu Li really did it, and if this progress continues, it is estimated that the boy will also
be poisoned.
But if you go out to save people now, you will be shocked by the grass, and you will not
know what Hu Li wants to do. For a while, Shui Ye starts to get tangled, and Ze also says, "
Master Shui Ye, what should we do? "
After thinking about it, Shui Ye decided to save the people first. Even if Hu Li was killed and
didn't want to say it, he could use Sharingan 's power to make him spit.
After making up his mind, Shui Ye said to Ze Ye, " Ze Ye, with your skill, the amber chestnut
shouldn't be able to beat you, right? "
　　" Yes, but the safety of that child may not be guaranteed. "
Shui Ye knew what Ze also meant. When he was saving the boy, he couldn't keep the Huli
dog jumping off the wall and doing something, so he said to Ze Ye: " Try to save as much as
possible, after all, it is also a human life. The most important thing is, don't let that Huli go. .
”
Ze also nodded, then took out the Kunai he carried with him and walked into the path. Shui Ye
found a big tree and sat down. In fact, today his physical strength is also a little weak, and
he has been picking those flowers on the mountain. In addition to following all the way, it
took some effort, alas, the matter of excessive blood loss really hurts.
Shui Ye withdrew a leaf at will, hoping that Zeya's side could go well.
Ze Ye's movement speed became extremely fast, and he followed Hu Li and the boy after a
while. At this time, Hu Li took out a knife and aimed it at the boy's neck and slashed it.
Chapter 233 amber chestnut bare
much, Ze also directly threw out the Kunai in his hand and knocked off Hu Li's broadsword,
then flew down and pulled the boy from Hu Li's side.
Ze Ye's movements were so fast that Hu Li didn't have time to be surprised. After seeing Ze
Ye's face clearly, Hu Li's face became obviously flustered, and he even forgot to pick up the
knife.
Seeing this, Ze also pulled the bewildered boy behind him, raised his head and said to Hu
Li, " Meet again, Lord Patriarch! "
After hearing the two patriarchs, Hu Li's face was full of shock, and he pointed at Ze Ye and
stammered, " You, how did you know? "
　　" You don't need to worry about how I know it, I just came to see what you're doing, to
start with a child, thank you for being able to do it well, Hu Li, you did a good job of your
bitterness, you fooled Master Shui Ye. Round and round! " Ze Ye's tone was very aggressive,
and his words were all contempt for Hu Li.
　　" I didn't lie to you, give me that child, I can pretend that what happened today never
happened. "
Ze also laughed at Hu Li's attitude. Thanks to him, he stopped the leader of Qiu Yuan to
help this Hu Li before. Now it seems that he is really blind!
　　" Joke, Hu Li, although we have never fought against each other, you'd better weigh
your own weight, how dare you challenge me? "
There was no arrogance in Hu Li's eyes, but helplessness and sorrow, and he repeated: " Ze
Ye, give him to me, the people from the Presbyterian Church will come in a while, you bring
a child, even if you have any ability. , can't beat them either. "
　　" So what, I have to take this child away today, what can you do to me? " Ze also pro-
tected the boy, looking around from the corner of his eyes, he had already noticed that
there were several figures rushing towards this side Come.
Hu Li naturally noticed it, so he stopped talking, but jumped up, and then fell behind Ze Ye,
blocking the way he and the boy came.
　　" They are here, and now you can't leave if you want to. " Hu Li said, his body also made
an attacking gesture.
As soon as the words fell, a few figures fell and surrounded Ze Ye and the boy. Seeing that
the visitor was not good, Ze Ye clenched Kunai again and stared coldly at the person in front
of him. The boy was behind him, already. Frightened by the battle in front of him, he
couldn't say anything, just clutched Ze Ye's clothes tightly, his whole body trembling.
Shui Ye was a little bored waiting outside, thinking about whether he should go in to help
or something, but after thinking about it, Ze is also a member of Anbu, with one of the best
skills, so he shouldn't have to do it himself.
Thinking like this, Shui Ye grabbed another piece of grass and put it in his mouth. At this
time, Qiuyuan had already inquired at the visitor center that Hu Li was leading the team to-
day and left long ago, thinking that he was in the valley before. The one who was attacked
by Hu Li might be there today. By the way, Shui Ye and Ze also went there to pick flowers
today. If the two groups meet ...
Qiu Yuan didn't dare to think about it anymore, but Ze also followed Shui Ye's side, which
made his heart reluctantly calm down a little. Now the most important thing is to get there!
When Qiuyuan arrived, there were still the shadows of Shuiye and Zeye in the sea of flow-
ers. Qiuyuan carefully checked the traces, it was just a simple stampede, and there was no
fighting. Qiuyuan temporarily put his mind at ease, explaining that the two of them were
Shuiye. No danger was encountered.
But I just walked all the way and I didn't meet Shui Ye and the others. Could it be that they
went somewhere else?
During the discussion this morning, Shui Ye just said that he came here to pick flowers and
plants, and did not say anything else. If it wasn't for danger, then something must have
happened temporarily that caused Shui Ye and Ze to change their plans. Qiuyuan frowned.
Wrinkled almost killed a mosquito, Ze is also a stable person, and it is not a particularly im-
portant matter that will not be handled by Shui Yehu, so the two of them must have en-
countered something difficult!
Damn, Akimoto cursed, and then started looking around for Shui Ye and Zeya.
Shui Ye is all about to fall asleep here, but he didn't see Ze Ye's shadow. It shouldn't be.
Shui Ye thinks it's a little strange. Yi Ze Ye's skill should have brought the boy out long ago.
Accident?
Just thinking about it, Shui Ye got up and stood up, intending to go in and have a look. At
this time, a staggering figure stumbled and ran out of it. Shui Ye walked over immediately,
and the person fell directly into Shui Ye. on the body.
Shui Ye took a closer look, this is the boy, what about Ze Ye?
　　" Hey, wake up, why didn't Ze come out with you? " Shui Ye shouted loudly.
The boy was awakened by the sound and shadow, opened his eyes, and immediately called
for help when he saw Shui Ye: " Help us, help us, there are bad people inside, they want to
kill me and that brother, help, help ... life . ”
After speaking, the boy fainted directly, no matter how much Shui Ye shook it, there was no
response!
Ze has an accident too!
Shui Ye's brows were wrinkled tightly, and he hid the boy in a surrounding bush, and
spread some weeds on it so as not to be seen, and then rushed inside at a very fast speed,
and it didn't take long to arrive. Ze also saves the boy's place.
The smell of blood is everywhere here, and Shui Ye's face is even worse. It seems that Ze
has also fought against the opponent, and the battle is fierce. Naturally, the first wave of
people who assassinated him came to mind.
In this way, Hu Li and those people are also in the same group. Damn, Shui Ye couldn't help
but scolded himself, it seems that so far that Hu Li has been pretending to be a pig to eat
tigers, grass, and he is also a fool, look at him. With one look, he believed it to be true.
Gan, when I see this bad guy in a while, I must beat him until he doesn't even know him!
Shui Ye clenched his fists and followed the traces to find Ze Ye's figure. Before he went far,
Shui Ye heard a noise, so he hurried over there.
Not long after running, Shui Ye saw Ze Ye's figure, and there were a few unknown people
around him attacking him, among them the damned Hu Li.
Just when Shui Ye wanted to help Ze Ye, he found that his body was a little out of strength.
He must have just lost some strength when he ran here. Damn, do you have to watch Ze Ye
being beaten by the crowd?
Ze Ye seems to have lost to those people, and the movements in his hands are a little slow.
Shui Ye finds it a little strange. The ninjutsu of the few people in front of him seems to be
middle and upper, but Ze should not be so weak.
One of the people surrounding Zeya shouted: " Before my ninjutsu is completely elimi-
nated, hurry up and kill him. "
Chapter 234 fight
As soon as this person spoke, the other people's attacking movements became faster. Shui
Yean couldn't scream well, so he couldn't care less. He grabbed a mask from time and
space and put it on directly, and then faced the Several people shouted: " Stop! "
The people who were fighting were stunned when they heard the sound, but Shui Ye took
this opportunity to jump to Ze Ye's side, pulled him up and ran outside.
Hu Li was the one who reacted the fastest, and then said: "What are you doing, don't hurry
up. "
Shui Ye dragged Ze Ye and ran away, fortunately, he pushed the people behind him a little
bit. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shui Ye glanced at Ze Ye and asked, " How are
you? Can you run? "
Ze Ye's face was a little stiff, and he asked, " Who are you? "
　　" I'm the one who came to save you. " Shui Ye said concisely.
Ze Ye couldn't think about it so much at this time, so he just said his own situation: "The
other party's ninjutsu is very strange, I was hit, and I can't control my own body, even
though I cut my body to stimulate the nerves, Move fast, but with little success, I don't
know how long I can hold on to this situation. "
Shui Ye's eyes darkened, no wonder the blood was so heavy at that time, it turned out to be
Ze Ye's own cut, so he said to Ze Ye: " It may be an illusion, wait- "
Before the words were finished, Shui Ye felt that something was attacking behind him, and
he pulled Ze directly and fell to the side, avoiding an attack.
Hu Li took the people and had already caught up with them. Looking at Shui Ye and Ze Ye,
Hu Li stepped forward: " Who are you? "
Shui Ye chuckled lightly, and pretended not to care, and said, " Looking at the people who
are injustice pulling their swords to help, it's too unreasonable to say that so many of you
bully one? "
　　" Whatever you want to say to him, just kill him. " Someone next to Hu Li said loudly.
Shui Ye gave the speaker a cold look, and said kindly: " Young man, just say it carefully,
don't be so impetuous, after all, it's easy to die when you meet someone stronger than you.
"
　　" I only know that the nosy person dies faster. Come on, kill him. " The man added
again.
　　" Wait. " Hu Li stopped loudly, " This person is just an outsider, why should we kill them
all? As long as you hand the person in your hand to me, and swear not to tell the story
here, I will let you go. way to live. "
he said was high-sounding, Shui Ye laughed and said sarcastically: " You have already killed
people, how can I expect you to let me go? Don't be pretentious, let's do it. "
At this time, Ze also said to Shui Ye, " Friend, although I don't know who you are, you have
done your best to save me. Don't go into this mess again. "
　　" Don't talk, listen to me. There are many people on the other side. My ability is limited
now, and I have very little time to hold them down. You have to run by yourself in a while. "
Shui Ye said while taking out his Kunai to deal with those people's problems. attack.
Ze was also well protected by Shui Ye, and he had mixed feelings for a while, and a com-
plete stranger could go all out to save him.
　　" Don't be stunned, remember, and seize the opportunity later. "
Saying that, Shui Ye pulled Ze Ye behind him forcefully, and then opened his Sharingan in-
stantly . The three people who were looking at him were immediately controlled. Hu Li
avoided this because he didn't look into his eyes. Seeing this, Shui Ye screamed badly, and
shouted at Ze, " Let's go. "
Before Hu Li could react, he saw that his own people were being controlled. He immediately
understood what Haku had done, and said viciously to Shui Ye: " What did you do? "
Ze Ye was still unwilling to leave, and Shui Ye kicked him directly: " Will you be satisfied if
you don't leave and wait for the two of us to die together? "
Hu Li said loudly: " The person who hurt me still wants to go, dreaming! "
Saying that, Hu Li picked up his big knife and attacked towards Shui Ye. Shui Ye picked up
his Kunai and directly collided with Hu Li. The blade collided with the tip of Kunai , creating a
spark.
Shui Ye resisted with all his might, and then shouted behind him, " Quick! "
Ze also gave Shui Ye a stern look, several emotions flashed in his eyes quickly, then turned
around and ran towards a place.
Seeing Ze Ye's figure disappearing into the depths of the woods, Shui Ye temporarily felt
relieved, and the strength in his hands loosened. Hu Li saw the opportunity and directly
knocked Shui Ye to the ground with all his strength.
Shui Ye stood up as soon as he turned over, Hu Li saw Ze also ran away, his anger was hard
to contain, and he shouted at Shui Ye: " Where did you come from to be against us? "
　　" Che, what are you guys that go against me? " Shui Ye retorted without fear of death.
Hu Li glanced at the direction where Ze also disappeared, and said to the two people who
were not in the illusion: " You, hurry up and chase them back, if they run away and leak the
news, you will all die. "
The two men shrank obviously when they heard this, and were about to walk in the direc-
tion of Ze Ye, but Shui Ye jumped directly in front of them, blocking their way.
　　" I haven't finished speaking yet, don't rush to leave! " Shui Ye held his arms in both
hands, looking very relaxed.
Hu Li looked even more anxious. The mysterious man in front of him was here to oppose
them, so he scolded: " It seems that you are really not afraid of death. Well, I will kill you
first and then go after that person. "
Saying that, Hu Li simply threw away the knife in his hand, and then made a mark on both
hands, and attacked at Shui Ye.
Seeing this, Shui Ye wanted to repeat the old trick and use Sharingan to control them, but this
time Hu Li learned the lesson and said to the other two: " This person has a problem with
his eyes, don't look him in the eye! "
The other two immediately followed suit, and Shui Ye couldn't laugh anymore. Unexpect-
edly, the other party noticed his Sharingan ability so quickly, so he said to Hu Li: "The obser-
vation ability is good, but I can't look directly into my eyes. How are you going to attack
me? "
Shui Ye's voice carried a certain chill, Hu Li secretly screamed badly, but it was too late, Shui
Ye had already attacked with Kunai , because he didn't dare to look at Shui Ye, Hu Li and the
other two could only suffer. Haha passive beating.
　　" Isn't it pretty cool just now? " Shui Ye sneered while beating. If he hadn't taken care of
Ze Ye's safety just now, he would have smashed these people into scum with a blast of ice.
But it's not too late. Taking advantage of these few people being unable to fight back, Shui
Ye formed a seal on his hands: " Bing Yun Lingyue Shuanghua "
Perhaps because of Shui Ye's excessive blood loss, the ice crystals that were supposed to
condense quickly became very slow this time, and Hu Li also noticed this ninjutsu and
shouted: " This is an ice escape, jump away quickly. , if you freeze it, you will die. ”
Chapter 235 fake occupancy
The other two jumped away immediately, and Shui Ye tried hard to freeze them, but was
still a step late, and the two people ran away the moment the ice cubes gathered.
Shui Ye stared at Hu Li coldly, and mocked: " As expected of the patriarch, he knows a lot. "
Looking at the surrounding ice crystals and the already formed ice cubes, Hu Li was full of
ill-will and said to Shui Ye: " You are from the Bing Dun family, it stands to reason that they
have long since disappeared, and you are their orphan. ? "
Seeing that Hu Li was thinking a lot, Shui Ye didn't refute, and just followed his words and
said, " So what? "
　　" Then I think we can have a good talk. In fact, you also intervened unintentionally. I still
say that, as long as you don't stop us from looking for someone, this matter can be re-
garded as never happened. "
　　" Che, I think you said that because you didn't want to fight me, right? " Shui Ye pre-
tended to be confident. Anyway, now Ze has successfully run away, even if these people
have any tricks, he can use the time. Space to escape, but now he wants to know what Hu Li
is doing.
So Shui Ye changed his face, looked at Hu Li and said, " Actually, as long as you are willing
to tell me what you are doing, I might be able to help you. "
The meaning of the words is obvious, he wants to join the team, but Hu Li has always been
very cautious, his eyes have been staring at Shui Ye without speaking. Shui Ye saw that he
had a door, so he continued: " Look, you also know that I am a member of the Bing Dun
clan. There is no one in our clan, and we have nothing to rely on. I think you look good, you
must be a genius from heaven, Why don't we work together to do great things together? "
Shui Ye's words were sincere, his eyes wide open, and he looked innocent and innocent.
Hu Li thought for a while and said, " Yes, but I have one condition, that is, you take off the
mask. "
　　" I'm used to wearing a mask, and I don't like taking it off. Besides, my ability is there,
and it has nothing to do with the mask. "
　　" You don't even want me to see your real face. How can I feel your sincerity? Also, you
suddenly came out and robbed me of the person I wanted. I haven't settled the account
with you. "
Shui Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, " Che, I stole that one by my ability, and it has
nothing to do with this, so please give me a word, can you join the crew? Well, I suddenly
remembered, Lancuo this There seems to be a mysterious clan near the village, which is re-
lated to the witch, could it be that you are? "
　　" No! " Hu Li denied it directly, looking at Shui Ye with a bad look. This person just hap-
pened to rob the person he wanted, and now he dares to talk about cooperation with him,
as if he came prepared. Could it be that this person Already know some secrets?
　　" Che, if you deny it so quickly, it looks like you have a ghost in your heart. " Shui Ye
said contemptuously, while thinking about how to get the words out of Hu Li's mouth.
Here, Ze also only felt that the power in his body was disappearing little by little, but the
movements under his feet did not dare to stop at all, and he could only keep running and
running.
Qiuyuan was looking around for Shui Ye and Zeya when he heard a heavy breathing sound,
so he cautiously jumped to a tree, hid himself among the leaves, and then carefully ob-
served the situation below.
Ze also felt that his body was getting heavier and heavier, and finally fell down unbearable.
After Qiuyuan saw the person in front of him, he hurriedly jumped down and helped Zeya
up.
　　" Ze Ye, are you injured? " Qiu Yuan anxiously looked at Ze Ye who was in a coma, his
eyes swept over Ze Ye quickly, only to see that he was covered in blood, and was in a state
of embarrassment. At first glance, he had experienced a fierce battle. .
After Ze also heard Qiu Yuan's voice, he forced himself to open his eyes and said slowly: "
Qiu Yuan team leader, there is a ghost in Huli, Master Shui Ye should wait for me on that
path, you should go to him now, you should It's still too late. "
　　" Okay, I see, you rest now, and I'll help you bandage the wound. " As he said that, Qiu
Yuan was about to pull off his clothes to bandage Ze Ye, but Ze Ye reached out and held
Qiu Yuan's hand.
　　" It's all minor injuries, team leader Qiu Yuan, go and help them, there is a person who
should be entangled in Hu Li now in order to save me. "
　　" Who is that? " Qiu Yuan asked.
Ze also shook his head: " It's a stranger with a mask. Although I don't know why he saved
me, he shouldn't have any ill will, you go. "
Qiuyuan nodded, found a relatively secret place and helped Zeya inside, instructing: " I'll go
now, this is the best medicine, Nao gave it to me before he left, you eat it It stops the
bleeding first, and I will come back to save you when I find Shui Ye. ”
Ze also has no strength to speak, can only nod.
Shui Ye was fooling Hu Li, but after talking for a long time, his mouth was bubbling, Hu Li
didn't let go, Shui Ye's eyes rolled, he planned to take a risk, and said to Hu Li, " Actually, I
secretly I have been observing you for a long time. There are always people missing in this
village. Are you doing it? They are looking for those who travel alone. Even if there is some-
thing wrong with these people, their family members will not come to the door immedi-
ately. enough time to process. ”
As soon as these words came out, Hu Li's face became extremely ugly, and Shui Ye sneered
in his heart. It seemed that he and Ze guessed right, Hu Li was the murderer behind the dis-
appearance case.
The two people around Hu Li couldn't bear their temper at this time, and pointed at Shui Ye
and scolded: " Patriarch, this kid knows our secret and can't let him go out alive, even if it's
the Bing Dun clan, what about the three of us? If they join forces, he will not be able to run
away. ”
Shui Ye only secretly said that this person is stupid, didn't he just rescue Ze Ye in front of
these people?
Another person also said: " Patriarch, Nakamura is right. Since this person let the sacrifice
he got run away, we will catch him and treat him as a sacrifice. "
Shui Ye's heart moved, what does the sacrifice in this mouth mean?
Hu Li was also angry, glared at the two people and said, " Keep your mouth shut, I know
what to do. "
　　" Oh, so it turns out that you were just catching sacrifices. Sure enough, they are
witches, sacrifices, what are you trying to sacrifice? " Shui Ye said deliberately.
　　" It has nothing to do with you, since you don't want to take off your mask, then I'll help
you. " Hu Li suddenly said, with a seal in his hand, he aimed at Shui Ye's face and attacked.
　　" Grass, you're doing a move behind my back, shameless. " Shui Ye scolded, and quickly
flew away to avoid it. He could have easily fallen to the ground, but he felt his body lose
strength for a while, as if he was not immune to it. the same control.
Chapter 236 Clay sculptures and offerings
Shui Ye secretly said that it was not good. He took several steps back to stand firm, and
then moved his arm vigorously. Sure enough, it was very laborious, isn't it, isn't this the
same situation as Ze also said? Shui Ye immediately reacted, and he was caught by the Hu
Li routine in front of him, so he glared at Hu Li: " What did you do to me? "
Hu Li evoked a sinister smile: " The secret technique of our family can make you fall into il-
lusion without knowing it, and you can't control your body. "
Originally, Shui Ye was very flustered, but he calmed down after hearing that it was an illu-
sion. His Sharingan was the ancestor of illusion, and the illusion in front of him was just a lit-
tle trick, nothing to be afraid of, but now he really wants to know what the sacrifice is. So he
pretended to be scared, and Wei Wei said in a saying: " Ah, I really can't control my body,
you, you, you, don't come here. "
Seeing Shui Ye like this, Hu Li smiled: " If this is the case, then you might as well reconsider
our conditions. As long as you are willing to join us, the past will be written off. "
　　" Hey, okay, but I'm curious, what exactly do you want to sacrifice to live as sacrifices? "
Hu Li frowned and said perfunctorily: " You will know about this later. Since you joined us,
you should learn more, talk less, and do more things. "
However, the two people around him couldn't hold back, and said to Hu Li: " Patriarch, he is
like this, his life is in our hands, there is nothing we can't say. "
Another one also echoed: " Yes, yes, the sacrifices are used to feed the clay sculptures. As
long as there is enough human blood, we can open the treasures left by our ancestors, and
then use the power of the witch to find the disappeared clansmen. , and then restore our
witch clan. "
It turned out that the clay sculptures in the bamboo forest were used for this purpose. Shui
Ye raised his eyebrows. What happened to the images in his mind? The witch in the picture
seems to be constantly paying homage to the clay sculpture, but at that time their clans-
men did not disappear, the clay sculpture already existed.
Really big head!
The Shuiye Club felt that there were more secret things hidden in it, but for a while it was
not clear at all. Hu Li had already walked in front of Shui Ye, looked at the mask Shui Ye was
wearing and said, " Since you are in our family, everyone is family. I think you should not
bring this thing. "
Saying that, Hu Li was about to stretch out his hand to reveal Shui Ye's mask. Shui Ye's eyes
flashed red, and he quickly untied the illusion on his body, and then grabbed Hu Li's hand.
Hu Li was stunned for a moment, completely disbelieving that Shui Ye could still control his
body so freely now, and asked loudly, " Why are you still able to move! "
Shui Ye's eyes turned cold, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth: " Of course it's
because I'm better than you. "
After that, Shui Ye shook off Hu Li's hand, and then formed a seal on both hands: " Tu
Dun・Tu Liubi "
A huge earth wall rose up, forcibly separating Shui Ye and Hu Li, Shui Ye jumped up quickly
with the help of the earth flow wall, and then gently landed on a tree: " Little Master is in a
good mood today, just I won't play with you anymore, farewell. "
Hu Li was willing to throw a handful of Kunai directly at Shui Ye , but Shui Ye's Kunai passed
through the place where Shui Ye stood, and didn't hit Shui Ye at all, and then looked
closely, Shui Ye's The figure is also gone.
　　" Find it for me! He must not run far! " Hu Li roared, and his hand hit the wall of earth
flow hard.
Shui Ye had already used his own time and space to return to the ramen shop. At this time,
Mei Cai had already led the masters to finish the painting. Although the charred traces were
covered up, there was still an unpleasant smell in the air. of mushy taste.
Mei Cai saw Shui Ye, she greeted her and said with a smile, " Master Shui Ye, you're back,
where's Team Leader Qiuyuan? "
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, but before he had time to sit down, he asked, " Has Qi-
uyuan not come back yet? "
It's just to deal with a Hasegawa. With Qiuyuan's skills, there is no reason why he hasn't
come back yet. Shui Ye felt a little strange. Just when he wanted to ask another question,
Mei Cai explained: " No, no, the leader of Qiuyuan has long been came back, but I don't
know what happened, he left again, and he hasn't come back yet. "
This water night is even more strange. After Akimoto has dealt with Hasegawa, according to
the plan, he should stay in the store and wait for himself and Ze also to come back.
Wait, Ze Ye, damn, Shui Ye suddenly remembered that Ze Ye was still hurting and wander-
ing in the valley. He had just forgotten about the fact that he was so suffocated. If he was
going to die, he had to go back quickly Ze is right.
So, Mei Cai watched Shui Ye run away, and muttered, " Well , why are both of them so
strange. "
At this time, a painting master walked up to Mei Cai and asked, " The first painting has been
done, and after two days of drying, we should be able to completely cover the black ones
with the second painting. "
Mei Cai nodded repeatedly and said thank you, " Then I will trouble the masters. Let's go
back and rest today. "
A few masters walked away slowly with tools, leaving Mei Cai to clean up the mess in the
store alone.
Shui Ye ran all the way to the valley, but he couldn't support his body, so he could only stop
and rest. Although Ze was injured, he was also from Anbu, so he shouldn't be caught so
easily. Shui Ye was so comforting. After a brief rest, he continued to walk up the mountain.
Just at the foot of the mountain, Shui Ye saw Qiuyuan carrying Ze Ye on his back and hold-
ing a child by his side. Suddenly, Shui Ye was a little bit confused , but he still pretended not
to know anything and went up to ask. Said: " Qiuyuan, this is Zeya? He was injured, what
happened? "
The child glanced at Shui Ye, recognized him, and said, " Good-hearted big brother, I was
the one who came out to find you, and then you saved me. "
This time, Qiu Yuan put his eyes on Shui Ye, Shui Ye screamed badly, what nonsense is this
dead child! But still said on the face: " I think Ze is also seriously injured, we should go back
to heal him temporarily and then talk about it. "
Qiu Yuan glanced at Ze Ye, who was already in a coma, without refuting, and walked into
Lancuo with Ze Ye behind his back. Shui Ye took the child out of Qiu Yuan's hand and said,
" I see that you are having a hard time carrying Ze on your back. I will take care of this child.
"
, tears started to flow down . If you are familiar with the village, go to the doctor quickly. ”
Chapter two hundred and thirty seventh Misa Kazuya
Mei Cai nodded again and again, glanced at Zeya, and rushed out. After a while, Mei Cai
pulled a doctor and walked in. The doctor ran out of breath, and it seemed that Mei Cai was
forcibly pulled over.
　　" Doctor, look at Ze Ye, he's seriously injured, you should bandage him. " Mei Cai was a
little incoherent, and her eyes were full of anxiety.
The doctor was obviously accustomed to seeing people like Meina, so he sat next to Zeya
and began to treat his wounds, but Meina was still worried and stared at the doctor's hand.
Because of the need to bandage and disinfect Zeya, the doctor had to cut off Zeya's clothes
and rinse the wound with alcohol. Zeya's entire mask was twisted together. Mei Cai looked
very worried and complained, " Doctor, please lighten the wound. Ah, Ze looks like it hurts
too. "
Shui Ye smiled helplessly, it's okay to be a ghost if disinfection doesn't hurt, but because
Mei Cai also cares about Ze Ye, she didn't say anything.
But Qiuyuan is not as easy to talk as Shui Ye. In his opinion, Mei Cai's actions are com-
pletely delaying Zeya's treatment. Ze is also his subordinate . If you want, just be quiet now
and let the doctor treat you, don't stop crying. "
Mei Cai was stunned when she heard this, bit her lip, her eyes filled with tears again, she
looked extremely aggrieved.
Seeing that, Shui Ye could only scold Qiu Yuan for being unreasonable, and said to Mei Cai
beside him: " Don't worry about it, Qiu Yuan is so inhumane, so what, the doctor must need
hot water to treat Zeya's wound, I think you might as well go. Boil some hot water for the
doctor. "
Mina glanced at Sawa who was lying on the bed, then nodded and went to prepare hot wa-
ter.
Qiuyuan snorted , expressing that he was very disgusted with this behavior in front of Shui Ye,
Shui Ye slapped Qiu Yuan's shoulder directly: " I said you don't like girls, you don't need to
say it so hard. , even if you don't want a daughter-in-law, it doesn't mean others don't want
it. "
The original intention of Shui Ye's words was to tell Qiuyuan that Mei Cai liked Zeya, and
that the two were a couple, so let him not speak so directly, it is easy to hurt others by mis-
take. But! Hearing these words in Qiu Yuan's ears, it is not the same thing at all. With the
word " other " , Qiu Yuan's intuition is that Shui Ye is talking about himself. So, does Shui Ye
like this delicious dish?
After knowing each other for so many days, Shui Ye fell in love?
In this regard, Qiu Yuan expressed abnormal confusion, and even glanced at Shui Ye with
strange eyes, but still did not understand Haku . And Shui Ye knew that this elm head didn't
pay any attention to love, so he didn't bother to say a word to him.
The doctor bandaged quickly, and after a while, he treated all the wounds on Zeya's body.
At this time, Mei Cai also boiled hot water and wiped Zeya's body.
At this time, the boy who had been sitting next to him suddenly hissed , and Shui Ye glanced
at him, only to realize that the boy had a lot of injuries, so he said, " Doctor, you can also
help Ze after you have dealt with it. Look at this child. "
The doctor nodded, then walked over to the boy with the tools.
An hour later, the doctor left the ramen shop. When he left, he specially instructed: " Both
patients have wounds on their bodies. It is estimated that they will have a fever tonight.
You have to take care of them and take this medicine on time. "
Mei Cai wrote down what the doctor said one by one, fearing that she might miss some-
thing, she even took a small notebook to write it down. Shui Ye thought to herself that Mei
Cai was really interested in Ze.
Ze also rented a house in Lancuo, and Qiuyuan and Ze also moved him into their own
home. Mei Cai originally wanted to go with her, but Shui Ye said she wanted her to send
the child back to the hotel first. Mei Cai thought I don't want to, but Ze also seriously told
her before that Master Shui Ye must obey the words of Master Shui Ye, otherwise, you
don't have to stay in the store. Thinking of this, Mei Cai can only do as he says.
On the way to take the boy back, Mei Cai was worried that Ze was also absent-minded and
almost bumped into a passerby. Fortunately, the little boy grabbed him in time and said, "
Sister, be careful. "
Mei Cai just smiled helplessly. Fortunately, the little boy's hotel was not very far from the
ramen shop, and they arrived in no time. Mei Cai said to the boy, " Go back to the hotel, re-
member next time, don't come out alone to play. . ”
The boy nodded heavily, then trotted back to his room.
Here, Qiuyuan slowly put Ze also on the bed, and then covered him with a quilt. Shui Ye
wanted to go up to help, but now he is really too lazy to move at all.
After finishing everything, Qiu Yuan sat down beside Shui Ye and asked, " What happened
today? "
Shui Ye didn't intend to hide Qiu Yuan, and told the whole thing in general, of course, with-
holding the part where he went to save Ze Ye: " That's it, I went to the village to find you to
save them, who knows? When I find you, I can only go back and try to save them. "
Qiuyuan nodded, and told Shui Ye what Zeya told him. Shui Ye pretended to be surprised
and said, " Ah, a mysterious person rescued Zeya? "
　　" Well, it's just that we don't know the details of the other party yet, but it should not
be the enemy who can save Shizawa in that situation. I think this matter can be put aside
for now. hiding something. "
As soon as I mentioned this, Shui Ye remembered the sacrifices that the two people said.
The sacrifices were used to sacrifice clay sculptures. So, is the key to the problem lies in the
clay sculptures? So Shui Ye opened his mouth and said to Qiu Yuan: " By the way, did Ze Ye
take us to a place with a clay sculpture before? Hu Li said that he wanted to cooperate with
me, but he didn't say a word about the clay sculpture. "
Qiu Yuan nodded, feeling that Shui Ye's analysis was very reasonable, so he said: " I also
thought of what you said, before Hu Li wanted to kill me, but I was caught in reverse,
maybe he has been As the leader of the team, he has been killing people, perhaps, it has
something to do with the clay sculpture you mentioned. "
　　" Since that's the case, then let's go to the clay sculpture to see it later? " Shui Ye sug-
gested.
Qiu Yuan looked at Ze Ye in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and said, " I don't think
we should go now in this situation, at least we can't go there openly. The man Hu Li was a
little cautious, and today Ze also saved the boy from his hands. , I guess he should have
guessed that we might go to the clay sculpture. "
Shui Ye thought about it too, and discussed it: " Then tell me, how do we get there? "
　　" Simple, I will use the technique of transformation. " Qiu Yuan said lightly.
Chapter two hundred and thirty eight illusion
Shui Ye thought about the kind of strange illusion that Hu Li's subordinates used before. If
Qiu Yuan went alone, it would be bad if he was controlled. After all, the other party could
let himself be tricked without knowing it. You can also treat Qiuyuan in the same way, that
kind of trick, if there is no Sharingan , Qiuyuan can't solve it, after thinking it over and over
again, Shui Ye said to Qiuyuan: " I think we should wait until Ze wakes up. Well, look, some-
one as powerful as Ze Ye has been injured like this, the other party must have done some-
thing, if you go again, what will you do if you fall into a trap? "
When Qiu Yuan heard this, he also stopped. Shui Ye's words were not unreasonable, but
the task was urgent right now. This ...
Seemingly seeing Qiu Yuan's thoughts, Shui Ye waved his hand and said, " Didn't you say it
yourself? Your mission is to protect my safety, and now Ze is still in a coma, there will be no
one around me when you leave. , Besides, you are a ninja, you should know that if you
don't have information, you will suffer a big loss. "
Qiuyuan was silent for a long time before he said, " I see. "
Only then did Shui Ye feel relieved. Seeing Ze Ye, who was unconscious on the bed, he also
sighed slowly in his heart. If he had gone to help sooner, maybe Ze Ze wouldn't have been
hurt.
Because Zeya was still in a coma, Shuiye and Qiuyuan didn't leave and stayed in Zeya's
room. Meica also came here after delivering the boy. Seeing that Zeya was being taken care
of by Shuiye and Qiuyuan, she just Putting down the condolences in his hand, he quietly
found a place to watch over Ze Ye.
Both Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan knew that Mei Cai was coming, but Shui Ye was too tired to lift
her eyelids, and Qiu Yuan had never had a good impression of Mei Cai, so she didn't want
to speak, and continued to close her eyes and sleep.
The night passed, and Zeya was the first to wake up. He was originally from Anbu, and it
was common for him to be injured a little bit, but Ze also didn't think that there were three
more people in his room all of a sudden.
Qiu Yuan was in charge of vigilance and was in a light sleep in the second half of the night.
When he realized that Ze was also awake, he stood up and asked, " How is it, is the wound
okay? "
Ze also nodded: "I lost some blood, it's nothing major, but it's the leader of Qiu Yuan, why
are you all here? "
　　" You're injured, and it's not convenient for me to investigate. Shui Ye was probably
tired yesterday, so I asked him to stay together, just to take care of the two of you. "
　　" I've caused you trouble, Team Leader Qiuyuan. " Ze also said apologetically, " Actually,
this is what you assigned to me. I didn't handle it myself and delayed you and Master
Shuiye's time. "
　　" This is my mission, don't talk nonsense, tell me about your battle with Hu Li yesterday,
I need to know their information. "
Hearing Qiuyuan say this, Ze Ye's expression changed suddenly, and then he told the infor-
mation he had learned one by one: " The illusion that the other party will use is very
strange, and it can make people move unconsciously, Also, they repeatedly mentioned the
matter of sacrifices, but the battle was fierce at the time, and I didn't have time to investi-
gate. It seems that there is a council of elders behind Huli. Although the strength of these
people is not as good as mine, the strength of their cooperation It skyrocketed exponen-
tially, and I barely had the strength to deal with it. ”
Qiuyuan nodded: " I understand Haku , illusions are usually carried out by means of medi-
ums, think about it, didn't you have any strange reactions at that time? "
Ze also recalled roughly and said, " No, I was all focused on the battle situation at the time,
and if the opponent did something strange, I should have noticed it immediately. "
These words made Qiu Yuan fall into deep thought, and released the illusion without the
caster noticing it. As far as he knew, only Zhishui of the Uchiha clan could do this, but
Zhishui had already died!
In what way did the other party do it?
Shui Ye woke up early on the side, and after hearing the conversation between the two, he
pretended to continue to fall asleep. Ze also said it well. At that time, even he didn't realize
how he was in the illusion. If it wasn't for Sharingan , he There is no way to successfully dispel
the illusion at all, and he will be trapped like Ze also.
How did the other party cast illusions on them? Shui Ye pondered, the general illusion is to
attack the enemy's five senses, making him fall into the world of illusion, and the clever illu-
sion user can even manipulate the chakra flow of the enemy's brain nerves at will, but this
kind of general Itachi Only a big guy like God can do that.
Those people in Hu Li just controlled their bodies and didn't put anything in their minds,
that is to say, they were using the most basic illusions.
Since it's a basic illusion, it can't escape the principle of use. Yuedu is a visual type, Izanami
is a tactile type, and Hu Li and the others use ... a hearing type!
Suddenly, a light flashed in Shui Ye's mind. He and Qiuyuan both heard the ancient song at
the clay sculpture. So, the problem lies in the ancient song, and even Shui Ye saw some of it
at that time. Strange picture, that is also illusion.
No wonder he didn't notice it, it must have been when he was talking to Hu Li, what the
two people around him did, and they were planted in the hands of this little trick, Shui Ye
suddenly opened his eyes, Both Qiu Yuan and Qiu Yuan were taken aback.
Qiuyuan was the first to speak: " Get up quickly when you wake up. There were too many
things yesterday, and I forgot to supervise your medicines. When you go back to the hotel
in a while, remember to drink all the amount of yesterday. "
Shui Ye, who was originally very indignant: "..."
Gan, this Qiuyuan remembers this very clearly! Thinking about it, I have a big measure, and
I don’t have the same knowledge as him. Mei Cai also woke up at this time. She was very
happy to see Ze also woke up. She trotted to Ze Ye’s side, and then asked long and short:
“ Manager, are you alright? Do you want to drink some, by the way, the doctor said to re-
member to take the medicine, I will prepare it for you right away. ”
Seeing Mei Cai cares about Ze Ye so much, Shui Ye made a smile that I understand, and
then said, " Go ahead, let's prepare some breakfast for the three of us by the way. Since I
was hungry last night, I really have no energy at all. "
Mei Cai nodded again and again, glanced at Zeya, and went out with a big bag and a small
bag.
Shui Ye smirked and teased Ze Ye: " Oh, I also want to have such a person who knows both
cold and hot to take care of me. "
Ze also kept his head down and didn't speak. He knew what Mei Cai was thinking, but now
he was all about completing the task given by the leader Qiu Yuan, and he didn't think
about anything else, so he could only be silent.
Chapter 239 come to you
Qiu Yuan glanced at Shui Ye strangely, but he didn't expect that he had already treated Mei
Cai to such an extent that even this woman would have to say something about making
medicine for Ze.
The three have their own thoughts, but they are not on the same track.
Not long after, Mei Cai came in with her breakfast and prepared medicine. Because she was
worried about Ze Ye, Mei Cai put a porridge in front of Ze Ye and said, " Manager, I spe-
cially made this for you. Time is a little short, you can eat a little bit. ”
Shui Ye was already hungry, so he sat down on the table and ate a lot. Qiuyuan was more
gentle and grabbed a few sushi. By the way, Shui Ye said, " I said you eat like a starving
ghost? "
　　" Is it reasonable to eat? You can just starve to death. Also, that sushi is mine, you can
keep one for me. " Shui Ye muttered while eating.
Ze was also a little uncomfortable being taken care of by a woman, but he simply refused: "
Meica, put down the porridge, I can eat it by myself, this injury is not a serious injury. "
Saying that, Ze also sat up slowly, and took the porridge from Mei Cai's hand. Mei Cai, who
was rejected, looked a little hurt. She lowered her head to sort out her emotions and then
raised her smile again, saying, " The store manager eats it by himself, and I'll bring the
medicine to you. The doctor also said that you would have a fever last night. I didn't expect
you to be in such good health, and you woke up earlier than me this morning. "
There were emotions hidden in Mei Cai's words, and Ze could hear it, but she didn't answer
her words, and just ate porridge in silence.
Shui Ye was eating Haisai, and swept away the things on the table. He was half full, and
then he heard the conversation between Zeya and Mei Cai, and took another look at Mei
Cai's aggrieved eyes holding the medicine, oh, it's really Can't see can't see.
I don't know what this Ze also thinks. With such a beautiful woman by her side, taking care
of her so intimately, whose heart should be softened, right?
It's a pity, the goddess has a dream, but King Xiang has no intention.
In the sigh of Shui Ye, the breakfast did not end so happily, Ze Ye's body was still a little
weak, thinking that the flowers and plants picked yesterday were destroyed by the people
from Hu Li, he also said: " Master Shui Ye, about the new style of ramen. What are you go-
ing to do? "
Shui Ye wiped his mouth and said, " It must be continued. This is a major event. As for Huli,
if the cooperation is terminated, I will find a way to bring Huli back. "
Qiu Yuan interjected: " Ze also had a fight with the other party yesterday, and I don't think
Hu Li would agree to let him go. "
That's right, but Shui Ye didn't plan to bring Amber back peacefully. Although Amber chest-
nut is not a good thing, Amber still has to take care of himself. As for the problem of eyes,
he will think of a way.
Just when Shui Ye wanted to tell Qiuyuan what he thought, Qiuyuan made a stop, and Ze
Ye's eyes flashed slightly.
Shui Ye was startled, picked up the glass of water in his hand, and said casually: " I don't
agree, I don't agree, I was entrusted by Amber, if Amber doesn't want to go with me, that's
another story, they dare to force Can't leave the amber? "
　　" Hahaha, I want to see who has such a big tone and dare to snatch the witch on my
site. " An old voice came from outside the door, and then the door was violently opened.
A Haku -haired old man led a dozen people into Zeya's house with a hula, all of them looked
fierce, and at first glance they came to fight.
Shui Ye sat up on the stool and looked at the man in the lead: " Tsk tsk tsk, are the people
in Lancuo's village so unqualified? They came in without knocking on the door. "
Qiu Yuan naturally heard the meaning of Shui Ye's words, and sneered: " When someone
else is old, what reason do you tell him? "
Shui Ye nodded in agreement: " You're right, the old ones are about to go to the ground,
and they're still restless, and they even come to the door to fight. Tell me, isn't this looking
for shit in a cesspit? "
In a few words, the two of them stared at the popular blowing beard headed by the leader,
and even his subordinates couldn't stand it any longer, and shouted at Shui Ye: " Two little
devils who don't understand anything dare to talk nonsense here, I'll tell you. You, if it
wasn't for our patriarch to protect you, you would have died last night. "
Shui Ye kicked over the stool in front of him, and Haku glanced at the man: " Cut, I don't care
about your patriarch or group leader. If you come to the door today, if you have something
to say, hurry up and tell me, I don't have so much time for you. you. "
The subordinate who just spoke wanted to scold him again, but the old man glared at him
with his eyes, and then said to Shui Ye, " Shui Ye, right? Hu Li told you in front of me that
this time, we are here. Sincerely talk about cooperation. ”
Qiuyuan sarcastically said: " I remember a good word, last time I talked about cooperation
with Hu Li, and now my people are lying in bed and can't get up. "
The old man naturally saw Ze Ye's situation and knew what happened yesterday, and said, "
Yesterday was a misunderstanding. At that time, we urgently needed a sacrifice, otherwise
the clay sculpture would collapse. This is related to the life and death of our family. start. "
Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan. What this old man said was sincere. After all, they also
guessed the relationship between clay sculptures and sacrifices. Now that the old man said
it himself, there is no need for him to investigate.
　　" Both of them are smart people. They should know that my old man didn't lie. Speak-
ing of which, these are all negative assets left to us by our ancestors. Amber is also a mem-
ber of our family. She will support us. "
Shui Ye despised the old thing in front of him in his heart, obviously he killed people first
and hurt others later, if he didn't feel at ease to go to Ze Ye yesterday, maybe Ze Ye would
have been caught by these things. People are hurt.
　　" In that case, we will not cooperate. " Shui Ye refused directly.
The old man was shocked, and he didn't seem to believe that Shui Ye could refuse so
bluntly, so he said: " Shui Ye, you have to think carefully, you will not lose at all in cooperat-
ing with our family, and maybe you can cure Amber. Eyes, after all, don't you want to know
what the divine descent in you is? "
words touched Qiu Yuan's nerves and asked, " What do you mean? "
The old man didn't know Qiuyuan when he saw Qiuyuan, and Shui Ye's face was also a little
ugly. He suddenly understood what Haku was, so he changed his rhetoric: " It's not interest-
ing, Shui Ye, let me ask you again, how is our cooperation? "
Shui Ye's eyes were dark, this old man dared to plot against him like that.
Chapter 240 fake cooperation
He used that power in the Battle of Erdaohe. Qiu Yuan probably knew about it and asked
himself, but at that time, acting foolishly was considered a temporary fool, but with Qiu
Yuan’s caution, even if he didn’t know anything at the time, I will definitely find a way to
check it afterwards. How could that power be ignored by so many people.
Right now, this old thing has been brought up again, and looking at Qiu Yuan's eyes, you
can see what he has in mind, grass!
Seeing Shui Ye's silent and ugly face, the old man smiled even more happily: " Or you need
to think about it, I will give you an hour, I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer. "
After speaking, the old man took the group of people out again, leaving behind a few peo-
ple in the room.
The atmosphere was a little tense, and Ze also said, " Master Shui Ye, Team Leader Qiu
Yuan, let's discuss it carefully, Mei Cai, there is a guest room on the left side of this room,
you can take a rest. "
Mei Cai was frightened when those people came in just now, and she never dared to speak.
It was only now that Ze Ye asked her to come back to her senses. She glanced at Ze Ye wor-
riedly, and hesitated: " Store manager, I, I am still stay and take care of you. "
Ze also didn't want Mei Cai to get involved in these matters, and repeated: " Go to the
guest room on the left. "
Mei Cai was a little aggrieved, but she followed Ze Ye's words and walked out reluctantly.
Qiu Yuan kept thinking about the picture he had seen before, Shui Ye was controlling the
ice crystal like a god , and what Amber said, what do you think, the old man just now has
something to say.
Shui Ye was thinking about how to get out of the way, God descended, God descended,
that old man's opening was a blockbuster, and he couldn't even cover it.
　　" Shui Ye, what did that person mean just now? " Qiu Yuan asked, but his eyes kept
looking at Shui Ye, not letting go of any of his expressions.
　　" Huh? What do you mean, do you mean that God descended? Hey, didn't I tell you
long ago, I can't remember what happened at that time, it's useless for you to ask me now.
" Shui Ye answered without any omission, intending to act stupid to the end.
Qiu Yuan glanced at Shui Ye suspiciously, as if he wanted to see Shui Ye thoroughly, but
now Shui Ye's acting skills are comparable to that of a movie star, and his expression con-
trol is perfect, so Qiu Yuan didn't see anything.
Seeing this, Qiu Yuan relaxed and said to Shui Ye: " You forgot, but someone remembers for
you, this old thing can know our situation so quickly, it must be that Amber said something,
put her there The side is too dangerous, I think it's better to tear the face directly. "
Shui Ye also agrees very much, but thinking of the old man's calculation, if he doesn't agree
now, maybe he will think of more tricks to deal with them. It is better to agree temporarily
and explore the witch clan through cooperation. Then I found a chance to make this old
thing directly, so that I wouldn't reveal what happened to me, and by the way, I also gave
Lancuo Village the best of both worlds.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye finally felt a little more comfortable in his heart, and then per-
suaded Qiu Yuan: " I think we are weak now, so we should not fight recklessly. Besides, we
haven't thought of a solution to that illusion. , it would be bad if all three of us were con-
trolled. "
Qiuyuan took Kunai and thought for a while, then raised his head and said to Shui Ye: "
There is some truth to this, Ze is also injured and is not suitable for fighting again. When we
cooperate, I will find an opportunity to defeat them one by one, and then we will also Don't
be controlled by others. "
Shui Ye smiled, Qiu Yuan's words won his heart, it is best to kill that old thing from the be-
ginning! lest he see evil.
Ze also listened to the conversation between the two bosses, and finally added: " If you
want to do it, you need to deal with those who can do illusion first. I saw their faces in the
last battle, and if we meet again, I will definitely recognize them. . ”
　　" That's right, Ze Ye, you're so smart, I think the branch manager is too wronged by you,
stay by my side and be my son of a bitch. " Shui Ye was proud and deliberately teased Ze
Ye.
Ze also glanced at Qiu Yuan, looking at himself with bad eyes, Ze Ye shivered suddenly, if
he stayed by Master Shui Ye's side, it is estimated that the leader of Qiu Yuan would kill
him.
　　" Let's say goodbye, Master Shui Ye, I feel pretty good here. "
Several people summed up some details, and it was not until an hour later that Qiu Yuan
went to reopen the door and called those people in.
Shui Ye sat leisurely on the stool and said to the old man in front of him, " We agreed, but
we have a few conditions. You can listen to it first. If you agree, we will cooperate. "
The old man looked at Shui Ye and seemed to know that he would agree, so he replied, "
Let's talk. "
　　" First, we don't interfere in the matter of you grabbing the sacrifices, but we can't do
anything to the people in my ramen shop; second, after Amber has helped you, I will take
her away to treat her eyes, of course, if her eyes Well, I will not force you to stay here volun-
tarily; third, we need to know what you have been doing, including clay sculptures and sac-
rifices. ”
Shui Ye said in a straightforward manner, his face was sincere, and it seemed that he really
wanted to cooperate. The old man also said with relief: " These conditions are so simple and
too easy, I agree. "
Qiu Yuan said in a bad tone: " If that's the case, then please, after all, this is our home, and it's
not what a partner should do to break in casually. "
The old man was choked by the words, looked at Qiu Yuan and said, " Tonight on the night
of the full moon, you can come to the bamboo forest, and Hu Li will tell you everything. "
Let's just say, the old man took those people away, Mei Cai watched from the next room,
and when she saw this situation, she returned to Zeya's room. She glanced at the situation
in the room with some fear and said, " Manager, Did nothing happen? "
Seeing that it was a delicious dish, Shui Ye also said, " It's alright, go and pour us a pot of
water. I've just said that for so long, my mouth is dry. "
Mei Cai nodded and went to the kitchen with a kettle in her hand.
After she left, Qiu Yuan said: " Tonight, the old thing has a really tight time to choose, and
Ze is also injured and definitely can't go with us. "
Ze also quit, and retorted to Qiu Yuan: " Qiu Yuan team leader, this is a skin injury, it's not a
problem at all, I can accompany you to fight together. "
Chapter 241 good news
Qiu Yuan was very determined: " If you're injured, take care of it, don't worry about it. "
After speaking, he went straight out without giving Ze Ye a chance to refute it. Shui Ye felt a
little embarrassed looking at the situation, and said to Ze Ye, " You better listen to him, af-
ter all, you just woke up, I think I'll let Mei Cai take care of you, and I'll help you with the ra-
men shop. "
Now Xia Ze is even more reluctant: " Master Shui Ye, the work here was originally assigned
to me by you, and I did everything for you. Who am I? I'm here to solve the problem, not
wait for you to save me. of. "
Having said that, Shui Ye didn't know how to comfort him, so he quickly comforted him: "
Don't worry, I'll talk about him in a while, you should take good care of him first. "
Ze Ye also sighed deeply when Shui Ye walked out, while Mei Cai was standing outside the
room with a jug of water, her eyes dark.
As soon as Shui Ye walked to the door outside Ze Ye's house, he saw Qiu Yuan standing
there alone, and at first glance he was waiting for him. Shui Ye stepped forward and asked,
" What are you doing standing here? "
　　" I'm just thinking about what's wrong with the clay sculpture. " Qiu Yuan replied indif-
ferently, all his eyes were in the direction of the bamboo forest.
Knowing Qiu Yuan's worries, Shui Ye put his hand on his shoulder: " It 's not a big deal, be-
sides, they're not targeting us, they just want to find their own clansmen, and I asked him to
save the child when Ze was injured. "
Qiuyuan knew what happened that day, and the fact that Ze also got hurt was really just an
accident, and he didn't mean to blame anyone. It's just that the old man said God's descent.
He couldn't help worrying about Shui Ye. The other party seemed to know more about Shui
Ye's situation than he did, which made Qiu Yuan very flustered.
Seeing that Qiuyuan stopped talking, Shui Ye thought he wanted to understand Haku , so he
said: " Let's go, today the ramen restaurant Ze and Mei Cai didn't go to the ramen shop, I
guess I'm busy, let's go and help. "
　　" Yeah. " Qiu Yuan made a sound from his nose, and agreed.
Two people came to the ramen shop and did basic cleaning. Fortunately, today they met a
few ramen business trips passing through Andakang. As soon as they saw the door of the
ramen shop, they walked in and asked a few questions. Fang Fang ordered a few ramen.
Shui Ye saw that the painting has not been completed yet. Originally, it was planned to
waive the bills for the guests, but the business traveller insisted on putting down the meal
payment . , I like your ramen very much, whether it is the taste or the story behind it, it
makes me feel that it is very meaningful to travel. ”
　　" The story behind it? " Shui Ye repeated suspiciously.
The traveler nodded and said, " Yes, the last time we went there, we happened to meet the
owner of the ramen shop, Andakang, who told us the story of the reopening of the ramen
shop, and we all liked it. It must be extraordinary for someone who was rescued from a
dead storefront, but it's a pity that Andakang said that the person in charge had already
left, and we didn't get to see each other. "
Shui Ye listened happily, haha, I didn't expect that Andakang guy to praise himself so much,
how embarrassing, I knew that I would have been kinder to Andakang at that time.
The water here is beautiful at night, so Qiuyuan asked the travelers, " So, the ramen shop is
doing well now? "
traveler immediately replied: " Of course, you don't know how far away you are, but we
have just come here, but we have a clear understanding. As soon as we arrived in that vil-
lage, we heard the local villagers talk about the various benefits of ramen shops, and The
story of how the general manager of ramen rescued their entire village is a story of ups and
downs, if I were to say it, I would definitely be able to tell it for a long time. ”
Another person was not happy: " What are you talking about, why don't I talk about it, lis-
ten to me ..."
This person began to talk eloquently, Shui Ye was happy, and whispered in Qiu Yuan's ear: "
You said, what would he think if these people knew that we are the true master of the
story? "
Akimoto rolled Haku 's eyes: " How can it be? But our efforts have finally paid off, and then I
will have an explanation with Hokage-sama. "
　　" Che, don't look at who I am. " Shui Ye praised himself very generously.
　　" I think you have time to think about how to deal with tonight's events. We haven't fig-
ured out how to crack the opponent's ninjutsu. "
Speaking of ninjutsu, Shui Ye fell silent. He thought of a way, but how should he tell Qi-
uyuan? Shui Ye played with the spoon in his hand, a little absent-minded.
It was time for lunch soon, and those travelers had to leave after they talked about the
story. Before leaving, Shui Ye went out and asked them not to go to the ruins of the van-
ished village, nor to follow any leader. The scenery, it is best to go to other places early on
the road.
A few business travelers agreed, and Shui Ye sighed, hoping they could hear it.
The other two ramen masters in the store also prepared lunch, and Shui Ye and Qiuyuan ate
together. Halfway through the meal, an uninvited guest came to the store.
The chopsticks in Qiu Yuan's hand stopped for a while, and then he continued to eat as if
he didn't see anything, and Shui Ye couldn't hold his breath, but he still remembered how
this Hu Li touched Ze Ye, and now he came to the door. coming.
Hu Li naturally knew that he would not be popular, so he walked to the table and sat down
on his own. The other two masters looked at this situation and felt a little strange. After all,
a stranger suddenly sat next to him and didn't say a word. , anyone would find it weird.
What's even weirder is that the other two leaders on the table didn't say a word either.
One of the ramen masters couldn't bear it any longer and asked tentatively, " Master
Shuiye, Team Leader Qiuyuan, is this ... your friend? "
　　" No. " Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan spoke together, their voices surprisingly consistent.
This confused the ramen master. He looked at Hu Li, and then turned his attention to Qi-
uyuan and Shui Ye. The last two ramen masters looked at each other, and started to cook
the rice in a very tacit understanding, and finished it quickly. After that, he said goodbye
quickly: " Master Shui Ye, after the two of us have finished eating, we will go back to take a
lunch break and come to work on time in the afternoon. "
Shui Ye nodded, and if the two ramen masters were granted amnesty, they just cleaned up
and slipped away.
Qiuyuan was still eating slowly, not caring if there was an extra amber chestnut beside him,
and asked very leisurely: " Shui Ye, I think today's dish is good. "
Chapter 242 ' torture '
Shui Ye was suffocating in his heart, and made up his mind not to deal with Hu Li, so he fol-
lowed Qiu Yuan's words and said, " Yes, or we should open another breakfast shop nearby,
or we will waste this good craftsmanship. "
Seeing the two of you saying one sentence to another, Hu Li smiled bitterly, knowing that if
he didn't speak, the two would never speak to him anyway, so he spoke to himself: "You
two, I'm here today, just I want to tell you everything, including the clay sculptures and sac-
rifices you want to know. ”
Qiu Yuan put down the bowl in his hand and didn't give Hu Li a look: " Shui Ye, why do I re-
member someone said before that we were working together? "
　　" Che, it's easy to understand. Some people don't like us. Speaking of which, we should
think more about ourselves. Think about it, maybe one day someone will quietly slap us be-
cause of ' emergency ' . " Shui Ye said sarcastically, without concealing the contempt in his
heart.
Hu Li was a smart person, of course he could hear the irony inside and outside the words of
Haku , so he lowered his head: " Shuiye, Qiuyuan, I didn't mean it, clay sculptures need sacrifices
every few days, If I can't deliver it on time, I can't bear the consequences. Besides, I didn't
want to do anything with Ze at the time. If you know everything, then you should know this.
"
Qiu Yuan's eyes moved slightly. This Ze also said that at that time, Hu Li seemed to be
forced by the elders behind him. It should be the old man this morning. Thinking of this,
Qiu Yuan's hostility was a little less, and he said to Hu Li: " Then go ahead, but let me tell
you first, we all remember Ze Ye's hatred. "
　　" If you want to get it back, I'll be waiting at any time. Remember the story I told you
last time, and I've already seen what's on Shui Ye's wrist . " He put his eyes on Shui Ye's
body.
Shui Ye's face became unnatural, and he moved his wrist. The red silk thread on the top was
looming, Qiu Yuan immediately moved, and the hand that grabbed Shui Ye looked like a
torch, and soon found the strange red thread, which was buried shallowly. under the skin.
　　" What's going on? " Qiu Yuan's voice was full of chills, his eyes full of hostility were
placed on Hu Li, and he glanced at Shui Ye, meaning why didn't he tell him about this.
Shui Ye explained helplessly: " I don't know, it happened when Nao took me to the clay
sculpture, I heard strange ancient songs with two hands, and there were many strange
memories in my mind, and then a series of I forgot to tell you about it, besides, this red
thread doesn't hurt or itch, so just bury it. "
Qiu Yuan didn't believe Shui Ye's words, he turned his head and stared at Hu Li, grabbed
Shui Ye's hand and handed it to him: " You said, what happened? "
Hu Li was about to speak, Qiu Yuan added another sentence: " I advise you to think clearly
before you speak, and I can ignore other deceptions, but if you miss a word about today's
affairs, I will definitely destroy the witch clan. "
The seriousness in the words shocked Hu Li, and then twitched the corners of his mouth: "
Don't worry, I came here today without telling the Council of Elders, the things in Sui Ye's
hands are inherited and left by the priestess who were secretly executed by the clansmen.
Things. Shui Ye should also have a general impression of these things. You have inheri-
tance, and that thread is formed by the last chakra of the witch condensed. "
Shui Ye did not deny it: " You are right, but my memory is very fragmented. The most valu-
able thing is probably that I saw the witch also bowing in front of the clay sculpture, but the
reason is unknown. "
　　" That's right, in fact, it was something that the witch deliberately concealed, because
the clay sculpture is her punishment for our people, " said this, Hu Li smiled again, and the
whole person was so dark that she couldn't tell: "The witch is just She was with her beloved,
but she would be executed, including her unborn child, so she condensed all the chakras in
her body and made this clay sculpture as revenge for the witch family. "
　　"The village disappeared unexpectedly before, and it was also because of this clay sculp-
ture. This is a huge ninjutsu left by the witch, called - ' torture ' , and she took the whole vil-
lage as the target of revenge. "
At this time, Qiuyuan remembered that Hu Li, as the leader of the team, told those people
that they could not go to the bamboo forest. The reason was here, so he asked: " Since you
want sacrifices, why not just lead those people to the bamboo forest? Why warn them not
to go there? . ”
Hu Li's eyes were painful: " If outsiders find out that there is something wrong with the clay
sculpture, these people will try their best to see it. At that time, the secret of our family will
not be hidden. If the clay sculpture is destroyed, maybe we will find it again. Those who dis-
appeared will not come back. So we can only secretly find someone to start, and then use it
as a sacrifice without knowing it. Each sacrifice will become a clay sculpture on it, and we
look at the altar above the clay sculpture in pain. . ”
There is some truth to this, Qiuyuan reluctantly believed it, and motioned Hu Li to continue.
　　" We have not been able to find out how the huge type of ninjutsu like 'torture' was ac-
tivated, but one day when the shrine maiden died, ' torture ' was activated , and all of us are
actually after the activation of ' torture ' The survivors, maybe the chakra of the witch can't
maintain such a large-scale ninjutsu, I don't know whether it is lucky or unfortunate, we
who survived are also deeply in the pain of losing our loved ones, so those of us who are
left can only stop Looking for a way to find the disappeared clan. " Hu Li's eyes were even
more painful, " In the process of looking for the disappeared clan, our fathers found the clay
sculpture, and also realized that it is the problem of the clay sculpture. It is a pity that this
kind of ninjutsu It's irreversible, and we don't know how to control the ' torture ' . Some
people made a bold attempt, so there was a price. In that attempt, some people disap-
peared, including Hu Mu's parents, at that time Hu Mu. Mu was still young, so he flinched
in fear, and fled here with his blind sister. ”
At this point, many things became clear. After a long time, Shui Ye asked: " So, the purpose
of your search for sacrifices is ..."
　　" It's preventing ' torture ' from being activated again. That attempt caused ' torture ' to
collapse. If such a huge ninjutsu is activated again, the rest of our clansmen will really not
be able to live. The kind of watching relatives disappear, But you have no choice but to help
yourself, you won't understand. " Hu Li's tone couldn't be lower.
Chapter 243 Miko's Revenge
The atmosphere was silent for a while. After Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan knew everything, they
didn't know what to do, so they could only accept it temporarily. Hu Li finally pleaded: " I
know it's wrong to kill, but I can't do anything about it, Shui Li. Ye, I am the patriarch, every-
one's hope is with me, I must protect my clan, this is a world where the weak eat the strong,
if I don't kill others, the clan will die. "
Shui Ye looked at the water cup in front of him, the water inside was still, like a small mirror,
looking at the reflection on the water, after a long time, Shui Ye said: " Hu Li, I am not a
good person, I will use it when necessary. Means, I will not be soft on killing enemies, but
those innocent children, even those who just want to come here to see the scenery, have
not made a single mistake in the whole thing, you are just doing it for your own interests
It's just stealing the concept. "
　　" Actually, your hands are already stained with blood. The witch's revenge is really
clever. "
All the way back to the headquarters of the open space, Shui Ye's words echoed in Hu Li's
mind, did he really do something wrong?
He stayed in the open space for a long time, until a tourist came to touch the amber chest-
nut and asked him if he knew a good place to enjoy the flowers recently, he suddenly woke
up.
Looking at the harmless face in front of him, Hu Li was startled, and Shui Ye's words rang in
his ears again, and Hu Li was shocked. Could it be that he was wrong all along?
It is wrong to kill others, and it is even more wrong to kill innocent people! Hu Li suddenly
pushed the tourist away, as if the other party was a beast of a flood, and ran away desper-
ately.
The tourist was stunned for a moment, and then asked his friends: " Does my face look
scary? "
The little friend didn't know much about Haku at this time : " Maybe it's because I remem-
bered that the fire in the house forgot to turn off. Let's find someone else to ask. "
The tourist nodded and took his friends away.
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan from the ramen shop were sitting facing each other, and Shui Ye was
the first to say, " Just ask what you want to ask. Besides, I just forgot to tell you this. "
　　" Although that Hu Li said that this inheritance does not harm people, but since that
witch can leave such a great ninjutsu, there is no reason to leave a useless thing behind.
There must be something hidden behind this inheritance. "
Shui Ye agreed with this point and said: " But I guess that the amber chestnut doesn't know
right now, I think we should wait until the night of the full moon tonight, but I am curious
why the amber chestnut came suddenly. Tell us about it. "
　　" There's nothing curious about it. People don't come and go without benefit. Hu Li
must have a plan for us, so he will come alone over the elders. "
Shui Ye nodded, but now they have something to use, Shui Ye looked at the red line on his
hand, and suddenly said: " Is it possible that it is because of this so-called inheritance? "
Qiu Yuan glanced at it, and then said lightly: " My attention has been on you just now, even
if he wants to do something, there will be no chance to start. "
　　" Hey, your ability to protect people is really good. " Shui Ye praised, and felt that
something was wrong, and said casually, " Have I forgotten something? I always feel that
something is missing around me recently. "
　　" Nao hasn't come back yet! " Akimoto said directly.
Shui Ye patted his thigh, then stood up suddenly: " I just said, it was Nao, I don't know how
he checked the ancient language, maybe the ancient song we heard was to solve the prob-
lem of clay sculpture. key. "
Qiuyuan thought for a while, then pondered: " That witch is indeed extraordinary, able to
make so many people disappear overnight, and also expected that ninjutsu would be omit-
ted, and added a rebound on the clay sculpture, so that she can continue to take revenge
on those people for her. Clan, I think, there may be ..."
　　" Bang "
A bench was violently smashed towards Shui Ye, Qiu Yuan kicked the bench away, then
turned around and glared at the person who came.
The man came with a fat head and big ears, and his body was as strong as a bear, and be-
hind him was a stretcher covered with Haku cloth, which seemed to be looking for trouble.
When Shui Ye glanced at it, he felt irritated. The ugliness of this person was comparable to
that of the previous island owner, so Shui Ye looked away and said reluctantly, " What is
your job? "
　　" I'm here because I want a statement from my father! "
Saying that, the fat-headed and big-eared man walked to the front of the stretcher and
opened it, and inside was the long-dead Hasegawa. Because he had a fight with the bandit
leader before, and now he is covered in wounds, plus the wounds made by Qiu Yuan, the
whole person's death looks very terrifying.
The people around were all watching the fun, but after seeing Hasegawa, they all stepped
back in a hurry. Some fell down without noticing, and some timid ones shouted loudly.
Qiuyuan looked very calm, didn't look at those people at all, and said to the people: " Are
you Hasegawa's son? "
　　" Yes, my father worked with you for so long and was killed, don't you even say hello?
Also, some people say that they saw you quarreling with my father, maybe my father was
killed by you. dead ..."
The more Hasegawa's son said, the more sad he became. He actually started crying in front
of the gate. The crowd of onlookers had different opinions. Some said that he was a rogue,
and some said that his son was just asking for an explanation for his father. In short, it was
in the ramen shop. There was a commotion at the door.
Shui Ye saw that the influence was getting bigger and bigger, and his face sank. He stepped
forward and looked at the fat pig sitting on the ground crying and grabbing the ground,
and said coldly: " You get up first, we have something to talk about. "
How can the fat pig be willing? What he wants today is to have a big influence. It doesn't
matter whether this father is dead or not, the key is to knock a sum of money in front of the
chief in charge.
This old thing, he couldn't get used to it for a long time. Not only did he earn less and less,
but it became more and more useless, and he was even fired. But it's different now. Think-
ing of this, the fat pig cried more and more. The louder it got louder, the limbs as thick as
elephant legs kept shaking, and the sight of it made people churn in their stomachs.
Qiuyuan looked at him coldly. He had already guessed the purpose of this person. Since he
was Hasegawa's son, he would take care of it. So Qiuyuan walked to the fat pig and took
out a bag of gold coins and shook it in front of him. Liao Shao: " The money in here is
enough for you to bury your father. As for other things, let's go to the store and talk slowly.
Don't make it so ugly, okay? "
Hearing the sound of the coins shaking, the fat pig straightened his eyes, stared at the
purse and said, " Okay, let's continue talking. If the talk doesn't satisfy me, I won't let you
go easily. "
Shui Ye was silent on the side. He knew that Hasegawa's death was caused by Qiuyuan. If
this person came to the door and said, he might give a sum of condolences, but this is ob-
viously to extort, then it is different.
Chapter 244 Solve the problem
At this time, the other two ramen masters just came back. Seeing the scene in front of them
was also frightened. Shui Ye went up in time and told them to dismiss the onlookers first,
so as not to expand their influence, the ramen master nodded blankly, and then The two of
them stepped forward, greeted those who were watching the fun, and carried the stretcher
away by the way.
Back in the ramen shop, Hasegawa's son was sitting at the table, like an uncle, while Shuiye
and Akimoto were sitting opposite him, and Akimoto's bag of gold was placed in the mid-
dle of the table.
Shui Ye first expressed his attitude: " I'm sorry about your father, but isn't it inappropriate
for you to make trouble like this? "
Because there are still people around, Shui Ye's tone is very polite, but in the eyes of
Hasegawa's son, this is not the same thing. Seeing Shui Ye so low and small, the fat pig's
face is even more With a sigh, it seems that I really want to ask for money!
　　" What's right or wrong, I tell you people, if you don't give me an explanation today, I'll
come to you every day to make a fuss, but I want to see how you do business. "
After he finished speaking, he also kicked his legs like pillars on the ground, as if I won't
leave here if you don't give me money. Shui Ye felt that his fist was a little itchy, but he still
smiled: " Then talk about it, what do you want to say? "
Hasegawa's son just wanted money, but he definitely didn't want to say it outright, so he
turned his head and said tragically: " My father, it's just like that, Haku , I won't have a father
in the future. Ah- "
Qiuyuan remained silent, watching the other two ramen masters walk up to them after
clearing everyone, and asked in a low voice, " What do you know about this person? "
The two ramen masters looked at the same mountain-like back and said, " Team Leader Qi-
uyuan, in fact, this person has been in a ramen shop many times before, all for money, just
because Hasegawa was still the manager at that time, so Everyone in our store endured it
until the manager Zeya came over, and the man calmed down a little. ”
It seems that this person is just a rogue, Qiuyuan understands a little about this, and just
wanted to walk over to Shui Ye, the two ramen masters glanced at each other, stopped him,
and said with some worry: " Qiuyuan team leader, This person will not give up if he
doesn’t get money, and he brought Hasegawa’s body here today, he must be asking for
money, I’m worried …”
　　" Don't panic, since you know the other party's purpose, then things are much simpler
and easier to handle. You take this stretcher down, and then find someone to deal with it.
Remember, you must be decent. "
The ramen master was a little surprised that Qiu Yuan, who was in front of him, could be so
calm. Judging by his age, he was only a teenager. Sure enough, the people around the head
of the Water Night Club were all geniuses.
Qiuyuan walked to Shui Ye's side, gave Shui Ye a wink, Shui Ye understood it in seconds,
gave up his position naturally, and said to Hasegawa's son, " This is my assistant, who is in
charge of management. Let him have a good talk with him about your matter. "
After speaking, Shui Ye stood aside and washed his eyes by the way.
Time passed by, Shui Ye stood outside the ramen shop. The two ramen masters had already
disposed of Hasegawa's body and came back. Seeing Shui Ye alone outside, he asked with
concern: " Master Shui Ye, Why are you standing here alone? "
Shui Ye quickly waved his hand and said nothing: " It's okay, I just feel that the air inside is
not good, come out and breathe, by the way, has the painter arrived yet? "
ramen master replied: " Before, Mei Cai was responsible for this matter, we didn't know very
well. "
　　" Meicai can't come to the ramen shop today. You are also old people of the ramen
shop. You are familiar with the environment here. I think you should go and invite them.
The shop needs to be renovated quickly. "
Naturally, the ramen master would not refuse, he nodded and said yes, and asked, " Micai
and the manager of Zeya didn't come today. Is there something wrong at home? "
It's better not to scare these masters about Ze Ye's injury, so Shui Ye lied casually: " Ah, yes,
Ze Ye said that he has been working hard recently, I gave them two leave, and they all went
out to play, Don't worry, they'll be back in a few days. "
Hearing what Shui Ye said, the two masters knew Haku , and the two went to find the painter
together.
After a while, Qiuyuan walked out of the store alone, followed by Hasegawa's son, but the
expression on the man's face was dementia, where is the arrogance from before?
Shui Ye said gloatingly: " It's a good method, Qiuyuan, but it took a little longer. "
Qiu Yuan wiped his hands in disgust, glanced at the fat pig again, and instructed: " Now, go
back to your own house for me. "
Seeing that man obediently walk away, Shui Ye couldn't help but admire: " What a skill, Qi-
uyuan, you can still do illusions? "
　　"The ninja school will teach it. Speaking of which, how can you know at a glance that he
has fallen into illusion? " Qiuyuan asked suspiciously.
Shui Ye's leisurely expression suddenly disappeared, and he quickly explained: " Cut, I have
never eaten pork and I have seen pigs run. This person has no consciousness of his own at
first glance, and he is so obedient, it is not because of illusion. what? "
Qiu Yuan snorted coldly to show that he was too lazy to bother with Shui Ye, and looked up
at the sky again. The sun was in the sky, and there was still some time before it was dark.
Tonight is the night of the full moon.
Seeing Qiuyuan's contemplative expression, Shui Ye thought that he just didn't hide it, so
he said uncomfortably, " What are you thinking? "
　　" Thinking about the invitation tonight, Shui Ye, do you really feel nothing at all about
what you have in your hands? "
　　" No, " Shui Ye said honestly, looking at Qiu Yuan's worry, he felt that he should tell Qiu
Yuan about unlocking the secret of the other party's strange ninjutsu.
However, how should I open my mouth to make myself look like a ' ninjutsu waste ' without
exposing myself too much? Suddenly, Shui Ye laughed, walked up to Qiu Yuan and said: "
By the way, I have also learned about illusions. After all, the teacher who taught us illusions
said that the implementation of illusions must pass the People's five senses, that is, seeing
with the eyes, touching with the hands, or ... hearing with the ears, yes, and, what else is
there. "
The last few words, Shui Ye probably said very slowly.
Chapter 245 full moon night
The speaker is interested, the listener is more interested, and Qiu Yuan is a smart person, so
he was quickly inspired.
　　" Speaking of which, Zeya and I did indeed hear that ancient song, and then thought we
had entered a maze. In fact, there was no maze at all. We were just caught in an illusion!
There was something wrong with that song! " Qiuyuan's voice He suddenly rose, " Ze also
said that he also heard songs when he was saving people, but the voice was very low, he
didn't care, he didn't expect that the key was here. "
Shui Ye also nodded quickly: " Wow, Qiuyuan, your brain is really useful, I think you can be
my dog-head military adviser. "
　　"I didn't expect that the tail of the crane reminded me, it's not bad. " Qiuyuan praised
Shui Ye rarely.
　　" That's not it, who am I? "
At this time, Ze Ye was sitting by the window looking at the people coming and going out-
side, his eyes were dark. At this time, Mei Cai just brought the medicine in, and saw Zeya
like this, she paused, but she walked in anyway.
　　" Store manager, the doctor said you need a good rest, why don't you go back to the
bed and lie down? "
　　" No. " Ze also refused directly, not even moving his eyes.
Master Shui Ye and Team Leader Qiuyuan sent him here because they had high hopes for
him, and Hokage-sama also entrusted them with important tasks when they were about to
set off, but he has been here for so long, not only did he not To solve the trouble of
Hasegawa, and even the simple task of protecting Master Shuiye failed so much, and he still
needed the leader of Qiuyuan to deal with the aftermath. Just thinking about it, Ze felt that
he was very useless. .
Mei Cai didn't know what Ze Ye was thinking, but seeing Ze Ye was so uncomfortable, she
felt uncomfortable, so she forced a smile and said, "The store manager, Master Shui Ye and
Team Leader Qiu Yuan are all very skilled, you Don't worry, there are two old masters in the
shop, and they will help take care of them, um, I mean, don't worry, it's not good for your
recovery. "
　　" Enough, I know how good they are. "
Ze Ye suddenly said such a sentence, then stood up by himself, walked to the bed and lay
down quietly. Mei Na was taken aback by Zeya's voice, her hands trembled, obviously she
didn't know what she had done wrong, and she wanted to be treated by Zeya in such a
tone.
Biting her lower lip, Mei Cai held back her grievance and looked at the medicine on the ta-
ble before she drank it. After doing some psychological preparation, she brought the
medicine to Zeya's bedside: " Manager, I know you If you feel uncomfortable and don't
want to see me, then I'll put the medicine here, you remember to drink it. "
After she finished speaking, Mei Cai glanced at Zeya and saw him lying quietly, eyes closed
as if she didn't think she didn't exist, and she didn't want to talk to her at all. This time, Mei
Cai couldn't help it anymore, covered her mouth, wiped her tears and walked out.
The room became quiet all of a sudden, Ze also slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes were
clear, as if he was asleep? With a faint sigh, Ze also said inaudibly, " I'm sorry. "
Because Hasegawa's son made a fuss, no one dared to come to the ramen shop that had
no business at all. Shuiye was a little bored standing in the back kitchen, while Akimoto was
sitting at the dining table and thinking about how to deal with it at night. Policy.
The painting master also arrived soon, and Shui Ye came out from the back kitchen to greet
them, telling them that they must paint the smoked black places carefully, and paint them
several times to prevent the color from being exposed again after getting wet.
After finishing speaking, Shui Ye was still worried. Anyway, there was no one now, so he just
stood beside the painter to supervise the work.
The afternoon passed quickly, and night fell. After Shui Ye sent the painter away, he closed
the shop early, and then said to Qiuyuan: " I said I would go directly to the clay sculpture, or
tell Ze also? "
Qiu Yuan looked at the moon that had already faintly appeared in the sky and said lightly: "
No need, the wounded do not need to carry out the mission. "
Shui Ye also understands this, but according to his observation, Ze should also be very ea-
ger to help, alas, it's just the injury, forget it, he should rest at home.
Because there was a fierce battle at night, Shui Ye felt that he could not treat himself badly,
so he took Qiu Yuan to eat a good meal in Lancuo Village. During the meal, there was a ta-
ble of people next to him, some big men, maybe they had a drink , the voice of speaking is
extraordinarily loud.
　　" Do you usually dream? "
Another person immediately replied: " You're not talking nonsense, who doesn't dream
now? "
　　" But everyone in our family has the same kind of dream, don't you think it's strange? "
said the man in the hat, and burped.
　　" I think you're drinking too much, who would have the same dream all the time? " the
person next to him cursed.
Although the man in the hat is drunk, his eyes are very bright, and his mind is clear: " If I lie
to you, I will be a dog, but the elders in the family won't let me talk outside. It just hap-
pened that I drank too much today. Tell me, I'm going crazy. "
The person next to him took a serious look at the man in the hat, and then asked, " Then
tell me what kind of dream it was, and my brothers will give you some advice. "
　　" It's just a woman who has been kneeling on top of something and praying to some-
thing non-stop. Maybe it's because in a dream, I couldn't see what that woman looked like,
and I couldn't even see what she was worshiping. "
　　" Aren't you talking a bunch of nonsense? I think you are lonely and want to find a
woman to relieve your boredom. In this way, the brothers invite you today, let's go and be
cool. "
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan listened to the side with a meal in their hands, then put down their
chopsticks and began to listen seriously.
　　" I know you don't believe me. I have had this dream since I was a child, and the scene
has never changed. It wasn't until one day eight or nine years ago that I could see it clearly.
The woman was surrounded by bamboo, which was blown by the wind. Whoosh, I was
scared to death in my dream. "
　　" Hey, you're a coward, you're afraid of even a woman. "
Several men began to laugh, and the man in the hat took a few sips of wine when he saw
that they didn't believe it, his face ashen.
Shui Ye rolled his eyes at Qiu Yuan: " What do you think about this matter? "
　　" Eight or nine years ago, it coincided with the time when the Humu brothers and sis-
ters left here. Do you think there was such a coincidence? "
　　" Yeah, I also remembered what you said, you mean, what this man said is true, the
dream changed because the ' torture ' was reopened eight or nine years ago? "
Chapter 246 Full Moon Night 2
Qiuyuan nodded: " I guess it should be, but it doesn't make sense, don't you think it's
strange? According to Hu Li, this kind of ninjutsu is just for the shrine maiden to revenge
the clan, how could she treat the people from the next village? It works, and what's even
weirder is, why does his dream repeat? "
This was the point, and Shui Ye began to think about it. The originally destroyed village was
called Jiacuo. Was it because of the ' torture ' in the bamboo forest that the people in Lancuo
village were affected?
Shui Ye talked about his thoughts, and Qiu Yuan shook his head: " No, this huge ninjutsu
won't have such omissions, even if it has an impact on people, why haven't we heard such
strange things? There are no rumors in the village of Lancuo. "
　　" You're right, " Shui Ye agreed, " what's the reason for that? "
Qiu Yuan had no clue for the time being, and the men next to him started drinking again. A
few people drank to and fro, and they seemed to have nothing to ask. Now the important
thing is to go to the appointment of the old man. Thinking of this, Qiu Yuan looked
strangely. Taking a look at Shui Ye, I thought about whether to let Shui Ye go. Ever since Hu
Li said that Shui Ye had that kind of inexplicable inheritance, he felt uneasy.
Shui Ye was a little uncomfortable when he saw him, and said with disgust: " Why are you
looking at me like this? "
　　" You will follow me in a while, so that I can protect you. Remember, although we know
the weakness of the other party's ninjutsu, we still have to be careful, and Hu Li ..." Qiu Yuan
began to think . When he got up, Shui Ye didn't want to be talked about, so he quickly
picked up his rice bowl and started eating.
　　" Eat and eat, don't talk, or you won't have the strength to fight for a while. "
After the meal, the two walked along the path in memory to the bamboo forest, and then
around the clay sculpture. It was very quiet at night. There was a breeze blowing in the
bamboo forest, and Shui Ye felt a little cool. Seeing that there was no one around, he said :
" That old thing hasn't arrived yet. "
Qiu Yuan's vigilance rose to a certain level from the moment he walked into the bamboo
forest. He glanced at the moon in the sky and said, " It's still a while before the appointed
time, be careful, I feel a different investigation here from that time. The carat fluctuates. ”
Hearing what Qiuyuan said, Shui Ye also put his hand on the clay sculpture. As expected, as
Qiuyuan said, the chakra flow in the clay sculpture became a little faster, and the direction
changed. Could it be that someone did something to the clay sculpture before them? ?
For some reason, Shui Ye felt a faint uneasiness in his heart, time passed by minute by
minute, and the moon directly above moved little by little . , isn't the time yet? "
Qiu Yuan didn't answer. He was lying beside the clay sculpture, not knowing what he was
looking at. Shui Ye felt a little strange, so he stepped forward, patted Qiu Yuan on the
shoulder, and asked, " Qiu Yuan, what are you looking at? "
But Qiuyuan remained motionless.
Shui Ye was even more strange, he directly pulled Qiu Yuan's body over and asked, " Speak,
what are you looking at? "
When Qiu Yuan's whole body turned around, he was startled by Shui Ye, and he stepped
back several steps, almost not standing still.
　　" You you you - who are you? " Shui Ye's voice stuttered.
I saw that " that person " was wearing Qiuyuan's clothes, but his face was not Qiuyuan's.
Shui Ye even clearly saw that " that person "' s face slowly changed, and finally turned into a
woman.
And this face, Shui Ye had seen in the illusion, was the witch who bowed to the clay sculp-
ture!
　　" Fuck! "
Shui Ye screamed, and then felt his body lighten, then danced and woke up suddenly.
Qiu Yuan was originally checking the situation on the outside, leaving those people sneak-
ing behind him, when he heard the scream, and rushed over like a fly, he saw Shui Ye sitting
beside a bunch of bamboos with a dazed face.
　　" What happened? " Qiu Yuan stepped forward and asked.
Shui Ye didn't speak, his eyes slowly moved to Qiu Yuan's body, his eyes gradually focused,
and after seeing that it was Qiu Yuan, he took a few steps back, then held a bamboo and
said, " You, you, you . " Don't come here. "
This series of actions made Qiu Yuan bewildered: " What are you doing? "
Shui Ye's heart was beating fast now, and his mind was filled with the scene of Qiu Yuan
turning into a woman. Shui Ye shook his head vigorously. He wanted to wake up, but his
mind became more and more confused. He paused and said: " You stop, don't come over,
you let me stroke it. "
Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye, looked at Shui Ye as if he had just woken up, and said, " Did I
say you are sleepy? I just saw that you were too bored to wait and fell asleep, so I checked
the situation next to me, and then I asked. I heard your screams. "
Shui Ye was stunned, it seemed like this just now, was it a nightmare before? Shui Ye
thought about it, it seemed like this was the case, he fell asleep just after leaning on a bam-
boo and looking at the clay sculpture, so he patted his head embarrassedly, and then said: "
Hey, it seems like this, I'm sorry Ah Qiuyuan. "
A false alarm, Qiu Yuan didn't bother to roll his eyes at Shui Ye , he calculated the time
again, and exhorted: " Don't be poor, the other party should be here soon, get up and pre-
pare to meet them. "
Shui Ye came to the spirit, walked slowly to the side of the clay sculpture, and discussed
with Qiu Yuan, the night was dark, neither Shui Ye nor Qiu Yuan noticed that the red line
buried in Shui Ye's wrist was faintly shining.
At the same time, Hu Li and Amber were desperately running towards the clay sculpture.
Amber's eyes could not be seen, and one fell to the ground without paying attention. Hu Li
hurriedly helped her up: " Run, don't let the Presbyterians catch her. you. "
Hu Li was out of breath at this time, and he held Hu Li's hand blankly and said, " I can't run
anymore, Hu Li, hurry up and stop those people in the Presbyterian Church, or we will really
stop at that time. I won't be able to save those clansmen. "
　　" No, they won't let you go. "
　　" If you don't let it go, don't let it go. We are all sinners and we should have died a long
time ago. " Amber's voice was full of exhaustion.
　　' Amber, you can't think like that, think about your brother, he ran around to heal your
eyes, and even died for you, are you going to give up now? '
As soon as he mentioned Amber, Amber's expression became sad, and two clear tears
slowly fell: " But, we are sinners, Amber, this is our retribution, it is our retribution! "
Chapter 247 start ' torture '
Hu Li was silent when he heard this, but the pursuers behind him were approaching step by
step, and he couldn't sit still like this any longer. Hu Li looked at Amber's eyes, and grabbed
Amber's shoulders with both hands, and his eyes had turned red: " Amber, if you die here
and let the plan of the Presbyterian Council continue, you will never be able to find your
parents again. What if we are sinners, don't we have the right to live? Even me, With blood
on my hands, I'm just as sinful as I live, Amber! You don't know what Haku ! "
At the end, Hu Li was already roaring.
Amber was stunned for a moment, yes, she also knew that her parents were alive and her
brother was dead. If she could save her parents, everything might be different.
Thinking of this, Amber seemed to be alive, and then he grabbed Hu Li with his backhand
and said anxiously: " Shui Ye is the son of God, the elders must want to use him to restart
the ' torture ' , and then reverse the ' torture ' , Let's not wait, go and tell Shui Ye and them
first. "
Hu Li wanted to say something else, but the chasing soldiers behind him had already ar-
rived, and the darts were coming towards him. Hu Li could only protect Amber in his arms,
and then shouted: " Let's go. "
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were waiting in the bamboo forest, and they were already a little im-
patient. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, it was obvious that the time had come, and
the immortal thing dared to be late.
　　" Qiuyuan, I think those people are just fooling us to play. On the night of the full moon
and the Son of God, they are all coaxing children. "
Saying that, Shui Ye hit the bamboo with one hand, causing the bamboo leaves on the top
of the bamboo to fall rustling, and some of them turned in the air for several times. At this
time, a cold wind blew, and Shui Ye's eyes narrowed , smelled a breath in the air.
Qiu Yuan also felt it, closed his eyes to feel it, and then said slowly: " People are coming, but
they are walking in a strange direction. "
　　" What kind of strange method? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" They were surrounded by a circle, and their speed was very slow, not like a normal
person's walking speed. " Qiuyuan replied while feeling it.
　　" Oh? " Shui Ye casually caught a bamboo leaf that had not completely fallen, and then
said with great interest, " If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, why don't you
go to the bamboo to see the specific situation? "
Qiu Yuan nodded, then with the help of the bamboo around him, he jumped up after a few
jumps, and soon reached the highest point of the bamboo. Shui Ye looked up and con-
firmed that Qiuyuan had gone up, then he carried him on his back and opened his Sharingan
. Qiuyuan just felt right. Those people really surrounded himself and Qiuyuan in a circle and
were slowly approaching. They, and those people, took a step and stopped for a while, then
knelt down to the middle, looking like they were worshiping.
Shui Ye was stunned. This posture was exactly the same as the shrine maiden he had seen
before. Could it be that these people are also trying to restart the ' torture ' ?
Qiuyuan also saw these people's bows from above, then jumped down and said to Shui Ye:
" These people are bowing down step by step, they don't know the purpose. "
　　" It's most likely because of ' torture ' . I heard those two ancient ballads in the clay
sculpture, and the image of the witches bowing appeared in my mind. The postures of
these people are exactly the same as those in the picture. "
　　" Could it be that these people are unrepentant and want to start the ' torture ' again ? "
Shui Ye was also taken aback after hearing this conjecture, and said uncertainly: " They are
dying, aren't they afraid that this ninjutsu will kill their entire clan? "
Qiuyuan pondered for a while. These people have been tortured by this ninjutsu for so
long, and it is not difficult to understand what they will do now. The only question is, why
did they bring themselves and Shui Ye here?
Just when he was thinking, Qiu Yuan glanced at the corner of his eyes, saw the red light on
Shui Ye's wrist, and grabbed it: " What's going on? "
Shui Ye was taken aback by Qiu Yuan's actions, and took a closer look: " Damn, when did
this thread become so thick? "
I saw that the line on Sui Ye's hand that was only two millimeters thick now has the thick-
ness of a finger, and the line that was originally silent is now slowly twisting, as if alive.
Qiu Yuan stared at Shui Ye's wrist, his eyes burning like a torch: " Tonight's matter has been
postponed, now we will go to Hu Li, he is a descendant of the witch clan, there must be a
way to solve this problem. "
Shui Ye did not refute, and quietly followed Qiu Yuan to the outside, but just a few steps
away, Shui Ye stopped.
The people who had surrounded them before had already walked in front of them. Qiu
Yuan looked at the group of people coldly, without a trace of warmth: " Get out of the way.
"
But those people seemed to have not heard anything, still doing their own prostrations,
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, and looked intently, the eyes of these people were dull,
like dolls being controlled, repeating their prostrations mechanically. posture.
　　" Qiuyuan, there is something wrong with these people. " Shui Ye said.
Qiu Yuan made a decisive decision: "I can't stay here, let's go. "
After all, Qiuyuan took Shui Ye and wanted to go out over the siege of those people. Al-
though those people were doing their prostrations, the distance between the two was very
short. In the past, Qiu Yuan didn't care about those people, and just started to push those
people away.
Pushed once, who didn't move, pushed twice, still didn't move, Qiu Yuan was a little impa-
tient, and directly switched to kicking, but those people didn't move at all, as if they didn't
feel pain, Shui Ye saw it A little bit of doorway, he said directly: " Qiuyuan, don't be polite to
them, use ninjutsu directly, it's a big deal to ruin this place. "
　　"That 's right, that's what I thought too. " Qiu Yuan said, and the seal had already begun
to form on his hand.
Just when he was about to release Huo Dun, he saw the elder who had arrived late, Qiu
Yuan's hand did not change, and motioned Shui Ye to look ahead, Shui Ye blinked his eyes
and cursed: " Sure enough, people who are about to enter the ground like to be late. . ”
This made the elders who came to look ugly, but after seeing the seal on Qiu Yuan's hand,
he said: "This old man advises you not to use ninjutsu here, the ' torture ' behind you is very
fond of the investigation in the human body. carat. "
Shui Ye rolled Haku 's eyes: " Don't tell me where to go, tell me clearly, lead us here, and let
these people worship the clay sculpture, what are you planning? "
The elder smiled and squinted at the people standing between him and Shui Ye, who were
still repeating their movements.
　　" Isn't it easy to guess? Shui Ye, we originally planned to rely on sacrifices to suppress '
torture ' , but here you are. "
Chapter 248 rescue
The expression on the elder's face changed: " Shui Ye, you still don't know, that vicious
witch left such a big scourge in revenge for our family, after the last attempt, we didn't plan
to take risks again. , but Shui Ye, you are different, the son of God in the prophecy, if you
are used as a sacrifice, he will definitely be able to completely shut down the ' torture ' , and
you can reverse it and save the people who once disappeared. "
Shui Ye looked at this almost crazy old man in front of him with great amusement, and said
coldly: " Why do you think I will cooperate with you? Is it just a few words from you before?
"
　　" It doesn't matter if you don't cooperate, Shui Ye, the elders never have to manage
other people's meetings when they do things. As long as things are successful, we are the
biggest contributors. " The elder made an extremely strange gesture toward the sky, fol-
lowed by those who bowed down. The movements of the people's hands suddenly
stopped, and they began to repeat the previous kowtow, but the kowtow speed was get-
ting faster and faster, and the people watching were dazzled. Shui Ye and Qiuyuan were
forced to step back by these people.
elder laughed a few times wildly: " Shui Ye, I think you should stop struggling and be my
sacrifice. If you really rescue those people, our family will thank you. "
Shui Ye looked at the puppet that was approaching in front of him, and sneered a few
times: " Enough, you hypocrite, your words are nice, thank me for what? Are you also a pup-
pet on a clay sculpture? "
Qiu Yuan looked at the situation in front of him coldly, the fire in his hand had already been
released, and he saw that the fire was about to rush to the person who was bowing, but
was sucked back by a powerful force.
This old thing is really good, the clay sculpture will absorb ninjutsu, Shui Ye sees that nin-
jutsu doesn't work, he quickly said: " Qiuyuan, then use taijutsu to kill these people, I want
to see what sacrifice he uses. . ”
Qiu Yuan nodded, and the wind under his feet moved towards those who were kowtowing,
but no matter how Qiu Yuan beat them, or even took off their arms, those people were in-
different and just kept moving. Shui Ye didn't believe in evil, and motioned Qiu Yuan to
jump over those people, but how could the elders outside do what they wanted, no matter
where Qiu Yuan jumped from, the elders would appear to block Qiu Yuan back.
After coming down several times, Qiu Yuan's face was very ugly. They were forced to be
next to the clay sculpture by the worshipers, and they could not get out. There was an elder
outside who was always making trouble. For a while, Qiu Yuan couldn't think of a way.
Shui Ye felt anxious when he saw it. He had already brought Xiao Huang with him, but in
order to take care of Zeya, neither he nor Qiu Yuan went back to the hotel. In addition, he
was in a hurry to open a shop in the morning, and he encountered Hasegawa's son asking
for trouble. , he forgot about Xiao Huang.
If you can't use ninjutsu, taijutsu should be fine, but the time he can maintain taijutsu is ex-
pected to be very short now, and now he and Qiuyuan are trapped in such a small place.
impossible.
After thinking about it, Shui Ye was in a hurry like ants on a hot pot. They could already see
the people who were bowing behind them through the gaps they could see through the
bamboo. If it went on like this, it would be really late when the ceremony was completed.
Shui Ye's eyes were certain. When he was about to make a move, there was a shock out-
side, and then the noise became louder and louder. Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan unconsciously
looked in that direction. It was Hu Li who was pulling Amber desperately. run here.
　　" Shui Ye, hurry up, the elders want to use you as a sacrifice. " Hu Li couldn't help shout-
ing when he saw Shui Ye.
This sound startled the elder, grabbing Hu Li's hand and scolding: " Do you know what you
are doing, patriarch! "
Hu Li threw the elder's hand away and said sarcastically: " I know, I know very well, over the
years, how many people have I been forced to kill and how many things I have done, I don't
know until this moment. , what is correct. "
　　" Ridiculous, what's wrong with us for the sake of the clan? Shui Ye is the son of God, he
just wants him to resist this ' torture ' alone, there's nothing that can't be done, besides,
even if he sacrifices, so what? As long as we can restore our witch clan, it doesn't matter
how many people die. " The elder said in a high-sounding manner, and Shui Ye was angry
with this hypocrite. He is very noble, which is really eye-opening.
　　" Old man, I think you should put less money on your face. You have hurt so many peo-
ple, aren't you afraid that one day they will turn into ghosts and come to you? "
　　" Joke, I am sitting upright, all for the sake of my clan, what should I be afraid of. " The
elder looked confident.
Shui Ye was too lazy to communicate with this person with brain problems, and said to Hu
Li: " Clay sculptures will absorb ninjutsu, we are trapped by them and can't get out. "
As soon as Amber heard this, he quickly explained: " There is a ' torture ' hidden in the clay
sculpture , it will involuntarily absorb ninjutsu and use it as the energy for the next activa-
tion, but you can use taijutsu, as long as you pass these people, the sacrificial process will
be stopped. "
Qiuyuan doesn't want to care who is right or wrong now, as long as he can bring Shui Ye
back safely, he said to Amber: " This old thing has been stopping us and can't jump out. "
When Hu Li heard this, he quickly pulled Amber to run in the direction of Shui Ye, trying to
get close to them and discuss countermeasures, but the elder obviously wouldn't let them
meet, and jumped directly in front of Hu Li to block it.
　　" Hu Li, you have to think about the consequences of betraying the witch clan. Do you
want to be executed by the clan just like the witch at that time? " The elder threatened sul-
lenly.
Hu Li was not afraid of this for a long time. After Shui Ye told him the truth, he knew every-
thing about Haku , what for the clan, and what to unravel the witch's curse. There are
enough sins on his body, and now, he is not afraid of anything: " Elder, stop it, isn't the last
accident not enough to explain everything, the witch will never let us go, and this clay
sculpture will not be destroyed. Reverse, if the last accident happened, the clan will be killed
by you, as the clan leader, I will not let you mess around. "
　　" Presumptuous, Hu Li, who gave you the courage to talk to me like this, if it weren't for
me, would you be able to sit on the head of the clan so safely? " the elder said sarcastically.
Inside, Shui Ye touched Qiuyuan with his hand, meaning that when Hu Li diverted the old
man's attention, the two of them should hurry up and run. Qiu Yuan nodded and agreed,
both of them moving very slowly, so as not to be discovered by the elder.
Chapter 249 death of an elder
Just as Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan moved quietly, the elder directly blocked their way with a wa-
ter escape.
　　" You two, I advise you not to move, otherwise I will urge ' torture ' to absorb all the
chakra in your body, and both of you will have to die here. "
Shui Ye sneered: " Is there any difference between dying early and dying later? When the
ceremony is over, we will be drained of chakra. "
The elder showed a sinister smile at this time: " As expected of the son of God, he even
guessed this, then prepare to wait for death. If we rescue our clansmen, we will definitely
hide the scenery for you. "
Shui Ye spat: " I think you should prepare your own coffin, and you are still trying to trap us
here? "
During the conversation, Hu Li was free, and punched the elder. The elder felt pain and let
go of his hands, and the water jet disappeared. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Qi-
uyuan pulled the water and jumped up. to go beyond the circle of those people
　　" Water Escape. Water Formation Wall "
A huge water escape suddenly rose, and the elder laughed loudly: " My escort team is here,
you all have to die. "
Hu Li also secretly screamed badly, and shouted to Shui Ye: " Run! "
　　" Dream! " The captain of the guard yelled loudly, his hands quickly formed a seal, and
then a series of water formations rose up on the ground, surrounding the city in a huge cir-
cle, completely blocking the path of Shui Ye and Qiuyuan.
Qiu Yuan had to take Shui Ye back, and as soon as he landed, strange circles of light ap-
peared on the ground, and there were many obscure ancient characters engraved on them.
Even when Shui Ye saw these words for the first time, he recognized them at a glance, and
immediately said to Qiuyuan: " This is the ancient song I heard before, it's not good, the
ceremony is about to begin. "
Qiuyuan looked down and saw that the light circles on the ground were all coming from
the people who were kowtowing, gradually advancing inward, overlapping each other. For-
tunately, the ceremony was only just beginning, and the light circle was still some distance
away from the clay sculpture.
At this moment, Shui Ye's mind was spinning rapidly, and he began to recall the memories
of the previous priestess. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in Shui Ye's wrist, followed by a
huge blue fluorescent light from the wrist. Qiu Yuan was shocked by this scene, and quickly
asked: " Shui Ye, you, what's wrong? "
But Shui Ye was infected with severe pain at this time, and cold sweat instantly appeared on
his forehead. He could only say with difficulty: " Inheritance, there is a problem. "
Qiu Yuan hurriedly pulled off Shui Ye's sleeve, the red line had already covered the entire
arm, winding above the bloodline, and the trace was curved, as if Qiu Yuan suddenly looked
at the ground, and said in a strange circle: " Shui Ye, what's on your arm is exactly the same
as what's on the ground! "
At this moment, outside the water formation wall, a man in black respectfully said to the el-
der: " Elder, we are in charge of chasing Hu Li and Amber, it's too late. "
Seeing that Qiu Yuan and Shui Ye were trapped, the elder was in a good mood, and he
didn't care about not being able to catch Hu Li, so he waved his hand and said, " It's okay, I
didn't delay my major event, and now the Son of God has been trapped in the room. In the
ceremony, as long as these puppets are finished bowing, we can regain control of the ' tor-
ture ' , hahahahaha! "
Hu Li and Amber were also caught by the elders' guard, glaring at the elder: " Hurry up, do
you want to repeat the tragedy of that time again! "
The elder was not at all angry with Hu Li's words, but he was confident: " Hu Li, it seems
that you still need more experience, in order to find the Hui people, it's nothing to die for a
few outsiders. Besides, I'm all here for the witch family. , In order to reproduce the glory of
my clan, I will eventually be the biggest hero of the witch clan, hahaha. ”
　　" No! " said Amber, who had been silent, " you will be the biggest failure of the witch
clan. "
Hearing this, the elder stopped laughing, pointed at Amber and scolded: " Don't think that
you have the power of a witch, you can point fingers at me, Amber, you are just like your
brother, but a deserter, I agree. Let you come back only because you found the son of God
for us! You better remember your position, incompetent junior. "
Suddenly, Amber smiled and stood up swayingly: " I am incompetent, but I have never done
anything wrong to the clan, but you are about to lead the clan to the road of destruction. "
　　" Nonsense, you two just stay here for me and witness this great moment. "
Mei Cai slept very restlessly tonight. After being woken up by a loud noise, she couldn't
sleep anymore, so she had to get up, thinking about going to see Zeya's condition. As soon
as she went out, she saw an animal of unknown color. With a ' smack ' , he ran into Zeya's
room.
Mei Cai was feeling a little strange when she heard footsteps, and Ze just happened to
come out.
　　" Manager, who are you? "
Ze also ignored Mei Cai, just kept walking outside, looking at Ze Ye's wounds bandaged,
Mei Cai walked quickly to Ze Ye and stopped him.
　　" Master Shui Ye said you can't go, you can't get up because of your injuries. " Mei Cai
said, her eyes were firm, she seemed determined to stop Ze Ye.
Xiao Huang stood on Zeye's shoulder, glanced at Mei Cai a little irritably, then scratched
Zeye's clothes with his paws, still screaming ' woohoo ' .
　　" Meicai, get out of the way. " Ze also said.
Mei Cai refused to obey: " You can't go, Manager Zeya, I promised them, and also. " I didn't
want you to take risks, Mei Cai didn't dare to say the last sentence.
Having been in contact with Ze for so long, how could Mei Cai know nothing about his
identity? He is the one she likes, the one she only dares to like silently, but those are not
important, as long as she can see him from Tenten , then That's enough, as long as he's safe.
Ze Ye was anxious at this time, Master Shui Ye's psychic beasts must have come to the door
for a reason, and they were invited out by the Council of Elders again, so it is easy to guess
what happened: " They have an accident, I will say it again. , get out of the way. "
　　" I won't let it go. If something happens to Master Shui Ye and the others, what's the
use of you going now! "
These words deeply stimulated Ze Ye, his lips pursed tightly: " I don't need you to remind
me how incompetent, if something happened to Master Shui Ye, what would happen to the
ramen shops in the five countries, do you have any brains! "
　　" I don't want it, Ze Ye, I know you have a good status, but you are injured, you— "
Xiao Huang on the side was already very impatient, and gave Mei Cai a kick, and Ze also
took this opportunity to go outside.
Chapter two hundred and fifty Death of the Elder 2
One person and one beast rushed towards Shui Ye. Suddenly, Xiao Huang moved and mo-
tioned for Ze to stop. Ze was also puzzled and asked, " What happened? "
Xiao Huang stretched out his paws in one direction, and Ze also looked in that direction, it
was the hotel where Shui Ye and Qiuyuan rested.
　　" Where do you mean to let me go? " Ze also asked tentatively.
Xiao Huang nodded heavily, and Ze also knew that Xiao Huang would not talk nonsense at
will, so he didn't ask any more questions and ran wildly in that direction.
On the clay sculpture side, Shui Ye was in so much pain that he couldn't speak, and Qiu
Yuan could only be anxious while watching.
　　" Shui Ye, think about it, what is the memory left by the witch, there must be some
omission, otherwise she doesn't need to leave this thing at all. "
But Shui Ye's whole hand was burning like it was being roasted on top of lava, and it was
burning hot.
Now listening to Qiu Yuan say this, I can only barely concentrate my attention and try to
think back, but the more I think about it, the more my head hurts.
　　" No, Qiuyuan, I can't help it. " Shui Ye's voice was already very low.
Qiuyuan looked anxious in his eyes, and couldn't help but wanted to use ninjutsu, but as
soon as the seal was completed, the chakra was absorbed by the clay sculpture, and Qi-
uyuan burst into a foul language, and his eyes had turned red: " Shuiye, I Useless. "
Seeing Qiu Yuan like this, Shui Ye wanted to let out a smile to ease the atmosphere, but the
pain in his arm was too great, and all his strength was used to fight the pain, and he
couldn't even speak.
They were already forced to be only two meters away from the clay sculpture. Qiu Yuan
supported Shui Ye to prevent him from being stepped on by the worshipers, and the light
circle had already covered the entire bamboo forest.
The members of the Presbyterian Church thought that the victory was in their hands, but
they just looked at them from a distance. Hu Li and Amber were also tied with their hands
and feet and held them not far away.
As soon as Ze also got here, he was shocked when he saw this scene, and immediately
found a bush to hide himself.
Seeing Qiuyuan supporting Shui Ye with a vacant face , Ze also felt a little anxious, but the
magic circle under Shui Ye's feet and the people from the Outer Council of Elders were star-
ing at him, what should he do to help?
Xiao Huang naturally took all the situation into his eyes. After some thought, Xiao Huang
bit the burden that Ze Ye had just brought from Shui Ye with his mouth. Ze, who was think-
ing, also saw this scene and asked: " Holy beast, what do you mean? "
Xiao Huang's seal has not been undone, so he can only express his wishes with a ' woo woo
' , and I hope the person in front of him can understand.
Ze also looked inside, saw Xiao Huang's claws constantly scratching something like a stick,
and asked, " Do you mean that if I bring this in and give them to them, the current predica-
ment will be solved? "
Xiao Huang looked happy, then nodded vigorously, Ze also said immediately: " Okay, I'll go
right now. "
speaking, Ze also glanced at those people, clenched the Kunai in his hand , and walked quietly
to the center of the clay sculpture with the glass pestle.
The Presbyterian Church's attention was all on Shui Ye and the others, so they didn't notice
that Ze Ye was moving slowly. Ze Ye stopped while walking, and finally bypassed their sur-
veillance and reached a place not far from the human wall. And Amber is also in this loca-
tion.
At this time, Shui Ye and Ze also had been forced to the edge of the clay sculpture, the
whole body was leaning on the clay sculpture, and the red line on Shui Ye's arm also began
to climb up his neck, Qiu Yuan noticed this, and quickly tore The clothes of Kaishuiye were
startled when I saw it.
I saw that the red lines had turned into characters one by one and jumped over his neck.
The elder laughed louder at this time: " Shui Ye, feel free to be my sacrifice, the ceremony is
about to be completed, hahaha! "
The elder's guard captain also had a smile on his face. His prayers for many years are about
to come true, and they will become a milestone in history!
　　" Congratulations to the elders, congratulations to the elders! "
　　" Hahaha, Long Island, it won't be too late to congratulate after the ceremony is over,
let's just wait and see. "
Just when the elder was overjoyed, a shiny thing crossed the night sky, passed the human
wall, and then fell beside Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan, just inserted into the clay sculpture.
Shui Ye has lost consciousness now, but out of the corner of his eyes he still sees the shin-
ing thing.
It is a glass pestle.
The situation is urgent, Shui Ye is too lazy to think about why the glass pestle appeared
here, and said to Qiuyuan: " Qiuyuan, hurry up, bring it here. "
Qiuyuan knew that the glass pestle was an extraordinary ninja tool, so he reached out and
pulled it out, and then put it on Shui Ye's other hand, Shui Ye continued: " Cut my wrist. "
　　" Why? "
　　" The way to activate the glass pestle is my blood. " Shui Ye was very weak, and his eyes
kept falling on the glass pestle.
After only a second of pause, Akimoto knew Haku , but there was still unbearableness in his
eyes.
　　" Be patient. "
Saying that, Qiu Yuan took out the Kunai in his hand , then turned his eyes away, and slashed
Shui Ye's arm with force, and the blood burst out all at once. shine.
Shui Ye could feel the chakra in his body being pulled out, but it was absorbed by the clay
sculpture in an instant. The glass pestle seemed to sense the interference of this external
force. Yes, as if breathing.
This was the first time Qiuyuan saw Shui Ye use the glass pestle, his eyes were full of sur-
prise, and he said unconsciously, " Shui Ye, is this your power? "
At this time, Shui Ye had no time to take care of Qiuyuan. All his mental power was on the
glass pestle, and he began to recite the formula unconsciously. The little stars of the glass
pestle suddenly flew out, and a layer of encirclement was erected around Qiuyuan and Shui
Ye. .
Suddenly, the glass pestle released light, directly suppressing the aperture of those pup-
pets, and even the strange characters on Shui Ye's body gradually faded under this light.
Seeing this situation, Qiu Yuan excitedly said: " Shui Ye, we succeeded, we succeeded. "
Shui Ye nodded, because of the light of the glass pestle, his headache was relieved a lot, so
he said to Qiuyuan: "The ceremony is about to be completed, we have to leave here imme-
diately. "
　　" But it's still outside "
　　" It's okay, catch the thief first, catch the king first. As long as I control that elder, they
will be in chaos. However, this requires more blood from me. If I use that, I don't think I can
even stand up. "
Shui Ye said slowly, he had already started to feel his arm getting cold, it should be caused
by excessive blood loss, so he could only tell Qiu Yuan about this situation to avoid any fur-
ther accidents.
Chapter 251 Death of the Elder 3
Qiuyuan doesn't know what to say now, he is the one who protects Shui Ye, but now Shui
Ye has to use his own blood to urge the ninja tools to save them, no, now is not the time to
be hypocritical, Qiuyuan uses Kunai He slashed at the same place on his arm, and blood
splashed out, and Qiuyuan dripped the blood on the glass pestle.
Unfortunately, the light spot of the glass pestle overflowed and bounced off Qiuyuan's
blood. Seeing this, Shui Ye could only smile bitterly: " Useless Qiuyuan, the glass pestle has
already recognized its master, and only my blood can move it. . ”
After speaking, Shui Ye deliberately grabbed the wound with the other hand, opened the
flesh, and the flesh and blood were mixed together. Shui Ye only felt a piercing pain, but it
was much better than the pain just now, Shui Ye reluctantly Can handle it.
Qiu Yuan has done many missions, and he has never seen any wounds. At this moment, he
does not dare to be just Shui Ye's wounds.
At this time, the elders outside the human wall also noticed the light, looked a little flus-
tered, and immediately waved to his subordinates: " You, go and see what's going on? "
It's just that the light is too dazzling, and the light spot of the glass pestle surrounds Shui
Ye and Qiuyuan, so that people can't see the specific situation inside at all.
The elder only felt that his heart was getting more and more uneasy. He took a few steps
forward and saw a strange light attacking him at a very fast speed. The elder stepped back
again and again, but the light was pressing step by step, almost Don't give him time to es-
cape.
Long Island also hurriedly jumped over, and set up a water formation wall with both hands
in an attempt to block the light, but unfortunately, the light passed directly through the wa-
ter formation wall and passed the elder guard, but in the blink of an eye, it arrived in front
of the elder.
　　" Protect me! " The elder shouted loudly, and then he fell backwards, avoiding most of
the light, but there were still two light spots that hit the elder's calf. There were two blood
holes in his calf.
Shui Ye was within the aperture, sensed this, and said to Qiu Yuan regretfully, " It's a
crooked shot! "
Without waiting for Qiuyuan to say anything, Shui Ye held the glass pestle tightly, and he
could feel that the glass pestle was absorbing the chakra in his body, and he was still fight-
ing against the power of the clay sculpture.
　　" But it doesn't matter, I can kill him with two beams of light. " Shui Ye said coldly, his
eyes filled with cold light.
The elder was screaming in pain, and Long Island rushed over immediately and wanted to
cut the two beams of light with a knife, but no matter how hard he tried, the beams never
broke.
As Shui Ye kept pouring blood into the glass pestle, the light beam that had stopped at-
tacking suddenly came alive again, and this time the most front view was aimed at the el-
der's heart.
Hearing only two sounds of " poof " and " poof " , the elder widened his eyes, watching the
two beams of light penetrated his heart with lightning speed, before he could explain any-
thing, he fainted.
Long Island was stunned by this scene, holding a beam of light in his hand. He was cutting
the beam with a knife just now, why did they suddenly attack the elder.
At the same time, those who were bowing also stopped their movements in an instant, as
funny as the robot had pressed the stop button, with their hands held high and motionless.
Even the flickering light circles under their feet stopped, and Shui Ye could feel the power
of the clay sculptures gradually fading.
　　" Qiuyuan, I ..."
Before he could finish speaking, Shui Ye felt that his body lost strength for a while, and he
rolled his eyes and fell backwards. Fortunately, Qiu Yuan kept staring at him, and then
caught him steadily. At this time, Shui Ye thought about it. I don't have the strength to
speak, and I can't pay attention to masculinity, so I can only let Qiu Yuan hold it.
Finally, I can breathe a sigh of relief, Shui Ye closed his eyes, and left the rest to Qiu Yuan.
Here, Ze also untied the ropes for Hu Li and Amber, and saw the two holes above the el-
der's head, and sneered: " It's too cheap for you to die. "
Chang Dao suddenly turned his head and glared at Ze Ye: "You actually hurt our elder, and
you all have to die! "
After speaking, he attacked Ze Ye and Hu Li, and his subordinates followed. Although Ze Ye
was injured, it was not a problem to deal with a few miscellaneous soldiers, so he went up
to fight directly, Hu Li said loudly. : " What are you guys that dare to do something to me? "
Those people still have some scruples about Huli, but Changdao's eyes are red at the mo-
ment, and he shouted loudly: " Huli joined with outsiders to kill the elder, he is a traitor of
the witch clan, just like the previous Humu brothers and sisters, give it to me quickly, Kill
them to avenge the elders. "
　　" Dare! " At this moment, Hu Li exerted all his strength and had the momentum of a pa-
triarch.
The people around Changdao also hesitated. Now that the elder's plan has failed, and the
opponent's attack has penetrated his heart, he must not live long. If he offends the patri-
arch, Huli, under such circumstances, isn't he asking for hardship?
Thinking of this, those people stopped attacking, which made Changdao jump with anger,
pointing at those people and scolding: " You useless waste, how the elders usually treat
you, now the elders are in trouble, you guys Are you going to stand by and watch? "
One of them couldn't listen anymore, and retorted: " What's wrong with me, besides you,
who else has the elder treated a good face? He said before that he could bring us back to
our relatives, but now the plan has not only failed, And provoked the Son of God. "
　　" Yes, yes, I heard that the Son of God is a child chosen by the gods, and if he offends
him, the gods will punish us witches, and if the time comes, we will be even more miserable.
"
　　" That's it. "
A few people said a few words, and they blocked Long Island speechless. I didn't expect
that these guys were just grass. Seeing that the elder was seriously injured, they rushed to
please that Hu Li!
　　" Shut up for me, alright, if you don't do it, I will personally go to the elder to remove
the traitor Hu Li. "
After saying that, Nagashima showed his long sword, and his hands began to form seals. Ze
was about to use ninjutsu to resist, but he felt a familiar atmosphere behind him, and put
his hand on his shoulder lightly: " Ze Ye, stand back and let me come. "
Ze also smiled slightly, then nodded in agreement: " Okay. "
Qiuyuan slowly came out from behind Zeya, and without seeing how he made a move, he
defused Nagashima's attack.
Seeing that the far-reaching attack had no effect, Changdao became anxious, and immedi-
ately began to fight Qiuyuan's physique. Ze also gave Changdao a mocking look, his eyes
seemed to be looking at a dead man.
Hu Li was about to step forward to help, but Ze also stopped him.
Chapter 252 rest
　　" No, the leader of Qiu Yuan is really serious, you just need to watch it carefully. " Ze Ye
said, then walked a few steps behind him, crouched beside the unconscious Shui Ye, and
bandaged his wound.
Seeing Ze Ze's laid-back appearance, Hu Li said worriedly, " Changdao is the strongest in
our Council of Elders, no matter how good your friend is, you can't beat him alone, I think
we should go and help, as for Can Shui Ye let Amber help take care of it? "
　　" Don't talk, you bothered me to bandage Master Shui Ye. " Ze Ye replied while tearing
off his clothes and using it as gauze to bind Shui Ye's wound.
　　" But ..." Hu Li wanted to say something else, but Ze also interrupted him directly, " I've al-
ready made it clear to you, Haku , if you don't believe me, there's nothing you can do, this is
the second time I've seen Qiuyuan. Expression, the last time he took revenge for his sister,
in fact ... Forget it, you won't understand it anyway, you just need to know one thing, Qi-
uyuan's state must be with the other side forever. "
Amber is considered to have some contact with Shui Ye and the others, she naturally knew
Qiu Yuan's maintenance of Shui Ye, so she persuaded: " Hu Li, you can believe what he said,
Qiu Yuan, he is not that kind of brother Shui Ye. A simple protective relationship makes me
feel more like the relationship between me and my brother, yes, just like a real brother,
thinking about each other everywhere. ”
As soon as these words came out, the movements of Ze Ye, who was bandaging, paused
slightly. Suddenly, he remembered that that night, the leader of Qiu Yuan looked at the sky,
and his eyes were full of emotions that he could not understand.
　　" This task of protection is easy for you, isn't it? "
　　" Not the same. "
It turns out that this is what the leader of Akimoto said at that time? Ze also smiled faintly.
Leader Qiuyuan, do you regard Master Shui Ye as your own brother?
Here, Qiuyuan has already forced Long Island to retreat, Qiuyuan played with the Kunai in his
hand , and the whole person was like a Shura killing god, and he spoke in a chilling tone.
　　"You can push me and Shui Ye to this level, you guys did a good job. "
Although it is a compliment, it sounds like a threat to people.
Long Island has always been favored by the elders, and his courage has long been prac-
ticed, but when he heard Qiu Yuan's words, he couldn't help but be afraid.
Qiuyuan threw Kunai into the air and caught it firmly: " Then I will repay you well. "
The battle continued until the early hours of the morning, and Ze also had wrapped up Shui
Ye. After waiting for a while, Qiu Yuan came back from not far away. His clothes were
stained red with blood. Ze did not ask about the situation of Long Island, but just stood up
and faced him. Qiu Yuan said: " I used a cloth tape to temporarily hold down Shui Ye's
wound, but such a deep wound still needs a good visit to the hospital. "
　　" I know, we'll take Shui Ye right now, Ze Ye, you lead the way. " Qiu Yuan took a few
steps forward, and then carried Shui Ye on his back.
Hu Li wanted to say something, but Qiu Yuan suddenly turned his head and said to him:
"The elder just died, as for the others, you can do what you want, but there is one thing, if
you take another shot at Shui Ye, I don't want to. Will let you go a second time. "
The smell of blood on Qiu Yuan's body was strong, and no one had the guts to question
the truth of this statement, and could only watch him go away with Shui Ye on his back.
When he returned to Lancuo, the sky was still dark, Ze also quickly thought about the loca-
tion of the nearest medical clinic, and then took Qiu Yuan all the way to knock on the door.
Fortunately, the doctor's parents thought that even though they came to disturb him at this
point, the doctor was very polite to Qiuyuan and the others, and they did not speak ill of
each other. After seeing the wound on Shui Ye's arm, the doctor was stunned for a few sec-
onds, and then asked: " This injury It looks ... like it was forcibly torn apart. "
Speaking of this, Qiu Yuan's eyes darkened, and then he raised his head again and said, "
Yes, doctor, you should treat him quickly, I'm afraid he lost a lot of blood and caused a
coma. "
The doctor gave them a reproachful look, then began to disinfect Shui Ye, treated the
wound, and used sutures. After half an hour, the doctor bandaged the wound on Shui Ye's
arm and wiped the sweat from his forehead. .
　　" Okay, remember, don't let the wound get wet for a short time, and remember to
change the dressing at any time. "
Qiu Yuan nodded and said he understood, then sat next to Shui Ye and said to the doctor, "
Can Shui Ye take him back to the hotel to recuperate in the current situation? "
The doctor shook his head: " After suffering such a severe trauma, most people will follow up
with inflammation and fever. I think it's better to stay here and observe more. "
　　" I'm going to Haku , so I'll bother the doctor. "
　　" It's alright, the patient is important, you just stay by his side, I'll go to dispense
medicine for him. "
As the night gradually retreated, Lancuo began to light up slowly. Qiu Yuan, who had not
slept all night, was also in good spirits at the moment. He was sitting beside the table in the
medical hall, while Xiao Huang was lying softly beside Shui Ye, sleeping soundly.
Ze Ye pushed open the door and came in, holding a pile of documents in his hand. After
putting the documents on the table, he said to Qiu Yuan, " Team Leader, do you want to
take a break as well, after all, you also had a hard battle with that Long Island. "
Qiu Yuan waved his hands again and again: " I'm not sleepy, compared to Shui Ye, I'm very
relaxed, and I haven't suffered any injuries. "
Ze also knew that Qiu Yuan was blaming himself for not protecting Shui Ye, so he per-
suaded him: " That's not your fault, Team Leader Qiu Yuan, in that case, only Master Shui Ye
can use the glass pestle, otherwise you will both -"
　　" Okay, I understand. You should go back early if you are injured. I forgot to thank you
for this matter. It was you who brought the Liuli pestle over and Shui Ye and I were saved. "
　　" No, " Zeya said quickly, " I was originally here to help. It is my duty to help you. If I
can't help you at all, I will fail Hokage-sama's request. . ”
　　" I will definitely tell Hokage-sama about the situation in this report. Today, Shui Ye and
I can't go to the ramen shop to help you. You need to go there yourself. "
　　" Yes, Captain Akimoto, I'll go back to the ramen shop now. "
After Ze also left, Qiu Yuan picked up a piece of information and began to look at it seri-
ously. This is all the information about the witch clan, which was the result of Ze Ye's inves-
tigation, including the old man in the village of Lancuo. something recorded.
Turning it over, Qiu Yuan saw an unusual notebook. The last page was densely filled with an
ancient character, and these things Qiu Yuan was familiar with. These are the characters on
Shui Ye last night, Lancuo Does anyone in the village know about this?
Chapter 253 recuperate
For a while, Qiu Yuan felt a little strange. Could it be that someone in the village of Lancuo
knew about Jiacuo, and they still used this ancient script and recorded it.
No matter how you look at it, this is not just a simple notebook. Qiuyuan turned the note-
book over and over again, but except for the records on the last page, the rest are some ir-
relevant words, but it is just the history of the development of Jiacuo Village. In this way,
Qiuyuan still put the notebook aside and discussed it when Zeya and Shuiye woke up.
After breakfast, the doctor also came in, but he was in a bad mood. It seems that the doctor
did not sleep well because of the interruption of Qiuyuan and several people. Qiuyuan said
apologetically, " I'm sorry, doctor, the situation was urgent yesterday ..."
　　" It's okay, I'm here to see if the patient has a fever or not. " The doctor said, and put his
hand on Shui Ye's forehead. When he checked the temperature, his brows furrowed, and he
said slowly, " Sure enough, he has a fever. Why didn't you tell me sooner? "
Hearing what the doctor said, Qiu Yuan immediately went to the bedside to check on Shui
Ye's situation, and saw Shui Ye's cheeks were red, his face was Haku , and his forehead was
sweating from time to time.
Normally he would have noticed this situation, but just now his attention was on the note-
book, so he ignored it. At this time, he could only apologize: " I'm sorry, I didn't notice this.
"
The doctor sighed, looked at Qiu Yuan, who was not too old in front of him, and said, " Oh, I
didn't think about it, you are all children, and you don't specialize in caring for people. I'll
give him some antipyretic medicine later, you go. Just fry him and then feed him to drink. "
Qiu Yuan nodded quickly, and then said, " I know the doctor. "
Xiao Huang listened to the conversation between the two, and glanced at Shui Ye with con-
tempt. This small and weak body couldn't help tossing, but it was just driving the glass pes-
tle, so he had to lie down for so long.
Although he disliked Shui Ye very much in his heart, Xiao Huang jumped off the table, and
then trot all the way to Shui Ye's bed, lying beside him.
Ze also returned to the ramen shop at Qiuyuan's order. As soon as she walked to the door
of the shop, she saw Mei Cai was cleaning the inside of the shop, but her eyes were red and
swollen, and it looked like she had just finished crying.
Ze also sighed in his heart. At that time, the situation was urgent, and he was forced to say
that kind of words. What's more, he really didn't have any extra thoughts about Mei Cai in
his heart. Why don't he take this opportunity to cut off her thoughts and clean it up. .
After hesitating for a while, Ze also strode into the ramen shop. When Mei Cai saw it was
him, her face was filled with joy, and then she quickly sank. She just said in a formulaic
manner, " Good morning, manager. "
Ze also nodded and walked into the back kitchen without saying a word. The two ramen
masters were already preparing the ingredients for today. Seeing Ze Ye come in, one of the
masters greeted Ze Ye. : " Manager, you are here. "
　　" Well, Master Shui Ye and I are researching new-style ramen noodles. It is estimated
that the affairs of the ramen shop will be handed over to you in the past few days. " Ze also
instructed.
The two masters nodded to show that they knew it, and the other Master Suzuki looked at
the delicious dishes outside, then looked at the expressionless Zeya, and said carefully, "
Manager Zeya, the two of us are here today. I saw Mei Cai squatting in front of the store
crying, she is not a hypocritical girl, you see, do you want to go to An ... to comfort her? "
Master Suzuki wanted to say comfort, but when he saw Zeya's face tightened, he changed
the word. After all, both of them were from the past, so it was natural to see Mei Cai's feel-
ings for Zeya, but it was a pity that the store manager guessed that Mei Cai has no idea.
　　" It's working time now, and I'll have a good talk with her after work. "
After a long time, Ze also said such a sentence.
Master Suzuki felt a little relieved when he heard it. Even if the manager didn't feel anything
about Mei Cai, it was always good to comfort him.
Qiu Yuan got the medicine from the doctor, so he borrowed something from the medical
hall to give Shui the medicine, and then fed it to him bit by bit, but Qiu Yuan is also a big
man, and the woman who feeds medicine is not very good at her work. Anyway, the
medicine was all over the place, and even Xiao Huang disliked it and changed his position
to continue sleeping.
Fortunately, this medicine was fed in, and Shui Ye drank the medicine. It didn't take long for
his body's temperature to drop slowly. Qiu Yuan was relieved and continued to sit on the
table to study the information.
Hu Li took Amber back to the base of the clan, and cleaned up many things in the clan.
With the death of the elders and Long Island, the elders were considered dead in name
only. Hu Li took this opportunity and quickly melted the strength of the elders. The current
witch As a family, it can be considered that Hu Li alone decides.
A few days later, Hu Li made an appointment with Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan.
Shui Ye has been closely monitored by Qiu Yuan since he woke up. Whether it was food or
medicine, Qiu Yuan had to look at them one by one, and he also moved from the hotel to
Zeya's house.
Fortunately, there are enough rooms in Zeye's house, and the three men are not crowded
together, but Qiuyuan still remembers the last assassination, and now Shui Ye is so weak,
no matter what kind of assassination he can't stand.
So the best way is to take precautions before it happens. While investigating, Akimoto set
up a lot of traps around Zeya's house in case of emergency.
Therefore, when Hu Li brought Amber to the door of Ze Ye's house, Hu Li was shocked to
see the messy house that had been transformed, and said in disbelief: " Ze Ye, is your house
a quilt? "
Robbery?
Ze also can only smile at this: " It's okay, I just decorate the house. Come in, Master Shui Ye
and Team Leader Qiuyuan are waiting for you inside. "
Amber didn't know why, so he went inside with Hu Li.
Seeing Shui Ye again, there was an apologetic look on Hu Li's face. Shui Ye had not been
out for several days. Now that he saw both of them at once, of course he was very happy.
He jumped up from the bed excitedly, and then pulled Zhu Huli said: " You guys are here,
hurry up and sit down. "
Hu Li was a little flattered, but still helped Hu Li to sit down, turned to Shui Ye and said, "
Shui Ye, you are a patient, we can do it ourselves. "
Shui Ye was unhappy when he heard it: " What kind of patient, just lost a little blood, a man
bleeds a little blood—— " What's the matter.
The last few words were swallowed after Shui Ye saw Qiu Yuan.
Qiu Yuan held the medicine in his hand, looked at Hu Li and Amber, his expression re-
mained unchanged, he put the medicine in front of Shui Ye and said, " It 's time to drink the
medicine. "
Chapter 254 Nao is back
Shui Ye sighed, this is the medicine that Nao left behind before. He drank it three times a
day in the past few days, and he almost vomited. Shui Ye rolled his eyes and said to Qiu
Yuan with a hilarious smile: " Qiu Yuan, it's been hard to boil the medicine. Look, Hu Li and
Amber have come to see me. Let's sit down and have a good chat. "
　　" It's okay to talk, drink the medicine first. "
　　" Ah, look at his medicine. It's so hot. It's okay to drink it after a while. Besides, we won't
see you for a few days. Let's talk about the old times and exchange feelings. "
Qiuyuan had already seen what Shui Ye was thinking, so he sat down with his arms folded
over his chest, knocked on Erlang's leg by the way, and said to Shui Ye, " No matter how
deep your relationship is, it's still too late after you drink the medicine. "
Shui Ye: "..."
His grandmother knew that this Qiu Yuan was not so easy to fool, Shui Ye's handsome face
collapsed, and then he glanced at Qiu Yuan resentfully, plus the morbid feeling on his face
that had lost too much blood, it was quite a Shaolin Lin Daiyu a feeling of.
Hu Li only thought that this kind of Shui Ye was very funny, but now he can only hold back
his smile, otherwise it would be difficult to ask Shui Ye for help later.
Shui Ye drank the medicine as if he was on the execution ground, but Qiu Yuan just
watched leisurely. In the past few days, Shui Ye had used up all his tricks, Qiu Yuan just
didn't move, and he couldn't do it without taking medicine anyway.
Fortunately, the medicines he drank all had an effect. Although Shui Ye's face was still ill, he
was able to move freely.
Finally, after Shui Ye finished drinking the medicine, he put down the medicine bowl and
hurriedly grabbed a pot of water to rinse his mouth.
Qiu Yuan's expression improved a little, and he turned to Hu Li and said, " Now we can talk,
the two of you have come to the door, what's the matter? "
Hu Li glanced at Amber, then turned to Qiu Yuan, hesitated for a while and didn't say it di-
rectly.
Qiu Yuan didn't want to give any patience to these two people, and looking at this picture,
he knew that he was asking for help, so he said: " If you don't say it, then I can say it, you
have seen the current situation of Shui Ye, and you can be free. The activity can be re-
garded as a relatively fast recovery, but the body is still weak, and he accidentally fell into a
deep pit yesterday, and the wound on his arm collapsed again, so there is no superfluous
ability to help others. "
These words can be regarded as blocking the words that Hu Li had prepared for a long
time. Amber listened with a Haku expression on the side , clutching his clothes tightly without
opening his mouth.
Shui Ye finally recovered from the medicine that was crying to death, and saw the constipa-
tion on Hu Li and Amber's faces. Qiuyuan seemed to have said something just now, but his
attention was on the medicine. How to listen.
　　" What's the matter with you two? "
Just as Hu Li was about to speak his mind, Qiu Yuan coughed at the right time, and Hu Li
suddenly shut up.
Shui Ye felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange, put down the teacup in his hand, and
asked Hu Li: " By the way, that elder— "
Halfway through the words, Ze hurried in and said to Shui Ye, " Master Shui Ye, Nao is back.
"
Since Nao left Lancuo, he hastened to Kirigakure Village. The original five or six days of walk-
ing, Nao walked in three days without rest. He went directly to the ninja school to find his
ancient prose teacher at that time, and then took out After reading the investigation mate-
rials of Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan, I gave the photo of the clay sculpture to Teacher Gu Wen.
The two people researched day and night, and finally got a little bit of eyes. Teacher Gu
Wen concluded that this is a kind of ninjutsu that has been lost for a long time, and it has
been banned for a long time. If it suddenly appeared, it would definitely bring huge disas-
ter.
How could Nao hear this? Shui Ye was right next to this danger now, so he took the infor-
mation given to him by Teacher Gu Wen and hurried back, hurriedly, and finally arrived at
Lancuo on this day.
Originally, Nao went to the hotel, but when he arrived, he found out that Shui Ye had al-
ready moved out, and Nao had no choice but to go to the ramen shop to inquire, and then
he arrived at Zeya's location, and he came here.
Counting the days, Nao has not seen Shui Ye for more than half a month, and now that he
sees it all at once, Nao is a little afraid to come close to see it.
However, as a medical ninja, Nao quickly noticed that Sui Ye's face was not right. The smell
in this room was also mixed with a hint of medicine, and there was a faint smell of blood.
Nao suddenly lost all those strange feelings, walked straight towards Shui Ye, and suddenly
saw Shui Ye's thick arms wrapped in quilt.
　　" What's going on? " Nao's voice rose a few degrees, and the other three people in the
room were stunned.
Akimoto could see that something was wrong with Nao. This tone and expression always
gave Akimoto an illusion. Why was Nao in front of him so feminine?
Hu Li was thinking the same thing in his mind at the moment, after all, this scene was too
like a scene where a man was injured and a woman felt sorry for him. As for Kohaku, she
could only rely on her voice, and she had already sensed what was wrong with Nao. It was
only at this moment that the previous wrongs became clear. Is Nao ...
As the center, Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan awkwardly. After all, in Shui Ye's eyes, Nao and
Qiu Yuan are a pair of good friends. The so-called friend's wife should not be bullied. No
overstepping behavior will be made.
So Shui Ye smiled apologetically: " It's all right, just a little injury. You see, it's almost healed.
By the way, didn't you go back to Kirigakure village to inquire about ancient texts? Are there
any results? "
But Nao didn't follow, his eyes kept on Shui Ye's arm, he could see at a glance that Shui
Ye's hand was not as simple as a minor injury, the gauze was so thick, but the gauze on the
surface could still be seen faintly. The blood oozes out, which means that the blood flow
must be terrifyingly high!
　　" Tell me first, what's the matter with this arm injury! "
　　" It's all right, if you don't believe me, ask Qiuyuan. " Shui Ye pointed at Qiuyuan, want-
ing to direct the war to Qiuyuan, and by the way, let the two exchange their feelings.
But Qiuyuan replied with a good show in his clothes: "The wound is about ten centimeters
long. As for the depth ... it is about as deep as a fingernail. The doctor at the medical center
said that such a laceration should be maintained, but this scar is certain. will stay. "
Shui Ye: "..."
Damn, Qiuyuan, this little brat, shouldn't he be pulling his Xiao Shou two people to ex-
change feelings between you and me? Gan, do you still think you don't drink enough
medicine?
Nao, who was on the side, heard this and that, and he took Nao's hand and used medical
ninjutsu, and began to investigate the situation of Suiya's arm injury.
Chapter 255 new plan
After investigating Shui Ye's situation, Nao's face was even more ugly, the wound on his
arm was deep, and his body was extremely weak, and his body was a few points worse than
when he left before.
After investigating this, Nao's face turned dark, and he put down his hand and said, " Shui
Ye, I didn't say it when I left, let you rest well and don't do those complicated tasks, how
long have I been gone? Is your body like this? "
Shui Ye could only endure it quietly, thinking in his heart that it was really a little suffoca-
tion, and training people to be like Sister Ayame , oh, women are troublesome. Thinking of
this, Shui Ye kept winking at Qiu Yuan, meaning you could say a few words for me, this is
your little boyfriend, brother.
Qiuyuan enjoyed Shui Ye's training by Nao very much, and didn't want to help at all, and
even added fuel to it: " Nao, just come back, someone can help me watch Shui Ye and drink
medicine, you don't know yet, right? It's a pain to take medicine at night in the past few
days, if I hadn't watched it, he wouldn't want to drink it at all. "
Ten thousand alpacas were racing back and forth in Shui Ye's heart, wishing he could tram-
ple Qiu Yuan to death, no, he shouldn't have expected this person to help him, so Shui Ye
pitifully looked at the other people in the room, and said : " But I just took the medicine se-
riously. If you don't believe me, ask them. "
dare Hu Li accept this situation, and quickly clear the relationship: " I'm here to ask Shui Ye
for help, and I hope you can listen to my plan. "
This was the point, Shui Ye quickly grabbed it, and said to Hu Li: " So you all came to me for
help, it's all right, you said, I will definitely help if I can help you. "
Hu Li glanced at Qiu Yuan and saw that his face was not good, and he was a little hesitant,
but when he thought of the clan, Hu Li could only bite the bullet and say: " Shui Ye, because
of the last incident, I have merged with the elders. The power of the society, I have the final
say in the current clan, I came to ' torture ' , you know, you are the son of God, the witch's
revenge against our clan has never stopped, but she left a not. Hope of hope. "
Nao heard that these people were talking about business, and at the same time felt that his
reaction was a little too big, so he sat directly next to Shui Ye and listened.
　　" What is hope that is not hope? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" It is the identity of the son of God, Shui Ye, for many years, the son of God has never
appeared. Except for you, we have never heard of anyone who can live to accept God's sur-
render. This may also be the last sympathy of the witch to our family. , she hid the solution
in that ancient song, and the only person who can accept the ancient song is the Son of
God. "
Shui Ye was stunned. He still has such a powerful identity, so he smiled and said to Hu Li: "
Then what do you want me to do? I'll say it first, I'm one of those ancient songs. I can't un-
derstand the words, and I want to live for a few more decades, and I don't want to die
young. If I still work as hard as before, I won't go. "
　　" No, the ritual before the elders was wrong. If we use that method to start the ' torture
' again, we will repeat the mistakes of many years ago, so I could only try my best to help
you organize the elders together, but this A few days ago, Amber and I came up with a so-
lution that would not activate the ' torture ' , but also relieve the ninjutsu on our clan and
find the disappeared clan. "
Nao was able to hear a little way, but he wouldn't put Shui Ye into a little dangerous situa-
tion, so he interjected: " I am Shui Ye's accompanying doctor, I don't think his current physi-
cal condition is suitable for participating. Any plan, just need to rest at home. ”
These words won Qiu Yuan's heart, and these people came to the door again and again. If
he didn't hide it for the Amber brothers and sisters, what face would they have to ask for
Shui Ye?
　　" Shui Ye, after you've taken the medicine, it's the time you need to rest. I think it's time
for today's visit. " Qiu Yuan slowly ordered the expulsion, without giving Hu Li any face.
For a time, Hu Li and Amber both looked a little embarrassed. Amber knew that he was ask-
ing too much, and pursed his lips and did not speak, while Hu Li thought that Shui Ye had
just recovered a life from the ' torture ' ceremony. Now I guess I still have lingering fears,
and it is human nature to not want to take risks anymore, so I said: " Shui Ye, I understand
Haku and your current mood, you should think about it for some time, but I will continue to
investigate, if you are willing to help me. , I'm always here for you. "
Come on, Hu Li took a deep look at Shui Ye, and then walked out with Amber. Shui Ye gave
Ze Ye a look, meaning to send them off, Ze Ye nodded.
There were only Suiya, Nao, and Akimoto left in the room, and of course, Xiao Huang, who
slept well on the bed.
Shui Ye said, " I'm very grateful for your consideration for me, but I still want to help Amber
once. "
There is only amber in the words, no amber chestnuts.
Akimoto's eyes darkened, and he began to think about whether to speak up. Nao couldn't
help it anymore, and gave a rough overview of what he had investigated in Kirigakure Village.
At the end, he added: " That clay sculpture is in the meaning of ancient texts. It's a disaster,
Shui Ye, isn't your purpose to help the ramen shop? What do these people have to do with
you, even if we want to cure Amber's eyes, we can think of other ways, why bother here? "
　　" Nao, Akimoto and I already know about the problem with the clay sculpture. " After
speaking, Shuiye told Nao about the situation in the past few days, and then continued, "
Actually, I don't want to intervene, how can I say it? They also said that I am the son of God,
so maybe there really is such a thing as destiny. ”
　　" Shuiye! " Nao was a little angry. In his opinion, Shuiye was taking his own life seriously.
　　" Okay, okay, don't be noisy, I have a headache. It happens that you have traveled such
a long way. You should rest early. We will talk about this later. " After that, Shui Ye also got
into bed and started to sleep. .
Qiuyuan knew that Shui Ye didn't want to talk about it anymore, so he followed his mean-
ing and said to Nao: " Since he doesn't want to talk, let it go for the time being, it's not a
big deal after all, he's right, rest first. a moment. "
Nao glanced at Shui Ye and said dully: " Where do I live then? "
Just as Ze came back, Qiu Yuan pointed at him and said, " Ask him. "
Chapter 256 Research methods for new ramen noodles
Ze was also a little confused, but fortunately, Nao was not wordy, and asked Ze to arrange a
room for himself. Ze was also a little embarrassed, because this is where he temporarily
rented, just one bedroom plus two rooms. There is no more room for Nao.
So he asked, " Nao, why don't you live in a room with me? "
Shui Ye was unhappy all of a sudden, thinking about what you are doing, a straight man
and Xiaoshou in the same room, and said: " Ze Ye, you have to study new ramen with me, in
case I have any ideas to tell You, it's not good to disturb Nao, why don't you let Akimoto
and Nao share a room? "
After speaking, Shui Ye looked at Qiu Yuan very flatteringly, meaning, is my arrangement
alright? After all, you are arranged with your little boyfriend.
Ze Ye didn't have any objections, he just said to Qiu Yuan: " Qiu Yuan team leader, is this
okay? "
Akimoto put the information together without refuting, meaning that he had no opinion on
the arrangement, and Nao's face was a little ugly, but he didn't say anything.
That's how it's settled.
In the evening, Shui Ye drank the medicine with difficulty, and then carried Xiao Huang to
study the data recorded with Qiuyuan before, and of course, some data that Nao brought
back.
Because he was recovering from his injuries some time ago, Shui Ye didn't start to study the
new type of ramen, and he could only leave it to Ze Ye to do it all by himself, so it's good to
take a look now, so as not to be smeared when he recovers.
Although Ze was also researching a new type of ramen for the first time, but with the re-
mote guidance of Shui Ye, he was barely able to get started, but the progress was not as
fast as that of Shui Ye.
Shui Ye looked at the information and shook his head. It seemed that he had to personally
go into battle with the new type of ramen.
As for the information that Nao brought back, it was even more complicated. Shui Ye
sorted out the information that Sawa also handed over, and then began to look carefully.
The handwriting on this is not Nao's, it should be the Guwen teacher he said. Shui Ye
looked at it carefully, and was fascinated for a while, so he didn't notice the time.
Nao couldn't sleep at this time either, thinking about whether to go outside to relax. As
soon as he went out, he saw Akimoto in the courtyard. He was digging with something in
the dark. Nao was a little strange, so he wanted to go over and ask. Q, just as he was about
to approach, Qiu Yuan also noticed him and said quickly, " Don't move. "
The serious tone made Nao dare not move for a while, Akimoto put down the tools in his
hand, walked slowly in front of Nao and said, " I have everything arranged in this courtyard,
you better not come in casually. "
Nao said curiously, " What? "
　　" Trap, Shui Ye was assassinated some time ago, I was worried, so I made a safety de-
vice. "
　　" That's right, but aren't you a little sensitive? Didn't Shui Ye just say that you all dealt
with those people? "
　　" I said so. " Qiu Yuan sighed and said, " But I just don't feel relieved, so you can take me
too seriously. By the way, what are you doing out here so late? "
Nao was suddenly stopped by the question, so he made a random excuse and said: "I slept
too much, but now I can't sleep anymore, so I went out for a walk, just thinking about how
to help Shui Ye replenish my body. "
　　" It turns out that this is the case. I think you should go back to the house. I haven't ar-
ranged it here. "
Nao nodded and wanted to go back to the house directly, but thinking of Shui Ye, he
turned around and went inside Shui Ye's house to see the situation.
It happened that the distance was not too far. As soon as Nao walked to the door, he saw
that the door was not closed. Through the gap, he could see that Shui Ye was staying up
late next to the table to watch. Judging by the situation, Shui Ye had been thinking about it
for a long time.
Injured still staying up late, Nao resisted the urge to scold him, pushed open the door and
walked in.
　　" Water Night! "
There was scolding in his voice.
Shui Ye was looking at it vigorously, but was disturbed by the voice. He wanted to have a
seizure, but when he saw that it was Nao, he said, " It's you, don't worry, I'll take a look
without wasting my strength. "
Nao Haku glanced at him, and was about to say a lot of truth, but Shui Ye quickly waved his
hand to signal him to stop.
　　" I know, I'm going to sleep right away, okay? You shouldn't be nagging like Qiuyuan. "
　　" Then you know best! " Nao added.
Shui Ye had no choice but to put down the information in his hand and go to bed.
The next day, Shui Ye got up early, because he slept too much these days, and he didn't
want to lie down at all.
Fortunately, Ze Ye and Qiu Yuan are also diligent people. They started to practice outside
early in the morning. As soon as Shui Ye opened the door, he saw this scene and couldn't
help but smash his mouth and said: " Yo, it's hard work, boys. "
Neither Qiuyuan nor Ze said anything. They both had their own thoughts. Ze also felt that
he was too weak and was easily controlled by the enemy's ninjutsu. It must be that his prac-
tice was not enough, so he needed to practice more. And Qiu Yuan felt that he couldn't
help him at all at that time, and he had to save him by Shui Ye, how could this be possible?
So from the time he came back, he continued to practice physical art.
Shui Ye saw that both of them were practicing and ignored him, so he didn't bother to talk
anymore, and said to Ze Ye, " I'm hungry, remember to make breakfast for me after you
practice, and Ze Ye, come in later. , I read your profile last night, and I want to talk to you
about the new style of ramen. "
Ze also nodded to show that he knew, and Shui Ye turned around and entered his room. Ze
also wanted to stop to prepare for breakfast when he heard a knock on the door.
Mina 's somewhat pale face.
Because of the harsh words he said to her last time, Ze also didn't know how to treat Mei
Cai now, so he didn't speak for a while.
Mei Cai lowered her head. She thought about it a lot during this time, wondering if she was
interfering too much. Perhaps those things that Ze should have experienced, she should
not stop her, and Ze never promised her. What, what's the use of being sad?
Fortunately, Mei Cai is considered a transparent person, and with the persuasion of her
family, she has figured it out in the past few days. She handed some food she made to Ze
Ye and said, " Manager, I know that some time ago I If I did something wrong, I apologize
to you, and I will not mention it again from now on, I will work hard. "
After speaking, Mei Cai handed the basket to Zeya.
Seeing the emotion on Mei Cai's face, Ze was also stunned for a while, and did not go to
pick up the basket.
Mei Cai thought that Ze was still blaming herself, so she didn't pick up the basket, her eyes
darkened.
　　" Manager, what I said is true. I came here to make it clear to you. "
Chapter 257 poisoning
Mei Cai's expression was serious, not like she was telling a lie, Ze also took the basket and
said, " I see. "
　　" Don't worry, manager. " Mei Cai smiled and tried her best to hide her loneliness, " I re-
ally won't pester you in the future. "
Her tone was a little light, and Ze believed it a little bit. Then Mei Cai said something about
the ramen shop. Ze also explained the affairs in the shop, and the two exchanged a few
words before Mei Cai left.
Ze also looked at the basket in his hand and the steaming pastries in it, stunned for a while,
then turned and walked into the house.
After Mei Cai walked for a distance, the emotions on her face began to collapse, and she
laughed at herself. It turns out that giving up is not an easy thing.
What she didn't notice was that there was a person sneaking behind her all the time. The
man's eyes were full of poisonous juice, and he stared at the place where Mei Cai and Ze
also stood just now. After Mei Cai walked away, the talent When he came out, his eyes were
filled with monstrous hatred.
　　" Ramen shop? Oh, you're all going to die today. "
Ze Ye took the basket and walked outside of Shui Ye's room. Shui Ye happened to be at the
door. Looking at the basket in Ze Ye's hand, he asked, " Huh? You're so fast, so breakfast is
ready. "
　　" I didn't make this, it was brought by Mei Cai. " Ze also explained.
Shui Ye nodded slightly, then opened the towel on top of the basket, " Wow " : "I didn't ex-
pect Mei Cai to be so good at making pastries, hehe, give me a taste? "
Without waiting for Ze to say anything, Shui Ye grabbed one very rudely and put it in his
mouth.
Xiao Huang, who was sleeping in the back room, suddenly opened his eyes, and his nose
smelled an unusual smell. When he looked up, the source of the smell was what was in Shui
Ye's hand. Xiao Huang jumped out of bed strangely. Run towards the water night.
Shui Ye licked the remaining cakes on his fingers, took a few more in his hand, and said to
Ze Ye: " You eat it too, it's just for breakfast, just eat it for you ... uh, um ... "
Shui Ye, who had been enjoying the cakes, slammed his mouth over his mouth, and then
screamed in pain and spat out a large mouthful of black blood. The soft and glutinous
cakes were immediately splattered with blood.
Ze was also stunned by this scene. He threw away the pastry in his hand and supported
Shui Ye, and hurriedly said: " Master Shui Ye, what are you doing? "
Qiu Yuan was also startled by the sound here, jumped from the deep pit and fell to Shui
Ye's side, and saw the black blood on Shui Ye's hands at a glance, and Shui Ye who was
about to faint.
　　" Shui Ye! " Qiu Yuan shouted, but Shui Ye couldn't respond to him at all. Shui Ye only
felt that his consciousness was getting further and further away, and finally disappeared.
Xiao Huang also happened to run to Shui Ye's side, and sniffed the cakes carefully, this is -
poison!
The pastry was poisonous. After Xiao Huang realized this, he jumped into the basket
quickly, and then used his claws to bark, making a rapid ' woo woo ' sound in his mouth,
trying to attract the attention of the few people in front of him.
Ze Ye was the first to react, because he was led by Xiao Huang to bring the glass pestle to
the clay sculpture last time, so he quickly said: " Qiu Yuan, Master Shui Ye's psychic beast, it
is stepping on this cake. , No, could it be that this pastry ... is poisonous? "
Ze didn't dare to say any more, but his brain clearly told him that there was a problem with
this cake in all likelihood, but this was just handed to him by Mei Cai!
Qiu Yuan looked at Xiao Huang and saw Ze Ye's reaction, and immediately asked, " Shui Ye
just ate the cake, so it became like this? "
Ze Ye was still stunned and didn't answer Qiu Yuan's words, which made Qiu Yuan anxious,
and shouted angrily: " I'm asking you something, answer me! "
　　" Yes, it's from Mei Cai. "
There was a little doubt between Qiuyuan's eyebrows, the girl who works in the ramen
shop? Why did she kill Shui Ye? And to use such a powerful poison?
Nao has been on the road all this time, and he didn't sleep well last night, so he wanted to
stay in bed today, but he heard someone arguing outside before he slept. Nao was worried
about Shui Ye, so he reluctantly got up. When I got to the door, I saw Shui Ye fainted on
Qiu Yuan's body with a dark blue face, ran over to perform medical ninjutsu, and then
asked loudly, " What's wrong? "
Seeing Nao coming, Qiu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, at least there was a medical ninja,
so he tried his best to calm himself down and make sure to give accurate information: "
Shui Ye seems to have eaten this cake just now, Xiao Huang said this There's a problem,
and he just vomited black blood. "
After finishing speaking, Qiuyuan gave Zeya another look, meaning that you should tell
Nao what you know, and Zeya also said, "The leader of Qiuyuan said that's right, I'm so sus-
picious, but ..." Zeya After a pause, he didn't want to believe that it was Mei Cai's poison.
Qiuyuan was too lazy to care about Zeya's emotions, and focused on Nao's medical nin-
jutsu: " How is it? Is it serious? "
Nao's brows were already wrinkled, and a mosquito was almost pinched to death, and the
medical ninjutsu in his hand was constantly sending Chakra into Shui Ye's body, and the at-
mosphere was tense.
After a while, cold sweat broke out on Nao's forehead. Qiuyuan secretly said that it was not
good, and asked tentatively, " Are you alright? "
Nao didn't speak, he was now focused on his hands. Shui Ye's poison was much more seri-
ous than he imagined. The people who poisoned it had a vicious mind. This kind of poison
is extremely overbearing. If it weren't for him now, Shui Ye might be ... Nao was afraid after
a while, and said with difficulty: " It's poisoned, and it's a poison I haven't seen before, I can
only use chakra to block the onset of the poison, hurry up Find a way to get the antidote, or
I won't last long. "
As soon as the words came out, Qiuyuan and Zeya's faces were a Haku , and Zeya punched
the ground: " Qiuyuan team leader, this is all my fault, I took out the cake, I ..."
　　" Enough, now is not the time to discuss this. The most important thing now is how to
get the antidote. Since that pastry is made by Mei Cai, let's start with her. "
Ze also agreed, stood up and said, " I'll find her right away, she should be in the ramen shop
at this point. "
　　" No, I'll go too. "
Qiuyuan suddenly said, ' I don't worry about that woman, Ze Ye, you better be prepared, I
won't let anyone who hurt Shui Ye. '
There was a killing intent in the words, and Ze was also shocked for a while, and then
turned into bitterness: " Chiu Yuan, if it is really beautiful, I will do it myself. "
Chapter two hundred and fifty eight reappearance
Akimoto nodded, and then carried Shui Ye onto the bed with Zeya, explained it to Nao in
detail, and then took Zeya to the ramen shop.
Nao's hand has been tightly placed on Shuiye's hand, and the contact between the two is
intimate. If it were normal, Nao would be very excited, but now Shuiye's life is hanging by a
thread, what else is in Nao's mind Fascinating ideas.
Xiao Huang also lied beside Shui Ye honestly, his big eyes were full of worry, and he cried a
few times in a low voice, as if to cheer for Shui Ye secretly.
Not long after Akimoto and Nao left the house, the figure who had followed Mina slowly
appeared outside the wall of Sawaya's house. I saw him jump lightly and jump to a big tree
beside the wall. Hide yourself in the branches and quietly watch what's going on inside.
Because Shuiye's house was facing the door, and Akimoto was in a hurry, he didn't have
time to lock the door, so Nao's treatment was clearly seen by the man.
The man smiled sinisterly, gradually becoming more and more arrogant, and jumped di-
rectly from the tree to the wall. Xiao Huang was sensitive to the existence of this man, and
immediately stood up and screamed outside.
Nao was a little weak because of the continuous treatment. Just as he was about to ask
what was going on, he saw a strange figure standing on the wall, and he had a bad feeling
in his heart.
The hairs on Xiao Huang's body stood up, because it smelled a familiar smell, which was ex-
actly the same as the poison on the cake. This person was the one who poisoned him. Xiao
Huang hurriedly screamed at Nasu. .
　　" Xiao Huang, what are you— " Nao didn't understand, and looked at the unkind people
outside, but the medical ninjutsu in his hand couldn't stop. If the poison invaded his heart
and lungs, Shui Ye would have to wait to die.
Seeing that Nao didn't move, the people outside smiled successfully: " Hahaha, it really is
the son of God, there is no waste around, even one of the followers is a medical ninja. "
Hearing this sentence, Nao's heart sank, and it was the enemy who came, but in his current
situation, he didn't dare to leave the water night for too long. What should I do? Nao was
anxious, and the chakra in his hand flowed. The control was a bit disordered, and black
blood oozes from the corners of Shui Ye's mouth. Nao could not wait to slap himself, so he
couldn't mess up! Don't mess up! Nao almost forced himself to calm down and controlled
his chakra.
Fortunately, Nao has done a lot of tasks over the years, and he quickly controlled the
chakra that had just been disordered, and the people who came had jumped off the wall
and landed in the courtyard.
Akimoto and Zeya had just arrived at the ramen shop when they saw Mei Cai was cleaning
the shop, and her movements were normal, without a trace of panic. As a member of Anbu,
Qiu Yuan naturally saw something was wrong. Generally speaking, if he wanted to poison
others, he would be very anxious to wait for the news of whether the other party died, and
he would not be so calm.
So Qiu Yuan said to Ze Ye, " There's something strange in it, just look at me and act in a
moment. "
Ze also nodded, and then the two walked into the ramen shop. When Mei Cai saw the two,
she was puzzled at first, and then put down the cleaning utensils in her hand and came out
to greet them.
　　" Leader Qiuyuan, Manager Zeye, why are you here? "
　　" I'm here to ask you about the pastry. Shui Ye said that the pastry tastes good, and let
me learn the technique from you. " Qiuyuan said very calmly, as always, with no expression
on his face.
Mei Cai didn't care and replied, " It turns out that it's because of this, the leader of Qiuyuan,
this is my mother's hometown cake, she taught me to make it before, this time I wanted to
apologize to the manager, so I made it. the pastries. ”
Qiuyuan continued to test: " What did your mother do? "
　　" No, " Mei Cai denied, with a little sadness in her eyes, " I made this, my mother died
long ago. "
　　" So you live alone? " Qiu Yuan asked.
　　" Yeah, but, Captain Qiuyuan, why are you suddenly concerned about what's going on
in my house? " Mei Cai asked strangely, after all, in her eyes, Qiu Yuan has always been un-
smiling.
Qiuyuan glanced at Ze Ye, meaning what do you think, Ze Ye paused for a while, then said
to Mei Cai, " Meica, Master Shui Ye said that those kind of cakes are very special, how did
you make them? "
Seeing Ze also asked herself, Mei Cai was slightly surprised. This was the first time that the
manager of Zeya asked her about her personal affairs, but she also knew that Haku was all
ordered by Master Shui Ye, so Mei Cai explained her method roughly. Finally, he said: " Be-
cause the pastries need to be shaped, I made them overnight, so I put them in the kitchen
to dry overnight, and the taste is really better. You like it so much. "
After drying all night ... Qiuyuan keenly grasped a certain point, and then asked: " Does any-
one else know about you making cakes? "
　　" It's a grandfather from my neighbor's house. Because I had a little unpleasantness
with the store manager Zeye before, I asked him to tell him a little something, and then he
suggested that I make cakes, saying that this would eliminate the gap between us. . ”
This time Qiuyuan and Ze can be regarded as Ming Haku , so Qiuyuan directly grabbed Mei
Cai's hand and said, " Tell me, what is the identity of your neighbor's grandfather, and
where is his house? "
Mei Cai was taken aback by Qiu Yuan's actions, and Qiu Yuan didn't care much about the
woman's actions. Just by grabbing it like this, Mei Cai's hand was already slightly red.
　　" Senior Qiuyuan, what do you mean? He is a grandfather from my neighbor's house. "
Mei Cai's voice contained a bit of crying.
Ze was also a little unbearable, just as he was about to say something, Qiu Yuan stared at
him with stern eyes: " Listen, I will only say it once, Shui Ye has eaten your food and is now
in a coma. Nao said that if there is no antidote, Ye will not survive for long. , so now you'd
better tell me everything you know, or I won't be soft on you even if you're an employee of
a ramen shop. "
Mei Cai was stunned and couldn't even speak. Qiu Yuan looked irritated in her heart: " Be
awake, I don't have time to waste with you, hurry up and tell me about that person! "
Qiuyuan repeated it again, and Mei Cai found her voice and stammered: " My house is ... the
2-chome next to the store manager Zeya, he has been my neighbor for several years, and
he is an old man who lives alone. I often go to him to play, and he asks me to call him
Grandpa Fujiki. ”
As soon as Mica finished speaking, Qiu Yuan let go of her, and then Zeya on the side said, "
Zawaya, let's go. "
Seeing the backs of the two hurriedly leaving, Mei Cai lowered her head, bit her lip, tears
welling up in her eyes, did she cause trouble to the store manager Ze Ye again?
Chapter 259 Akimoto's early preparations
Nao's hands didn't stop, but he kept looking at the people outside. He suddenly thought
that the courtyard that Akimoto was talking about today had a mechanism he set up. If
that's the case ...
　　" I'm telling you, I'll do it if you come in again. " Nao shouted loudly, trying to get the
other party to stop.
Who knew that man laughed when he heard it, then lifted off the black clothes covering his
body, and scolded Nao, " I've already figured out your situation these few days, that little
girl Mei Cai is not bad, It's not worth my advice to her. "
Nao didn't know the name of Mei Na, but he couldn't control it anymore, so he threatened:
" You should know if you get it right. There are many organs here, and you will die if you
come in. "
　　" This kind of paediatric institution can only guard against those reckless men, want to
guard against me? " The man laughed sullenly, and then made a seal on his hands, and a
water escape flushed out a small hole in what Qiu Yuan had arranged before. , the water es-
cape even affected the corridor.
Nao was in a hurry. He didn't expect this person to have such a powerful water escape, and
immediately said: " Suiye is from Konoha, and he is also the general manager of the ramen
shop, and Shuiye is kind to Mizukage -sama, you dare to do it, Are n't you afraid of being
strangled by Kirigakure and Konoha? "
The man looked at Nao's anxious appearance, and the whole person couldn't say it
leisurely: " The poison I gave was extremely poisonous, I just hoped to kill Sawa, who knew
that Mei Na would give me such a big surprise, and let the water directly Eating it at night
has saved me a lot of effort. This old man always pays attention to revenge. You and I have
no grievances. So, as long as you stop using medical ninjutsu and let Shui Ye die immedi-
ately, I can be wrong. You shoot. "
　　" You're dreaming! " Nao gritted his teeth and said, " It's really despicable to use poison
in such an unprofessional way. You better not fall into my hands, or I will definitely kill you.
"
　　" Unfortunately, you can't kill me now. Since you want to stay and die with this person,
then the old man will give you a ride. " With that, the man made a seal with his hands and
walked to the door of Shui Ye's room step by step. , Nao could only watch helplessly, and
there was nothing he could do.
　　" Stop, even if you want us to die, you will always die, Haku , who are you? "
The man had finished the seal, and explained to Nao kindly: " You just came back from Kiri-
gakure Village, no wonder you don't know that Shui Ye has been very active these days, not
only killing my brother, but also helping That kid Hu Li beat and eliminated the power of
our Presbyterian Church, it's really clever. "
Nao was stunned. Could it be that Shui Ye and the others have solved the problem of clay
sculpture? This person is the remnant, so to speak, this is to seek revenge, and Nao's heart
has sunk to the bottom.
　　" Okay, now I've made everything clear, and you can die in peace. " After that, the man
walked to the door step by step with a knife.
Just when he thought that the victory was in his hands, he suddenly stepped on something
under his feet, only to hear a " click " , a large net appeared on the soles of his feet, and im-
mediately surrounded him at an extremely fast speed.
Although he wanted to take out Kunai and cut the big net, it was too late, and the net lifted
him up, and the whole person was suspended in the air in an instant.
　　" Damn, this kind of pediatric stuff is still here. " The man screamed strangely, trying to
tear the big net in front of him, and went straight up, but he was pulled back by the barbs
on it, and the blood was dripping. flowed out,
Seeing this situation, Nao was stunned. When did Akimoto design something here? But he
couldn't control so much. When he was talking to the enemy just now, he had already
thought of a way, that is, first instill a certain amount of chakra into Shui Ye, then stop using
medical ninjutsu, and then run away while the man untied the capture net. .
Thinking of this, Nao hurriedly probed the chakra in Shui Ye's body. Although the poison
was still in his body, he could barely hold on for a while after being blocked by him for a
while, but this time was very short, giving him a maximum of ten. minute.
Xiao Huang has been observing the situation by Nao's side. At this time, the enemy caught
by the captured net is trying to cut open the net so that he cannot escape!
Nao hurriedly said to Xiao Huang, " Xiao Huang, you will try to hold this person down for a
while. I'm now transmitting chakra to Shui Ye. Just wait another minute and I'll take him
away. "
Xiao Huang glanced at Shui Ye with dark lips, jumped up, then took the glass pestle out of
the bag, and slapped the glass pestle directly in front of Nao with one paw, without waiting
for Nao to ask anything, Xiao Huang He used his sharp claws to open Shui Ye's hand, and
blood immediately oozes from the wound.
Nao asked in a low voice, " Xiao Huang, what are you doing? "
Xiao Huang ignored him and moved the glass pestle with his claws to Shui Ye's wound. As
soon as it got in the blood of Shui Ye, the glass pestle radiated a colorful light, but the light
was very faint and weak, with a With a touch of black.
Nao knew that the glass pestle was unusual, and Xiao Huang in front of him was also a psy-
chic beast. He didn't stop him for a while. Xiao Huang put his claws on the glass pestle. "
Listen, I used the glass pestle to forcibly unseal the seal. My chakra was sealed, and it
couldn't last long. The glass pestle itself has the power to purify. If you use the glass pestle
with Shui Ye's blood, you can temporarily suppress him. The poison in the body, Shui Ye will
also wake up, you don't need to constantly input chakra to him, but one thing, you are not
the owner of the glass pestle, if you use it forcibly, you will be burned by the light of the
glass pestle, if it is not for me After being sealed for too long, I can no longer drive the
glass pestle ..."
　　" I do! " Nao said firmly, and took a deep look at Shui Ye, " I do, Xiao Huang, in fact, I'm
not sure whether I can avoid this person's tracking, but I can wake Shui Ye, he There must
be a way. "
Xiao Huang nodded, there were traces of blood on the corner of his mouth: " Well, driving
the glass pestle requires Shui Ye's blood and chakra. He can't drive it now. Quick, cut his
hand. "
Nao was stunned for a moment, he seemed to understand why Haku came back this time,
Shui Ye's body was even weaker, and it was estimated that he used the glass pestle again.
　　"The ignorant junior, how dare you make an axe in front of this old man, I will send you
on your way. "
There was a sound from outside, and Nao glanced at it. The man was about to break
through the capture net prepared by Akimoto. It was too late to think about anything, and
Nao just instilled enough chakra.
Chapter two hundred and sixty wake up
Nao let go of one of his hands, then took out Kunai and slashed towards Shui Ye's arm. Huang,
but found that Xiao Huang's body was trembling, and he was about to be unable to stand
up. Nao quickly threw Kunai away and supported Xiao Huang.
　　" Are you all right? "
Xiao Huang shook his head: " I'm fine, hurry up, use your chakra to forcibly drive the glass
pestle, it will definitely hurt, you have to hold back ... I can't hold on anymore. "
As soon as the voice fell, the strange seal on Xiao Huang's tail appeared with light, and then
the light turned blood red, embedded directly into Xiao Huang's body, and streaked blood
marks, Nao wanted to treat it , but was avoided.
From the beginning to the end, Xiao Huang never said a word of pain.
A glint of water flashed in Nao's eyes, Xiao Huang raised his paw with difficulty and pointed
to the glass pestle that was scattered around. Nao took a deep breath and raised his hand
to hold the glass pestle.
As soon as he touched this thing, Nao felt a burning pain in his palm, as if he was not hold-
ing a ninja tool, but magma, and he could even smell the burnt smell of his own flesh.
The enemy outside had already cut open the capture net, but he didn't get any advantage,
and his whole hand was dripping with blood.
　　" I, Fujikimoto, have not received such a big insult. I will use your blood to pay homage
to my brother and these hands. "
Nao forcibly resisted the pain, then poured his own chakra into it, and forcibly moved the
glass pestle, only to see a little bit of gray slowly crawling on top of the originally transpar-
ent and bright glass pestle, but the light spots absorbed Shui Ye's blood. , is changing more
and more.
As soon as Fujikimoto walked in, he saw this scene, but he ignored the two people in front
of him for a long time, and stepped forward and scolded: " Come here and die, I can give
you a pleasure. "
Nao pursed his lips and smiled, with a very calm expression, and said to him: " That's not
necessarily true, I suddenly want to understand Haku at this time, why do you say you want
to poison? Of course, it's because you can't beat water at all. Ye, that's why I thought of
such a lowly way, don't mention anything like revenge for my brother, it's disgusting. "
Seeing that his true purpose had been guessed, Fujiki Yuan had a fierce look on his face,
and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. With his blood-stained hands, the whole
person looked very terrifying.
　　" Yo, I'm angry, so I can go on talking. You just said that the institution that Akimoto ar-
ranged was the pediatrics department. Look at your hands, do you still enjoy the barbs on
them? " Nao continued to sneer. , It seems that he is not afraid of angering the people in
front of him at all.
Fujiki Yuan couldn't hang his face when he heard this. First, he believed that he was quite
old, and he could easily crush the ignorant juniors in front of him. Second, he really used a
method that could not be used on the stage.
This anger quickly turned into anger, and he threw several darts at Nao, but Nao just turned
sideways slightly, dodging one of the deadly darts, and the other two stabbed directly into
Nao body of.
　　" Why don't you run away? " Fujiki was a little strange.
　　" I don't need to dodge your little tricks at all, just use whatever tricks you have! "
Looking at the expression on Nao's face, Fujikimoto felt a little uneasy in his heart, and then
he thought that one of the two people was poisoned and the other was just a medical ninja.
Kunai, who was already covered in blood, approached Suiya and Nao step by step.
It wasn't until he walked in front of Nao that Fujikimoto's uneasy heart fell, and he said to
Nao: " As expected, you are bluffing. After using Chakra for so long, you can block me a few
moves now. "
Nao suddenly let go of his hand, and immediately, the glass pestle fell to the ground.
The voice was clear and sweet, and only then did Fujiki Yuan notice that Nao had been
keeping one hand behind his back, Nao smiled brightly at Fujiki Yuan, and slowly said, " You
lost. "
After saying that, Nao's whole body was shaky, and he fell back. Fujikimoto just watched,
originally thinking that Nao would fall directly to the ground, but a figure suddenly ap-
peared behind him, and firmly supported him.
Fujiki Yuan looked over in disbelief, that figure - turned out to be Shui Ye!
　　" No, it's impossible, I saw you being poisoned, how could you still stand up now? "
Shui Ye helped Nao to sit down and said softly, " Nao, take a rest first. "
Nao didn't speak, just nodded. The severe pain in his hand made him tremble constantly,
and the blood on his face disappeared. Shui Ye looked at it, his whole body was gloomy
and water dripped, and he picked it up. The glass pestle, which had just landed on the
ground, got up, raised his eyes, and looked at Fujiki Yuan steadily.
　　" Poisoning, the method is good. " Sui Ye angrily laughed back. Nao had been treating
him just now. Although he couldn't speak or move, he still had a little consciousness, so he
knew what had just happened.
Fujiki Yuan knew how powerful Shui Ye was, otherwise he wouldn't have killed the elder at
the clay sculpture. Now that he could stand in front of him so calmly after seeing Shui Ye
poisoned, he was a little scared for a while.
　　" You - how did you cure it, that kind of poison should kill you if you eat it. " Fujiki Yuan
stammered.
　　" Of course it's because I'm very powerful. By the way, do you want to know how that
elder died? " Shui Ye's tone contained a certain coldness, and Fujiki Yuan had already begun
to tremble.
Shui Ye held the glass pestle in his hand and used the Chakra drive that Nao had just
passed on to him, and the gray thing surrounding the glass pestle disappeared in an in-
stant.
As Shui Ye kept pouring chakra into it, the light spots became brighter and brighter, and
began to wander around Shui Ye, more and more, more and more.
Fujiki was frightened by this situation. The Presbyterians who were present at the time also
saw these light spots. It was this thing that broke the Presbyterian puppet team. Just when
he wanted to escape, Shui Ye waved the glass pestle directly. , the spot of light immediately
flew towards the door, blocking his way.
　　" I just met, why are you leaving, Elder Fujiki Yuan, ah, no, you are just a low-level per-
son with mediocre qualifications, and even the elders have not rated it. " Shui Ye smiled,
with some kind of belittling in it. meaning.
This time, Fujiki Yuan stopped, turned his head to face Shui Ye and scolded: " I don't know
about life and death, don't think that you will be afraid of you if you forget me, when I was
leading the witch clan in Lancuo, you were still a baby. . ”
　　" Oh, it turns out to be the former elder, so disrespectful. "
Chapter 261 fighting
Shui Ye clenched the glass pestle in his hand, and wanted to play with the Fujiki Yuan in
front of him again, but found that Nao could no longer support and fainted, and Xiao
Huang, who just used the glass pestle to forcibly break through the seal, and now only Be-
ing able to lie on the ground weakly, Shui Ye stopped playing and was ready to solve the
battle as soon as possible.
Seeing Shui Ye's posture, Fujiki Yuan knew that he was about to make a move, and quickly
took a defensive posture.
I saw that the glass pestle suddenly shined brightly, and the light pointed directly at Fujiki
Yuan. Fujiki Yuan knew that the light was not easy to mess with, so he hurriedly jumped to
another place to avoid it. As soon as he landed, Fujiki Yuan, who thought it was all right,
found that there was a spot of light behind him. , looking at the traces behind the light
spot, it should be that he failed to attack him just now, and turned a corner in the air.
Is this tracked! Fujiki Yuanxin couldn't cry badly, but he could only avoid it blindly.
Shui Ye controlled the movement of the light spot and attacked again and again, but the
old immortal in front of him was old, but his figure was very flexible, and he could always
avoid it before Shui Ye attacked.
The inside of the room was also in a state of embarrassment due to Shui Ye's attack. The
good tables, chairs and benches were now turned into pieces of wood scum, the windows
were broken, and there were even several large holes on the roof.
Shui Ye was also panting due to the consumption of chakra. He could clearly feel that the
poison in his body was eating away at his chakra. No wonder it was so laborious to use this
time.
Thinking like this, Shui Ye directly opened his Sharingan , but the Sharingan suddenly closed at
the moment of opening, Shui Ye was stunned, this was a situation that had never happened
before, and the movements in his hands could not help but stop.
This gave Fujiki Yuan a chance to breathe. Seeing Shui Ye like this, he smiled proudly: "
Haha, can't you use your own ninjutsu? The toxin I personally researched, even if you sup-
press it, so what? ? "
　　" Even if I can't use ninjutsu, I can kill you! " Shui Ye said loudly, waving the glass pestle
again, and the light spots condensed again and attacked Fujiki Yuan.
This time, Fujikimoto didn't move, because the light spot didn't hit him at all, but instead hit
him at the foot not far from him.
　　" Hahahaha, I'm laughing to death, is it the Chakra in my body that I can't control? "
Shui Ye was completely shocked at this time. The glass pestle, which could even be con-
trolled by the rioting Naruto , could be knocked crookedly? This is impossible!
But the hole in the floor reminded Shui Ye that it was true. Shui Ye looked down in disbe-
lief, and the glass pestle in his hand was still shining brightly, that is to say, there was no
problem with the glass pestle, then— The problem is with himself, because he is not prop-
erly controlled, so there is a problem with the direction of his attack.
Fujiki Yuan looked at Shui Ye stunned, and wanted to sneak attack. The Kunai he threw hit
Shui Ye's face. Just when Fujiki Yuan thought he was going to succeed, a light spot from the
glass pestle suddenly came out and knocked it out. Got these few Kunai .
　　Kunai fell to the floor, making a sound, and Shui Ye woke up at this time.
It must have been because I was too impatient just now. After all, the glass pestle has been
guarded for so many years. It is almost easy to solve the person in front of me, but I have
just woken up from the poison in my body, and my body is weak, so Only let this person
hate people jumping Q for so long.
After thinking about Haku 's point, Shui Ye clenched the glass pestle again and said to Fujiki
Yuan: " You said you were a remnant of the Presbyterian Church just now, then I want to
hear it, who else are you? "
　　" It's too much for you, do you think you have any qualifications to negotiate with me
now? "
　　" On the basis of the glass pestle in my hand and my identity as the son of my god,
since you are a member of the Presbyterian Church, you should know that I can accept di-
vine descent. If I took action now, you would already be a corpse. " Shui Ye said coldly, but
he was secretly manipulating the glass pestle in his hand, and he didn't let Fujiki Yuan no-
tice it.
　　" What about the son of God? Without the holy beast, the ritual of inviting God has
been lost for a long time. How could you, a little boy, learn it. "
Please God Ritual?
After a meal in the water, so there is still a condition required for God's descent to com-
plete God's descent? Just like calling the god of death to execute the seal, you need to get
the god of death mask. But at that time, when he saw Amber being killed, he was swept
away by his anger, where did he remember anything, and he didn't have any rituals at all at
that time. Could it be that this Fujiki Yuan was lying?
　　" Bullshit, I've accepted God's condescension before, what kind of ceremony is to invite
God, but you rely on the old to sell the old and deceive the children. " Shui Ye said deliber-
ately.
　　" Presumptuous, when I was serving as an elder, I didn't know what was going on in the
clan? As for your so-called divine descent, I also heard a few words from my brother, but it's
just that you were lucky, and you used a certain desire in your own heart, Thirsting for the
power of God, when God and your body have a common Naruto , you accept the divine de-
scent, but this kind of divine descent without ritual has great side effects, especially on your
own body. ”
Shui Ye suddenly thought of the side effect of the god's descent. At that time, his con-
sciousness was trapped in the world of ice and snow for a long time. If it wasn't for Xiao
Huang, he might not be able to get out.
It seems that this person's words are still somewhat credible, but at the same time, it also
throws out a trouble, that is, what is the ritual of inviting God, the power of God's descent is
so great, if it can be carefully controlled, right, this ninja world Didn't you walk sideways?
Thinking of this, Shui Ye intends to continue the routine, but the work in his hand contin-
ues.
　　" The ritual of asking the gods, the ritual of the god of death should be a mask, but I'm
curious, what rituals are used by other gods? Is it the same mask as the god of death? "
　　" Of course not, each god has a representative item, which seals his own power. Ac-
cording to the records ... wait, what am I telling you? What, you shameless thing, actually
Are you kidding me? " Fujiki Yuan suddenly said angrily.
Shui Ye nodded with a smile, he wanted to touch his hair with his hands to be handsome,
but one was injured and couldn't lift it up, and the other was holding a glass pestle and
couldn't have a hand at all.
　　" It's not stupid. For someone like you who has half of your body in a coffin, your reac-
tion is still very fast. "
Where can Fujikimoto take this anger? Pointing at Shui Ye is a scolding, all the ugly words
come out, Shui Ye doesn't care at all, just scolding, and there will be no less meat, although
there are not many chakras that he can control now, but now, he has All the light spots
were moved behind Fujiki.
Chapter 262 The death of Fujikimoto
Sure enough, old people are not good, Shui Ye thinks so much, this Fujiki Yuan knows a lot
of things, indicating that he was also a capable person when he was young, but it is a pity
that he is dying now.
Fujiki Yuan was tired of scolding, took a breath and pointed at Shui Ye's nose again, but this
was not enough to relieve his anger, and while talking, Fujiki Yuan used ninjutsu.
Shui Ye glanced at Ze Ye's house with great regret, and said helplessly: " I'm sorry, Ze Ye. "
At this time, Sawa, who was following Qiu Yuan at Fujiki Yuan's house, sneezed a lot, and
said strangely, " I'm sneezing properly. "
At this time, Shui Ye had gathered all the light spots behind Fujiki Yuan, and then poured all
the chakra he could use into the glass pestle, and suddenly aimed at Fujiki Yuan's death
point.
　　" Boom "
A huge explosion rang in the sky, and Zeya's room was directly destroyed into a rubble. The
smoke quickly filled the air, which made the people living around couldn't help opening
their room doors to see what was going on. The investigation was underway. Qiuyuan and
Ze also naturally felt the shock.
　　" Ze Ye, did this direction come from your house? " Qiu Yuan asked, looking at the
smoke rising in the distance.
　　" That's right, that's bad, Team Leader Qiu Yuan, Master Shui Ye and the others are still at
home! " Ze Ye suddenly shouted.
Qiu Yuan jumped directly to the house closest to them and hurried back, followed by Ze.
When the two of them arrived, they saw that Shui Ye was already supporting Nao, and he
was in a state of embarrassment. Akimoto walked over quickly, not paying attention to his
feet at all. One accidentally tripped over something, and looked down, It turned out to be
an old man over half a hundred years old. Just when he was about to ask something, Shui
Ye suddenly said: " Be careful, don't trample people to death, the poison on my body has to
be solved by him. "
Akimoto felt Haku 's heart for a while, and when he walked in front of Shui Ye, he saw Nao's
hot red hands and asked, " What's going on? "
　　" After you left, this Fujiki came to look for trouble, and Nao was here to save me ..."
Shui Ye didn't say any more, he seemed to owe someone a big favor again, alas.
The key is that the person who owes favor is Qiu Yuan's little boyfriend, sigh, Shui Ye
couldn't help but sighed again, and glanced at Qiu Yuan secretly, oh yo yo, that face looked
like he was going to eat people, Shui Ye decided to All the dirty water was splashed on Fu-
jiki Yuan, who was lying on the ground with less air in and out, but he didn't want to bear
Akimoto's anger alone.
　　" Hey, actually, it's all the person's fault. Originally, Nao's saving me was at most a loss
of chakra. I'll make up for it in the future. Who would have thought that this person would
make a move and make Nao have to save me. , this wound looks difficult to treat. "
Originally, this sentence was meant to enliven the atmosphere of Shui Ye, but when Qiu
Yuan heard this, his face became even worse, so Shui Ye closed his mouth tightly so as not
to add fuel to the fire.
After being silent for a while, Qiu Yuan said coldly: " Ze Ye, go and invite the doctor in the
town to go to the hotel where we stayed before, there is no room for people here. "
Ze also looked at the ruined house with only a few pieces of wood left, shook his head, said
yes to Qiuyuan, and went out.
Seeing that Qiuyuan didn't say anything, Shuiye continued to help Nao to bandage the
wound. There were many blisters on Nao's palm, most of which had broken skin, blood
mixed with pus and covered her entire palm. Where even the skin of the glass pestle was
scalded, there was hardly a good spot in the palm of the hand.
The more he bandaged behind, the deeper Shui Ye's heart sank. It was still too light to hit
that Fujiki Yuan just now, so he should first abolish his hand to avenge Nao.
But Shui Ye can only think about it this way. After all, this Fujiki Yuan still has an antidote in
his hand. Thinking of this, Shui Ye wanted to discuss the next plan with Qiu Yuan, but he
stopped when he saw Qiu Yuan's expression. Seeing that his eyes fell on Nao's hand, he re-
assured: " I'm really sorry, Nao's hand, I will find the best doctor to help him heal. "
　　" It 's not the hand. " Qiuyuan suddenly said such a sentence, which made Shui Ye a little
strange.
Not the hand? What is that, really, I was worried about Nao and said it straight, and he
would not discriminate against them, Shui Ye couldn't help but complain in his heart.
　　" Since the bandages are ready, let's go to the hotel quickly. Ze should have already in-
vited the doctor. " Akimoto said, carrying Nao on his back, and then stepped out.
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, thinking that he really cared about his little boyfriend,
he muttered a few words, and when he passed by Fujiki Yuan, he returned to the house,
rummaged through the boxes and found a few ropes, and then tied his hands and feet, lest
he run away.
When Akimoto arrived at the hotel with Nao and Shuiye on his back, Zeya and the doctor
were already waiting at the door. After putting Nao in the room, Akimoto kept standing
aside, watching the doctor diagnose Nao.
The doctor had seen these people before, and it was considered a bit of friendship, but af-
ter seeing Nao's hand, his face changed slightly, and he asked, " What's the burn? It's so
badly injured. ? "
He couldn't hide his condition from the doctor, so Shui Ye had to tell the truth: " It's a ninja
tool, he held that ninja tool for a long time. "
　　" Nonsense! " the doctor scolded loudly, " Why is Tang still holding it all the time? Look
at how badly it hurts. If it's a little deeper, don't even think about writing with a pen in this
hand! "
This sentence surprised Shui Ye. He never imagined that the side effects of driving the glass
pestle would be so huge. No wonder Xiao Huang said it in that tone! It had long known
that this would be the outcome, but in order to save him, Nao Chi did it.
Shui Ye lowered his head, his hair that had not been taken care of for a long time covered
all his emotions. Qiuyuan just stood quietly by the door without saying a word.
In the room, only Ze also could talk to the doctor: " Doctor, please help us. Nao is a medical
ninja, and his hands are very important to him. "
The doctor immediately blew his beard and stared at him: " Of course I will cure him, but
this is the first time I have seen him who doesn't take care of his own child. What is more
important than life worth his hard work? Even a medical ninja, he will How can I never
imagine the serious consequences of this injury ..."
The doctor said more and more angrily, but the movements of his hands did not stop, and
he carefully treated Nao's wound.
And Shui Ye listened, his head lowered even more, Nao was unconscious because of this, he
expected his injury when he used the glass pestle, but he didn't let go ...
Chapter 263 Nao wakes up
After carefully treating Nao's wounds, the doctor applied ointment to him again, and asked
Ze also to go back to his medical clinic to get the medicine again. He went back with his
medical kit.
There was no doctor's nagging in the room, and it suddenly became quiet. Ze also saw that
the atmosphere was not right, but he didn't know what to say to ease the atmosphere, just
watching Nao lying weakly on the bed, he couldn't bear it He sighed, a person who was fine
yesterday, why is he lying here today waiting to be rescued by someone else.
Suddenly there was a knock on the door, Ze Ye went straight to open the door, the owner
of the hotel was outside, and he said to Ze Ye very politely: " Several guests, I just saw you
hurriedly dragging the doctor in the village to the door. Lou, has a friend got sick? "
Mr. Shui Ye didn't want to talk to outsiders about the matter, so he said perfunctorily: " Yes,
but after the doctor's treatment, it has been much better. "
hotel owner smiled and said, " That's good, that's good. By the way, I think you have been
busy until now, so you must not have eaten yet. Why don't you eat a new lunch that our
shop just launched? "
Originally, I came to recommend lunch, but now that these things happened, Ze also had
no mood to eat. Just as he was about to say no, Shui Ye, who had been silent, suddenly
said, " I want three, I'll bring them in later. "
Ze also looked at Shui Ye with some surprise. The hotel owner was naturally not happy
when he got Shui Ye's order. He closed the door for Shui Ye and the others and walked
downstairs with a smile on his face.
　　" We always have to eat something before we can think of a way, Ze Ye, we can't get
hurt any more. " Shui Ye analyzed very calmly.
Ze also heard it, he also understood what Haku meant by Shui Ye. Yes, except for Qiuyuan,
all three of them were injured. If there was another attack, Qiuyuan would not be able to
care about the three of them. , not to mention that there is still unresolved poison in Shui
Ye.
　　" By the way, Master Shuiye, what's the matter with the poison on your body, didn't
Nao say that this kind of poison needs an antidote? "
　　" It was suppressed by the glass pestle, but the suppression time was not long enough.
I don't know how long it will last. I hope it can be longer, but we at least caught Fujiki Yuan.
" Shui Ye explained.
Ze was also a little confused, and continued to Shui Ye: " Master Shui Ye, do you mean that
the person lying on the ground is the one who poisoned you? "
　　" Fujiki! " Qiu Yuan's voice suddenly sounded.
Shui Ye turned to him in surprise and said, " How did you know that person's name? "
Now all the things are linked, Ze Yeming Haku understood the key, seeing that Shui Ye still
didn't understand, so he told Shui Ye what he and Akimoto had investigated.
Hearing that Mei Cai was involved here, Shui Ye paused and said, " Since I know the true
master, I don't think she should go to Mei Cai's trouble. She doesn't have any intentions.
Besides, I'm actually greedy for this matter. Take a bite when you see something. ”
After hearing this, Ze Ye shook his head again and again: " Master Shui Ye, how can I blame
you, it's not my fault, I brought things made by others into the house. "
The two suddenly quarreled about this topic, and Akimoto said impatiently, " Okay, stop
talking, Nao needs to rest now. "
This made the two of them stop talking at the same time. It didn't take long for the owner
of the hotel to come in with delicious food. Shui Ye hadn't eaten anything since the morn-
ing, and now he was naturally hungry, so he devoured it immediately, see you Qiu Yuan
didn't eat, and said wholeheartedly: " Eat first, even if you want to judge that Fujiki, you
have to work hard. "
Qiu Yuan sat down at the table and started eating.
After a few people finished eating, Shui Ye did a simple division of labor. Ze was also the
one who was most familiar with Lancuo village among them, so he sent him to inquire
about the situation. Is there some unknown secret behind the Presbyterian Church? .
Qiu Yuan was sent to bring Fujiki Yuan here, and Xiao Huang was brought here by the way.
Nao was so nervous just now that he forgot Xiao Huang, and Shui Ye was a little ashamed.
Nao woke up the next day. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Shui Ye who was dozing
off beside him. His eyes flickered slightly. Soon, Nao thought of the poison on Shui Ye's
body, and That Fujikimoto wanted to stand up as soon as he hit it, and this force naturally
involved the wound on the palm of his hand. Nao immediately bared his teeth in pain, and
his face was covered with a mask of pain.
Shui Ye was woken up by Nao, rubbed his eyes, saw that Nao had woken up, and watched
Nao's breathing in pain, and quickly comforted: " Don't move, don't move, the doctor said,
you The injury may take a period of recuperation before the gauze can be removed, and
now I can't work hard. "
Nao looked at his tightly bandaged hands, and seemed to have thought of something terri-
ble, and quickly asked, " Then what else did the doctor say? Did he say that my hand hurt
the bone? "
　　" No no, " Shui Ye quickly denied, " The doctor said that your injury was flesh and blood,
and the wound was deeply immersed in the flesh. As long as you take good care of it, there
will be no sequelae. "
Hearing Shui Ye's words, Nao breathed a sigh of relief: " That's good. "
Ze also pushed open the door and came in. He was very happy to see Nao awake, and said,
" Nao, you finally woke up. You were in a coma for a night last night. Substitute. "
Nao's face was slightly red, but Sawaya, a sloppy man, naturally wouldn't notice this, and
Shui Ye thought that the room was not ventilated enough, so Nao's face was blushed, and
he said: " Ze Also, you go and open the window, the patient just needs ventilation. ”
Ze also didn't know why, but he did as he did. After opening the window, Ze also put the
ointment on the table and said to Shui Ye, " This is the ointment, the doctor sent it to us to-
day, and the medicine will be changed tomorrow. Just put it on Nao’s hand when it’s
time to go. ”
However, Ze also knew that Nao was a medical ninja, so he asked, " Would you like to see
it? After all, you are a doctor and know more about medicine than us. "
Nao nodded, let Ze also smell the ointment to himself, and observed it again before saying:
" It's a good medicine for treating scalds, there is no problem. Judging from this situation, it
should have been boiled overnight. , it seems that the doctor you found is a good one. "
Ze didn't think of this, so he said casually: " Doctors all want their patients to be well. "
Chapter two hundred and sixty-four no antidote
After Nao looked at the ointment, his eyes fell on Shui Ye's face and asked, " Shui Ye, how is
the poison in your body? "
　　" It's alright, last night was very peaceful and there was no seizure, but, " Shui Ye paused,
" I have a hunch that it shouldn't last long. "
Nao was stunned for a moment, turned his face to Shui Ye and said, " I'm sorry Shui Ye, I
didn't help you. "
　　" What? " Shui Ye was startled, what does this mean?
Nao looked down at his hand and said with a wry smile, " Whether it was the last time or
this time, it seems that once you are in danger, I will always be the one who will be rescued.
Lord Changjuro is right, I should go back sooner. I shouldn't follow you stubbornly, and I'm
not helping you at all. "
Yes, Nao is blaming himself. The last time he was in the deep pit, he was rescued by Sui Ye
from the enemy, and he couldn't help anything. This time is the same, not only can't solve
the poison of Sui Ye, but also He also had to cut Shui Ye's hand to draw blood.
Take blood!
Thinking of this, Nao trembled for a while. He used Kunai to cut Shui Ye's arm with his own
hands. In fact, no one noticed. At that time, Nao's hand could hardly hold the Kunai .
Now that his hands have become like this, he deserves it, Nao thought in despair.
However, Shui Ye suddenly slapped Nao on the shoulder, with a light tone, without the
slightest blame: " I said, what are you talking to yourself, if it wasn't for you last time, I
would have bleed to death, And this time, this poison was researched by the old man him-
self. You are not an immortal, how could you possibly solve it. Besides, if you hadn't sup-
pressed my poison with a glass pestle, maybe the two of us would be right now. Just got
caught by that old thing. "
the end, Shui Ye also summed up: " So, Nao, you must be a lucky general by my side! "
　　" Pfft. " Nao was amused by Shui Ye's very serious mood, the haze on his face also dissi-
pated in the air, and Ze also smiled beside him, Master Shui Ye is indeed a very capable
person.
After giving Nao the medicine, Suiya and Sawa also sat at the table and began to discuss
Fujikimoto's affairs.
　　" Ze Ye, how was your investigation yesterday? "
　　" Tengmuyuan has no relatives in Lancuo and has always lived alone. His neighbors and
friends don't know that he has a younger brother. "
Shui Ye touched his chin, thought for a moment, and said, " So, he deliberately hid in the
village and regarded himself as someone from Lancuo village. "
　　" This possibility is not ruled out, but Master Shui Ye, why do you think he did this? He
is not weak, and even if he can't continue to be an elder, he can stay in the witch clan. "
　　"That's the problem, Ze Ye, go and investigate again and see what this old man is doing
in private. It's worth his incognito to hide in this village. "
Ze also nodded, and then said: " This investigation is expected to be a bit difficult. I think it
is better to wait for the news of the leader of Qiuyuan, maybe Fujiki has already recruited. "
Shui Ye felt that what Ze also said was right, so he changed his tone: " Don't worry about
this, Qiuyuan's method is just now, I bet, when we have lunch later, Qiuyuan will definitely
bring us good news. "
Anbu's tactics were also known, so he felt relieved and said to Shui Ye: " Then Master Shui
Ye, why don't we talk about the new style of ramen, how did you read the last report? "
　　" Yes, yes, just as you said it, my opinion is ..."
Halfway through speaking, the door was pushed open, and Shui Ye and Ze also saw that it
was Qiuyuan.
It was just that Cao Cao and Cao Cao had arrived, Shui Ye sighed with emotion, then walked
up to Qiu Yuan and said to him: " How is it, have you got the news? "
Because Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were very close, Shui Ye could clearly smell a bloody smell,
and you didn't need to guess to know that it was Fujiki Yuan.
　　" You go there and sit down, and I'll tell you slowly. "
On the side of the ruins of Zeya's house, a figure hangs beside the big tree in the ruins.
With a gust of wind blowing, Fujikimoto's dilapidated body is swayed by the wind. People
passing by see this scene and think who can't think of it. He strode up to save people, but
after seeing Fujikimoto's body and face clearly, the whole person let out a shrill scream.
The surrounding people stuck their heads out to watch the excitement again, passersby
pointed at Fujiki Yuan's body in fear, and kept shrinking back, as if the person in front was
not a person, but an evil spirit.
　　" He has lived in Lancuo for a long time and is familiar with every plant and tree here,
so he knows exactly what is poisonous and what is not poisonous. In order to regain his
rights in the witch clan, the poison he made was originally intended to deal with Hu Li's,
just stabbed his foot horizontally, making him pay attention to us. "
Shui Ye's brows wrinkled, isn't this just a dumb person eating coptis, can't you tell the pain?
Haku used Hu Li as a shield, and Shui Ye was a little unhappy, and asked Qiuyuan, "What 's
the way to detoxify? "
　　" There's no way! " Qiu Yuan's whole body became cold, " This is the poison that will kill
Hu Li, Fujiki Yuan never thought of any way out, so there is no antidote, but - I forced him
to say The names of all the poisonous weeds, and the proportions. ”
With that said, Qiu Yuan took out a stack of documents and put them on the table: " But I
was worried, so I went to his house and found the blueprints he studied before. "
Shui Ye's face collapsed when he heard that there was no way out, but when he saw the in-
formation Qiu Yuan brought out, it seemed that Qiu Yuan also thought of this, and said
happily: " Although there is no antidote, there is this poison. the formula, and worry that we
can't find the formula for the antidote? "
Nao, who had been listening carefully, said, " Leave this matter to me. "
Shui Ye nodded and put the information on Nao's bedside: " Then I'll leave it to you. There
is a specialization in the art industry. They say that poison and poison are actually the same,
as long as you use them properly, Poison can also be turned into an antidote. ”
This remark made Nao's heart soften. Shui Ye trusted himself so unconditionally that he
must find a detoxification formula as soon as possible! Just start by looking at the data.
Nao wanted to reach out to get the information, but his ten fingers were wrapped, so he
couldn't get the information at all, Shui Ye picked up the information and said, " Don't
move around, you should wait until the injury is better. bar "
　　" No, I don't know how long the poison in your body will last. I must hurry up. "
Chapter two hundred and sixty-five recuperate
Seeing Mei Cai's insistence, Shui Ye also knew that his body was poisonous, so he said, "
That's good, but the wounded of us should take good care of themselves. During this pe-
riod of time, things are really unusual. "
Shui Ye's emotion fell into Qiu Yuan's ears, but Qiu Yuan just flashed light in his eyes and
did not speak again.
Then, Sawa and Shui Ye discussed the new style of ramen, while Akimoto helped Nao to
read the materials.
After a few days, the injuries of the three people have improved, and Ze can already go to
the ramen shop to help with things. Because Nao's hand was treated in time, the thick
gauze bandage was removed, but because of the ointment The relationship still needs to
be tied up.
The worst thing is Shui Ye. Although the wound on his hand has healed a lot, the poison
has occurred several times. Fortunately, he used a glass pestle to suppress the poison. Nao
was so frightened that Tenten followed behind Shui Ye, lest he A single person falls ill and is
left unattended.
Because of this, the wound on Shui Ye's hand can't be well cultivated at all, after all, driving
the glass pestle is the blood of Shui Ye.
This also made Shui Ye feel very painful, and began to hit Xiao Huang's body. After all, it is
a holy beast. You should know there are other ways, right?
In this way, every time I use it, I cut my body to get blood, which is really not worth it.
It happened that several other people were not in the room that day, Shui Ye took the op-
portunity to say to Xiao Huang: " Zouwu, you have a solution, right? The colored glass pes-
tle is also a legendary ninja tool, there is no reason to use blood every time it is used, right?
?"
Xiao Huang was lying on the bed softly, closing his eyes and resting. Hearing Shui Ye's
words, he forced his eyes to open. He glanced at Shui Ye with disgust, and cried out " woo
woo " .
Shui Ye's face collapsed, how could he forget that this holy beast still has a seal hidden in
its body and can't speak.
　　" Alas. " Shui Ye sighed, thinking about whether to talk to Orochimaru , and let him tell
him about the sealing technique of the Uzumaki family.
But I can only think about it. The Orochimaru in the early stage was unlucky. He Shui Ye wanted
to live a few more years and did not want to die young.
While thinking about it, there was a knock on the door, Sui Ye thought it was Nao and the
others, so he said, " Come in. "
The people outside hesitated for a moment, but pushed the door and came in. Shui Ye
looked up and saw Mei Cai's apologetic face.
　　" It's you, do you have anything to do with me? " Shui Ye said politely.
Mei Cai glanced at Shui Ye, and then her eyes fell on his arm, silent.
Shui Ye is a little strange, what kind of trouble is this?
　　" Then what, you came to see Zeya, he recently researched the new type of ramen, and
now he should be picking flowers and plants on the mountain, and it is estimated that he
will come back at lunch. "
　　" I didn't come to the store manager. " Mei Cai said suddenly.
　　" Then you are ..."
　　" Master Shuiye, I'm here to hand in my resignation. I don't want to work in a ramen
restaurant anymore. "
There was a hint of determination in Mina's voice, and she seemed to have made up her
mind. This made Suiya a little surprised. After all, he also heard Akimoto and Nao talking
about the whole thing, and Mina was just taken for granted. He was just a tool person, he
never had any resentment towards her. Although he didn't go to the ramen shop these few
days, he also told Ze Ye that he should not have any opinion on Mei Cai, and it would be
business as usual. However, it was clear that Mei Cai did not intend to accept his favor, and
even proposed to break up when the ramen shop was hiring.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye's face sank: " Since you are leaving, I will not leave you, but now Ze
is also the store manager, and all affairs of the ramen shop are controlled by Ze, although I
am a The general manager has all the rights over the ramen shop, but there is no need to
trouble me with such trivial matters. ”
Mei Cai could hear the hostility in Shui Ye's words, thinking about the fact that she had poi-
soned him and almost died, Mei Cai felt that she was a big trouble, and said, " I'm sorry,
Master Shui Ye, it's my fault. Okay, you also know that I made those pastries myself, I hurt
you, I ... Master Shui Ye, I'm useless ..."
Saying that, Mei Cai started sobbing softly.
If it were in the usual situation, Shui Ye could not see the girl crying, maybe he would have
relented, but for Mei Cai's ignorant behavior, Shui Ye couldn't show any pity, so he didn't
make a sound. comfort.
Qiu Yuan, who had been outside the door, was stunned for a moment. After all, the ramen
shop needs manpower. If Mei Cai left, Ze would not have time to study ramen. If the time
dragged on, it would delay the progress of the whole task. .
　　" I think it's better to wait for Zeya to come back and talk about it. Also, we never blame
you for the previous incident. " Qiu Yuan said suddenly.
Shui Ye saw Qiuyuan speaking for Mei Cai, but glanced at him with interest: " When did you
get along so well with her? "
Qiuyuan said truthfully: " It's just a matter of fact, now we need someone to help with the
ramen shop. "
As soon as Mei Cai saw Qiuyuan, she thought of the incident when he grabbed her wrist
before, and her wrist was still aching when she thought about it. She glanced at him fear-
fully and said, " Senior Qiuyuan, I'm sorry, I really didn't mean it. "
　　" It's said that I don't blame you, and we have also found the person behind it, so the
resignation will be postponed for a while. " Qiuyuan made the final conclusion, and by the
way handed the resignation to Mei Cai.
Shui Ye shrugged his shoulders. Of course, it was something he wanted to do for him. It just
so happened that he didn't like to face crying women either.
At lunch, Ze also came back as expected, carrying a large bag full of flowers and plants of
various colors.
Ze also put things down, and was about to tell Shui Ye the results of today, when he saw
Mei Cai sitting beside the table, the smile on his originally happy face suddenly disap-
peared.
　　" Meicai, what are you doing here? "
Shui Ye saw that Ze was also coming, so he stood up with Xiao Huang in his arms and said,
" She's here to resign. You are the store manager. Naturally, it's best for you to handle this
kind of thing yourself. "
After saying that, Shui Ye walked towards the door, wanting to give this room to these two
people. When he walked to Ze Ye, Shui Ye whispered beside Ze Ye, " Take care of it. "
　　" pat "
Shui Ye also thoughtfully closed the door for the two of them.
After a long time, Ze Ye said, " Why do you want to resign? "
Mei Cai's eyes tightened, and she held her clothes with both hands, before answering after
a while, " Manager Zeya, I'm useless, I can't help you. "
　　" I'm asking why you quit your job! "
Chapter 266 Detoxification
Ze Ye's voice was a little impatient, and Mei Na was taken aback by the tone, and tears
rolled in her eyes.
　　" I ..." Mei Cai wanted to explain something, but after seeing the hungry expression on
Zeya's face, she lowered her head and said, " Because I don't want to do it in a ramen shop,
business has been bad for the past few months, we Every time my salary is delayed and
there is no bonus at all, I am tired of being here. ”
Mei Cai's voice was so loud that she used to yell at the back. Ze was also slightly surprised,
but she quickly realized that Mei Cai was telling the truth, and she couldn't refute it.
During this period of time, it was squeezed by the surrounding shops, and the ramen shop
really had no business.
　　" If that's the case, then let's go, " Ze Ye's voice was full of exhaustion, but thinking of
Mei Cai's feelings for him before, he added, " If you want to leave, take your mind away, for
you I can only say sorry. ”
Mei Na looked at Ze Ye's back, tightly covered her mouth, and didn't want to make any
noise to make him look down on her, then she decided to put down her resignation and
walked out.
Shui Ye and Xiao Huang were sitting at the door of the hotel, when they saw Mei Cai run-
ning out crying, their hearts sank, it seems that Ze also did not keep this person, and it is
estimated that he will be busy by then.
Nao just came out of his room, and when he lowered his head, he saw Shui Ye's eyes star-
ing at a woman, and he felt a little tasteful in his heart.
Akimoto also saw Nao's strange expression, and he was a little puzzled, but he didn't ask,
just tilted his head to Shui Ye and said, " Is your body okay now? "
　　" It's okay, it's okay, Nao didn't say it, the antidote is already being researched, and be-
sides, his hand is about to recover. When the time comes with his medical ninjutsu, I won't
die immediately. " Shui Ye said very much . Calmly.
　　" That's right, but that Fujikimoto was made from poisonous weeds around here. Gen-
erally speaking, there must be an antidote around poisonous weeds. Nao plans to take us
to the surrounding mountains tomorrow to find an antidote. grass. "
Shui Ye became interested as soon as he heard it. He had been trapped in the hotel for sev-
eral days, and he was getting bored with mushrooms. He really didn't want to stay any
longer.
　　" Hey, take me there, just to give you a test drug. Besides, the dyes that Ze also needs
may also be on that mountain. I can also give some advice, killing two birds with one stone,
how wonderful. "
Listening to Shui Ye's suggestion, Qiu Yuan moved his eyes, thought for a moment, and
said, " Then let's arrange it like this, although Fujiki Yuan has been resolved at present, but
their elders have been in Lancuo for so many years, and there is no guarantee that there
will be any remnants. The forces, just a few of us go together, we can also ensure safety. ”
　　" Hey, Qiuyuan, you're so nice to talk, but the ramen shop probably needs to have a
good talk with those two masters. Now that there is no Mei Cai as a waiter, it is estimated
that they will have to work harder. "
Qiu Yuan also thought about this, and nodded: " That delicious dish is a bit ungrateful, it's
just a waiter, it doesn't take much effort to cultivate it, Lancuo is such a big village, and we
will recruit people after the new style of ramen comes out. Yes, it's a little more trouble-
some at most. "
Shui Ye agreed: " What I'm saying is that I had some thoughts on Ze when I saw this deli-
cious dish before, but now it seems that I saw it wrong, it's boring. "
Qiuyuan never paid attention to matters such as the relationship between men and women.
He just picked up the snacks on the side and ate it. By the way, he looked at the map of the
mountains around the table and thought about the route map.
Nao walked down with a pile of medicinal herbs, and watched Shui Ye and Akimoto chat
happily, and Shui Ye's mouth always mentioned the word "meicai", which made her heart
itch, but she didn't dare to ask. So he sat across from Shui Ye and said casually, " Is that the
waiter in your store just now? "
Shui Ye drank a little tea and said, " Yes, but Nao, how did you know each other? "
　　" Don't care how I met, why did she run out crying? "
　　" Che, then you go ask her, how do I know why she is crying. " Shui Ye shrugged casu-
ally, and he didn't care about Mei Cai in his words. Nao was relieved and put the herbs in
his hands. When I got to the table, I started talking with Akimoto about the route into the
mountain.
After some discussion, the three of them determined several routes into the mountain ac-
cording to the existing maps. At this time, Ze also walked down, Qiuyuan greeted him, and
said: " Just in time for you to come, here is the route map we just planned. , you're most fa-
miliar with this place, and see what's out of place. "
Ze Ye's expression was still as light as before, as if he was not affected by Mei Cai at all, he
took the map drawn by Qiu Yuan normally, and recalled it carefully before saying: " These
two roads are estimated to be impossible to go, the first paragraph. There have been sev-
eral heavy rains here, the mountain roads have been washed away, and the village of Lan-
cuo will experience heavy rains every once in a while, so I don’t recommend starting to-
morrow. ”
Qiu Yuan pondered for a moment, and then said: " No, we can't delay too much time, we
must detoxify Shui Ye as soon as possible. According to the information I got from Fujiki
Yuan, some of the medicines are on the mountain, and there are others. , the new-style ra-
men thing can't be delayed any longer. "
Ze also knew Qiuyuan's worries, but the torrential rain in Lancuo's village was not just talk.
If you were unlucky, a landslide would kill people. Ze also knew that the poison on Shui Ye's
body was imminent, and he didn't know for a while. Is it time to let Akimoto go or to dis-
courage it.
Fortunately, Shui Ye said in time: " Then let's neutralize the opinions of the two of you. Nao
and I are only in a safe place, and Ze has stayed here for so long, so we should know where
to go and where not to go. Right? Let Qiuyuan do the task of picking something at that
time, won't it be enough? "
Everyone thought this was very good, and nodded in agreement.
At night, Qiuyuan sat on the roof of Shui Ye, looking at the already dark cloudy sky and
meditating. Ze Ye's injuries have also recovered a lot in the past few days. When he saw Qiu
Yuan's figure through the window, he jumped up and jumped to Qiu Yuan's side.
　　" Captain Qiuyuan, what are you thinking? "
　　" Just came up and watched a little water night. " Qiu Yuan replied lightly.
Ze also knew that Qiu Yuan had a task on his body, so he said, " We have to go to the
mountains tomorrow, so let's go to bed earlier, it is estimated that it will take a lot of effort.
"
While talking, Ze Ye's eyes caught a figure near the hotel. He was looking at the hotel room
furtively, and the direction was Master Shui Ye's room.
Just as Ze was about to make a move, Qiu Yuan held him down.
Chapter two hundred and sixty seventh into the mountains
　　" Don't move. " When he spoke, Qiu Yuan's expression was natural, and there was noth-
ing wrong with him. " This person has been monitoring us for several days. "
Ze was also stunned. He was also recovering from his injuries these days, and the new-style
ramen and the picking of flower and plant dyes had already made him devastated. He was
in the mood to pay attention to this, and said apologetically: " Team Leader Qiuyuan, this is
my negligence. "
　　" It's not your task to protect Shui Ye, what are you negligent about? Besides, your task
is only to be in charge of the ramen shop, and this person doesn't seem to be hostile to us.
"
　　' Chief Akimoto, what do you mean? '
　　" Let's not act rashly for the time being. After all, we still don't know what the other
party thinks. Also, I went to see Hu Li yesterday, and he told me that there are indeed some
forces in the Presbyterian Church that he has not dealt with, and he will attack us when we
are not sure. . ”
Ze also paused in his heart, looked up at Qiu Yuan, hesitated for a moment, and wondered
if he should ask. Qiuyuan and Ze also stayed in the Anbu team for so long, and naturally
guessed what Zeya was thinking, and said, " Are you trying to ask why I didn't tell Shui Ye? "
Ze also nodded.
Qiuyuan lay on the roof, staring at the dark night sky and said, " I don't want to let Shui Ye
fall into any danger anymore. From the beginning of this mission, I haven't properly pro-
tected Shui Ye and let him go over and over again. If I was injured once, if I was in Anbu be-
fore, I would have been kicked out by Hokage-sama long ago. ”
　　" But I think that Master Shui Ye is not so cruel, and he is very kind to us, and ... I always
feel that Master Shui Ye has a strange power. "
　　" The secret of his body is more than power, Ze Ye, I can't tell you many things, but I
hope you can protect Shui Ye like me, he really can't get hurt any more now. "
There was a hint of pleading in Qiuyuan's tone, and Ze was also stunned. This was Qiuyuan
he had never seen before, and he didn't know what to say for a while, so he could only an-
swer: " Don't worry, leader Qiuyuan, I I will help you, besides, I was trained by you and Mas-
ter Shui Ye, so it is natural to help you. "
　　" That's good, be careful going into the mountains tomorrow. "
Ze also nodded, and then asked Qiu Yuan: " Then can this person continue to let him be
alone? "
Qiu Yuan glanced down and replied: " It's okay, I have already inquired about this person's
strength, and he doesn't even have the most basic genin strength, so it's not a threat. "
　　" You mean we wait for the person behind him to appear? " Ze also asked.
　　" Yes, you can go to sleep at ease, I'll just watch over them on Shui Ye's side. " Qiuyuan
said, and continued to lie down in a different position, his eyes occasionally falling on the
person who was watching them.
Because Shui Ye can go out to relax tomorrow, he slept very comfortably. In the morning,
he knocked on everyone's door early, and even thoughtfully ordered breakfast and asked
the boss to bring it to his room.
By the time everyone gathered here, there was already a hot meal to eat. Qiuyuan stayed
up all night last night and was still in good spirits today, but he just ate quietly without
speaking.
Nao was very happy, after all, this was the first time Shui Ye had prepared breakfast for
them so early, even though it was only made by the hotel owner. As for Zeya, because of
what he said to Akimoto last night, his mind was a little deep and he didn't speak, so only
Nao and Shuiye had the happiest meal.
After the meal, Ze also went to buy what he needed to go up the mountain, and the rest of
the people were waiting in the hotel. Qiuyuan and Shui Ye were discussing how to choose a
route when they heard the voice of Hu Li from outside the door.
　　" Shuiye, can we come in? "
Shui Ye frowned directly, and motioned Qiuyuan to open the door. As soon as the door was
opened, there were two smiling faces, Hu Li and Amber. Nao used to get along well with
Amber, but I heard Ze also talk about Amber's life experience these days. , so I didn't go up
to say hello directly, just sat quietly and didn't make a sound.
　　" What's the matter with the two of you? " Shui Ye asked straight to the point. They had
to enter the mountain earlier, so they didn't want to delay too much time. .
Hu Li knew that several people in Shui Ye did not welcome him, so he said: " Shui Ye, I
heard about your injury, so I brought some medicine to supplement you. "
Listening to Hu Li's low attitude, Shui Ye didn't want to be too tough. He just explained: "
We have something important to do later. If you want to chat, you should come back an-
other day. I still have injuries and can't help for the time being. you. "
Hu Li's face is a little embarrassed, but she has a request for others, no matter what, she has
to lower her face and speak: " I know I know, I just came to see you, I won't delay too much.
a lot of time. ”
Amber also echoed: "I heard that Big Brother Nao also came back, it's been a lot of hard
work this time around, right? "
Nao, who was named, could only say: " Don't worry, I'm in good health, but it's you Amber.
You wear this dress, so I don't recognize you. "
Amber smiled bitterly in her heart. In fact, she doesn't know who she really is now, she just
wants to quickly heal her eyes: " No matter what, I'm the little sister who is following behind
you, Brother Nao, don't you Just hate me. "
Nao didn't have any position to hate her, he just said lightly: " I'm just under orders to do
things, what to hate or not, since you are here, you should know that I am a medical ninja,
and now Shui Ye's body can even go out alone. not. "
These words, even if Hu Li wanted to speak, blocked.
The room was quiet for a while, but Qiuyuan still said, " Let's talk when we come back, now
we're going up the mountain. "
up the mountain, Hu Li immediately became energetic, and he suggested himself: " Are you
going to the Yanshan Mountain near Lancuo? I grew up here since I was a child, and I am
very familiar with the conditions on the mountain. I can show you the way. . ”
Qiuyuan's expression didn't change. He knew that Hu Li would say that. Although Ze Ye
came earlier than them, he didn't understand it clearly. In addition, the climate in the
mountains was changing, and the presence of Hu Li was always a little more secure. of.
The key is whether Hu Li sincerely helped them.
And Shui Ye refused without thinking: " Wait, Qiuyuan, I think we shouldn't bother Hu Li
about our own private affairs. "
　　The word " privately " , Shui Ye said very strongly, intentionally reminding Qiu Yuan not
to agree to them. But Qiuyuan didn't look at him, turned to Huli and said, " How familiar are
you in the mountains? "
Chapter 268 Amber chestnut added
As soon as he heard Qiu Yuan was interested in him, Hu Li became even more excited, and
opened his mouth to say, " You guys just came to Lancuo and didn't know what was going
on inside, but I was clear about it, Qiu Yuan, you also know that I was the team leader be-
fore. Few people go to the mountains ... and then treat them as sacrifices, so they are famil-
iar with the climate in the mountains. "
Immediately afterwards, Hu Li gave an overview of the situation on the mountain. He ex-
plained the time and weather one by one. He even pointed out the location on the map
where it was better to rest on the mountain. Now Qiuyuan believed it, so he opened his
mouth. Said: " Well, you can accompany me, but you can only prepare the things up the
mountain, and we are only responsible for our own things. "
Hu Li nodded again and again: " This is what it should be, and I will order someone to do it
in a while. "
Shui Ye had a hundred reluctance on his face, and wanted to open his mouth to expel peo-
ple, but Qiu Yuan kept winking at him. Shui Ye knew that Qiu Yuan was not someone who
made decisions so easily, so he didn't speak.
　　" This time we will spend a few days in the mountains. The things we need are in the
depths of the mountains, and we may spend a few nights in the open. You'd better prepare
everything. " Qiu Yuan said lightly.
　　" Yes, then I'll go back and handle it now. Let's meet at the entrance of the village in an
hour. "
After finishing speaking, Hu Li said a simple farewell to everyone, and took Hu Li away.
After they left, Shui Ye took a few steps forward and closed the door, then turned around
and looked at Qiu Yuan with a bit of displeasure: " Tell me, why did you suddenly bring
them in? "
Qiuyuan knew that Shui Yehui would question him for a long time, and explained: " It's very
simple, because no one is more familiar with the terrain than Hu Li, we need him, and he is
a member of the witch clan, if he is there, the remnants of the elders will At the very least,
they're going to shoot the rat, and they won't catch us off guard like the last time. "
　　" It makes sense, but we inevitably owe them a favor. How can we pay it back? " Shui Ye
said helplessly.
　　" What hasn't been returned, are we begging him to go? And I don't believe that Hu Li
has no idea about Fujikimoto. This person has always left a hand to us. It is better to keep
such a time bomb by your side. It's better to keep it in the dark. "
Shui Ye faintly felt that Qiu Yuan was still worried about something, but when he was about
to ask, Qiu Yuan changed the subject: " Let me handle this matter, the most important thing
for Shui Ye right now is to detoxify, but the matter of your poisoning Still hiding from Hu Li
and Amber, I don't trust them two. "
Nao nodded and said, " It's okay to hide it, but it's just that Shui Ye's poison will explode,
even if I can't make him recover in a short time. live. "
Qiu Yuan waved his hands irritably and said, " Then adapt accordingly. In short, it's not
wrong to guard against them. Also, bring Xiao Huang and Liuli pestle with you. "
After a few people's brief discussion, after waiting for a while, Ze also returned to the hotel
with a large bag and a small bag. Qiuyuan made a simple distribution of the food and
items. things like blankets, tents, etc.
Nao and Shui Ye were both injured, so they carried some lighter food, and the four of them
and one beast set off.
When they walked to the entrance of the village, Hu Li and Amber were also waiting for
them with their things on their backs. Qiuyuan glanced at Amber beside Hu Li with a
slightly surprised look in his eyes, but didn't say anything.
After seeing Amber, Nao thought about their previous friendship and said, " Hu Li, entering
the mountain is a big deal, Amber's eyes are inconvenient, I think it's better not to follow? "
Hu Li hurriedly said: " It's okay to do anything, I can take care of Amber along the way, you
can rest assured that it will not delay your affairs. "
Nao couldn't say anything more now, he lowered his head and followed Akimoto and the
others forward.
Hu Li and Hu Li also followed after seeing this, Hu Li said softly in Hu Li's ear: " Hu Li, you
don't need to bring me, I can't help you with anything right now. "
　　" Don't talk, you'll know when you go up the mountain. The original plan was to lead
them to the top. Who knew they wanted to go there, but this saves my effort, Amber, don't
think about anything now, Shui Ye But the Son of God, since he has this status, he must un-
dertake that mission, the last path that the witch left for our clan, whether it is life or death,
as the patriarch, I have to try it. ”
After listening, Amber just pursed his lips and nodded.
After the group of them left, a petite figure appeared from behind the big tree at the en-
trance of the village, it was Mei Cai, staring at Ze Ye's back, her eyes turning red and red.
Qiuyuan, who was walking on the road, looked back and looked at it casually, and said to
Zeya who was carrying a large bag: " Do you really think you didn't see it? "
Ze also didn't even lift his head, just replied: " Since I don't have that kind of mind, I'll cut
off other people's thoughts earlier. "
Qiu Yuan agreed with this, and sighed: " Maybe she is just guilty. She didn't expect that her
leaving would make the ramen shop more troublesome. This is a woman. I think things are
not on the same level as us. "
　　"What the team leader said is, don't worry, I have already explained to the two masters
that they will run the ramen shop well. When this matter is over, I will double their wages. "
　　" That's a good idea. "
There were dark clouds last night, and today's weather is also gloomy. Because of the hu-
mid and rainy climate of the Land of Water, as soon as I entered the mountain, Shui Ye felt
a little cold. Fortunately, Xiao Huang has been lying on his shoulders, which is Haku 's water
night . When I became a warm baby, when I walked to the back, Shui Ye simply hugged
Xiao Huang in the change, saving effort and being warm.
The route was negotiated a long time ago, so the group walked very fast. After walking for
a long time, they arrived at the first place to rest. Qiuyuan also greeted everyone to rest
and eat something before continuing on their way.
Ze was also in charge of the food, so he took out the food that had been prepared a long
time ago and handed it to Shui Ye, and instructed: " I also bring the medicine that Nao said,
and I will still need it when Master Shui Ye eats. drug-drinking. "
Shui Ye, who was in a good mood at first, wilted for the most part. Alas, it seems that he
can't be hurt again in the future. It's really not something that people can hold on to.
After muttering a few words, Shui Ye finished his lunch depressedly, then took the medicine
from Ze Ye's hand, drank a few big mouthfuls, and then shook his hand with numbness in
his mouth.
As soon as Qiuyuan stopped, he observed the surrounding environment and jumped down
from the tree after making sure it was safe.
Chapter 269 rainstorm
Seeing that Qiuyuan hadn't eaten yet, Ze also said, " Eat a little bit, and you'll go into the
deep mountains in a while, that's a waste of energy. "
Qiuyuan took a few dried buns from Zeya's hand, and then sat next to Shui Ye and ate
them, while Nao looked like he was studying the poisons while eating.
The above records about poisonous weeds are very detailed, and even the appearance of
grass is drawn. Perhaps it was not long after entering the mountain, Nao did not see a sin-
gle grass, so he temporarily put the information away, and then concentrated on eating.
Shui Ye ate the bitter taste of the medicine in his mouth. Even after drinking water, he still
felt nauseated for a while. He glanced around to see if there was any fruit to eat to dilute
the bitter taste.
However, people from the nearby Lancuo village often come to play. Looking around, there
are almost no fruits. Shui Ye couldn't help but sigh: " How come there are not even edible
wild fruits nearby. "
Hu Li was about to pass the food in his hand to Amber when he heard Shui Ye's complaint
and explained: " Shui Ye, although this place is a little far from the ruins where our family
disappeared, there are also many tourists who come here without hesitation. Those who
want to see the scenery, if there is fruit to eat, they will have eaten it long ago. ”
　　" It turned out to be like this, but it seems very different from the mountain where I met
you before. " Shui Ye looked at the surrounding terrain and said.
　　" It's normal for you to not know the situation when you just arrived. After passing this
mountain, we will arrive at the destination you marked on the map, Smoky Mountain, " Hu
Li said, handing the food in his hand to Amber , and whispered a few words to her, before
walking to Shui Ye and saying, " Smoky Mountain, because the top of this mountain is
shrouded in smoke all the year round, from a distance, the whole mountain is wrapped in
smoke, That's why it is called the Smoky Mountain. It is said that the witches in the past
also liked to meditate on this mountain and foretell the things in the village. "
When it came to the matter of the witch, Xiao Huang's originally drooping ears also stood
up and listened carefully, but Hu Li was obviously reluctant to say more. Glancing at Hu Li,
there was a hint of disgust in his bright eyes.
After a simple lunch, the group went on the road again, but the more they went inside, Shui
Ye felt that his physical strength could not hold, and his face became a little pale . Qiuyuan
kept watching the situation of Shui Ye, thinking about it. Do you want to stop and rest, Ze
also said with a map: " There should be flowers and dyes that I need near here, stop for a
while. "
Shui Ye heard Ze also say the same, looked down and saw a few brightly colored flowers
and plants, the colors were brighter than those seen in Chunxia's hometown before, Shui Ye
suddenly felt that his body was less tired, and quickly Walking to the side of the flower, I
twisted the petals with my hand, and the bright yellow color immediately stained on Shui
Ye's fingers.
　　" That's it, that's it, Ze Ye, hurry up, that guy's business, pick and store all these plants. "
Shui Ye said hurriedly.
Ze Ye was also very happy. He took off his burden and started picking. He carefully used a
hoe to dig up the flowers by the roots, and then slowly placed them on the wet towel that
had been prepared earlier, and sprinkled some water on the petals. Keep moist.
After all this was done, Ze Ye looked up and asked Shui Ye: " How is it, I did it right? Master
Shui Ye. "
　　" Very good, it really deserves to be the talent I picked. I only taught you once, and you
can do so well. " Shui Ye has never been stingy with praise for his apprentices.
Hearing this, Ze also was naturally happy, and dug out all the surrounding flowers, then put
the sorted flowers in the bag, marked the specific location on the map, and finally said: "
Then we Just keep going. "
Hu Li was a little curious, these people came into the mountains just to pick these flowers
and plants?
After such a short time, Shui Ye also rested, clapped his hands and stood up: " Let's go, we
don't have much time. "
So the group of people continued to go up, walking, and Shui Ye felt that a drop of water
fell on his nose. When he looked up, he saw that the sky that had been covered with dark
clouds was even darker, and a large cloud of rain clouds gathered. Then, a strong wind
started to blow in the mountain.
Heavy rain comes with the wind.
Crackling, the raindrops fell on the mountain, and all kinds of noises suddenly sounded.
Fortunately, Ze also reacted quickly. He took out the umbrella from the bag at once,
opened it directly for Shuiye, and handed the umbrella to Shuiye. It was caught by the sud-
den heavy rain.
The others were not spared either. Akimoto hid directly under a big tree, and Nao followed
and hid. Amber was a bit slow because he couldn't see. The hair was still wet.
The rain was extremely violent. Several people were sorting their own clothes. Ze also
quickly ran under the big tree, and then quickly ignited a fire, which made everyone feel a
little warmer.
A few people sat around the fire, and Shui Ye also hugged Xiao Huang and cleaned his wet
hair.
The gauze on Nao's hand was also wet by the rain, and the rain seeped in, which made his
hand a little tingling, but this situation is not suitable for changing the gauze. Can relieve a
little pain.
Fortunately, the large tree branch they were hiding in was dense enough that almost no
raindrops fell. Shui Ye glanced around, and a faint mist had gradually risen, and the field of
vision became very limited. A few meters away, Shui Ye couldn't see anything clearly.
In this situation, it is estimated that it is impossible to hurry. Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan
and asked, " Why don't you rest here today, I don't think the rain will stop for a while. "
Hu Li interjected: " Shui Ye is right, but I don't think this tree is very reliable. When the rain
falls for a while, maybe the raindrops will seep down the tree trunk, and the fire will be ex-
tinguished by then, and we will start the fire. It's also very troublesome. "
Qiu Yuan observed the situation near the tree. It was not high here, and the small streams
of water gathered on the ground gradually turned into small puddles. What Hu Li said
made sense.
　　" Then look, there is a suitable place to set up a tent nearby, let's change the location. "
Hu Li recalled it in his memory, and then said: " There is a cave not far from here, the terrain
is very high, and the rainwater should not flow in. I occasionally rest there. "
　　" That's right, you take it with you, and a few of us followed with umbrellas. "
Chapter 270 night raid
Hu Li was a little surprised at Qiu Yuan's trust in him, so he said, " It's no problem to lead
the way, it's just such a heavy rain, these few wounded, I'm worried ..."
　　" It's not a problem, just lead the way. " Shui Ye waved his hands and said, not con-
scious of treating himself as a wounded person at all.
Qiu Yuan didn't think so, he walked to Shui Ye and said to Hu Li, " We will handle it here,
you can just take care of Amber. "
Seeing that the two leaders had said so, Hu Li was not good at saying anything hypocritical,
so he took out his umbrella and had a fight with Hu Li, and then told everyone else to fol-
low in his footsteps, Only then did he pull Amber towards the direction of the cave.
Because Nao's injury was a little heavier than Ze, Yu Ze also supported Nao, Akimoto sup-
ported Shui Ye, and a few people followed Hu Li with one deep foot and one shallow foot.
The rainstorm didn't mean to stop at all, it hit the umbrella, and the sound made people
upset. After walking with Huli for half an hour, Shui Ye complained a few words: " If I knew it
was so far away, it would be better to be in the tree. stay down. "
　　" Just bear with it, this rain is a little troublesome. " Ze also advised.
Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and Shui Ye shivered coldly. This was not Shui Ye's
hypocrisy. His injuries were not completely healed, and he lost too much blood, so his resis-
tance was far less than before.
Shui Ye couldn't help rubbing his hands, and shouted at the front: " Hu Li, how long? "
Perhaps because of the rainstorm, there was no echo from the front at all, Shui Ye thought
it was a little strange, but the voice of Hu Li came from the front: " It's here, come over here.
"
Shui Ye had a happy face on his face. When he was about to step out, he stepped on a
small stone. He slipped his feet and looked like he was about to fall. Ze also grabbed him in
time.
　　" Be careful, Master Shui Ye, the mountain road is no better than the one in the village.
" Ze Ye reminded kindly.
Shui Ye, who was almost thrown into a dog's feces, nodded again and again and said, " I
see, I was scared to death just now, and I thought I was going to take a mud bath there. "
At this moment, Qiu Yuan said without any pain or itching: " It's the hand that hurts, why
does it seem that the legs and feet are not easy? "
He was immune to this basic poisonous tongue and said coldly, " It's called connecting your
fingers to your heart. Of course you and the old man don't understand it. "
The two people actually quarreled in the rainstorm, and Ze also felt ashamed.
And Hu Li placed Hu Li, and seeing that the people behind were not following, he went out
to look for them with an umbrella, and just saw where Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were not
pleasing to each other, so he stepped forward and persuaded: " Come into the cave, this
rainstorm is not fun, if you stay in it for a long time and get damp, you will inevitably get
sick when you go back. ”
As soon as he heard that he was going to be sick, Shui Ye didn't want to quarrel with Aki-
moto anymore, rolled Haku 's eyes and walked forward.
After a few people entered the cave, the rain became heavier, and the sound of raindrops
was all around. Qiuyuan looked at the situation, his face changed, and he found a random
place to sit in the cave.
This is a small cave, only about 30 square meters in size. It is surrounded by potholes and
rock walls. There are some artificially arranged weeds in the middle of the cave. Although it
is raining heavily outside, it is not damp at all. It seems that this place is indeed the same as
what Hu Li said, it is a good place to shelter from the rain.
Ze also raised the fire again. The group walked for so long in the rainstorm, and their
clothes were more or less wet, and they also took advantage of this time to dry the clothes.
Shui Ye has always been protected by Ze, but the shoes and socks were a little wet, and Ze
was different. The whole person was wet, even the hair was dripping with water.
　　" Didn't we two play umbrellas together just now? " Shui Ye asked, looking at Ze Ye's
embarrassed look.
　　" It's alright, Master Shui Ye, it's just a little rain, I'm fine by my side, but you, you can't
catch cold any more. " Ze also said indifferently, took off his clothes by the way, and
planned to use the dead branches on the side. Hang by the fire and bake.
Nao just moved his eyes slightly and looked away a little. Amber couldn't see it, but he
could barely hear the sound of Zeya undressing. Although she was a girl, she couldn't see it
and felt nothing.
Shui Ye can't say anymore after seeing this, just quietly toasting his shoes and socks. After
taking shelter from the rain, at night, the sky outside is getting darker.
Qiuyuan looked at the amount of rain outside the cave and said to Shui Ye, " Let's rest
tonight and see if the rain can stop tomorrow. "
Shui Ye also agreed, and ordered Ze also to cook and eat the food.
After the group finished eating, they rested separately. In the cave, only the fire was burn-
ing slowly, occasionally making a crackling sound.
It was raining heavily, and Qiu Yuan stayed at the entrance of the cave. He couldn't hold it
in the second half of the night, so he slowly closed his eyes and planned to sleep for a
while.
At this time, a few abnormal noises appeared in the rainstorm at an untimely time, but the
rain in the forest covered almost all the sounds, and Qiuyuan was resting again, so he didn't
notice it for a while.
A few figures shuttled through the rainstorm, and after a while, they reached the entrance
of the cave. Several people were holding Kunai in their hands.
Xiao Huang was the first to feel the unusual, so he sat up in a daze, moved his ears and lis-
tened carefully to the sounds outside. Shui Ye was disturbed by it, so he woke up and
rubbed it a little sore. His eyes murmured, " What's wrong? "
Shui Ye woke up with this sound. Just when he was about to turn around and remind Shui
Ye to rest early, he felt a strong killing intent. Qiu Yuan used his intuition to block the blow,
and suddenly came There was a huge pain, and then blood flowed, Qiu Yuan stared coldly
at the person in front of him, and slapped him directly, and the two quickly began to fight.
The rest of the assassins scolded Shui Ye secretly when they saw this situation. They were
about to kill the person in front of them, but Shui Ye just interrupted them! unlucky.
Shui Ye was still drowsy at this time, and immediately shouted: " There are enemies, wake
up quickly. "
In the small space of the cave, Shui Ye's voice naturally woke everyone up. Ze also woke up
first and protected him in front of Shui Ye, while Nao quickly got up and ran to Shui Ye's
side. The posture blocked Shui Ye from behind. Shui Ye was frightened by this battle, and
said quickly: " What are you two doing here? Go and help Qiuyuan. "
Ze Ye didn't move, and said to Shui Ye, " Master Shui Ye, your safety is the number one pri-
ority, and Qiu Yuan will solve it with these people. "
Chapter 271 Poison hair
As soon as Shui Ye heard this, his face froze . Seeing Zeya and Nao like this, they must have
discussed it long ago, otherwise their actions would not have been so consistent. Then look
at Akimoto, who had already fought with the enemy, Shui Ye. in silence.
Hu Li stared at the people who came, and protected Amber behind him, frowning tightly.
These people were similar to those of the Council of Elders in terms of body shape and nin-
jutsu. Could it be that these people in front of them ...
Although Qiu Yuan suffered a little injury to his hand, he was obviously better than the peo-
ple in front of him in physical skills. Slowly, the enemy was no match for Qiu Yuan, and he
was beaten to the ground one by one, and he lay down after a while.
　　" Qiuyuan, leave a room alive! " Shui Ye said loudly.
Qiu Yuan slowed down the attack in his hand as soon as he heard it, and the dart was fac-
ing the last enemy and did not send it out.
The enemy was also kicked by Akimoto and fell to the ground, with Kunai pressed against his
neck.
A few people from Shui Ye immediately came here, looked at the enemy controlled by Qiu
Yuan, and asked coldly, " Who are you? Why did you come to kill us? "
The man glared at Shui Ye resentfully, turned his face away, and did not speak.
Seeing this, Shui Ye gave a low smile: " Very good, I have the backbone, I like to torture en-
emies like you. "
Saying that, Shui Ye gave Qiu Yuan a look, Qiu Yuan understood in seconds, those Kunai ap-
proached the man's neck again, and the Kunai 's tip had pierced a little.
But the man still didn't speak, he closed his eyes and looked like he was begging for death.
Shui Ye's face darkened. Not long after he arrived in Lancuo, there were not many people
who offended him. With Qiu Yuan's strength and persistence for so long, it's easy to guess
...
Thinking like this, Shui Ye turned his eyes to Hu Li, and the suspicion was very obvious.
Hu Li looked at Shui Ye's eyes and quickly explained: " Shui Ye, don't think about it. "
Now that I don't want to think too much, Shui Ye looked at Hu Li coldly: " Speaking of you
are also the leader of the clan, don't you even know the people under your own? "
　　" I didn't, Shui Ye, I know you doubt me, but I've come with you myself, so what will the
killer do? "
Ze also had no trust in Hu Li, so he said: " Isn't this just right? Enter our interior in advance,
know our specific route, and then set up ambush along the way. Don't forget, this cave is
what you asked us to come over. . ”
Hu Li immediately retorted loudly: " When they attacked you just now, did I do anything? "
Shui Ye paused, just now Hu Li had been protecting Amber, as if he was afraid that some-
thing would happen to Amber, and he had been watching those people with dread to pre-
vent them from doing anything to him.
Qiuyuan here wanted to know something about Haku , and said to Shui Ye: " It shouldn't be am-
ber chestnut. "
Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan, his eyebrows were puzzled, but Hu Li and Amber were both
there, so he couldn't ask some words, so he said: " Qiu Yuan said that you are not, right?
Since this person is useless, Qiu Yuan , kill him. "
Qiu Yuan squinted and glanced at the man. Before he could make a move, black blood
flowed out of the man's mouth. It seemed that he had taken poison, and he died in a short
while.
The people present were all ninjas. Naturally, they knew the twists and turns here, and Shui
Ye was even more familiar with it. This technique was too similar to those who assassinated
him for the first time.
The torrential rain continued to pour down, and the fire in the cave was also burned by Qi-
uyuan, but the people sitting inside had their own thoughts.
Shui Ye looked at the burning fire, and occasionally his eyes fell on Hu Li and Amber, who
were sitting farthest, but he didn't know what to think. Suddenly, Shui Ye felt a sharp pain
in his body, which soon spread. His whole body!
Poisoned!
Shui Ye's pupils tightened, and his right hand subconsciously grabbed the glass pestle in
the bag, but it was empty, and the whole person fell back uncontrollably. Fortunately, Aki-
moto and Nao, who were beside Shui Ye, discovered Shui Ye in time. Something was
wrong, while the two were protecting him, Nao subconsciously wanted to use medical nin-
jutsu, but when his hands hurt, the ninjutsu was bounced off immediately.
Nao stared at his hand in a daze. It seemed that his hand had not recovered enough to use
ninjutsu. Damn, he still couldn't help Suiya.
Qiuyuan also saw it, and hurriedly said to Nao: " Use a glass pestle, hurry up. "
Ze also was dealing with the corpses of the enemy, and when he came back, he saw this
scene, and quickly walked to Shui Ye's side, took out the glass pestle from the bag and
handed it to Qiu Yuan.
I saw Qiuyuan skillfully cut Shuiye's fingers to take blood, and then let Shuiye hold the glass
pestle tightly to suppress the toxins in his body. In the past few days, Shuiye has already
adapted to this kind of life, but his face has a faint tiredness and anxiety. resignedly.
Hu Li on the side looked at it, and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, and suddenly a
kind of remorse appeared in his heart, but it was fleeting, he couldn't hesitate, he must be
firm in his mind before he could save the clan.
After being suppressed by the glass pestle, the toxins in Shui Ye's body were slowly sup-
pressed, and he was not too tired. Qiuyuan stepped outside and said, " You should go to
sleep first, we won't be able to leave if the rain doesn't stop. "
Shui Ye nodded, closed his eyes and rested after a while, Qiu Yuan motioned Ze to come to
him, and then whispered a few words, Ze also nodded to show that he knew.
Nao was also sitting beside Shui Ye, watching the sleeping Shui Ye faintly.
Fortunately, the rainstorm became smaller in the early morning of the second day, and Qi-
uyuan stayed at the entrance of the cave alone, relying on the stone wall to sleep.
As soon as Hu Li walked to the entrance of the cave, Qiu Yuan woke up and looked at him
directly: " What's the matter? "
　　" I'm in a hurry and need to go out and solve it. " Hu Li explained.
Qiu Yuan was noncommittal, got up and moved aside and let Hu Li go out. A few minutes
later, Hu Li came back with the same normal expression as when he just went out . You have
to give yourself some leeway for everything. I and you are just a simple cooperative rela-
tionship. If you use Shuiye again and again, you better know what I will do. "
Hu Li's face was slightly stiff, and he quickly said: " I think you have misunderstood, those
people were not sent by me. "
　　" It doesn't matter if you sent it, Hu Li, you are a smart person, don't do anything
stupid. " Qiu Yuan said coldly, then got up and passed Hu Li, the warning in his eyes was
self-evident.
Hu Li just lowered his head, making it impossible to see what he was thinking.
The other people in the cave also woke up one by one. Except that Shui Ye was a little
weak, they could continue to go up the mountain. So after discussing with Nao, Akimoto
decided to hold Shui Ye by Zesawa and slowly walk into the mountain. .
Chapter two hundred and seventy-two find the dye
The rain was still falling, but it was much lighter, and the sight became a little clearer, but
because it was early in the morning, the mountains were filled with mist, and a few people
walked on the mountainside with one foot deep and one foot shallow, and they walked for
about half a day. Shui Ye couldn't hold on anymore, and said to Qiu Yuan, " Let's take a
break and have something to eat by the way. "
Taking into account Shui Ye's body, Qiu Yuan stopped, looked around, and found a boulder
with an open space below, enough for a few of them to sit down and rest.
Yesterday's torrential rain made this place also wet, but fortunately Ze was also careful,
brought a lot of tarps and spread them on the ground, enough for a few of them to sit
down.
While Zeya was on fire, Akimoto took out the map and began to study it seriously. Occa-
sionally, he would look up to observe the movements of Hu Li and Amber. After the assassi-
nation incident last night, Qiu Yuan had lost his trust in him. Although Hu Li knew the situa-
tion in the mountains, the initiative was in his own hands, obviously more than in others.
much better.
Because of the poisonous hair and the rain today, Shui Ye coughed a few times during the
break, and Nao Akimoto and Ze also set their eyes on Shui Ye almost at the same time.
Nao was the first to ask: " Sick? "
Shui Ye shook his head again and again, and said very domineeringly: " How is it possible,
my body is very good, besides, Ze also supported me along the way, it's not a big deal. "
Nao didn't believe Shui Ye's statement very much, and was about to reach out to probe
Shui Ye's forehead, but he avoided him.
　　" It's really okay, it's just that I used up some chakra with the ninja tool last night, it's not
a big deal. " Shui Ye added another sentence, stood up, and walked to Ze Ye's side to help
him make a fire.
Seeing Shui Ye like this, Nao reluctantly felt relieved, and at the same time glanced at Hu Li
and Amber, and blamed them.
Hu Li was ashamed of Shui Ye, so he pretended not to see it, and handed the food in the
bag to Amber. The group quickly finished eating and was ready to go.
Before leaving, Qiu Yuan took the map and walked to Hu Li's side, pointed a finger some-
where, and said, " This is the route we planned before, but last night's heavy rain, I'm not
sure if we can go to such a dangerous place. . ”
Hu Li glanced at the place Qiu Yuan pointed to, it was a cliff, and it was the fastest way to
reach Yanshan Mountain, so I chose this one at that time, but ... Hu Li moved slightly and
thought for a moment. Then he said to Qiuyuan: " It should be possible, the terrain here is
very high, and the heavy rain last night will not have any effect on this road. Although it is a
little harder than the other two roads, it will not delay our progress. "
Qiu Yuan glanced at Ze Ye and wanted to ask his opinion, but Ze Ye shook his head. In fact,
he was not very familiar with this mountain, but he only occasionally came here to relax or
something. He knew the way Hu Li said. A little, the terrain is indeed very high, so he said: "
He said it well, but Master Shui Ye's current body, I'm a little worried ..."
After hearing this, Shui Ye quickly waved his hand and said, " Don't think about me, I'm in
good health now. Besides, our time is very precious, and it can't be wasted because of me.
Let's go. "
Seeing Shui Ye so urging, Qiu Yuan put away the map, then walked to Ze Ye's side and said:
" You will help me carry things later, you are also injured, I will take Shui Ye on that road. "
Ze also nodded in agreement and went to pick something up.
The group continued on the road again, because it was the road chosen by Hu Li, and Qi-
uyuan was secretly marking along the way to prevent accidents from getting lost in the
mountains. Shui Ye saw and knew that Qiuyuan was just an extra layer of protection. No
sound was heard.
Shui Ye was supported by Qiu Yuan. Although he was going up the mountain, it was more
labor-saving. Most of his weight was on Qiu Yuan's body. At first, Shui Ye actually refused.
But after feeling that his body lost strength for a while, he honestly let Qiu Yuan support
him.
After walking for about an hour, Shui Ye felt that the sense of loss became stronger and
stronger, and his throat began to hurt, and he felt a little top-heavy.
However, Shui Ye only thought it was a toxic side effect, and did not do what she thought,
and continued on the road. Along the way, except for the green grass, there were all kinds
of trees. After watching Shui Ye, the eyes were tired. Finally, they walked on the road. A
step, here is a large platform, looking down, this is about halfway up the mountain, Shui Ye
exhaled a long breath, breathing a little short.
Qiu Yuan was closest to him and asked, " Tired? "
Shui Ye shook his head again and again, not wanting Qiu Yuan to worry too much, so he
replied casually: " Fortunately, just wait for me to take a breath. By the way, how far are we
from that Mist Mountain? "
Qiu Yuan took out the map he carried with him, took a few glances and said: " We have al-
ready walked half the distance. After a while, we passed the more dangerous road and ar-
rived at the foot of the Mist Mountain. "
　　" That's good, but you all said that the road is dangerous, I think so, you find someone
to explore the road, if there is no problem, we will ... eh? Wait, Ze Ye, go over there and see,
there is It's not the yellow flowers, it's on that tree. " Shui Ye said halfway through, then
pointed at Zeya who was pulling aside, and said excitedly.
Ze also looked in the direction of Shui Ye's fingers, and sure enough, he saw a big tree. The
trunk of the tree can only be hugged by four adults. The branches spread everywhere, just
like an umbrella opened by a giant. Among the branches and leaves, there are golden flow-
ers everywhere, and it is very pleasant to look at.
Shui Ye couldn't help pulling Ze Ye to the tree, and said excitedly: " This golden color, if
used on ramen noodles, will definitely catch fire. "
As he got closer, Shui Ye looked at the gratifying golden color and said, " Ze Ye, take a look
at it, it really takes no effort, isn't this the best dye? And you see, Even in the heavy rain last
night, the color of this flower did not fade at all. If it is used on ramen noodles, tsk tsk, it
will definitely make a lot of money. ”
Seeing the golden color in front of him, Ze was also very excited. After so many days of re-
search on ramen, he finally made a little progress, and immediately said excitedly: " I'll go to
pick some now, Master Shuiye, you are waiting here. follow me. "
After speaking, Ze also took the tool, and with the help of the dense branches, he jumped a
few times and reached the top of the big tree.
Qiu Yuan and the others also came over, Hu Li saw the tree in front of him and asked, " This
is a citrus tree, what do you want its petals for? "
Chapter 273 Get ill
Shui Ye didn't want to talk too much about Hu Li, so he casually said, " I'm bored, so I pick
and play. By the way, would you like to pick one for Amber? "
Amber has been following Hu Li. Hearing this sentence, he said bitterly: " Brother Shuiye,
you know that I can't see it. "
Shui Ye glanced at Amber meaningfully, and said indifferently: " What if you can't see it, you
can still touch it with your hands, and you can smell the fragrance of flowers with your
nose. The so-called flowers match beauty, you can't see it. It is also possible to appreciate
the beauty of flowers. ”
Even though it was just Shui Ye Wuxin's words, Amber was stunned and didn't speak for a
long time.
Ze is also about to pick it up, so he jumped down, but his hands were dyed golden yellow
by the citrus flowers. Looking at the toner on the left and right on his hand, Shui Ye smiled
even more. When it is big, it can be dyed all over the hands, which means that the col-
oration of the citronella flower is good. Even if it is mixed in the ramen, it will not lose the
color of the flower itself. It is really a natural fuel. Thinking so, Shuiye's hand I couldn't help
but want to touch it myself, but as soon as I took a step, Shui Ye felt that his feet were soft,
like stepping on cotton. Before this step landed, the whole person was already shaky.
It happened that Hu Li was beside him, so he reached out and pulled Shui Ye, and Qiu Yuan
also ran over quickly.
Shui Ye was able to stand still, and he felt that his body was very uncomfortable. Hu Li
pulled Shui Ye's arm, and through the temperature from his palm, he clearly felt that Shui
Ye's body temperature seemed to be much higher than his.
It's just that Shui Ye didn't like being supported by outsiders, so he quickly pulled out his
hand and said to Qiu Yuan who came running: " It's just that I accidentally stepped on it and
slipped, don't be surprised all the time, by the way, I didn't say that just now. Do you want
to explore the way? Have you chosen someone to go? "
Qiuyuan paused for a while and said solemnly: " Let's go too, Nao's hand has not fully re-
covered, by the way, Hu Li will also go, he is familiar with the terrain here, just the two of
them are walking together, if there is an accident , the two of you can take care of it to-
gether. ”
Hu Li was not easy to refuse, and asked Shui Ye to take care of the invisible Amber, and
went with Ze Ye.
The rain at this time was very light, and it was considered a drizzle. Shui Ye walked slowly to
the platform, intending to sit and rest, but Nao had already lit the fire and set up the cook-
ing.
　　" What are you doing? " Shui Ye walked over curiously and asked.
Nao didn't look at Shui Ye, but just focused on the contents of the tin can. Shui Ye sat down
after begging for no fun, but after sitting down, the feeling of dizziness came, Shui Ye
shook his head vigorously, thinking about it. I want my mind to be clearer, but it is getting
more and more chaotic.
At this time, Nao poured the boiled hot water into the cup and handed it to Shui Ye: " Drink
some hot water first, it will be better. "
Shui Ye was a little surprised, but he still took the water, and after drinking half a glass, he
really felt that his body was a little more relaxed.
Nao glanced at Shui Ye angrily: " It's just to use hot water to disperse the cold in your body,
why are you so happy? "
　　" Cold? "
　　" Yeah, do you think you can hide from the eyes of a medical ninja? Even if I can't use
medical ninjutsu, I can see that you have a fever now. " Nao said with disgust.
fever? Shui Ye struggled for a while before suddenly remembering that his previous symp-
toms were indeed similar to those of a fever. After working out for too long, he forgot that
he would get sick.
So pitifully said to Nao: " Then what should I do now, I don't want to drag everyone down. "
Of course Nao knew this, so he poured another cup of hot water for Shui Ye and said, " I
don't have a good solution right now, the medicine is in the hotel, I can only boil some hot
water for you to warm up your body, if you Tell me sooner, maybe I'll keep an eye out for
any herbs in the mountains. "
Seeing the complaints in Nao's tone, Shui Ye could only say helplessly: " It's not that I didn't
tell you this on purpose, and I didn't think of it all at once. "
Hearing that Shui Ye didn't hide it on purpose, Nao was not angry anymore, and began to
worry about Shui Ye's body. Although the rain was small, it would only worsen Shui Ye's
condition, so he suggested: " Sawaya's body There are clothes in the bag, I think you should
wear more clothes, it is best to keep warm if you have a fever. ”
Shui Ye also knew this, thinking that he would take a dangerous road for a while, so he
obediently took out a two-piece suit from the bag, but it seemed a bit bloated.
Ze Ye and Hu Li walked forward together. After walking for about ten minutes, they saw the
small road on the map.
The mountain where they are located is connected to the Smoky Mountain. This road is ar-
tificially excavated at first glance. It can only accommodate one person just passing
through, and it is only fine for people who are thinner. If they are a little fatter, they can
only pass. Walk sideways.
Hu Li went up to try it out, and stepped on it with his feet. After making sure that he
wouldn't miss it, he walked forward a little, about a hundred meters before he stopped and
said loudly behind him: " This The road is no problem, as long as we walk slowly, it is com-
pletely passable. ”
Ze also replied: " Then come back, hurry up and tell Master Shui Ye and the others. "
Hu Li nodded and planned to go back the same way. Just as he turned around, a Kunai sud-
denly broke through the air. Hu Li reflexively lowered his head to dodge, and the whole
person also fell out, just dodging the blow. , Before Hu Li could breathe a sigh of relief, he
felt that he suddenly lost his balance and fell straight out of the cliff.
Hu Li suddenly panicked, and when he just avoided Kunai , he forgot that he was standing be-
side the cliff. The sense of weightlessness hit quickly, Hu Li grabbed with both hands, and at
the moment of falling, he grabbed a raised stone and hung it on the cliff.
Ye wanted to go up to help, he felt a killing intent, he took out his own Kunai and stabbed at
the killing intent . There was a clicking sound, and a burst of sparks splashed .
Ze also took an inch to force the enemy back a few steps, and said loudly: " Who is it? "
The other party was not polite. He picked up the Kunai in his hand and threw it towards Ze
also. Ze also picked up his Kunai and shot down the opponent's weapon with two " pong pong "
sounds , and threw a few darts by the way.
The person who came was good, and jumped up on the spot, dodging Zeya's attack. From
the corner of his eyes, Ze also saw that Hu Li was supporting, Kunai turned a circle in his
hand, and then aimed at the enemy in front of him.
Chapter two hundred and seventy-four choose
visitor sneered and said, " Looking at the amber chestnut is not that important to you ei-
ther. "
Ze also clenched the Kunai in his hand, but his mind was spinning rapidly. The situation on
Hu Li's side must not last long. The leader of Qiuyuan just said that if there is any emer-
gency when exploring the road, he will be safe. The most important thing is that if you can
keep Hu Li, you can keep it.
　　" It doesn't matter to you whether it's important or not. Your skill looks similar to the
person who attacked us last night. So, you are a group? "
　　" You're smart, but smart people don't live long. I'm curious, how did you persevere in
our illusion? "
With these words, even if he admits that they are members of the Presbyterian Church, Ze
Ye's face sank, and he needs to report this information to Master Shui Ye and the others
immediately.
The visitor glanced at Ze Ye proudly, and then said: " Why don't you let me see today, how
did you do it? "
Ze also screamed badly, thinking that the group leader Qiuyuan had said before that these
people's illusions were implemented through hearing, that is to say, as long as he tempo-
rarily closed his hearing, he would not be tricked.
Thinking of this, Ze also quickly tore off the cloth on the clothes, and then wrapped the soil
on the ground. This behavior seemed strange to the visitor, and he mocked: " Why, know-
ing that my death is imminent, I started to play in the mud? "
Ze Ye's hands kept moving, and after the simple earplugs were made, he threw several Kunai
at the person who came , and the detonating charms flew out at the same time.
Taking advantage of the fact that the other party was in a hurry by his own attack, Ze also
put on earplugs, and used the shadow clone technique by the way, wanting the shadow
clone to help Hu Li, but the person who came would not let Ze also save Hu Li. , after dodg-
ing the detonating talisman, he rushed towards Zeya, and hit Zeya's shadow clone with a
dart.
At this moment, Hu Li concentrated all his strength on his hands, but it was still raining
lightly in the sky, and Hu Li's hands slowly became wet and slippery ...
Shui Ye drank a few cups of hot water, sweating a little, and the feeling of heaviness in his
body disappeared a little, and Nao also let Shui Ye sit by the fire to keep warm.
Akimoto was standing on a large tree next to him, observing the surrounding situation.
After waiting for a long time, Shui Ye estimated the time and asked strangely: " Nao, how
long has Ze also been going to explore the road? "
Nao thought for a moment and said, " It's been more than half an hour. It's strange, so I
should be back soon. "
Amber was a little worried about Hu Li at this time. For some reason, a bad premonition
rose in her heart, so she said, " Brother Shui Ye, why don't we go and have a look? "
Without waiting for Shui Ye's answer, Nao refused rudely: " Shui Ye is weak now, and he
doesn't need to look at such a trivial matter as exploring the way. Besides, that Hu Li is also
the leader of the clan, doesn't he have any skills like that? ? "
The hostility in Nao's words made Amber feel a little strange for a while, but knowing that
he had no position to blame, he said, " I'm just worried, let's wait. "
Amber's clothes were soft but it didn't make Nao feel any better. He is now focused on Shui
Ye's illness. His body has just recovered a little, and the poison has not yet been resolved.
The way, thinking of this, Nao couldn't help but get angry, and Amber just hit the muzzle of
the gun.
Seeing these two people talking, Shui Ye had a strange illusion, as if he saw Chun Xia and
Sister Ayame , but Shui Ye quickly shook his head and dismissed that terrible thought, this
Nao is a pure man , ah, no, Shui Ye took a peek at Akimoto, Nao was a shou, hey~ No won-
der he thought of him as a woman.
Seeing Shui Ye secretly laughing, Nao thought something had happened and asked, " Okay,
what are you laughing at? Are you having facial cramps? "
　　" Pfft. " Shui Ye couldn't help it, but he couldn't express his thoughts, so he could only
laugh and say, " It's nothing, by the way, you two should drink some hot water too, it's been
raining for so long. , we have been on the mountain again, it is also good to go to the cold.
”
Seeing that Shui Ye cared about herself, Nao felt sweet, and took more care of Amber,
poured her a cup of hot water, and handed it to her: " Drink it quickly. "
Amber smiled gratefully, but he couldn't help but worry about Hu Li's situation.
Ze Ye's side, the visitor cast an illusion, and saw Ze Ye standing blankly on the spot, the visi-
tor smiled sinisterly, and then mocked: " I thought I had any ability, but it's just a little trick.
Thanks to those bastards saying how powerful you are, it's not just me Tsuburaya. "
walked in front of Sawaya, he raised his Kunai high and planned to give Sawaya a fatal blow.
　　" Go to hell! "
At the critical moment, Zeya opened his eyes quickly, kicked Tsuburaya, picked up Kunai and
stabbed him in the chest.
blood immediately stained Sawa Kunai , Tsuburaya covered his wound and looked at Sawa in
disbelief: " How did you escape my illusion attack? "
Ze also took out the earplugs he just made from his ears, and said to Tsuburaya: " Master
Shuiye has seen through this kind of trick. After you attacked us last night, the leader of Qi-
uyuan took this matter out. Told me that if I met you, I could try. "
Tsuburaya still didn't believe it, the illusion that he was proud of was broken by this kind of
paediatric stuff, he gritted his teeth and said, "I really underestimated you guys. "
　　" You know best whether we are minions. Tell me now, how many of you are and where
are you hiding? " Ze also said coldly, he needs to find out the specific information now.
Tsuburaya laughed out loud when he heard this: " Think of getting the news from the
mouths of the Presbyterians? Dream about you. "
Ze also suddenly thought of the person who committed suicide last night. The same is true.
It seems that there is no way to tell the news from this person's mouth. Then, his life has no
value. Ze also killed his heart, took out Kunai and prepared to kill with one blow, Tsuburaya
also saw this, and said anxiously: " Don't you care about Hu Li? "
Saying this, Ze also saw the situation on Huli's side, because it was raining all the time, and
his palms slipped, and he couldn't hold it anymore. Tsuburaya showed a disgusting smile,
and then a dart flew out in the direction. , it is the raised stone.
Almost instantly, Ze also had two choices in front of him, killing Tsuburaya, to save Huli and
let the tiger return to the mountain to avoid future troubles.
　　" Hahahahaha. " Tsuburaya looked at Ze also rushed to Huli, and let out a strange
laugh.
Chapter two hundred and seventy-five The purpose of amber
At the moment when Hu Li was about to fall, Ze also grabbed Hu Li's hand in time, and
Tsuburaya also took advantage of this time to escape.
Despite the battle with Tsuburaya, Zeya's physical strength was still very good, and he
pulled Hu Li up with a single effort. Hu Li was sitting on the narrow path, wearing rough
clothes.
　　" Thank you very much. "
Ze also didn't look at Hu Li, his eyes fell to the place where Tsuburaya disappeared before,
he secretly remembered it, and then turned to look at Hu Li and said, " Since you took the
initiative to follow up, you belong to the priestess clan. Man, I urge you to stay vigilant in
the next time and don't cause us any trouble. "
Ze Ye's words were filled with rudeness and disgust towards Hu Li, Hu Li could hear it natu-
rally, lowered his head and said, " The people from the Presbyterian Church won't kill me,
he's just forcing you to save me. "
　　" Okay, Hu Li, I won't save you next time, you'd better be clear about this. In a while,
you can explain the matter of the Presbyterian Church well. Master Shui Ye is ashamed of
your Amber, but I won't be soft. " Ze Ye's voice was very cold, " Also, the leader of Qiu Yuan
asked me to tell you, put away your careful thoughts. "
These words made Hu Li tremble. He hid so well, how did Qiu Yuan know that something
was wrong with him?
Shui Ye was a little impatient, and was about to ask Qiu Yuan to ask about the situation,
when he saw Ze Ye and Hu Li walking back in tandem.
Seeing that Hu Li was covered in mud, he was quite embarrassed, and Ze Ye was also cov-
ered in mud. Shui Ye raised his head and asked, " You two ... what's going on? "
Ze also talked about what happened, especially when he talked about Tsuburaya, he spe-
cially explained that Shui Ye's method was very effective, and then put his eyes on Hu Li: "
As for the internal situation of the Presbyterian Church, let me Better for him. "
Hu Li knew that it was impossible not to talk now, so he found a place to sit down, and then
said, "The Council of Elders is the people who assist the witch clan. After the disaster of ' tor-
ture ' , they gradually mastered the patriarch's power. Rights, even many times higher than
me, including using the lives of outsiders as sacrifices and delaying the initiation of ' torture
' are all decisions made by the elders. Last time, you killed the chief elder and his right-hand
man, Including that Fujiki Yuan, the former great elder, I learned a few days ago that he
died, it should be your hands, right? "
Shui Ye didn't shy away from this point and said directly: " We did it. He used my ramen
shop employees to try to kill us. We are just self-defense. "
Hu Li smiled bitterly: " Shui Ye, you don't have to do this, I already guessed that it was also
because of him that you were injured. Qiu Yuan's tone is really tight, and the last time he
went to me specifically, it was just for my news. "
Did Qiuyuan go to see the amber chestnut? Shui Ye tilted his head and glanced at Qiu Yuan
strangely, thinking why he hadn't told him about this matter, but now is not a good time to
ask, so he said to Hu Li, "I won't talk about this for now, since the other party has repeatedly
told him about it. Attacking us, we have been passively beaten is not the way, you should
tell us about the Presbyterian Church first. ”
　　" Both of the elders were killed by you. In addition to my suppression some time ago,
the Council of Elders has long since existed in name only. Tsuburaya, who just attacked us,
was a master of illusion, Zeya, remember, when you were killed by that A kind of illusion
control, rescued by a mysterious person. "
　　" Mysterious man? " Qiu Yuan asked back, and Ting Ze also mentioned it before, but he
didn't meet this person at all, so he didn't pay any more attention. Now, it seems that it is
worth discussing.
A mysterious person wandering among the witch clan and them, also helped Zeya out of
the predicament, who is it?
Ze also nodded, then said, " what do you mean? "
　　" Our family doesn't know any illusions. Tsuburaya is an outsider. According to him, he
admires the power of our witch clan, and then chose to join us. His illusions are very power-
ful, and both elders praised him. For the honored guests, it's just that he retreats to practice
every once in a while, saying that it is to practice his illusion, he has only recently appeared,
and it should be the reason why he just came back. "
Shui Ye thought for a while and said, " I see, but now his illusions are useless, don't focus on
him, at most just deal with it. "
Qiu Yuan felt the same way, but one member of the Presbyterian Council appeared after a
while, and another one came after a while, which was really annoying, so he said to Hu Li: "
Are there any other members of the Presbyterian Council? Similar? Yu Yuanguichi, you
know, say it so we can discuss how to deal with it. "
　　" No, last time at the Clay Sculpture, the elders lost most of their people, and Tsuburaya
just happened to be gone, but when I dealt with the elders, I exiled a few people. If we join
forces ... However, those ninjutsu people are all under me, if they appear, I can help you. "
Shui Ye breathed a sigh of relief, drank the hot water in his hand, and said, " If that's the
case, then there's nothing to be afraid of. Let's go now. "
Qiu Yuan wanted to ask a few more questions, but when he looked up, he saw that the rain
had stopped outside, so he couldn't ask any more questions. The group packed up and de-
cided to leave.
Hu Li took Hu Li aside while Shui Ye was cleaning up, and said very carefully: " Hu Li , you
must do what I said later, remember, no matter what happens, find a way to follow the wa-
ter. beside the night. "
Amber was stunned, she could hear the seriousness of Hu Li's tone, and what Hu Li had said
to her before, Amber had an intuition about what Hu Li was going to do to use Shui Ye, and
then contact the Son of God, Amber said in a low voice. Asked: " Are you going to restart
the clay sculpture? "
Hu Li's expression froze for a moment, but Amber couldn't see it at all. After finishing her
tone, Hu Li tried to slow down her voice and said: " Nothing, the top of Yanshan Mountain
is the altar of our family, and Shui Ye has another altar on it. There is a legacy of witches, I
just want him to do him a favor and see if he can use the altar to get some information. ”
Amber couldn't believe what he said. Just as he was about to ask another question, Shui
Ye's urging voice came from the front: " You two, hurry up. "
　　" It 's coming soon. " Hu Li answered, then pulled Amber again, and instructed again, "
Be sure to follow Shui Ye, the two people around him will protect his safety, and you will
have an extra layer of protection when you are by his side. . ”
Chapter 276 An altar that only the Son of God can reach
Saying that, Hu Li took Hu Li to keep up with Shui Ye's footsteps. At this time, Hu Li
couldn't ask any more questions, but there was a worry in his expression.
Because Ze Ye and Hu Li explored the road, and the rain stopped, the group's speed slowly
increased, and soon they reached the dangerous road, Qiu Yuan looked at it and said, " Ac-
cording to my previous arrangement, Ze Also, the road is too narrow for our baggage to
pass through, so you sort out some things and hide them in the bushes next to them .
Ze also nodded, then took off the burden on his back, followed Qiu Yuan's instructions,
stood at the front of the team, and said, " I'll take the lead, leader Qiu Yuan, you all follow. "
Saying that, Ze also took out Kunai and stepped forward cautiously. Akimoto supported Shui
Ye and followed closely. Hu Li wanted to wait for Nao to walk in front of them, but Nao re-
mained motionless.
Hu Li asked, " Aren't you going? "
Nao glanced at it, thinking about what Akimoto said to him just now, and said, " My queen,
you two go first. "
I'm afraid that I can't trust myself and Amber, Hu Li secretly laughed in his heart, and
stepped forward.
This is a dangerous road connecting two mountains, and there is a cliff next to it, so every-
one is very careful when walking. Qiuyuan takes care of Shui Ye, and observes the actions of
Hu Li and Amber from time to time. When the eyes flickered.
The route of this trip was a disaster for a blind man, but Hu Li was always carrying amber,
and he didn't mean to back down. reaction.
Thinking according to the thinking of normal people will make Amber, who is inconvenient
to move, go back to live and wait for them in place, but Hu Li's expression is not wrong, not
even a worried expression, that is to say, Hu Li has long known this step, Be prepared for
this.
In other words, Hu Li had already planned to let Amber come along, which was part of his
plan!
　　" Ah- "
A scream came from behind, interrupting Qiu Yuan's thinking. Shui Ye and the others
looked back, only to see a small stone falling down the cliff, and Hu Li hugged Amber
tightly.
Obviously, it must have been caused by Amber stepping on the air just now. Looking at Hu
Li protecting Amber, I immediately thought of Amber. If he was there, Amber would not be
allowed to come to such a dangerous place, so Shui Ye reminded: " Be careful, Hu Li, you
are the patriarch, take good care of Amber. "
Hu Li was also in shock at this time. He almost didn't hug Hu Li just now, so he replied: " I
didn't pay attention just now, but I will be careful in the future. Keep walking, go to Yan-
shan Mountain early, and leave this ghost place. "
It's not easy to say anything after seeing this Shui Ye. The group slowly passed this danger-
ous road. After Shui Ye walked a certain distance, a few people appeared at the intersec-
tion. After a while, Tsuburaya also appeared here, yes Following those people, he instructed:
" Break this place up. "
There was a hint of embarrassment on the faces of those people: " Tuangu, it's not good to
do this, after all, there is an altar of our witch family on the top of the smoke mountain, and
it rained again yesterday, and it is estimated that the other two roads were flooded. , if this
road is also cut off, we will not be able to reach the Smoky Mountains. "
Tsuburaya's eyes turned cold and he said angrily: " Stupid, you have been exiled by that guy
Huli, what kind of altar, what does it have to do with you now, if you want revenge, do as I
say! "
　　" But ..."
　　" Shut up, " Tsuburaya got even more angry, and slapped the person who spoke di-
rectly, " I'll say it again, I'm blowing up this place. As long as they don't go this way, I have a
way to keep them going back and forth. "
Seeing that the speaker was beaten, the other people's eyes were also embarrassed, and
they didn't dare to say anything, so they nodded.
Twenty minutes later, Shui Ye and his party finally passed the dangerous road without any
risk. Just when the few people were about to take a breath, there were a few explosions
from the rear.
　　" What's wrong? " Amber, who could not see but only hear the voice, was very nervous.
Shui Ye pondered for a while, and then said: " It's an explosion, don't panic, it seems that
someone did something after we hit the road. "
of small road , it was tantamount to a bomb Group 712205071
one-one-one-one-one
------------
Hu Li hurriedly said at this time: " It's okay, I know the other two paths, and we can also take
the other two. "
Hearing Hu Li's words, Qiu Yuan's face didn't improve, instead he frowned and said, " Since
there is another way, why did he bother to blow up this place? "
This time, Hu Li was also silent, which was indeed superfluous. But he couldn't figure out
why Haku , looking at the small puddle on the ground, Hu Li suddenly thought of some-
thing, and then quickly said to everyone: " It's because of the heavy rain yesterday, the
other two roads are very low, now it must be It was flooded. "
It turned out that, Shui Ye touched his chin with his hand, and then said to the crowd: " It is
estimated that Tsuburaya and the others also know this, so they come here to bomb the
road, but it doesn't matter, as long as we find what we want. , and then stay on the top of
the smoke mountain for a few days, wait for the water to recede and go another way? "
Qiuyuan also agreed with Shui Ye's opinion, and said, " Then let's go. "
Looking at the towering smoke mountain in front of him, Shui Ye took a deep breath and
continued to go deep into the mountain.
Shui Ye and his group had been walking for a day. At night, they set up a tent to rest. Qi-
uyuan was studying the map late at night, and Hu Li opened the tent gently after everyone
rested, and walked towards the tent alone. Go in one direction.
Qiu Yuan was in his tent, looking at the silhouettes passing by outside, immediately put
down the map in his hand, and followed.
Hu Li turned around in the deep forest, and then walked into a small road, followed by Qiu
Yuan.
At the end of the path, Hu Li still didn't stop, just bowed and disappeared.
Qiuyuan waited for a while, then stepped forward to watch, it turned out to be a short cave,
hidden in the bushes.
After waiting for a while, Qiu Yuan also bowed and entered the cave.
After sneaking in the dark acupoint for a while, Qiu Yuan's eyes suddenly lit up.
Qiuyuan moved forward cautiously, and around the corner, there was the sound of kow-
tows from Hu Lixixixixixi.
Chapter 277 ceremony
Qiu Yuan hid his figure, and then stared at Hu Li intently. After the kowtow ended, Hu Li be-
gan to walk towards the center of the altar step by step, murmuring to himself, and Qiu
Yuan, who had a strong memory, looked at him. I heard that this is the ancient song that I
and Shui Ye heard before!
Hu Li actually knows this song by himself! That being said, he has long known the secrets
left by the witches, kept it from them, and tried his best to prevent the elders from restart-
ing the " torture " before, all of which are purposeful!
Damn, Qiu Yuan clenched his fists, he should have solved this trouble long ago!
Hu Li had already walked to the center of the altar. I don't know what mechanism was
touched. A round thing slowly rose up. Through the blurred light, Qiu Yuan gradually saw
the thing clearly. It turned out to be a small clay sculpture. There was still " torture " on the
mountain , Qiu Yuan's eyes were wide open, for fear that he had missed something.
After the small clay sculpture was fully raised, Hu Li formed a seal with both hands and used
the water escape to surround the altar. Below the altar was a circle of grooves. Hu Li con-
trolled the water escape and carefully introduced the water. After filling the groove, the wa-
ter flowed into the groove, until the whole groove was filled with amber chestnuts.
Suddenly, a blue light radiated from the groove, and Qiu Yuan, who was shaking, couldn't
open his eyes. At the same time, Shui Ye, who was resting, suddenly woke up and covered
his forehead in pain, which frightened Ze next to him. With a jump, he quickly got up and
supported Shui Ye, and hurriedly said: " Shui Ye, what's wrong with you? "
Shui Ye only felt that his headache was about to explode, and he couldn't speak at all. The
sound even alarmed Nao in the tent next to him. Nao saw Shui Ye like this, thinking that he
was poisonous, and panicked. He was about to get the glass pestle, but the light inside the
tent was very dark, and Nao didn't find it for a while, which made him even more anxious.
While supporting Shui Ye, Ze Ye said calmly: " Don't be confused, Master Shui Ye needs you
now, you are a medical ninja! "
This made Nao's mind wake up for a moment, and as soon as he pulled away the burden in
front of him, fortunately the glass pestle was inside, just when Nao wanted to pass the glass
pestle to Shui Ye, Shui Ye resisted the pain and said: " No. It's the witch, the ancient song of
the witch, in my mind, I ... "
Before he could finish speaking, Shui Ye covered his head again with a painful expression,
Nao felt very distressed just looking at it, and threw away the glass pestle in his hand,
shouting: " Did you say that before? In that ancient ballad, my ancient Chinese teacher said
that these ancient words are too far away, and it is impossible to understand the meaning
inside. ”
Ze is also in a hurry, his mind is also spinning quickly, and he said to them: " But how can
this happen suddenly, these times are obviously good, there is no reason! "
Speaking of this, Nao thought of Hu Li and Amber, they are descendants of the priestess
clan, they might be able to help, so he hurriedly said to Zeya: " Place Shui Ye first, I will go
to Amber. they come. "
After saying that, Nao wanted to go to the tent of the two of them, and they got up to-
gether, but saw Amber staring at them with confused eyes, and asked, " I heard the voice of
Big Brother Shuiye, is there something wrong? ? "
Nao looked at Amber, pulled her to Shui Ye, and said anxiously: " Look, what happened to
Shui Ye, he suddenly had a headache and said it was related to the ancient song left by
your witches. . ”
Amber couldn't see it, but she could hear Shui Ye's repressed and painful voice, thinking of
the things Hu Li said before, but when she got up just now, she didn't see Hu Li, and imme-
diately, Amber guessed something in her heart. It's just that she can't say ... she said, I'm
sorry Hu Li.
Ze Ye saw that Amber didn't speak for a long time, and his tone was a little rushed: " Say
what you think of, I don't want to say the same thing again and again, the leader of Qiu
Yuan has explained to me that if anything happens to Master Shui Ye, I can kill it at any
time. You two, wait, you're here, where's the Huli man? "
Nao also reacted at this time, and ran directly out. After quickly looking for the tent of Hu
Li, he didn't see Hu Li's figure. He suddenly shouted badly in his heart, and Nao quickly re-
turned to the tent, Gu Gu. Not wanting the wound on his hand that has not healed, he
firmly grabbed Amber's arm and threatened: " Tell me, where did Hu Li go? "
The severe pain in his hand made Amber's face haku , but he turned his face away and said,
" I don't know where he went. "
But even if he said that, Ze was also keenly aware of the unnaturalness in Amber's tone, and
asked: " It seems that I am too polite to you, Amber, don't think that you are kind to Master
Shui Ye, so I don't dare Say more, I'll say it one last time, tell me everything you know, or I'll
..."
Shui Ye's hand suddenly placed on Ze Ye's hand, preventing him from continuing to speak,
and then said with difficulty: " It's not his fault, take me to a ... place. "
Seeing Shui Ye speak, Nao hurriedly stepped forward to check his condition, Shui Ye had to
curl up because of the pain, most of his body was leaning on Zeya, his face was covered in
cold sweat, Nao looked very He couldn't bear it, but he could only do as Shui Ye said, but
he didn't worry about leaving Amber alone here, so he pulled her and let Ze also walk for-
ward in the direction of Shui Ye's fingers with Shui Ye on his back. Huang also followed be-
hind them, but what they didn't know was that the place where Shui Ye pointed was the di-
rection of Hu Li.
The amber chestnut here seems to have completed some kind of ritual, just standing qui-
etly beside the small clay sculpture, looking up at the sky, occasionally maintaining the wa-
ter in the groove with water escape, keeping it full all the time.
Qiu Yuan was thinking about whether he should show up and question what Hu Li was do-
ing alone, but in front of him, Hu Li was only doing the ritual alone, and Shui Ye was not in-
volved. Would it be too hasty to go out on his own? Frightening the snake, if this Hu Li is
going to die, if he doesn't know anything, then he will be superfluous.
Just when Qiuyuan was hesitating, he heard footsteps coming from behind. Qiuyuan
quickly hid in the bushes, but when he saw the person coming, his eyes suddenly widened.
After taking a look at Hu Li, he was sure of Hu Li. Before he found them, he hurried to Ze Ye
to hold them, and asked in a low voice, " Why are you all here? "
Ze also was stunned when he saw Qiu Yuan, but he quickly reacted and explained: " Master
Shui Ye asked us to come here. He suddenly said that he had a headache, and the whole
person was in severe pain. "
Chapter two hundred and seventy-eight confrontation
As soon as Qiu Yuan heard this, he hurriedly checked Shui Ye's situation. Shui Ye's con-
sciousness was a little blurry at this time, but he only vaguely saw Qiu Yuan's face. A
strange sound came out, intermittently, slowly, and Shui Ye started to sing the previous
song, and a faint blue light was emitted from his eyes.
This frightened several people present, especially Nao and Akimoto.
Nao didn't care about amber at this time, he stretched out his hand and wanted to force-
fully drive the chakra in his body to use medical ninjutsu to explore what happened to Shui
Ye, but the huge chakra flowed in the injured palm and directly supported it. After opening
the gauze on Nao's hand, he failed to use the medical ninjutsu. Nao punched himself heav-
ily, and the blood flowed down his hand.
Qiuyuan looked at it and said quickly: " You can't use medical ninjutsu now, don't mess with
Chakra, lest you be attacked in time. "
　　" But Shui Ye's situation is not normal no matter how you look at it! "
When Ze Ye was about to say his suggestion, he felt someone coming from behind him. He
turned his head and saw that it was Hu Li. He quickly put down Shui Ye, then took a defen-
sive posture and said coldly. : " Why are you here? "
Qiu Yuan also saw this scene, and said straight to the point: " If this is the case, let's talk in
another way, Hu Li, I can see what you did just now, what ceremony are you holding se-
cretly? isn't it? "
Hu Li took a deep look at Shui Ye, saw a faint blue light in his blank eyes, and immediately
smiled: " Yes, this is the altar of the witch, every witch in the past A ceremony was held here,
which prophesied a lot of things and helped our family overcome many difficulties. ”
　　" Shui Ye became like this because of this? "
Hu Li did not deny it, listening to the ancient song sang from Shui Ye's mouth, Hu Li's smile
became even bigger: " Yes, no, I just deduced the ceremony based on the fragments left by
those old things. The general process, I didn't expect it to be successful, Shui Ye will be like
this, you should not ask me, but the witch who put the inheritance in his mind! "
The witch was already dead, and Qiu Yuan couldn't find any focus when he looked at Shui
Ye's eyes, and he couldn't help but become impatient: " This matter concerns your family,
you must have a solution, tell me everything you know. ! ”
Hu Li showed a very helpless expression and said: " Qiuyuan, it's useless for you to be in
such a hurry. Shui Ye is the son of God and will not die. He is just chanting songs. At most,
it will be painful. After all, he is not a witch .
Seeing Hu Li's evasion of responsibility, Nao directly pulled out his Kunai and put it on Hu
Li's neck, with a killing intent in his tone: " I don't care what happened to your family, I only
know the pain. It will also hurt people, and Shui Ye's body can't bear such pain at all, since
you did the ritual, stop it now, otherwise, I will kill you. "
Hu Li looked indifferent: " If you want to kill, kill it, I don't plan to go out alive anyway. "
　　" You— " Nao was in a hurry, and after seeing Amber beside him, he pulled her directly
to his side, and said fiercely, " Okay, I won't stop you if you want to die, if you don't say
anything, I will I'll kill her first, and then kill you. "
This time Hu Li was anxious, and he stretched out his hand to take Amber away from Nao,
but Zeya and Qiuyuan obviously would not let him succeed. Qiuyuan saw Hu Li in such a
hurry, and immediately had a bottom line in his heart, facing him. Said: " It seems that you
are very concerned about this woman. I am curious, you don't even care about your own
life and death, why are you so concerned about an amber who once went out with Missing
Ninja . "
　　" It's none of your business, just let her go! "
Qiu Yuan suddenly laughed: " Hu Li, you are not the kind of person who is emotional and
intellectual, so, amber must play an indispensable role for you. "
Having said this, Qiu Yuan deliberately paused, then put his eyes on the altar, and said, " In
addition, you deliberately brought Amber up before, Hu Li, your purpose is too obvious. "
After saying that, Qiu Yuan made a seal on his hands: " The Art of Fire Escape, High Flame "
The direction of ninjutsu is the altar.
Hu Li turned pale when he saw this, and wanted to use ninjutsu to block Qiu Yuan, but it
was too late to seal the seal, so he jumped directly in front of Qiu Yuan, abruptly blocked
the blow with his own body, and the fire burned Hu Li's body. The body, Hu Li let out a
painful cry, and now Hu Li was no longer silent, and shouted loudly: " Don't embarrass Hu
Li, I will tell you, I will tell you everything I know. "
　　" No! " Hu Li shouted in the fire escape.
Qiu Yuan was too lazy to watch these boring scenes, so he stopped the Huo Dun in his
hand and threatened Amber: " Well, tell me, it's better to hurry up, otherwise I won't be
merciful in the next Huo Dun. "
　　" It's my dream. After returning here, I often have dreams. The dreams are full of scenes
of witches' sacrifices, and there are many scattered pictures. Through this, Hu Li found the
genealogy left before, which was the witch herself. The things that have been written and
preserved to this day have been quietly controlled by the elders, and Hu Li and I managed
to find them. The last priest recorded on it how to stop the giant ninjutsu ' torture ' , that is
to find the Son of God, just like what the elders did to you before, but in the previous fail-
ure, Hu Li and I did not dare to gamble with the lives of the whole clan again. After thinking
about it, we decided to Finding a breakthrough in Shui Ye, I don't know what Hu Li wants to
do, and I don't know how he found this mountain, but he promised me that he won't hurt
Shui Ye! "
Nao looked at Shui Ye's cold sweat and almost soaked his whole body. His anger made him
unable to think about the truth or falsehood of Amber's words, so he could only roar: " I'm
not interested in your clan's bad things, I only I ask you, how do you stop Shui Ye's pain? "
Amber was taken aback by Nao's tone, and he murmured: " I don't know, I really don't
know, this kind of ritual is performed by witches for prophecy, I didn't know it would have
such a big impact on Shui Ye. , let alone how to stop. ”
Qiu Yuan could see that Amber didn’t lie, but it made him feel even more uncomfortable
when a few unknowingly stopped in Qiu Yuan’s ears. He clearly said before that he would
definitely protect Shui Ye, but now Shui Ye is in such pain, but he doesn’t care about any-
thing. can not do this.
Chapter 279 The Miko and the Son of God
This feeling of powerlessness deeply stabbed Qiuyuan, his eyes began to turn red, looking
at the amber chestnut that had been burned half to death by the fire, Qiuyuan raised his Ku-
nai : " Since you don't know, that's fine, I Come and think of a way for you, without the altar,
I see how you can use the water night, and whether this bullshit ritual can continue. "
Saying that, Qiu Yuan stacked the detonating talismans behind Kunai , and then aimed at
the small clay sculpture in the center of the altar. Hu Li was shocked and quickly struggled
forward, pulling Qiu Yuan directly, begging: "You can't do this . , if the clay sculpture is dam-
aged, those clansmen will never come back, am I going to destroy the belief we have per-
sisted in for so many years? "
Qiu Yuan sneered and shook off Hu Li's hand: " Faith? What is that, you made Shui Ye suffer
so much, if Shui Ye stopped me, you think you can still stand here now. talk to me. "
Hu Li entangled Qiu Yuan again and asked loudly, " That's what Shui Ye deserved. Hu Mu
died for him. It's his responsibility to take care of Amber. If Hu Mu hadn't rescued him, he
would have already died! "
Hearing this, Qiu Yuan's smile became even bigger, his eyes looked directly at Hu Li, and he
mocked: " Speaking of this, it's my fault, I didn't tell Shui Ye sooner, the Hu Mu brothers and
sisters were absolutely unscrupulous in order to use Shui Ye, I guess Amber must not have
told you, Humu has been seriously ill for a long time, even if he did not save Shuiye, he
would not live long. He just used that war to make Shuiye owe him, and then entrust the
burden of Amber to Shui. Ye, that is, Shui Ye is pure and simple, believe it! If I had told Shui
Ye long ago, do you think you could still use him? "
When Hu Li heard this, her eyes widened, as if she didn't believe it at all. At this moment,
Hu Li also lowered her head, and her face was already full of tears.
　　" I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Brother Shui Ye, I'm sorry for you. " Amber's mouth began to re-
peat these words involuntarily, and tears fell on the grass one by one.
At this moment, Shui Ye, who had been singing ballads, suddenly stopped, and the whole
person stood up straight. Under the surprised eyes of everyone, he walked to Amber step
by step, then knelt down on one knee and did something to Amber. An inviting gesture
with a very stiff tone.
　　" Miko-sama, please! "
Akimoto Naozawa also looked at this scene in shock, no one said anything to stop it, and
Amber's face was even more shocked, but involuntarily stretched out his hand and put it on
Shui Ye's hand, Shui Ye's hand was cold Yes, Frozen Amber couldn't help shrinking, but de-
spite this, Amber didn't let go.
And Shui Ye took Amber's hand and walked straight to the altar. Hu Li couldn't help but
stop breathing when he saw it. Could it be ... he succeeded?
I saw Shui Ye pulling Amber, and the two slowly walked to the altar. Immediately after-
wards, Shui Ye's face was silent, and Auyuan was very nervous. Nao couldn't help but say, "
Akimoto, what's wrong? Could it be that , is it the amber chestnut that controls the water
night? "
　　" No, " Qiuyuan denied directly, " Shuiye seems to have fallen into some kind of illusion.
It wasn't made by Hu Li, but rather the work of the last witch they said. "
　　" What's in it for them? " Nao asked in confusion.
　　" Don't be messed up, seeing Shui Ye's expression is not as painful as before, this is a
good thing, there must be a solution to falling into an illusion, we are now watching the
changes, by the way, if there is any emergency, we must remember to protect Shui Ye first.
Safe. "
Nao and Ze also nodded at the same time, holding their weapons in their hands.
At this time, Xiao Huang, who had been quietly following behind Shui Ye, suddenly ran to
the altar in two or three times, and made a " woo woo " sound to Shui Ye, who had a blank
face, but Shui Ye didn't respond at all. .
Xiao Huang was a little anxious, and kept spinning at the feet of Shui Ye. Amber stood in
the middle of the altar. It was obviously her first time here, but she felt an inexplicable
sense of familiarity here. Hu Li I said that this is the place where sacrifices were made be-
fore. Could it be that this is the connection between the descendants of the priestess and
their ancestors?
At this time, Shui Ye began to sing the ancient ballad again, but this time Shui Ye's expres-
sion was relaxed, and he did not roll around because of the severe pain, but this time the
ballad was obviously much happier than the previous speed, and the melody still carried An
indescribable sense of heaviness.
Amber was slightly stunned when he heard it, and said somewhat uncertainly: " Shui Ye, are
you alright? "
Shui Ye didn't speak, just sang quietly. At this time, the water in the groove suddenly boiled
violently, just like boiling water. Gradually, the mist rose and filled the entire altar, and fi-
nally formed a A circular protective film surrounded Shui Ye and Amber.
How could Qiuyuan and the others let Shui Ye disappear from their line of sight, and ran
straight over, trying to pull Shui Ye out, but Hu Li stopped them and said in rough clothes: "
I won't let you destroy it. . ”
Ze also flew a sweeping leg and kicked Hu Li far away, sarcastically: " It's over your own
power, Qiuyuan, you guys hurry up and save Master Shuiye. "
Akimoto and Nao rushed forward, but they were blocked by an invisible wall. Akimoto
picked up the Kunai and slammed it, and the Kunai was thrown away. Nao also touched the
wall with his hand. And strength, Nao immediately turned to Akimoto and said: " It's a bar-
rier, the strength is very strong, I don't think it's so easy to break. "
　　" Then try it too, Nao, get out of the way, I'll destroy this barrier. "
Hu Li was kicked by Zeya and fell to the mud on the side. He supported himself with his
hands before he could get up. After seeing the movements of Akimoto and Nao, he let out
a laugh: " Haha, the ceremony is complete, Amber is the witch of this generation. , The Son
of God is also inside, hahaha, the fate of my family is tonight, and none of you want to de-
stroy it. ”
This made Qiu Yuan agitated for a while: " Shut up. "
At the same time, Xiao Huang inside pulled Shui Ye's trousers with his claws, but no matter
how hard he tried, he even scratched Shui Ye's feet with blood marks, and Shui Ye didn't
stop singing, as if he couldn't feel it. Pain is the same.
　　" Woooo !" Xiao Huang shouted hard towards Shui Ye, his eyes full of anxiety.
Amber also sensed the existence of Xiao Huang and comforted him: " Xiao Huang, Shui Ye
should only be controlled by the witch's illusion, he will be fine, don't worry. "
Xiao Huang protested a few times, gave Amber a sharp look, and flicked his tail impatiently.
With this flick, Xiao Huang found that the seal on his tail seemed to be gone, a little heav-
ier. no longer exist.
Chapter two hundred and eighty God descended
Xiao Huang was very surprised. This was the first time he felt that his tail was so light and
fluttering. So, can he return to his original appearance? As soon as he said it, he saw that
Xiao Huang's body emitted a yellowish light, and his entire body suddenly expanded
dozens of times for a long time.
Even Qiu Yuan and the others outside felt this strange power, and Qiu Yuan couldn't help
but become more anxious. The mist that had just risen made them unable to see what was
happening inside. But the enchantment only trembled slightly, and it was not destroyed.
Qiu Yuan cursed secretly, staring straight at the barrier, almost staring at an extra hole in
the barrier. After observing the enchantment, Nao suddenly thought of something he acci-
dentally discovered when he was investigating with Mr. Guwen, and quickly said to Qiuyuan
and Nao: " Qiuyuan, don't panic, I have seen information about this family before. Accord-
ing to the records, this is a protective barrier, which was established by the priestess to pre-
vent the ritual from being forcibly interrupted. The power of the barrier is in the groove we
just saw. "
As soon as he heard this, Qiu Yuan immediately turned his head towards Hu Li who was ly-
ing on the ground, grabbed his clothes unceremoniously and said, " I saw you pour water
into this thing just now, you must know the weirdness in it, tell me, How to stop it. "
Hu Li laughed, looked at Qiuyuan with the same eyes as Haku , and said, " Qiuyuan, all my
dreams in my life are tied to this moment, how can you naively think that I will stop it? "
After speaking, Hu Li tilted her head and glanced inside. The thick fog had completely
wrapped everything inside, and it was all Haku 's vastness. Hu Li twitched the corners of her
mouth: " I finally succeeded. "
Akimoto threw the amber chestnut directly to the ground and said to Nao and Zeya: "The
three of us use destructive ninjutsu together. Since it is the barrier of the Kirigakure clan, we
can definitely suppress it with fire escape. "
Nao was a little reluctant in his heart and hesitated and said, " Akimoto, what if our ninjutsu
destroys the barrier and hurts Suiyah inside? Now Suiye's body can't hold back any blows. "
These words made Qiuyuan Yuyin's hand successfully stop in the air.
Xiao Huang inside has completely broken free of the seal. Looking at Shui Ye with empty
eyes, Xiao Huang moved his big tail, trying to use his own power to wake Shui Ye, just when
his tail was about to touch Shui Ye, Shui Ye suddenly stopped singing, turned his head to
look at Xiao Huang coldly, but the voice that came out was a woman's: " Stop. "
Xiao Huang was only stunned for a moment, and looked at Shui Ye without blinking, but
through Shui Ye's eyes, he directly saw the figure of the woman hidden in Shui Ye's body,
so he said to the woman: " Since Shui Ye's eyes If you know my ability, then show up. Now
that you are in this kind of enchantment, the Chakra you left behind can also show the real
body, right? "
　　' Shui Ye ' glanced at Xiao Huang, and seemed to be thinking about the possibility in his
words. After looking at each other for a few seconds, ' Shui Ye ' defeated Chen Lai and said
faintly: " The chakra I left behind is no longer enough. Support me to show up, I can clearly
feel the power of the holy beast in your body, but the body is a bit different from the holy
beast. "
Xiao Huang didn't want to talk more about this matter, and changed the subject: " Well, tell
me your purpose, Shui Ye's physical function is very poor now, even if he is the son of God,
your forced divine descent will be right. His body hurts. "
　　' Shui Ye ' sighed: " It seems that you are aware of this. I didn't expect that the Chakra I
sealed up would actually see the light of day again. It's just ... I came to lead the witch clan
to destruction. "
These words made Amber, who had been standing by the side, no longer able to bear it,
and said: " Impossible, you are the sorceress, isn't this the way you stayed to let us find the
clan? Back then our clan I'm sorry for you, but they also suffered retribution, they disap-
peared one by one, and even their bones were not found, and their families suffered and
lived miserably, isn't that enough? "
　　' Shui Ye ' sneered, and successfully made Amber shiver: " Pain? Hahaha, I was hunted
down by those people back then, and I watched my beloved die in front of me, who can
understand my feelings at that time? Pain, I just did to them what they did to me back then,
what's wrong with me? "
Saying that, ' Shui Ye ' closed his eyes, and after a while he opened his eyes with a big
laugh, and a terrifying and grotesque laughter came out of his mouth, which made him
tremble: " Hahaha, so you thought those People are dead, hahahaha, yes, that's it, that's
what I want, hahaha. "
Xiao Huang frowned, looking at the ' Shui Ye ' who was already a little crazy , and reminded: "
Enough, witch, I don't need to get involved in your revenge, just ask for a little, and imme-
diately release the gods. "
　　' Shui Ye ' glanced at Xiao Huang very arrogantly, let go of Amber's hand that he had
been holding, and looked up at Xiao Huang: " Holy beast, alright, you relieve the gods, but I
want to see if you are not. I am a god who spontaneously lifts his condescension, what can
you do! "
After thinking for a while, Xiao Huang stretched out his claws and gave an ultimatum to '
Shui Ye ' , saying: " I had a relationship with your witch clan at that time, and I will endure it
again and again. Is it the son of God, or the master identified by the glass pestle, are you
sure you want to oppose us? "
As soon as he heard the glass pestle, ' Shui Ye ' 's expression changed a bit, and he mut-
tered, " You guys actually went to Huxin Island. "
Amber saw that things had taken a turn for the better, and immediately said: " Yes, Miko-
sama, for the sake of the pain we have suffered for so many years, you can let us go. The
patriarch said that as long as this ceremony is over, we can reverse the torture . ' , I have
rescued the clansmen who once disappeared, and my parents are also in it, Lord Miko, I
beg you, just let us go. "
Just when ' Shui Ye ' wanted to say something else, he covered his head with his hand, and
the blue light in his left eye gradually faded. Xiao Huang looked like he could feel the
breath of Shui Ye. , do you say ...
　　" Didn't you hear ... see, Amber said, let you let her go. " Shui Ye covered his left eye and
said very hard.
This voice is Big Brother Shuiye. When Amber heard this voice, two tears fell from his eyes,
and he cried and said, " Brother Shuiye, is that you? Are you awake? "
Chapter two hundred and eighty first dispute
Xiao Huang was also very excited. When he wanted to speak, Shui Ye's mouth spit out a
woman's voice, which was full of anger: " I didn't expect you to be able to break free from
my shackles. Is that the only thing you can do with your ability? "
Shui Ye smiled weakly and said lightly: " That's good, but have you forgotten? Xiao Huang
just said that I still have a glass pestle in my hand. "
After all, I saw Shui Ye's left hand grabbing towards the void, the whole person suddenly
disappeared into the enchantment, and then appeared in the tent just now, the Sharingan
turned rapidly, and Shui Ye clearly felt the investigation in his body. The carat is passing by
quickly, but this is the only way he can think of now.
Retrieving the glass pestle through Shenwei is the only way to relieve the immediate crisis.
When the witch had just taken control of his body, although he was very conscious and
could hear everything that was happening outside, just like last time, he was trapped in his
own spiritual world and couldn't break free. After the last experience, he learned the way
Xiao Huang had taught him, and solved his predicament little by little, but only regained
half of the control power. Fortunately, it happened to be Sharingan 's left. Eye.
Soon, Shui Ye returned to the enchantment through Shenwei, already holding a glass pestle
in his hand, and the witch was startled by his strange ninjutsu: "I didn't expect that after so
many years, there is already such a powerful ninjutsu. ” _
Amber couldn't see it all the time, so he could only scratch at the void anxiously, Shui Ye re-
assured: " Amber, don't panic, I'm fine. "
The witch moved her eyes strangely. Just when the gods descended on Shui Ye, she saw
some memories of Shui Ye. After being used by Amber, she could still help so disregarding
her previous suspicions ...
No matter what others think, Shui Ye said to the witch: " Now I have Xiao Huang's help, and
I have a glass pestle in my hand, witch, you have no chance of winning. "
The witch was silent, looking at Amber's blind eyes, before she said, " Whether I have a
chance of winning, Son of God, this ceremony has already begun, and even I can't stop it,
you see— "
The witch controlled Shui Ye's right hand and raised it. The small clay sculpture just now
had taken off its cloak, showing a cold emerald light, and the light was slowly rising from
the base to the top of the clay sculpture.
Shui Ye was a little anxious, and hurriedly asked: " What's going on? "
　　" This is the death contract I set for them. After I start the ' torture ' , no matter what
they do, as long as they try to start it again, the ' torture ' will start again, giving them an-
other despair. "
　　" You— " Shui Ye was annoyed, " Don't you ever think about leaving a way out for your clan?
"
　　"A way to live? "
The witch said sarcastically, " You have my inheritance, and you should have seen my mem-
ory at that time. Did they think of giving me a way to live when they executed the beloved?
"
　　" But that's just what those people did to you at that time. What does it have to do with
Amber today? You're just angering yourself for not saving your loved one, and angering
yourself for being incompetent. "
　　" So what? " The Miko admitted this very readily, stared at Amber's eyes coldly, and said,
" They are all damned, wait for the clay sculpture to start, and the ' torture ' restarts, I want
them to be in again and again In desperation, I can't break free. I want the entire witch clan
to be buried with my lover! I want their clansmen from generation to generation to taste
the taste of losing a lover! "
maddened voice of the witch, Shui Ye suddenly found that she couldn't persuade her at all. Such paranoia
had already fallen into an inescapable situation when she lost her beloved. Rin 's feelings are
the same, but under such a tragedy, can he say that the witch is wrong?
Shui Ye also felt powerless at this moment, and the glass pestle in his hand was also silent,
Xiao Huang said lightly at this time: " Shui Ye, don't be assimilated by the witch's thoughts,
if you bring in her emotions, maybe you will Being taken away from her body again, she is
just afraid of the two of us joining forces, so be clear. ”
Xiao Huang's words made Shui Ye calm down, but the witch didn't care about Xiao Huang's
words, and her eyes shifted from Amber's body to the clay sculpture.
At this moment, Amber on the side suddenly grabbed Shui Ye's feet and knelt down and
shouted loudly, " Lord Miko, it's our fault, am I Big Brother Shui Ye, I'm just a blind man, I
beg you, I beg you, Let us go, I am Amber willing to die to atone for my clan, I beg you,
please let us go, I beg you. ”
Amber said while kowtowing, this is a man-made altar, and it is paved with hard stones.
Amber's forehead soon saw blood, but the witch remained unmoved, just looked at it
coldly: " No Use it, beg me? Amber, do you know how I begged one by one, but what did I
get in the end? "
The witch controlled the other half of Shui Ye's body, pinched Amber's chin with her hand,
and her voice was full of ice: " I watched my lover die in front of me with my own eyes. "
Amber's kowtow action also stopped at this moment, and was stunned at the original from
the new small group 712205071
one-one-one-one-one
------------ ground. The blood on her forehead flowed down her nose into Amber's mouth, but
Amber remained motionless, as if she had lost all consciousness, while the witch wiped it
off for her roughly: " Just wait here quietly! "
The witch stood up and looked at Xiao Huang coldly: "The chanting is over, as long as you
don't disrupt the ritual, and when the ' torture ' starts, I will automatically release the divine
descent, so that it will not hurt your body, and I will complete myself again. The long-cher-
ished wish is good for us all. ”
The little golden eyes looked at the witch, and nodded after a brief thought. Shui Ye was a
little reluctant, just about to speak, but Amber reached out and grabbed Shui Ye's clothes,
because of the angle, Shui Ye couldn't see Amber's expression at this time.
　　" Brother Shui Ye, do me a favor. "
　　" What are you busy with? " Amber's low tone gave Shui Ye a bad premonition.
　　" Kill me and use my eyes to stop the ritual. "
As soon as these words came out, the first surprise was the witch, pointing at Amber and
saying, " How did you know this? "
After speaking, the witch quickly covered her mouth, but the words she said were like
poured water, Amber raised her head, and there was a smile on the corner of her mouth.
　　" I was very puzzled before, but now I can be sure after hearing what the Miko-sama
said. "
Chapter 282 Both grudges and grievances
witch screamed: " No, it's fake, you can't know this, it's impossible. "
The conversation between the two women made Shui Ye a little confused, and she said to
Amber uncertainly: " Amber, what do you mean? Could it be that there are some secrets
hidden in your eyes? "
Amber made an inaudible ' um ' , and then stood up with her hands on the ground, but this
movement made the blood on her forehead flow down, making Amber's face look very
scary.
　　" Brother Shuiye, I'm sorry, I lied to you about this matter. In fact, this is also what my
brother investigated in private. For my eyes, my brother went to many places and checked
many ancient documents. Finally, in the In a book, I found the answer. " Having said this,
Amber burst into tears, " There have been several blind witches in the witch clan because— "
　　" Shut up, Amber, do you know what you're talking about? " The witch's voice was very
sharp.
　　" At this time, I have nothing to be afraid of, Miko-sama, it seems that you also know
this, the power of prophecy, this is something that many people dream of, but this ability is
not so easy to inherit, the Miko clan is moved by someone Crooked mind, when a genera-
tion of girls without enough prophecy is born, they will kill that group of girls, and then use
a secret method to extract the chakra from the girl's body and inject it all into the newborn,
praying for one. A shrine maiden with great power. "
Amber's voice was already very low: " And I am the one who was selected. "
Shui Ye couldn't describe his shock, but Amber continued, " It's just this method that will
make the newborn unable to bear certain defects in strength. In other words, wherever the
strength is, there will be defects. "
　　" So your eyes were originally seeing? "
　　" Yes. "
Amber wanted to say something else, but the witch suddenly manipulated half of Shui Ye's
body and put her hand on Amber's neck, threatening: " Enough, I left this chakra just to see
what happens to you poor people, Even if you know that the eyes are the keys, Amber, the
power of prophecy in your body is simply not enough to see compared to me, and the
power of the Chakra and the Son of God that I left behind can also be shaken by an ant like
you? "
On the other half of Shui Ye's body, he threw off the witch's hand controlling Amber and
said, " If that's the case, why are you panicking? "
The witch was struck by Shui Ye's heart and shouted: " I'm just telling the truth. "
Seeing the witch's guilty conscience, Shui Ye guessed it. It seems that Amber's words are
not wrong, but he can't do things like killing people and taking eyes, and he has an ap-
pointment with Hu Mu first, so he will definitely take care of it. Good his sister, so he said to
Amber: " I can't do this, Amber, even if I sacrifice you, the ' torture ' will still exist, and your
clansmen will continue to follow your old ways in the future, so the best way to deal with it,
Not killing you to stop the ritual, but destroying this altar. "
Amber was unwilling and said loudly: " But in this way, there is no way for the disappeared
clansmen to come back. Shui Ye, I can't do this, my parents may still be alive! "
　　" Amber, can't you see the situation clearly? This witch just caught your mind and made
you think you can reverse ninjutsu, but what happened? So many of you lost your life, if
you don't destroy this thing, you will To be caught up in this tragedy forever. ”
These words seemed to wake up Amber, Shui Ye patted her on the shoulder and said, " Am-
ber, you can't die, your brother has always hoped that you can live happily. "
The witch saw that the situation was getting worse and worse, and she shouted: " Son of
God, it was your singing that started the ceremony. Do you know the consequences of
forcibly destroying the altar? "
Shui Ye didn't care: " At most, it's backlash, how easy it is to guess, like me, a person with
great fortune and big life, this backlash, sprinkle water. "
Although Shui Ye said that the clouds were calm, Xiao Huang could still hear the tension in
his tone, looked at Shui Ye's eyes very seriously, and asked, " You should know your physi-
cal condition yourself? "
　　" Xiao Huang, will you help me? "
Shui Ye looked at the altar in front of him, the light almost filled the entire clay sculpture,
and the hand holding the glass pestle couldn't help clenching it even tighter.
　　" Then do you know the consequences? " Xiao Huang said lightly and stood beside Shui
Ye.
　　" Of course, Xiao Huang, this is what I owe to Amber. After this time, I will repay his
kindness. From then on, I will be relaxed, not in debt, and sleep fast. "
Xiao Huang listened to Shui Ye's joke, his eyes moved slightly, and he opened his mouth
and said, " Then I will help you. "
This is the first time that Shui Ye heard that Xiao Huang did not use ' wu ' , but me, but now
it is too late for Shui Ye to think about the meaning, so he can only face the difficulty.
Seeing Xiao Huang and Shui Ye joining forces, the witch started to panic, but Shui Ye
forcibly controlled the other half of her body, so she didn't shake the witch, and the glass
pestle in the other hand suddenly shone brightly.
　　" Xiao Huang, let's go! "
Amber only felt the gust of wind around her, which made her almost unsteady, and
shouted in the direction of Shui Ye: " Shui Ye, my brother and I calculated you, you don't
have to work hard for me, this is our family. Let me atone for my sins, Shui Ye, answer me,
Shui Ye! ”
At this time, Xiao Huang's voice suddenly sounded in Amber's ear: " Lend the chakra in your
body to use it. "
Qiu Yuan and the others outside were anxiously thinking of a way, when they saw countless
spots of light suddenly rising from the barrier, penetrating the fog and shooting directly
through the barrier.
This situation made Ze Ye anxious, and he was about to pounce on him, but Qiu Yuan
stopped him, lowered his head and said, " Don't move, this is the light when the glass pestle
is activated. "
Nao said at this time: "The glass pestle? Didn't I leave it in the tent? "
Qiu Yuan didn't answer, his eyes were full of confusion. The colored glass pestle was some-
thing only Shui Ye could use. He had seen the power of the colored glass pestle in the clay
sculpture, but in front of him was a barrier that they couldn't get in. What happened to Shui
Ye? After returning to the tent in a short time, he passed over them and got the glass pes-
tle. Thinking of this, Akimoto became even more silent.
Ze Ye took Qiu Yuan's hand and said, " Don't worry about it for now, since the barrier has
been broken, let's go in and help Master Shui Ye! "
As soon as the words fell, the light spots of the glass pestle suddenly became ten times
larger in the eyes of Qiuyuan and the others. The huge apertures seemed to cover the en-
tire enchantment, and the light spots flickered, as if they were breathing. In general, Qi-
uyuan felt something and said quickly: " Quick, step back. "
Chapter 283 angry amber
As soon as the words fell, I saw a multicolored light suddenly burst out from the barrier, al-
most illuminating half of the mountain. Qiuyuan and the others were bounced away by this
huge force, and they turned their bodies to barely offset this terrible force. , Hu Li was
rushed to a tree by the air wave brought by the explosion, and suffered a strong blow.
Soon, a ' bang ' sounded in the middle of the barrier, and the barrier that couldn't be destroyed
just now was smashed to pieces. When the smoke cleared, Qiu Yuan hurried into the bar-
rier, and Shui Ye was quiet. Lying on the periphery of the dilapidated altar, Amber was at
the edge of the barrier, and both of them had wounds, but depending on the situation,
Shui Ye's injuries were much heavier than Amber.
Qiuyuan immediately helped Shui Ye, and Nao rushed over immediately, carefully checked
the wound on Shui Ye's body, and said after a while: " It's okay, it's just that he used too
much chakra, and his body is very weak, That's why he passed out. "
Only then did Qiuyuan feel relieved, and just wanted to tear off the gauze on Shui Ye's arm
to help him deal with the wound, but suddenly saw that Shui Ye's right eye opened, and
Qiu Yuan's hand to remove the gauze just shook.
Shui Ye's right eye looked at Qiu Yuan tightly, and then he wanted to raise his hand to do
something, but he suddenly found that he couldn't move at all. Sure enough, as the holy
beast said, the Son of God's body was extremely weak, plus I just forcibly used the glass
pestle, and now my body can't bear my own divine descent? But the consciousness of the
Son of God also fell into a deep sleep.
Seeing that Shuiye woke up but did not speak, Nao said with great concern: " Is it better, I
can't use medical ninjutsu now, I can only check your trauma. You chanted suddenly just
now, which scared me to death. "
　　' Shui Ye ' lowered her eyes, didn't want to see Nao's eyes, and didn't speak. At this
time, Amber suddenly woke up faintly. She remembered that Master Shui Ye pushed her
away just before the explosion, and put her ear next to her. Then there was a huge bang
Naruto , and now her ears are a little out of the sound.
But thinking of Shui Ye taking such a big risk to destroy the clay sculpture, Amber still stood
up and shouted, " Brother Shui Ye, where are you? Are you okay? "
Ze unhappy glanced at Amber, and quickly explained: " Thank you, Master Shui Ye is fine,
now shut your mouth and don't disturb Nao's treatment. "
Although Ze Ye's tone was very bad, when he heard the news of Shui Ye's safety, Amber
was relieved, reached out and touched his heart, and heaved a sigh of relief.
Qiuyuan and Nao are now focusing on Shuiye, ignoring Amber directly, Qiuyuan glanced at
' Shuiye ' , and seeing that he didn't speak, he thought he was too weak, couldn't speak, and
didn't ask any more, just Carefully help Nao to bandage together,
At this time, the smoke dissipated, and Hu Li reluctantly opened his eyes. He saw that the
altar of his family had been destroyed into ruins. He was so angry that he vomited out a
mouthful of blood, and then supported the tree to support it. Get up and walk towards Shui
Ye step by step.
Ze has also been paying attention to Hu Li's situation, and now that he is approaching, he
directly blocks in front of Hu Li: " Master Shui Ye is healing, stop. "
Hu Li turned a deaf ear, and stared at the center of the altar with red eyes. The original
small clay sculpture had been broken into small pieces of mud, and the water in the groove
was also polluted by the explosion debris. The supreme land is all his hope. Now it has been
destroyed by Shui Ye. He can no longer find those who disappeared, and the witch family
will decline day by day.
could Hu Li accept this result, he yelled at Zeya, took out his Kunai and stabbed at Zeya, and
his moves were fierce.
Ze Ye sneered. Although Hu Li's moves were fierce, his mind was washed away by anger. Ze
Ye just turned sideways lightly to dodge, and kicked over, Hu Li fell to the ground all of a
sudden. But then Hu Li stood up again, picked up Kunai and wanted to fight with Zeya.
For this kind of person, Ze didn't even bother to use ninjutsu, and a set of taijutsu directly
beat Hu Li to the ground, but at this time, Hu Li's mind was full of his own altar being de-
stroyed, and the pain in his body It was nothing to him at all, and attacked Zeya again and
again.
Ze also has no pity for Hu Li for a long time. In his eyes, Hu Li and Amber are like robbers,
they will only ask Shui Ye blindly!
Therefore, Ze Ye's subordinates were even more ruthless. Although it was a physical tech-
nique, it was enough for Hu Li to endure it. After a while, Hu Li was beaten to the ground,
unable to move even if she wanted to, her eyes were still staring at Ze Ye. :
　　" It was you who destroyed the hope of our clan. Do you know that this is the last solu-
tion I can think of. Those clansmen will never be found again. Why, why won't you help me?
It's just a matter of raising a hand ..."
　　" Joke, Hu Li, what kind of thing are you, how much benefit have you given to Master
Shui Ye? Huh? It's a little effort, it was the elders of your clan who poisoned Shui Ye and put
his life on the line, and now he is still licking his face and asking for help. , no matter how
shameless a person is, there must be a limit! "
　　" So what? Even if Humu plotted against him, didn't Humu save him? If it wasn't for
Humu's sympathy at the time, allowing you to successfully rebel, do you think you could
take down the Vatican organization so easily? "
　　" You— " Ze was also in a hurry, this Hu Li is really not a thing, just wanted to say a few
more words to scold him, but Qiu Yuan said lightly: " He thinks so, we can't do anything, Ze
Ye, tie him up and don't allow him Interfering with our treatment. "
　　" Yes, Team Leader Qiuyuan. " Ze also said in a low voice, Hu Li still scolded in his
mouth, Ze also felt that his ears hurt, so he directly blocked Hu Li's mouth.
Xiao Huang also woke up at this time, moved his tail subconsciously, the heaviness of the
seal hit again, and after an inaudible sigh, Xiao Huang wanted to stand up to see the situa-
tion of Shui Ye, but Just gave too much chakra to Shui Ye, Xiao Huang swayed and was
about to fall down. At this time, ' Shui Ye ' suddenly stretched out his hand and supported
Xiao Huang.
　　" Don't move. " Akimoto and Nao said at the same time.
　　" The wound on your arm hasn't been bandaged yet, what if it splits after a while? " Nao
said angrily.
Xiao Huang frowned, but he could see that the "Shui Ye" in front of her was not a water
night. After the shock just now, the chakra she left behind was still there.
Chapter two hundred and eighty-four backlash
But looking at the situation in front of me, the witch didn't seem to want to do something,
Xiao Huang was a little puzzled, but she couldn't see what the witch wanted to do, so she
trembled and walked to Nao's side, using her claws to bark. Nao's hand was touched.
As soon as Nao saw Xiao Huang, he moved a little, hugged Xiao Huang in his arms, and
also checked his body by the way. Except for the physical weakness, there was no visible
trauma. Nao breathed a sigh of relief. , said to Xiao Huang: " You should rest more now. "
Xiao Huang was lying on Nao's lap, but his eyes kept staring at ' Shui Ye ' , preventing what
this woman wanted to do.
Ten minutes later, Nao and Akimoto healed the wound.
　　" We can't stay here, we will camp, at least let Shui Ye have a good rest. " Qiu Yuan sug-
gested.
Nao also nodded, and then the two of them helped Shui Ye to go back, but Amber opened
his mouth to stop him: " You can't take Big Brother Shui Ye away, if you start the sacrificial
ceremony and forcibly end it, you will definitely be backlashed. . ”
Qiu Yuan paused, then said solemnly: " How did you know this? "
Amber shook her lips, thinking about whether to tell Qiuyuan and the others what hap-
pened just now, but this is a secret of their clan. After struggling for a while, Amber still told
Qiuyuan what she heard just now, and then said: " Witch, she didn't lie. Now brother Shui
Ye is in a coma. It is estimated that the chakra left behind by the witch is not enough to
support her to continue to exist. Therefore, you can't take Master Shui Ye, maybe Hu Li
knows something, you can Release the backlash. ”
Hearing what Amber said, Qiu Yuan set his eyes on Hu Li, who was tied up with five flowers,
and gave Ze Ye a fierce wink. Ze Ye naturally understood, and walked up to Hu Li, his tone
full of threats: " I know you know. Say it all, do you hear Haku ? "
Amber's mouth was stuffed, and he could only make a '' woohoo ' sound, but he still nod-
ded frantically at Zeya, indicating that he knew it.
But after Ze also took the things out of his mouth for him, Hu Li scolded: " Hahaha, back-
lash, there is no witch who will forcefully destroy the altar after the ceremony, so there is no
solution at all, Shui Ye, Son of God, since you have ruined everything for me, then let me be
buried with us. "
　　' Shui Ye ' frowned and looked at Hu Li in front of him, but for a while he didn't feel the
thrill of revenge, he only felt a deep powerlessness.
At this time, Qiuyuan handed ' Shui Ye ' to Nao and instructed: " Take care of Shui Ye, I will
handle this problem. "
Nao nodded. He was a medical ninja who followed the action team on a mission. Now he
could guess what Akimoto was going to do. He caught the enemy. The enemy might have a
secret he wanted to know. Next, of course, forced a confession.
I saw Qiu Yuan strode in front of the laughing Hu Li, looked at him with cold eyes, and said,
" I used to despise the tactics of my teammates when I was out on a mission, but now it
seems that I'm just a sinister and cunning villain. That's it, Shui Ye can't have an accident, so
let me repeat it again, tell me what you know, how to solve this backlash? "
Seeing Qiu Yuan's appearance, Hu Li reflexively snorted, but still said stubbornly: " I don't
know, I don't know, Shui Ye still owes our family a life, what can you do to me? "
Qiu Yuan flicked his wrist, and then moved his muscles and bones, his tone was still cold: "
You also know that Shui Ye owes you, not I owe you, the protection of Shui Ye is handed
over to me by Hokage-sama. I am only responsible for completing the task, I don’t know
what to owe or not. ”
　　" You— " Hu Li shook his teeth, but still refused to let go, " Then you kill me, anyway, if I
die, Shui Ye will surely die. "
Qiuyuan stared at Hu Li with a look at Haku : " You are so naive, since you have something in
your mind that I want, how could I kill you? Death is too easy, life is better than death. Un-
forgettable! ”
This time, Hu Li was afraid, but he quickly turned his eyes for help on Hu Li: " If you say
something, are you just watching me die? "
Amber stood up tremblingly: " No, you won't die. "
As soon as he heard this, Qiuyuan frowned. Amber meant to intercede. Now Shui Ye is
awake. If Amber opens his mouth to intercede, in case Shui Ye softens again ... Qiuyuan
couldn't help but glance at Shui Ye. In the night, he only saw the calm look on his face, as if
it had nothing to do with him at all.
Just as Qiuyuan wanted to inquire about Shui Ye's situation, Amber threw away the blind
stick that he had finally found and shouted loudly, " I know how to solve the backlash, just
in my eyes, there are witches with countless children here. Power, as long as the power in
this is passed on to Big Brother Shui Ye, he can resist the power of backlash by himself. "
Everyone present was stunned for a second. Hu Li was the first to react, so he wanted to go
up and cover Amber's mouth, but Nai He Ze just loosened the binding for his mouth, and
his body, hands and feet are now tied and immobile. .
　　" Shut up, Amber, shut up for me, how can you be a witch without the power in your
eyes? "
Amber smiled bitterly, and then said: " Huli, I don't want a witch, I just want everyone
around me to live well, but unfortunately this wish came to nothing, the altar was de-
stroyed, and the ' torture ' on the other side of the clay sculpture will also be at the same time.
Dissipated, the remaining clansmen can finally live well, Hu Li, time will make us forget
these things, as long as the younger generation can live well, why do we keep chasing the
dead? "
Hu Li looked at Amber in shock. He didn't expect Amber to say such a thing, and he
couldn't find anything to refute for a while.
　　" Shui Ye is right, we were all wrong before, this is what the witch punished us. " After
speaking, Hu Li slowly walked in the direction of Qiuyuan, and said as he walked, " Qiuyuan,
come on, just pull out The power of the witch in her eyes, everything is over. "
　　" Wait! "
A woman's voice appeared in the empty altar, and everyone present was stunned except
Amber, Qiuyuan turned his head sharply, his eyes fixed on Shui Ye, and angrily said: " Who
are you? "
' woo woo ' on Nao's shoulder , his voice was high and fast, obviously warning.
　　' Shui Ye ' twitched the corners of his mouth: " Don't be so nervous, you and I are not
enemies. "
　　" Bullshit, you are talking inside Shui Ye's body, aren't you an enemy? "
Chapter two hundred and eighty fifth real ' torture '
　　" It's just the remaining chakra. If it wasn't for this chakra, would the Son of God still
open his eyes? "
Xiao Huang also believed it a little when he saw it. After all, he knew about Shui Ye's body
when he gave Shui Ye chakra, so he stopped warning and just watched ' Shui Ye ' cautiously .
　　" Then what is your purpose? " Ze also asked.
　　' Shui Ye ' lowered his head, making it difficult to see his expression, and then said: " I
originally wanted to see how remorseful these people are, worried that now I am obviously
wrong, Amber, right, the witch of this generation , you are willing to use your own strength
to save the Son of God, which makes me very curious. "
Amber doesn't have the strength to argue now, but just said: " It was the words of Big
Brother Shuiye that woke me up, people always have to look forward, and my brother also
told me that my parents are gone, I should take their one. to live a good life so that they
will not be disappointed. ”
　　" Hahahaha, look forward, just three words can resolve hatred, you are thinking too
simple! "
　　" It's not to resolve the hatred, it's to reconcile with yourself, Miko-sama, I'm sorry that
you lost your lover, but I think if your lover is still alive, I hope you will live well. "
　　' Om '
　　The expression of ' Shui Ye ' suddenly froze. For a long time, it seemed that he had been
thinking for a long time. At this time, Shui Ye also woke up in a bright red environment. The
last time was a world of ice and snow, what is this time?
Suddenly, in front of Shui Ye, there appeared a woman who thought she was dressed in an
exotic style, with bright eyes and white teeth, a head of jet-black hair that fell to the
ground, and a lot of trinkets hanging on her body. The things his clans carry, so she is—
The woman also saw Shui Ye who had woken up. She opened her mouth like a cherry and
said, " Son of God, I didn't expect you to wake up in this situation. I was really impressed. "
Seeing this, Shui Ye was not afraid at all, just said: " So, you are a witch, tell me, what is your
purpose? "
The witch stretched out her hand for Shui Ye to see, and then said slowly: " My chakra is al-
most exhausted, what do you think I can do? "
　　" Looking's expression is not as aggressive as before, why, are you thinking about it? "
　　" No, that kind of pain has always been there, I just feel a little desolate, Amber is right,
maybe I was blinded by hatred at that time, so that I couldn't see the future, that's why I
created ' torture ' ' , that's all, I won't fight, I won't take revenge, the clay sculpture has been
destroyed, and the chakra I have left can only end there. "
After speaking, Shui Ye clearly saw that the witch's body gradually became transparent. Just
when the witch was about to disappear, she smiled at Shui Ye. The smile was peaceful, and
her eyes were no longer the hostile. Everyone was filled with a sad and desolate breath,
which made Shui Ye a little stunned for a while. Gradually, Shui Ye felt that a cool breath
had been injected into his body, just like a cool breath from the hot weather. The wind
makes people feel relaxed and happy.
Immediately afterwards, Shui Ye felt that another force was transmitted from his mind. This
time, he saw all the pictures clearly.
At that time, the young witch, Mu Ai, met her beloved by the lake, got to know each other
and fell in love with each other, and then spent a good time, but the good times did not
last long. To escape, unfortunately, they did not succeed.
The lover was hung on the stone pillar and endured the burning of the flame, and she had
no choice but to watch it. Shui Ye's heart felt uncomfortable. Later, in order to avenge the
clan, the witch was in the bamboo forest, He built the clay sculpture, then set up traps and
waited for the clansmen to trigger the ' torture ' one day . Before dying, he left his chakra in
the clay sculpture, so that one day he could see the tortured appearance of the clansmen. .
Shui Ye couldn't help shaking his head, he understood what the witch was doing, but soon,
the images flashed in his mind made Shui Ye stunned. When the ' torture ' was activated,
those clansmen did not want to be as direct as they said. disappear, but-
Impossible, could it be that ' torture ' was just a hoax from beginning to end?
Shui Ye just wanted to say something, but there was a sharp pain in his head, which made
him faint.
　　" Nao, do your herbs work? I think Master Shuiye has slept for a day and a night, but he
still hasn't woken up? " Zeya was cooking medicine by the fire, and asked Nao next to him.
Nao's face was now filled with colorful herbs, and he was carefully selecting them, and
replied, " Don't worry, I let Qiuyuan pour the potion several times, and it shouldn't take long
to wake up, but this antidote I It has not been allocated yet, and it has to be re-matched. ”
　　" Then you have to hurry up, Master Shui Ye's current body can't last long. " Ze also
complained, looking at the two people not far from them and complaining, " Why do I still
cook for those two people? medicine? "
　　" Amber also helped us at the time, and gave her some medicine to condition her eyes.
It was just a little effort, and it didn't get in the way. "
　　" I think it's just in the way. I shouldn't have been merciful last night, and it would have
been better to kill him with a wooden dungeon. "
　　" Don't complain, now, this is the latest formula, put it aside, and keep the water up for
a while. "
Qiuyuan lay in the branches of the big tree next to them, resting with his eyes closed, but
his ears kept listening to the surrounding movement.
　　" Stop! " Shui Ye suddenly shouted, and then woke up.
Ze also jumped at this sound, and hurried up to ask: " What's the matter? "
Shui Ye was still gasping for breath. Just now, his mind was full of clansmen killing witches,
but after seeing Ze Ye, Shui Ye was stunned, and looked around again. The familiar woods
and the fire made him look around. Is this back to the real world?
Shui Ye touched Ze Ye's shoulder in disbelief, hot, damn, Shui Ye was about to burst into
tears, did he finally come out of those ghost spirit worlds?
As soon as Qiuyuan jumped down, he looked at Shui Ye crying and laughing, and quickly
said to Nao, " Give him a cure, has this poison entered his brain? "
　　" I got into your head, Qiuyuan, do you want to fight? " Shui Ye cursed.
This is Shui Ye's voice, Qiu Yuan's three people's faces are full of joy, so, the witch didn't lie
to them before, Shui Ye is back!
Shui Ye looked at the behavior of several people strangely and expressed very puzzled, but
after a long time without eating and the previous wear and tear, Shui Ye's stomach rumbled
a few times.
Chapter two hundred and eighty sixth Fuming
Shui Ye touched his hair embarrassedly, but felt a tingling pain in his arm, and he screamed
in pain. Nao hurriedly went up to check on Shui Ye's condition, there was faint blood ooz-
ing out from the bandage, but luckily it wasn't too much, so he said to Shui Yehu with a
face, " You are covered in injuries now, so don't move for the time being, or else The injury
will add to the injury, and I won't be able to heal you ten times. "
　　" Hey, aren't you hungry? Is there anything to eat? I feel like I've been hungry for a long
time. " Shui Ye smiled, but his eyes were looking around, looking for something to eat.
Nao glanced at Shui Ye angrily: " You still want to eat after being hurt like this? You are re-
ally getting more and more heartless. "
Ze was also in charge of the logistics of the event, so he quickly took out some dry food
from his bag and handed it to Shui Ye, saying, " Master Shui Ye, eat this first to relieve
hunger, Qiu Yuan beat a rabbit, Nai Xu said I want to make soup for you, "
Shui Ye gulps down the dry food, and when he hears that there is rabbit soup to drink, his
face smiles like a flower.
So he said to Nao, " Thank you so much, Nao, I'm so happy to have something to eat when
I wake up. "
Qiu Yuan looked at Shui Ye, who looked like a silly eldest son of the landlord's family, and
shook his head.
Amber, who was resting not far away, heard the voice of Shuiye talking to Nao, so he
couldn't help but ran over and said with concern to Shuiye, " Brother Shuiye, are you
awake? "
Shui Ye was eating, and just wanted to answer, but he ate too quickly, and suddenly he
spoke again. He didn't regain his strength all of a sudden, and was choked on the dry food.
Ze also quickly handed him the kettle. , Shui Ye gudonggudong drank a few mouthfuls be-
fore smoothing out the dry food, but his face was still flushed.
Qiuyuan glanced at Amber very impatiently. When will this woman not cause trouble for
herself and Shui Ye?
Amber is also very sorry, looking at Shui Ye like this, he said with guilt: " Sorry, Shui Ye
brother, because you have been in a coma for too long, I just want to make sure you are
okay. "
　　" Master Shuiye is very good, you don't need to worry about it, I think you should take
care of your own eyes, so as not to be scared again and rely on Master Shuiye. " Ze also
said very rudely.
Shui Ye grasped the key point in Ze Ye's words, looked at Amber in disbelief, and asked un-
certainly, " Can you see with your eyes? "
Amber nodded, his eyes were no longer apathetic, but instead focused, Shui Ye was over-
joyed, he even forgot to eat what was in his hand, and said excitedly: " That's good, that's
good, I too It's worthy of Amberwood, it's really good. "
Seeing Shui Ye so happy, Akimoto and Nao turned their faces and expressed their disdain
for it, especially Auyuan, who immediately said, " Since your eyes are healed, the past has
been written off, and there is no need to look for those who have There is no excuse for
asking Shui Ye to help, we have a task at hand, and we don’t have time to manage so
many busy affairs. Also, put away your tears, we can’t afford it, the new Miko-sama! ”
Shui Ye was a little puzzled when he heard this, and asked, "The new witch? What's going
on? "
Qiu Yuan turned his face away and didn't bother to talk about it, Ze also focused on the
food in the pot, only Nao glanced at Amber reluctantly, and then said, " Your eyes have just
recovered, so if you can't cry, go and have a good rest, as for Shui Ye. If you want to know, I
just tell him. ”
Amber nodded as soon as he heard it, then bowed deeply towards Shui Ye, and returned to
his position, sitting with Hu Li.
Shui Ye turned to look at Nao and said, " Then tell me, what happened at that time? "
Nao sighed and repeated what happened at that time.
At that time, the witch didn't have much chakra left, and Shui Ye's breath became very weak
because of the backlash, so the witch accepted Amber's suggestion, extracted the power of
the witch from her eyes, and then instilled it. Give water night.
It's just that the witch was at the end of the fight. The process of extracting the power of
the witch was very long and painful. In the end, Qiu Yuan used her chakra to help the witch.
Fortunately, the backlash of the water night was lifted in time, but the witch also disap-
peared. , let Amber become the new Miko.
Things just passed, I thought Amber's eyes would be gouged out directly, but I don't know
what secret method the witch used, but she kept Amber's eyeballs completely and restored
her vision.
Having said that, Nao glanced at Amber and said: " I have carefully checked her eyes, and
they are indeed ordinary eyes, but she has just recovered her vision, and sometimes she will
be temporarily blind, but with my eyesight By observation, her eyes will continue to im-
prove. "
Shui Ye nodded. He didn't expect these things to happen when he was in a coma, but it's
not right. At that time, what he saw in the spiritual world seemed to be very different from
what Hu Li and the others said. The tribe has not disappeared ...
However, Shui Ye hesitated for a while, thinking about whether to tell Hu Li and Amber in
front of him. After struggling for a while, Shui Ye decided not to mention it. After all, his
current body can't take another toss. The poison has not been solved.
After making up his mind temporarily, Shui Ye picked up the dry food and ate it again,
while Hu Li, who was beside him, looked at Shui Ye eating with a gloomy look, his eyes
were dark and inexplicable, and he didn't know what he was thinking.
Qiu Yuan saw this scene in his eyes and held Kunai in his hand. Perhaps, when Shui Ye was in
a coma, he should cut the grass and remove the roots, but it was not too late.
After a simple rest, Shui Ye's condition improved a lot, while Nao took Fujikimoto's record
book to find the medicinal herbs. The group found them for the third day. Before Shui Ye
was about to drink and vomit, Nao did not know what to do. The antidote is successfully
configured.
Shui Ye looked at the black Blondon potion in front of him and swallowed his saliva, but the
situation in front of him seemed to be inescapable, alas, what a miserable life! After sighing
in his heart, Shui Ye took it up and poured it into his mouth. The so-called long pain is
worse than short pain, and if you drink it fast, you may not feel the pain.
Shui Ye thought bitterly, swallowed all the potions in one gulp, and put down the bowl with
a very indecent ' ah ' sound, his mouth was full of bitter taste.
Nao stepped forward and asked, " How is it? "
　　" The tongue has been numb for the past few days, and I can't feel it. " Shui Ye said de-
jectedly, and drank several sips of Haku water before he recovered.
　　" I'm asking you if the poison has been solved! " Nao said dissatisfiedly.
Chapter two hundred and eighty seventh weird amber
Shui Ye pursed his mouth. In the past few days, he had seen how badly Nao was. As long as
he prepared the soup, he would stare at him and drink it, and kept asking himself how he
felt, like Is there something to suppress the toxins in the body? Mother-in-law is like a
woman, and Qiuyuan doesn't care about her good friends, and even helps Nao to bully her-
self. For the past three days, I haven't eaten much, but it's the medicine. Full plumbing.
Shui Ye hiccupped, his stomach was full of bitter taste, and complained: "I really don't feel
it, eh, but my body is indeed a lot easier than before. "
Nao got excited when he heard this, and then stretched out his hand and put it on Shuiye's
arm. His hand has recovered well in the past few days, and he can already use simple medi-
cal ninjutsu. After carefully exploring Shuiye. After his body, Nao was overjoyed and said
happily: " Great, the poison in your body is slowly dissipating, it seems that the information
is very useful, Shui Ye, you have to thank Qiuyuan, not that one. If there is information, I still
can't find the exact herb! "
When Shui Ye heard it, he rolled Haku 's eyes, but still said to Qiuyuan: " Thank you, I'll tell
you to make a new type of ramen when I go back. "
Akimoto simply replied with one word: " Okay. "
Then I continued to do my own defense work, and Ze was watching from the side, thinking
that the relationship between Master Shuiye and Team Leader Qiuyuan was really good.
This is a life-saving grace, just a simple sentence or two I just expressed my gratitude. The
key is that the other person doesn't care, and the relationship between the two seems to be
the same as it should be done.
It's really enviable, Captain Qiuyuan.
Because Shui Ye's poison was solved, this trip was successfully completed. Qiu Yuan dis-
cussed the return route with Shui Ye, because Hu Li has now been judged as a dangerous
person by Qiu Yuan, so naturally he will not follow him again. His route to go, can only
choose a way to go based on past experience.
After studying the map carefully, Qiuyuan and Shuiye decided to take another road to go
down the mountain. It hasn't rained in the mountains in the past few days. Although this
road is a bit low, it is higher than the other road. It was the previous torrential rain that
flooded this place, and it should be receding these days.
As the person who is most familiar with this place among them, Ze also nodded and said, "
Let's go here, I've collected almost the color of the new ramen, so I can just go back and
study it. "
At this time, the sun was setting, and it was a bit late to see the sky, Qiu Yuan said: " Go to
sleep today, the poison of water night will be solved, let him slow down as much as possi-
ble, the night is still the same, you guard the first half of the night. , I am guarding the latter
half of the night. "
Ze also nodded, indicating that he knew it, a few people took a rest after a simple dinner,
and Xiao Huang recovered well these days, lying quietly next to Shui Ye and fell asleep.
Hu Li was in his tent, scratching his clothes with Kunai knife by knife, which were all small
decorations unique to the witch clan, and now this has become a joke!
The clay sculpture is gone, the power of the witch is also gone, and a waste is regarded as a
new generation of witches. Isn't this a joke?
What clan leader, what clan's long-cherished wish, and what found the disappeared clans-
men, have all become empty, empty!
Hu Li slashed the clothes with a knife, until the small decorations were cut into pieces of
cloth, but he was still not relieved, and kept stabbing the ground with Kunai .
Ze also stood on the top of a tree, staring at Huli's tent. Since the altar was destroyed that
day, Huli has become very chatty, and often talks to himself. The leader of Qiuyuan told him
several times. Next, let him be a little more careful with this amber chestnut to prevent him
from harming Shui Ye.
Now listening to the sound inside, Ze also felt that what Qiu Yuan said was very reasonable.
It seemed that this Hu Li might not be able to stand the stimulation, and he had lost his
mind.
Fortunately, this night, Hu Li didn't do anything radical, just muttering to himself in his own
tent.
The next morning, Shui Ye was relieved because the poison had been untied, so it was an
early morning, but Nao was earlier than him, and he still had a bowl of medicine in his
hand.
Shui Ye stared at the dark medicine, almost staring out a hole in the bowl, and gritted his
teeth and said, " If I remember correctly, my poison has been solved. "
Nao nodded as a matter of course and said, " Of course I know this, this isn't an antidote,
it's for your body. When I was looking for an antidote these days, I also found a lot of ton-
ics. The herbs, I'll pick it up for you to make up for it by the way, you just woke up, come
here and drink it. "
Saying that, Nao brought the bowl of medicine in front of Shui Ye, Shui Ye rolled his eyes,
and was about to fool around, but Qiu Yuan walked out of his tent and started silently
when he walked in front of Shui Ye. Intimidating, that look has a kind of meaning that if you
don't drink, I will kill you on the spot.
If you want to change it to normal, Shui Ye has to fight Qiu Yuan to show his manliness, but
his current body doesn't seem to be able to win. It was boring.
Nao also handed over two wild fruits very intimately: " Eat it, you can relieve the bitter taste
in your mouth. "
This made Shui Ye very happy, and immediately put it in his mouth, it was sour and sweet,
although he didn't like it, it could relieve the bitter taste.
　　" Ze has already made breakfast, come and eat. " Qiu Yuan said lightly.
Shui Ye happened to be hungry, so he walked to the fire, took breakfast from Ze Ye and ate
it. It was all dry food and boiled soup. Shui Ye ate contentedly, but caught a glimpse of Am-
ber and Amber. The two of Li looked at them eagerly, as if they hadn't eaten.
Shui Ye was stunned and wanted to ask a question, but then he thought of what Nao had
said to him, so he held back and did not speak.
Last night, before going to bed, Nao told him everything that Hu Li had done, including
what Hu Li had done to him. In fact, Hu Li had something to say. Even if Hu Li died soon, he
could save him. It's a fact, so he should help Amber, but now Amber's eyes are healed, and
he has returned to his clan's territory.
Moreover, Ze also said that the strange behavior of Hu Li in the past few days, Shui Ye
knows how terrible it is to destroy a person's long-cherished wish, so he also guessed that
Hu Li might do some crazy actions to him, Therefore, it is better to do one less thing than
to do more. After going out from here, it would be better for them not to have any contact
again.
Chapter 288 sneak attack
Thinking like this, Shui Ye accelerated the speed of eating, the group ate quickly, and then
packed up and planned to go on the road.
According to the route, Shui Ye and the others need to cross a large bush and then cross a
small stream before they can reach the road between the two mountains smoothly. Looking
at the route on the map, Shui Ye glanced at the slowly moving The rising sun said: " I wish
our waters had receded. "
　　" It doesn't matter if you don't retreat, you can set up camp there and rest for a few
days. There are a lot of game in the woods, so you don't have to worry about eating. " Ze
also said while carrying a backpack.
Shui Ye nodded, and the group set off.
The bandage on Nao's hand has been removed. Although there are still terrible scars on it,
it has recovered a lot, so he can also help carry some things. Akimoto needless to say, car-
rying a large bag of things. While looking at the road map, it was very hard.
The easiest thing was Shui Ye. Except for Xiao Huang on his shoulders, he didn't carry any
heavy objects. Originally, Shui Ye looked at Ze very hard, and wanted to go up to him to
share a little bit, but Ze also refused: " Master Shui Ye, you should rest well. I'll do these
chores. Besides, your body has just been detoxified, and you can't do heavy work. "
　　" Anyway, it's all unraveled. We still have a long way to go. It won't hurt to help you
back a little. "
　　" This is also a punishment for him, Shui Ye, walk with peace of mind. " Qiu Yuan said
from the side, which made Shui Ye a little confused, what did Ze also do wrong and still
need to be punished?
Ze also explained to Shui Ye: " Master Shui Ye, you forgot, the reason you were poisoned
was because I brought in the poisonous cakes, you don't blame me for your generosity, but
the punishment still has to be Yes, and it's not a punishment for me, I've had loads heavier
than that in training before. "
It was only then that Shui Ye suddenly realized that Qiu Yuan was indeed a person who
would be vindictive, and that even this trivial matter was a matter of pretense.
The speed of the group was neither fast nor slow, and Qiuyuan occasionally estimated that
Shui Ye's body would stop and rest for a while, while Hu Li and Amber followed from a dis-
tance and did not dare to get too close.
It wasn't until noon that Shui Ye walked to the creek shown on the map. Looking at the
rushing water in front of him, Shui Ye stared at him and said, " This is the creek you said? "
Qiu Yuan glanced at the map, then observed the surrounding terrain, and said solemnly, "
Yes. "
Shui Ye opened his mouth wide and couldn't believe it: " I believe it's a big stream, but it's a
small stream. I think I can be swept away as soon as I stand up. Do you believe it? "
　　" This flow rate is nothing to me, it's you, " Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye with disgust,
then untied the backpack on his back to the ground, and said to Ze also behind him, " Go
and cut it next to you. A big tree came over and put it here. "
Ze Ye naturally understood what Qiu Yuan meant, and said, " Would you like to cut it
thicker? I'm afraid that Master Shui Ye is too weak and will fall off easily. "
Qiuyuan agreed with this point, nodded and replied: " You are right, remember to draw a
few more lines on the trunk, so that the bark is not too smooth and the water will acciden-
tally plant it. "
Ze also put down his backpack and went to chop down trees, leaving Shui Ye angrily staring
at Qiuyuan, mother, why didn't you see that Qiuyuan was still a black-hearted person? Say-
ing bad things about him in front of him, and not at all conscious of talking bad about oth-
ers, but taking it for granted.
　　" Come and rest when you're done staring, Nao, your injury won't heal for a long time,
so come and rest for a while. "
Shui Ye sat down angrily, very unwilling to look at Qiu Yuan's face, and turned around di-
rectly.
On the other hand, Nao laughed softly after seeing Suiya's childish appearance.
Hu Li and Amber, who were not far from them, naturally heard Qiuyuan and the others talk-
ing, Amber said to Hu Li: " Patriarch, after they cross the bridge, let's go too, as long as they
return to the village smoothly, they will definitely will understand us. "
Hu Li snorted coldly: " Understood? Understand that you helped an outsider with the power
of a witch? Amber, don't think that the words of the witch who betrayed the village can
have any effect. Without the power of a witch, you are nothing, say You have also betrayed
the village, no wonder you dealt with me with outsiders. "
　　" Why don't you know Haku ? The clay sculpture is simply a bait, a trap for you to step
on again and again, even if you activate it, it is useless. "
　　" Shut up, you traitor, when I get back to the village, the first order I give is to expel
you! "
Amber could only helplessly look at Hu Li and shook his head: " Whatever you want to do is
up to you, I'm worthy of the witch clan, now I can see it, and I don't need your care, I will
wait until I go back. Go on your own, and won't come back. "
Hu Li's concession didn't make Hu Li feel any better, and said viciously: "A traitor is a traitor,
and I should have killed you long ago. "
Amber just closed his eyes in silence and stopped talking.
Ze also quickly cut down a very thick tree and came back. Because it was a little heavy, Ze
Ye pulled very hard. Qiuyuan and Shui Ye saw it and ran over to help. Several people carried
the long log to the creek. On the side, Heli threw the wood out, just across the stream.
The stream washed the tree, and the water flow was very fast. Fortunately, the trunk of the
tree was very thick and was not washed away. Qiu Yuan stepped up and stepped a few
steps, but it was very stable.
　　" Yes, let's go, let's go get something. " Qiu Yuan said to Shui Ye and the others.
After finishing everything, Shui Ye planned to go first, Qiuyuan originally planned to do the
same, but after seeing Hu Li's eyes, he stopped in front of Shui Ye and said: " I will go first,
Nao second , you are the third, as for Ze Ye, you should break it, just in case something
happens. "
Shui Ye is a little strange, what else can happen when you walk on a single-plank bridge?
And it has been covered with Kunai by Ze also , no matter how careless he is, he won't be
stupid enough to fall down, right?
Before he could ask anything, Akimoto had already walked up, Nao followed, Suiya
shrugged his shoulders and stepped on it.
Halfway through, Shui Ye was very careful, because it was in the middle of the stream, and
if it fell, it would turn into a chicken.
Suddenly, a strong wind came from behind him, and before Shui Ye could react, Ze also im-
mediately took out the Kunai he had prepared for a long time to block the flying hidden weapon.
Qiu Yuan also noticed it, and looked behind him, Hu Li was holding several darts in his
hand.
Chapter two hundred and eighty nine The truth that the witch didn't tell
Qiu Yuan sneered at Hu Li who was behind him, and then said: "I saw that you had bad in-
tentions, but I didn't expect you to be so impatient, and you would fight us here. "
Hu Li's brows were fierce, his eyes looked at Shui Ye like a poisonous snake: " He ruined ev-
erything for me, I want his life! "
　　" His life is very precious, you are not qualified to take it! " Qiu Yuan said coldly.
　　" Hahaha, I'm not ashamed, how many tricks can you dodge me now that you are on
this piece of wood? " With that, Hu Li formed a seal with both hands, and launched a huge
water escape, heading straight for Shui Ye.
Ze, who had already received Qiuyuan's order, naturally wouldn't be like Hu Li, he formed a
water wall with his hands to block Hu Li's attack, and then said to Suiya and Nao: " You go
first, this small stream. It's nothing to me and Akimoto. "
Knowing that her current body is not suitable for fighting, Shui Ye nodded heavily, and then
walked towards the front. Where is Hu Li willing to obey? He threw a few more darts, all of
them heading towards Shui Ye's death point. After Ze also snorted coldly, he jumped up,
kicked the darts away with his feet, and finally landed in front of Hu Li. Hu Li was com-
pletely impatient, he took Kunai and aimed at Hu Li's neck.
He should have directly cut through the man who was trying to kill Master Shui Ye, but Am-
ber appeared in the sky and pulled Hu Li, causing Zeya's Kunai to be in the wrong position,
only a bloodstain was drawn on Hu Li's neck.
Ze also looked at his unsightly Hu Li still alive, sighed very regretfully, and then pointed Kunai
at Amber, his tone was impatient: " Why, you also want to help him kill Master Shui Ye? "
Amber hurriedly explained: " No, Ze Ye, you misunderstood, that's not what I meant, Hu Li is
the patriarch, I can't let him have anything to do. "
　　" It's funny. I heard your conversation just now. He wants you to die, but you still help
him? " Ze also asked back.
Amber lowered his head, his eyes were full of sadness, but he still said: " Even if he wants
me to die, I can't help but die, I am a witch, I have a responsibility ..."
　　" Enough, " Ze also interrupted Amber loudly, " I have no interest in your complicated
relationship at all. Now Hu Li must die. If you stop me, you must die too. "
Amber was startled by the killing intent in Ze Ye's eyes, and then turned his eyes for help
on Shui Ye, who had crossed the stream safely. Shui Ye did not stand up to speak for Am-
ber as usual, but remained silent.
This reaction made Amber's heart sink, and then she thought that she could see with her
eyes now, and found her original home again. Shui Ye has already done her best to herself,
and she should not have any extravagant expectations for Shui Ye. of.
Qiu Yuan just stared at Shui Ye, and seeing that Shui Ye didn't speak, he nodded to Ze also,
Ze also got the signal, took his Kunai and walked towards Hu Li step by step, Amber Ming
Haku himself did not do anything more What Hu Li was dead today, and immediately
shouted: " Brother Shui Ye, why don't you tell the truth, if you knew the truth, Hu Li would
not hate you so much. "
As soon as this statement came out, everyone present was shocked. Hu Li stunned and
grabbed Amber's hand and said, "The truth? What truth? "
Shui Ye's face was full of surprise. Could it be that Amber also saw the picture he saw in his
mind at that time?
Qiuyuan also realized that the matter was not simple. Thinking that the witch's Chakra was
attached to Shui Ye before, the alarm bell in his heart was loud, and he asked, " Shui Ye,
what's going on? "
Shui Ye sighed, he didn't want to say it at first, but now he has no choice but to speak, but
if he says it, he will inevitably be entangled by people like Hu Li again.
　　" Your ancestors, including the accident a few years ago, are all fake. In fact, there are
traces of this matter, but you just didn't notice it. " Shui Ye said slowly, although separated
by a small Xi, but his voice clearly reached Hu Li and Amber's ears, " There is no giant nin-
jutsu in this world that can make all people and buildings disappear without a trace
overnight, there is only one kind of ninjutsu. Except, that is relying on illusions to make
enough hallucinations in your brains, so as to steal the day. ' torture ' is actually a huge illu-
sion, which modifies the memories of all of you and makes you have a It's an illusion that all
his clansmen have disappeared, but in fact they all exist in another form. "
　　" Nonsense, you are talking nonsense. Our family has been studying for so long, how
can we not even see through this, I think you are afraid of death, so you said that. " Hu Li
said evilly towards Shui Ye.
Shui Ye didn't look at Hu Li, but just looked at Hu Li with serious eyes in his eyes: " Since
you noticed it, I don't need to hide it from you. Your clansmen have always been by your
side, but you just don't know it. "
Amber suddenly thought of something. The memories they have been getting all this time
are that their ancestors were killed by the ninjutsu of ' torture ' , resulting in no bones left. This
memory has been passed down from generation to generation, so they never questioned. The authentic-
ity of this story seems to be very suspicious until now. Is it possible that the people who
passed on this memory in the first place were wrong?
Just like what Shui Ye said, the memories of the clansmen have been tampered with, but
where did the disappeared clansmen go?
Lancuo ... Amber suddenly raised her head suddenly, after the power of the witch disap-
peared in her eyes, the witch seemed to whisper a few words in her ear.
　　" The things you've been looking for have always been there, I just made a joke with
you, that's all, I no longer have the kind of attachment I used to have. As for whether I can
get them back, it's up to you. "
　　" Brother Shuiye, do you mean that our clansmen are in Lancuo Village? " Amber said
uncertainly.
Hearing this answer, Shui Ye sighed, it seems that the witch really told Amber, and said: "
Yes, the people of the past did not disappear at all. When the witch held a ceremony with
the help of you, she used ' torture ' to put A small number of people stayed to pass on the
wrong news, and then tampered with the memory of most people, and built a village called
Lancuo, so that they thought they were from Lancuo, but in fact, no buildings disappeared
at all. , Now Lancuo is the village where you have lived for generations. "
Chapter two hundred and ninety chase
Hu Li's brain was buzzing at this moment, what did he hear? What their family has been
pursuing is actually a well-planned scam?
Whether it's the disappearance of the tribe, the clay sculpture, or the ritual, everything is
fake, it's the plan that the witch came up with for revenge!
No, it's impossible, it's fake, it's impossible!
And Amber was also in disbelief. She just wanted to find an excuse to ease the atmosphere,
but she didn't expect Shui Ye to tell such an unbelievable truth.
Amber didn't dare to think about it, but then Amber realized something, ' torture ' is fake, it
just confuses people's memories, are the parents who disappeared a few years ago still
alive in the world?
　　" Shui Ye, are you telling the truth? Then my parents ..."
　　" They should all still be alive, but in Lancuo Village, I guess they don't even realize that
they belong to the witch clan. " Shui Ye explained lightly.
Amber's face brightened, and he grabbed Hu Li's hand and said, " Hu Li, Big Brother Shui Ye
won't lie to us, think about it, those clansmen are still alive, what revenge are you looking
for Big Brother Shui Ye for? Can't we just find a way to remove the illusion? They are all still
alive! "
These words made Hu Li suddenly wake up, staring at Amber's eyes and said, "What if he
deceives us? "
Shui Ye on the other side of the creek snorted coldly: " If you think I lied to you, just lie to
you, anyway, I've said it all, what you want to do in the future is up to you, Ze Ye, come
back, we are still in a hurry On the way. "
Ze also froze for a moment, as if he didn't believe that Master Shui Ye let go of the sinister
villain Hu Li so easily, and glanced at Qiu Yuan intuitively, Qiu Yuan said nothing, just nod-
ded to Ze Ye.
Seeing this, Ze also put away his Kunai , looked at Hu Li, who was collapsed on the ground,
and said before leaving: " Since Master Shui Ye is generous, I will not do anything to you
again, but you I want to stay here for a long time. Master Shui Ye will leave after finishing
the work. Even if Shui Ye doesn't care about what you have done before, I remember it
clearly. If you do it again, be careful. your life! "
After he finished speaking, Ze also carried the big bag and the small bag on his back, easily
stepped on the big log, and in a few moments crossed the creek to the other side.
Shui Ye just glanced at Amber and Hu Li, and said lightly, "This is not an example. "
Amber naturally understood the meaning of Shui Ye. This time, she spoke temporarily, so
that Ze also did not kill Hu Li. Next time, she will not be so lucky, and Shui Ye will not be
more forgiving.
Thinking of this, Amber said to Hu Li in a deep voice: " Hu Li, Patriarch, you have also seen,
Shui Ye, they are not people like us who can easily kill, whether it is Ze Ye or Qiu Yuan, you
are not an opponent, Besides, Shui Ye doesn't owe me anything for a long time, and next
time, Ze will really kill you. "
Hu Li didn't care about this at all, thinking of what Shui Ye said just now, she looked flus-
tered, grabbing Amber's arm and asking: "What he said is true, those people are really still
alive, so my relatives are still alive, right? ? "
　　" Yes! So, don't put your mind on Shui Ye, what you should think about is how to rescue
them, patriarch! "
This sound of the patriarch seemed to awaken Hu Li's reason. Suddenly, all the morals of
Hu Li came back. Looking at the backs of several people in Shui Ye, the whole person be-
came quiet.
The words were divided into two parts. Shui Ye and his group crossed the creek, and the
journey was very smooth. In addition, without Hu Li and Amber, the two eyesores, Ze also
felt at ease. Occasionally, they encountered bright colors on the road. The flowers or
grasses are also carefully picked.
Because of Hu Li's sudden departure, the matter of looking at the map fell to Qiu Yuan. Fol-
lowing the route they originally planned, a few people finally arrived at the road connecting
the two mountains when it was dark. .
At this time, the twilight was sinking in the west, half of the sky was orange, and the scenery
was very pleasant, but the few people in front of the water in the night were not interested
in seeing it, because this road was now being washed by the rushing water.
This road is similar to the previous one, even a little narrower than that one. If there is no
water flow, it can be walked safely, but now that there is, it is hard to say.
Ze also put down the things in his hand and said to Qiuyuan: " I'll go explore the way. "
Akimoto put away the map and nodded.
Shuiye and Nao couldn't help much, so they could only sit down and take this opportunity
to rest.
It didn't take long for Ze to come back, but half of his clothes were wet with water. Seeing
this, Shui Ye frowned and asked, " Is the road condition bad? "
Ze also shook the water on his clothes and said, " It's a little worse than what we passed be-
fore, but it shouldn't be a big problem with me and the team leader Qiuyuan, it just takes
some effort, but Master Shui Ye, you Both Nao and Nao have injuries, so I guess it's a bit
difficult. "
Sure enough, Shui Ye looked at the water flow by the road and sighed: " Qiu Yuan, what do
you think? "
　　" We are not in short supply of food now. I think according to the previous plan, we will
rest on this mountain for a few days. There is a flat open space just past, which is very suit-
able for camping. "
After thinking for a while, Shui Ye turned his head and asked Ze Ye again: " How did you ar-
range the ramen shop? "
Ze also replied immediately: " Don't worry about this, Master Shui Ye, I will explain it one by
one when I leave. Although Mei Cai has resigned, it will not affect the normal operation of
the ramen shop. "
It was only now that Shui Ye was relieved, he said to Qiu Yuan, " Let's do it like this, then
let's go back to camp. "
With that said, a few people walked back.
After the figures of Shui Ye and several people were completely invisible, Tsuburaya's figure
appeared in the dark, and he hit the big tree beside him with his hands, causing many
leaves to fall off.
　　" Damn, these people don't have the guts to go down this road? "
A person beside Tsuburaya said: " Elder, what's there to be afraid of, the other two roads
are almost flooded, those people will definitely turn back, we just need to ambush here. "
Tsuburaya slapped the man directly on the head: " Shut up, you think I don't know this? It's
just that I couldn't watch them fall off the cliff one by one sooner. I really can't wait. "
The person who was beaten didn't dare to retort, but replied in a low voice: "The elder is
right, we can just wait. "
Chapter 291 conspiracy
The sun went down and the moon climbed the mountain. Shui Ye drank the soup stewed
by Ze Ye comfortably and praised: " Ze Ye, your soup stewing skills are pretty good. I think
you must have practiced regularly these few months? "
Ze Ye was stirring the pot with a spoon when he heard Shui Ye's praise, and said embar-
rassedly: " When I first arrived here, because I was worried that my subordinates would not
obey my discipline, I often stayed up late to cook ramen noodles. Dashi, only if my skills are
better than theirs will they be convinced. ”
This is the truth, Shui Ye nodded, and then said to Ze also: " As expected of the person I
chose, hehe. "
　　" Master Shui Ye is naturally good at seeing people. " Ze also said, and gave Qiu Yuan a
meaningful look.
Qiu Yuan was in charge of vigilance on the side, and he didn't pay attention to this side at
all, so he didn't hear this sentence.
Shui Ye finished drinking one bowl and smacking his lips, and just when he was about to
drink the second bowl, Nao came over with a lot of fruit in his arms.
　　" Well, they are all special wild fruits of our country of water. After drinking the
medicine, it should be a snack to relieve bitterness. "
Hearing the first half of the sentence, Shui Ye was very happy, and when he heard the sec-
ond half of the sentence, his face collapsed, but after all, it was fruit, it is better to eat than
not to eat, Shui Ye was depressed and ate the fruit, and then Nao served it After taking the
medicine, the two of them staged another scene of a patient drinking medicine before they
went to rest.
　　" Nao and Shui Ye sleep in these two tents for a while, lest the change of shifts between
Zeya and I will affect your sleep. " When they were about to sleep, Akimoto suddenly arranged
for them.
Shui Ye was very tired after rushing all day, and his eyelids were so sleepy that he was fight-
ing up and down, so he waved and said, " Okay, okay, then I'll go to sleep. "
Saying that, Shui Ye took the lead in the tent, and Nao keenly felt something, but there was
nothing wrong with Akimoto's appearance, so he went into the tent next to Shui Ye.
When Shui Ye's steady breathing came from inside the tent, Qiu Yuan walked up to Ze Ye
with confidence and said, " What did you see on that road today? "
Ze also reported with a serious face: " It's an ambush, I could have passed it directly, but I
saw several organs and people hiding in the dark, so I had to retreat, and I followed your
team leader's instructions. , did not tell Master Shui Ye them, so as not to make them worry.
"
　　" It's probably the people who first entered the mountain, " Qiu Yuan speculated. " Now
Shui Ye's poison has just been unraveled, and he has been using the glass pestle frequently
recently. His body ..."
Ze also knew Qiuyuan's worries, so he said: " You can rest assured, Qiuyuan leader, those
people are not our opponents at all, so we only dare to use these indiscriminate methods,
and when Tenten shines, I will find someone. If you have the opportunity to wade over and
beat them to the ground first, then wait for the water to recede, and then let Master Shui
Ye and the others pass. ”
Qiuyuan nodded: " Then do it like this, then I'll watch the night alone tonight, you go to rest
first. "
　　" How does this work? " Ze also raised his voice a little higher, and then said, " Team
leader, your spirit has been tense for the past few days. I think it's better for me to do it. "
　　" I am the team leader, I have the final say and execute the order. " Qiu Yuan's voice was
calm and powerful and could not be refused.
It's not good for Ze to postpone any longer, so he has to go to rest.
One night, it was a safe time. Shui Ye woke up early and saw Xiao Huang flicking his tail at
him. Shui Ye smoothed his hair with his hands and said, " How did you sleep last night? "
Xiao Huang rolled Haku 's eyes, but it heard Qiuyuan and Zeya's words, but on this watery
night, he slept like a dead pig.
Shui Ye was in a good mood after detoxifying, he automatically blocked Xiao Huang's Haku
eyes, and put a smile on his face: " Don't be so cold, I was controlled by the witch at that
time, or you helped me to destroy the clay sculpture, right? Speaking of which, I haven't
thanked you properly, why don't I invite you to eat fish when I go back? "
Xiao Huang made a ' tsk ' , and there was a lot of disgust in that voice.
Shui Ye was happy: " Why, you still refuse to eat something as good as fish? It's so pre-
cious? "
Xiao Huang was too lazy to pay attention to him, turned his head and curled up, ignoring
Shui Ye directly.
　　" There is no reward for being kind, I wanted to talk to you about it. " Shui Ye stretched
and walked out of the tent cursing.
I thought I would see Zeya cooking breakfast, but Qiuyuan was waiting for him with dry
food.
　　" It's you Qiuyuan, isn't Ze awake yet? " Shui Ye sat next to Qiuyuan and asked casually.
Qiu Yuan put the dry food in Shui Ye's hand, and said, " He is familiar with the surrounding
environment, I asked him to see if there is another way. "
　　" That's right, I thought I could eat something hot again. " Shui Ye said a little regret-
fully, but still took the dry food and ate it.
At the same time, Sawa is also fighting with Tsuburaya's people, and the battle between the
two sides has reached the stage of Haku heating up.
Ze also stared coldly at the enemy in front of him and threw out countless darts. Those
people hurriedly avoided them, but they didn't expect the darts to disappear when they
reached them. Just when they were stunned, the darts suddenly turned. Turning a corner,
they flew straight to their front door, only to hear two muffled grunts, a few enemies fell to
the ground, and then were submerged by the water, and were quickly washed under the
cliff.
Tsuburaya watched in the dark and scolded: " It's all useless things, even a subordinate can't
handle it, trash! "
　　" Don't worry, elder, this time we can recall a lot of people, and there are organizations
outside the village that are responsible for assassination. Wheel battles can also exhaust
these people. "
　　" Then how long do I have to wait? " Tsunaya got even more angry at a glance, and said
that he was about to do it himself, but the people next to him quickly stopped him.
　　" Elder, you can't go here. If you have another accident, our elders will really have no
one in charge. When Hu Li goes back and slams it, the witch family will really decline. "
Tsuburaya is worried, what does the witch clan have to do with him? He was just using
those old things to cultivate his own strength. If the sound illusion technique was not
cracked by those damn people, where would he need these wastes?
　　" Then deal with it quickly, so as not to make me wait for a long time! "
　　" Yes, yes, elder, just go and rest. When I catch this person, I will call you right away. "
Ze also fell into a hard fight at this time. Obviously, he underestimated the enemy. He origi-
nally thought it was only a small number of enemies, but he didn't expect that these people
were like cockroaches. After a period of time, Ze Ye's physical strength consumed a lot, but
it was still manageable.
However, the other party seemed to see Zeya's exhaustion, and the attack was even more
merciless.
Chapter two hundred and ninety-two Mei Cai appears
Shui Ye and Akimoto Nao finished their breakfast and rested in place. Today, Tenten is in a
good mood. Shui Ye is lying next to the camp, and the sun is shining warmly.
Just as Shui Ye was enjoying the sunbathing, the sound of two footsteps came slowly, Shui
Ye didn't even bother to lift his eyelids, he turned over and pretended not to hear anything.
Nao is sorting his backpack. He has been researching antidote non-stop these past few
days. There are messy herbs in the bag.
Nao was halfway through sorting, and saw Hu Li and Amber walking over. He didn't speak,
but was stunned for a while, and continued his work.
Hu Li and Amber knew that they were unpopular, and their faces were Haku . Hu Li also
glanced at Shui Ye from the corner of his eyes. After all, what Shui Ye said before was no
less than a bolt from the blue.
Unfortunately, the other party is obviously unwilling to say a word to him.
was Amber who said, " Brother Shuiye, you know that there are only a few ways to go down
the mountain. We didn't mean to disturb you. I hope you don't get angry. "
Shui Ye hummed twice and continued to turn his back to them.
Amber's face is not good, but as a witch, she has to do things. For example, after knowing
that those clansmen are still alive, she must find a way to solve the " torture " on them . When
the family is reunited, she will definitely Will be a cow and a horse to repay Shui Ye!
So, she had to beg Shui Ye again, begging him to help her, Amber made up her mind, and
wanted to sit down beside Shui Ye, but Qiuyuan was not such a talkative person.
After staring coldly at the actions of Hu Li and Amber, Qiu Yuan said: " I really can't control
the feet growing on your body, but I advise you not to stay too close to Shui Ye, lest I be
afraid because of my fear. Shui Ye was assassinated, and Kunai flew around accidentally, it
would be bad to hurt you. "
Qiuyuan’s words were full of threats. Amber snorted, and he could only pull Hu Li to sit
down at a place about ten meters away from the water, but before the butt had landed, Qi-
uyuan’s flying edge came out of the air, just inserted in the place. at Amber's feet.
Amber was so frightened that he almost didn't stand still.
　　" Ah, I'm so sorry. " Qiu Yuan said with a blank face, and then walked slowly to Amber,
picked up the Kunai , and stared at Amber coldly, " I don't care what your purpose is, it's bet-
ter to accept it. Get up. "
Amber's whole body trembled, because Qiu Yuan's gloomy expression really made her
shudder.
Now that Hu Li has something to ask for, of course he didn't dare to face Qiu Yuan directly,
he put on a pleasing expression and said to Qiu Yuan, " We're just resting, we won't do any-
thing. "
　　" Oh, I hope so. " Qiuyuan sneered, and then jumped up the mountain with one jump.
The best view is from the high place, so he naturally placed the warning point on the tree.
Ze Ye's side was in a hard fight. Although the opponents were all inconspicuous little char-
acters, the large number of them caused a headache. Ze also felt a little weak. After kicking
an enemy with one foot, Ze also squatted at the intersection. On the edge of the stone, the
other party didn't give him a chance to breathe, Kunai and the dart kept throwing them in
the direction of Zeya.
Fortunately, the big stone was enough to hide his figure, and the two sides began to stale-
mate for a while.
Outside the battlefield, a petite and somewhat embarrassed figure appeared beside a bush,
it was Mei Cai who had been following behind Shui Ye.
Originally, Meicai just wanted to have a look and followed behind. If there was any need,
she could help Zeya and the others, but not long after going up the mountain, Meicai saw
that the road was bombed, and she couldn't get through at all, so she could only go
around. , waiting for Zeya to come back.
But waiting left and right, several days are almost over, Mei Cai didn't see the figures of
Zeya and the others, but she didn't give up, she struggled abruptly. See if I can wait until
Zeya.
Today is the third time she has come here. Although it is far away, she hears the sound of
someone fighting. As a girl, Mei Cai is a little scared. She knows that there are bad people
near Lancuo village, so she doesn't If you dare to go forward, you can only hide and watch.
Ze also hid behind the big rock, thinking about how he could kill the opponent in one go. It
didn't take long for Ze to think of a plan, so he threw a smoke bomb at the big rock, dis-
rupting the enemy's sight, and then at Under the eyes of the public, he hid his figure.
Seeing this scene, Tsuburaya's subordinates immediately panicked. Why did their reward
recipient disappear?
So they appeared from the dark, and anxiously looked for Ze Ye.
Ze, who had been hiding for a long time, also raised his mouth and smiled. Now he can see
clearly the people who put cold arrows in the dark. Ze also sneaked to the side of these
people, and solved several by three and five, and then Repeated the same trick, almost
solved half of the people.
couldn't sit still a little now, and regardless of the obstruction of the people around him, he
stood directly in front of Zeya and threw Kunai at him .
Ze also guarded these people for a long time, and naturally he would not be hit. He even
grabbed and picked up his own Kunai , defusing Tsuburaya's attack, and made his Kunai spin
in a circle in the air, and then moved towards him. Tsuburaya attacked the past.
There were several people around Tsuburaya, who blocked the blow for him. Ze also looked
at Tsuburaya's somewhat furious expression and smiled: " So it's an old acquaintance. "
Tsuburaya was not pleasing to the eye early in the morning. Plus, he had destroyed his
sound illusion, and when he opened his mouth, he cursed: " Shut up, you little bastard,
don't think you can escape us with those little smarts, I tell you. You, all of you are going to
die on this smoky mountain today, and I'll cut you first. "
Ze also glanced at Tsuburaya with the eyes of Haku , and then said: " The current situation
seems to be with me, the people under your command are really, they are vulnerable
enough. "
Zeya's indifferent expression stimulated Tsuburaya's brain, jumping up and saying, " Go on,
all of you, and kill him. "
Immediately, the people around Tsuburaya swarmed up, obviously solving Sawaya as
quickly as possible, but in Sawaya's eyes, this was nothing but an incompetent roar.
I saw that Ze also took down the knife, and it didn't take long for the remaining half of the
people to be dealt with. Tsuburaya could only scold these people for rubbish.
At this time, someone around Tsuburaya suddenly suggested: " Elder, I have a plan, it's bet-
ter than this, I will send a few people up to surround him, and then I will use the elder's
sound illusion to control him unconsciously. . ”
Chapter 293 Ze is also injured
Tsuburayaichi's old face turned into a smile: " I think you have a good brain. Since that's the
case, I'll leave this matter to you. Be careful, that little bastard knows how to prevent it. "
The man nodded and said, " You can rest assured. "
Qiuyuan sat on a relatively thick branch, closed his eyes and rested. Last night, he was a lit-
tle troublesome to watch the night by himself. Amber and Hu Li were camping about 20
meters away from them.
　　" Hu Li, I think Shui Ye won't help us this time. " Amber looked at Shui Ye not far away
and sighed lowly.
　　" No, if those people are still alive, Shui Ye must know the solution, otherwise he will
not be so familiar with the situation of ' torture ' , and he has the inheritance left by the
witch, in any case, we must ask His help. " Hu Li said firmly.
　　" But ..." Hu Li said with difficulty, " You wanted to kill Shui Ye yesterday, I've been with
them for so long, Qiu Yuan has always been very protective of Shui Ye, and you can see
from Qiu Yuan's attitude towards us just now, he He wanted to kill us, but because of Shui
Ye's face, he didn't directly attack us. "
Hu Li's eyes darkened, why didn't he know about Haku ? He could only secretly wonder why
he was so impulsive at the time, and if he held back, there might be room for turning
around this matter.
Now I can only take one step at a time, Hu Li's eyes are faint, and the eyeballs keep rolling,
full of the taste of calculation.
After sorting out the herbs, Nao threw away the unused ones, but kept some good things.
Shui Ye was bored, so he picked up a random one and said, " What are you keeping this
for? "
　　" Don't move, " Nao said loudly, " this is a poison-making herb. "
Shui Ye threw it away as soon as he heard it, but he suffered a lot because of this.
Nao looked helpless, then carefully picked up the poisonous weed and said: " This is a good
thing, when we go out on a mission, we will inevitably encounter some difficult enemies,
take this with you, maybe we will use it at the time. Get it. "
　　" Cut. " Shui Ye rolled Haku 's eyes, " That is, you medical ninjas are willing to deal with
these things, by the way, what time is it now, and Ze Ze has been out for so long and hasn't
come back? "
Hearing Shui Ye's question, Qiu Yuan was also a little puzzled. According to what Zeya said
yesterday, he should have quickly resolved the enemy and reported to him. Could it be that
something went wrong?
After Nao put the poisonous weed away, he also said with some doubts: " That's true, Aki-
moto, do you know? "
Qiu Yuan lowered his head and replied: " Don't worry, I gave Ze Ye a signal flare before
leaving. If there is anything that can't be solved, he will send us a signal. "
Shui Ye nodded, thinking that Qiu Yuan was dependable when he did things, so he
changed his posture and continued to lie down.
At the same time, an accident happened to Ze also. When he was fighting with the oppo-
nent, someone secretly released a dart and used the sound illusion with Tsuburaya at the
same time. Ze also couldn't dodge and was stabbed by the dart. He fell directly in mid-air.
Seeing that there was a cliff next to him, Ze also flipped in the air to offset some of the
strength, and fell directly on the stone.
Hearing a muffled groan, Ze also spit out a mouthful of blood, which frightened Mei Cai
who was hiding in the dark, so what did he care about, he immediately appeared and ran in
the direction of Ze Ye.
　　" Ze Ye, you are injured, you vomited blood, what should I do, are you serious? I, what
can I do for you? "
Ze Ye's brain was buzzing a little after this fall, and now he has a headache when he hears
Mei Cai's words, but he still asked, " How did you come here? "
　　" I, I've been following behind you all the time. I wondered if I could help. Where are
you injured? Ze Ye, let me help you bandage it? "
　　" No need. " Ze also reluctantly propped up his body, and then stared coldly at Tsubu-
raya and the others.
Seeing that Ze was also injured, Tsuburaya's face almost broke with laughter, and he said to
Ze, " Why, are you still acting as a hero in front of a woman? Wasn't the collision just now a
light one? I see you like this, The internal organs must also be damaged, right? "
Ze also wanted to say something, but as soon as he moved his body, he felt that his breath-
ing was a little difficult, and his heart suddenly sank a little. It seemed that he had injured
his lungs. It was only a moment of thinking, and Ze also endured the pain. Then he took out
the signal flare that Qiuyuan had given him in advance, only to hear a " boom " , and a blue
fireworks bloomed in the sky.
Qiuyuan in the camp immediately stood up, and after taking a deep look at the fireworks,
his eyebrows sank, and Shui Ye was also awakened by the sound, and immediately said: "
Qiuyuan, is this a signal from Zeya? He has an accident. already? "
Qiuyuan jumped down from the tree and replied, " Yes, we have to go to support immedi-
ately. "
As soon as he finished speaking, Akimoto hesitated for a moment. As soon as he left, there
was only Nao beside Shui Ye, and Hu Li and Tiger Amber were two restless masters. If they
took advantage of the fire, Nao's wounds on his hands would not heal ... …
　　" What are you thinking, let's go, let's go to help Ze Ye together. This old man in the
mountains, if he encounters something, he will die. " Shui Ye said loudly.
　　" Well, let's go together. "
After that, Akimoto ran towards Sawaya with Suiya and Nao.
Seeing this, Hu Li was about to follow, but Hu Li grabbed him and said, " What are you do-
ing? "
　　" Going to see if anything can help, of course. "
Amber was stunned, when did Hu Li care so much about Shui Ye and the others?
"It's always asking for Shui Ye. If we don't do something, how can we ask them to help us?
Amber, you come too, and see the opportunity to make Shui Ye owe us one more time." Hu
Li said calculatedly.
"No wonder you are so attentive." Amber said in a low voice, stubbornly, " You can help, but
I won't let Shui Ye owe me anything on purpose, Hu Li, Shui Ye doesn't owe me anything,
we owe it. him. "
　　" What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think you have the ability to get those
clansmen back now, Shui Ye is the son of God, what's this busy? "
　　" Enough. " Amber said loudly, " Huli, I know what you're thinking, but I've used Shui Ye
so many times, and I don't want to do such a thing again. The priestess is right, you one He
is full of kindness, but he is standing on a moral high ground and doing things that are not
on the table. Hu Li, have you forgotten? You still have dozens of lives on your back! "
Suddenly, Hu Li was stunned.
Chapter two hundred and ninety-four solve Tsuburaya
When Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan arrived, they saw Ze Ye pulling Mei Cai and fighting and re-
treating at a glance. Qiu Yuan was keenly aware of the blood on Ze Ye's body, one jumped
to Ze Ye's side, and by the way gave Ze Ye to resist two. the enemy's attack.
　　" How is it? Where is the injury? " Qiu Yuan asked in a deep voice.
As soon as he saw Qiuyuan, Ze also replied: " Qiuyuan team leader, I'm useless, I can't han-
dle this trivial thing well, and I was injured by the opposite side. "
　　" It's not important, tell me the information, and you're seriously injured and can't move
anymore. "
Saying that, Qiuyuan helped Zeya to sit down, and Ze also gave a brief report. Qiuyuan lis-
tened and noticed Mei Cai beside Zeya, but Qiu Yuan didn't want to know how this woman
got here, Nai Xu also arrived at this time. Seeing that Ze also had shortness of breath and
blood stains on his back, his eyes suddenly became serious.
　　" Akimoto, let me see, Akimoto concentrates on the enemy in front of him. " After
speaking, Nao skillfully took out the medicinal pill he carried with him and fed it to Zeya.
　　" This is to stop the bleeding. It was originally prepared for Shui Ye. You are probably
not just a beginner. Eat first. "
When Mina heard that the medicine was useful, she snatched it from Nao's hand and fed it
to Sawaya.
Shui Yelai was a step slower, and seeing that Nao had already gone up to take care of Zeya,
he was not in a hurry. After all, Nao was a medical ninja, so he stood with Akimoto, and the
two faced Tsuburaya.
As soon as Tsuburaya looked at the person in front of him, the old face smiled even
brighter: " I thought you were all going to be tortoises, but I didn't expect to be sent to the
door, just in time, I have solved the few of you, the witch clan has not yet for my use? "
Shui Ye looked at the person in front of him with disgust. His tone was like a villain in a TV
series who can only live for a few more minutes, so he said coldly: " I think you are old
enough, why do you still like to talk big? "
　　" Wait a while and you'll know how powerful I am! " Tsuburaya said fiercely as soon as
he rushed into the water, and then commanded his subordinates, " You, don't hurry up,
catch the Son of God and reward you with thousands of dollars. "
As soon as they heard the reward, those people's eyes were red, and the eyes of Shui Ye
became hot, and then someone shouted: " Come on, don't you want to make money? "
After all, those people swarmed up.
However, this trick was not enough in front of Qiu Yuan, and Ze also consumed a lot of
their physical strength before, so Qiu Yuan directly beat the first few people without any ef-
fort.
But under the heavy gold, the brave man will never run out, and wave after wave of people
come up, Qiu Yuan is not nonsense, and his shots are more ruthless than each other.
Those people couldn't even touch the corner of Shui Ye's clothes, so they fell to the ground.
Nao checked Sawa's body through a simple medical ninjutsu, and his face was always ugly.
Shui Ye saw that Akimoto didn't need help at all, so he walked to Nao and asked, " How is
it, it's serious. isn't it? "
　　" Yes, I saw that the ribs were broken, and he had breathing problems. It is estimated
that he injured his lungs. There are no medical facilities now, and I can't make the most ac-
curate judgment, but it is best not to move and wait for me. To recover a little more chakra,
you can try to help him heal. ”
Hearing this, Shui Ye's mind moved slightly. He was detoxified and his body was gradually
recovering. Although it was not as good as the previous state, he could also use simple
medical ninjutsu. If he and Nao worked together, maybe they would be able to. Temporarily
ease Zeya's current pain.
However, Shui Ye glanced at Qiu Yuan out of the corner of his eyes, and if that happened,
he wouldn't be able to hide it from Qiu Yuan.
Nao didn't have so much thought, and it was his task to treat the injured, so he stretched
out his hand to perform medical ninjutsu, while Mina kept watching nervously beside him.
After seeing Qiu Yuan's skills, Tsuburaya quickly realized that the group of people he was
looking for couldn't beat him at all. Got Autumn.
　　" This person is more troublesome than the person just now. I will try to repeat the old
tricks and knock this person off the cliff. The rest of the people will not be afraid. " Tsubu-
raya said to the person behind him.
　　' Yes, elder. '
Qiu Yuan's fight was in full swing. Suddenly, a faint voice sounded in his ears. Shui Ye was
the first to realize that something was wrong, and immediately said loudly: " Qiu Yuan, the
other party is using sound illusion, please block your ears. "
As soon as Qiu Yuan heard it, he immediately followed suit. This revealed a flaw. The few
remaining people saw such an opportunity and immediately attacked Qiu Yuan.
For a while, Qiuyuan was in a bit of a hurry. If he didn't pay attention, his arm was slashed
heavily, blood splattered everywhere, Qiuyuan was in pain, threw a Kunai , and tied several
detonating charms.
　　" Bang "
　　" bang bang bang "
The explosions followed one after another, and before those people had time to escape,
they were blasted under the cliff by the detonating talisman.
When Tsuburaya saw this, he was very angry, and immediately formed a seal with his hands,
and then performed a water escape against several people in Shui Ye.
Qiu Yuan naturally wouldn't let him succeed. He turned several somersaults in mid-air,
stood in front of Shui Ye and cast Fire Escape, blocking the blow.
　　" Who the hell are you? My water escape is actually suppressed by your fire escape? "
Tsuburayachi's voice was full of disbelief.
Qiu Yuan has always been ruthless, and the speed of the seals on his hands is so hard to
see that he attacked Tsuburaya.
After several confrontations, Tsuburaya was defeated and was kicked to the ground heavily
by Qiuyuan. Qiuyuan was not polite, and stepped on Tsuburaya's hand to prevent him from
continuing to cause chaos.
Seeing this, Shui Ye also came over, looked at Tsuburaya like this, and said to the remaining
enemies: " You have all been arrested, I am a noble person, and will not chase after the un-
derdog, so While I'm in a good mood, get out of here. "
Those people were originally invited with money, no one was willing to sacrifice their lives
for Tsuburaya, and when they heard this, they immediately fled.
However, no matter how useless the villain is, there are also one or two loyal servants. Shui
Ye saw that one person was not leaving, and immediately asked: " Why, you also want to
practice with us? "
The man's eyes were obviously a little afraid of Shui Ye, but he still said: " I can't go. Elder
Tsuburaya can lead us to find the disappeared clan, and I want to find my brother. "
Hearing this, Shui Ye had some admiration for this man, and said lightly; " He can't get rid
of the ' torture ' , you should go back and follow Hu Li to find another way. "
the boy was obviously brainwashed by Tsuburaya, and said stubbornly: " No, I believe him, I
want to find my brother, you guys, let the elders go. "
Chapter two hundred and ninety-five before returning
Seeing the young man in front of him, Shui Ye didn't know how to persuade him for a
while, so he could only say to Tsuburaya who was trampled under his feet by Qiu Yuan, "
You should tell him? "
Although Shui Ye's tone was very soft, the threatening look on his face was scary. Tsubu-
raya is now in Qiu Yuan's hands, how could he dare to say nothing? He hastily explained ev-
erything to the young man.
Shui Ye realized that Tsuburayachi in front of Haku was nothing but a shameless villain who
followed the sound illusion technique. No one could solve the sound illusion technique, so
he cheated eating and drinking among the elders, and wanted to control the witch clan. Get
more rights.
After listening to the whole narration, the young man was stunned, and Shui Ye gave him a
sympathetic look and said, " Look, he said so himself, I think you should go down the
mountain early, Hu Li. As long as you and your witch are alive, they will find a way to rescue
your clan. "
After finishing speaking, Shui Ye stopped looking at the boy, but went to check the wound
on Zeya's body. Fortunately, Nao was recovering well these days, and was able to use sim-
ple medical ninjutsu to help Zeya stop the pain.
After Nao's treatment, Ze also improved a lot, and said to Shui Ye a little embarrassed: " I'm
really useless, Master Shui Ye. "
　　" It's all brothers. It's useless and useless. It's me who is useless. I didn't help with any-
thing along the way, and I have been taking care of you all the time. " Shui Ye said loudly,
not caring about this . a little.
Ze Ye was grateful and smiled at Shui Ye, while Mei Cai had tears in her eyes, sobbing and
saying to Ze Ye, " Manager, Ze Ye, you'll be fine, woo woo woo. "
Seeing this situation, Shui Ye was embarrassed to disturb the two people in front of him, so
he dragged Qiu Yuan to see the road. The water has not receded yet, so it might be a little
dangerous to walk over.
Qiuyuan also discovered this, thought for a while and said to Shui Ye: " I think it is better to
stay on the mountain for a few more days in this situation, and there is no rush. "
Shui Ye nodded in agreement, but turned around and saw Tsuburaya who had been tied
into a big zongzi and said, " You can stay for a few days, but what about this person? "
waiting for Akimoto to speak, Nao suddenly said, " It's simple, just if I have used up the poi-
son on my hands, why don't I try it out? "
　　" Nice job, Nao, your little brain is getting better and better. Anyway, we still lack a cho-
rus. This man is always a little old, but it's good to do some chores. " Shui Ye tsk tsk Dao, by
the way, took the poisonous weed from Nao's hand and put it directly into Tsuburaya's
mouth.
Tsuburaya looked at Shui Ye with resentment, but refused to open his mouth. For such a
tough-mouthed person, Qiu Yuan directly hit the back of Tsuburu with an elbow, and the
pain caused him to open his mouth, just in time to put the poison. swallowed.
Shui Ye patted the stains on his hands with disgust, stood up and said to Tsuburaya: " Ah, I
said, now, you are poisoned, the antidote is in our hands, if you want to live, give it to me
Be obedient. "
was still staring at Shui Ye, and Qiu Yuan saw that the Kunai in his hand was moving faintly, so it
would be better to kill him and leave him alone?
　　" Let's go, let's help Zeya back to the camp and have a good rest. "
Hu Li and Amber just quarreled and didn't speak to each other. They just sat quietly not far
from the Shuiye camp. Seeing them coming back, Amber immediately walked up and said
with concern, " How is it? Are you okay? "
As soon as he finished speaking, Amber saw Tsuburaya with sharp eyes. This man had a fa-
miliar face, so he said to Shui Ye, " Who is this? "
Now Shui Ye has no feelings for Amber, so he pretended not to hear it, said something so
tired, and went back to his tent to rest.
Nao supported Zeya and also entered the tent. Akimoto naturally couldn't speak. After
glancing at Amber coldly, he walked over.
Amber hit a nail, and his face was a little bit unbearable. At this time, Hu Li came over with a
sarcasm in his tone: " Just say you Haku bothered, look, others are too lazy to talk to you
now. "
　　" Isn't this caused by you? " Amber replied lightly.
Hu Li was about to say something, but saw a familiar figure hiding not far away timidly,
looking like a child of the witch clan. Hu Li walked over immediately, and after a closer look,
it was indeed the child of the clan - Ping An.
　　" Peace? What are you doing here? " Hu Li stepped forward and asked.
Seeing Hu Li coming, Ping An's expression suddenly collapsed, and he said to Hu Li: " Lord
Clan Chief, it's not good, Elder Tsuburu was taken away, and they also said that before Elder
Tsuburu It's all a lie to us, he can't lead us to find the disappeared clan at all. "
While talking, Ping An actually started to cry, and the half-year-old boy couldn't bear to see
Amber crying, so he said, " Shui Ye and the others are right, Hu Li and I have already found
the whereabouts of the clan, and the rest is to slowly Looking for a solution. "
Hearing this, Ping An was instantly refreshed, but there was still some disbelief in his eyes,
and he said to Amber: " Miko-sama, is what you said true? "
Amber nodded heavily: " Of course it's true, don't worry, when you go back this time, you
will definitely be able to find the tribe. "
　　" It's great, it's great, I can get my brother back. " Ping An cried with joy, while Hu Li low-
ered his head. The brother Ping An said just now made her heart hurt. Ping An's brother
was just subjected to an illusion. , lives in Lancuo village in another identity, but her brother
will never come back.
In the next few days, Shui Ye and Ze also talked about the new type of ramen most of the
time, occasionally thinking about the next stop with Akimoto, and Tsuburaya was sent by
them to find something to eat.
This old man looks very old, but his skills are good. Every time he has a harvest, Shuiye is
eating barbecue, and he only feels that the wild game of this mountain is unusually fra-
grant, which is enough to make him feel better because of drinking medicine.
Hu Li and Amber occasionally come over to talk to Shui Ye, but Shui Ye basically doesn't
answer, but Hu Li is very patient and very patient. No matter how Shui Ye refuses, they will
patiently come up to talk to them the next day, and even show their own The food was
shared with them on the water night.
It's just that Shui Ye suffered from the poisoning last time, and now he will hand Nao to
check everything he eats before he is willing to eat it.
Five days later, the flood water finally receded, and Shui Ye was very happy that he could fi-
nally go back to the hotel to sleep on the soft bed, so he led the way.
Akimoto has no objection to this. Tsuburaya was captured by them, so there should be no
accidents now.
Chapter 296 back to lancuo
The next trip was much faster than expected. Because of the recuperation in the past few
days, Shui Ye's body was recovering in various ways. Of course, it was Nao and Akimoto
who worked tirelessly every day to make Shui Ye drink medicine. reason.
It didn't take long for them to embark on that dangerous road. To be on the safe side, Aki-
moto tied Tsuburaya's hand, lest they would be too late to react to what he did when cross-
ing the bridge.
Shui Ye felt that it was nothing, so he said: " Don't be so serious, he must have experienced
the benefits of that poison in the past few days, and he won't want to kill us. "
Qiuyuan didn't answer, he didn't like to make amends, on the contrary, he liked to stifle all
bad possibilities in the cradle, just like now.
Ping An, who had been following them, was a little reluctant. As soon as he opened his
mouth, Amber covered his mouth and warned: " Don't make a sound, how did I teach you
these days, so that you don't go against Shui Ye and the others? Tsuburaya is what he de-
serves. "
Ping An was startled, but he just couldn't accept that he had always respected the enemy
and was suddenly treated like this, so he remained silent.
Amber was still worried, and told Ping An again: " Be careful when passing by, don't ap-
proach them, Qiu Yuan will not be merciful when he does things, if he judges that you are a
threat to them, I can't save you. . ”
Hu Li didn't speak either, just stared at the small movements on Tsuburaya's hand, hesitat-
ing whether to say it.
The group began to walk towards the other side of the mountain. Shui Ye took the lead and
tried to slow down as much as possible, because there was a wounded Sawaya behind him.
Fortunately, Nao was taking care of him in the middle, and the speed of walking was barely
able to follow. Sheung Shui night.
Behind Tsuburaya is Qiuyuan, his forehead is already seeping with sweat, because his hands
are tied, he can only walk close to the cliff, and there is no news that he stepped on a bro-
ken stone and almost fell. Going down, and Qiuyuan has been indifferent, in his opinion, it
would be best if Tsuburaya died here.
Ten minutes later, Shui Ye finally saw the intersection, and said happily to the people be-
hind him: " We're here, we're here, hurry up. "
Except for Tsuburayaichi, everyone else was overjoyed, so they unconsciously speeded up.
As soon as Tsuburaya looked at the person in front of him, this was his last chance to turn
over. The medical ninja was in front of him. As long as he could immediately control the
person in front of him, these people would not dare to touch him.
The antidote must also be on this medical ninja. From the very beginning, Tsuburaya took a
small dart and held it in the palm of his hand, and cut the rope that tied him bit by bit.
Now, it will be cut soon. .
front of Shui Ye, he walked briskly, and finally, he stepped up to the mountain that he
climbed at the beginning. Just as he was about to turn around and make a handsome poss
to celebrate with the person behind, he saw Tsuburaya struggling to get rid of the rope, and
then put Holds Nao's neck.
Nao was originally supporting Zeya, but this move caused Zeya's body to tilt abruptly. See-
ing that he was about to fall, Shui Ye's heart shrank suddenly, but he wanted to save, but
the distance was too far. It was simply too late.
　　" Zeya- "
The voice of Shui Ye resounded above the cliff!
　　" Don't let go, I'll pull you up. "
Qiu Yuan was crawling on top of the cliff that could only accommodate one person to pass
in front of him, pulling Ze Ye with all his strength. Seeing this, Shui Ye's hanging heart
slowly jumped back to his chest. Turning his head, he glared at Tsuburayaichi who was
holding Nao.
Tsuburaya used his own circle around Nao to prevent him from moving, and met Shui Ye's
eyes, and a terrifying and grotesque smile came out of his mouth: " Hahaha, a few little
hairy children dare to do evil in front of me. , I have worked so hard for so many years, but
it was destroyed by you, and I dared to enslave me, bah, I am a dignified elder, how can I
serve you in a lowly manner? "
After saying that, Tsuburaya stretched out his foot, stepped on Qiuyuan, who was crawling
on the ground, and spat: " This is yours. "
The force of this kick was not light, but Qiu Yuan didn't move at all, and Ze Ye's life was in
his hands. If he let go, the severely injured Ze would not be able to hold on at all. Moreover,
it was flooded by water, and it was very slippery everywhere. He didn't have the strength to
pull Zeya up. If one was bad, maybe both of them would fall.
I can still vaguely hear the sound of the water flowing from below, but it is naturally good
to fall into the water smoothly because of the cliffs here. If you are unlucky and fall on these
stones, you will not die or half your life.
At this time, Nao gritted his teeth and said, " So you've been pretending these days? Just to
let us relax our vigilance? "
　　" Little Wazi is right, hahaha, fight with me, you guys are still a little tender. " Tsuburaya
laughed.
　　" Don't forget, the poison on your body can only be solved by us. If you kill us, you will
die as well. "
　　" That's not what I said. I have seen it for a few days. You must have an antidote on
your body. Quickly, give me the antidote, or I will kill you. "
Of course Nao wouldn't give him anything, stubbornly said, " I have the antidote, but I will
never give it to you. "
Tsuburaya was in a hurry and increased his strength: " I'll say it again, give me the things, or
I'll kill you now, and then kill these two wastes under your feet. "
　　" I won't give it to you. "
Looking at the stalemate in front of him, Hu Li stopped not far behind. Amber behind him
did not see the situation in front of him because of his line of sight, so he asked, " Why did
you stop? "
Amber didn't know what to do for a while. It stands to reason that he should help Shui Ye,
because Shui Ye now holds the key to unlock the secret of their family.
But with this kind of terrain in front of him, if he makes a move, he will definitely fight with
Tsuburaya. What if he accidentally falls off? This is life-threatening.
While he was hesitating, Sui Ye suddenly rushed out from the front. In this small space, he
flew and kicked Tsuburaya. As soon as Tsuburaya was in pain, he had to let go of Nao's
body. Hand, the whole person fell heavily on the cliff.
Taking this opportunity, Suiya stood in the middle of Nao and Tsuburaya, and squatted
down to try to pull Sawa, but Tsuburaya was willing, and stretched out his hand and
punched Suiya. A force hit suddenly forward, and it looked like it was about to fall.
At this moment, Shui Ye violently pulled Zeya up, and Qiu Yuan also pulled Zeya up with
this strength.
Chapter two hundred and ninety seventh back to lancuo 2
But Shui Ye lost his support in mid-air and could only fall straight down. Tsuburaya was
about to laugh when he saw this, but Shui Ye grabbed the leg of his trousers, and the whole
body slid down and fell. .
Qiu Yuan also reacted at this time, reaching out his hand to pull Shui Ye, Shui Ye then
pulled up Tsuburaya's inertial body a little, and when he was about to hold Qiu Yuan's
hand, Tsuburaya suddenly sinister Yi smiled: " If I can't live, you will be buried with me. "
Saying that, Tsuburaya shot the dart that had been held in his hand towards the place
where Qiuyuan and Shui Ye were in contact, just hitting Shui Ye's hand, and because of this,
he missed Qiuyuan's outstretched hand and just staggered.
Qiu Yuan instinctively reached out and grabbed it, but he fluttered in the air and watched
Shui Ye fall.
　　" Water Night— "
A shrill voice resounded across the cliff.
Shui Ye only felt the whirring of the wind in his ears, and a sense of weightlessness all over
his body, but he could already use Sharingan . As soon as the divine might was turned on,
Shui Ye's whole body slowly disappeared into the air, and he reached the own space.
As soon as Tsuburaya, who had fallen with him, saw this scene, his eyes widened in disbe-
lief, and then he hit a raised stone and fainted.
Shui Ye lay in his own time and space, gasping for a few breaths, thinking about pretending
to fall into the water for a while, and then waiting for Qiuyuan and the others to come to
him.
Not long after, Shui Ye reappeared near the mountain, and then walked down leisurely in
the direction of the current. After walking for a long time, he found a place. Just as he was
thinking of lying down to make a show, he saw Yuangu not far away. One was lying on top
of a large rock, looking pale Haku .
Shui Ye was kind enough to go up and take a look. He thought that this person would die if
he fell from such a high place, but he didn't expect that the dead old man was still alive.
Just when Shui Ye was thinking about whether to send Yuangu to the west with one knife,
footsteps were heard not far away, and the sound was very rapid. Shui Ye immediately
jumped into the water, half-squinting his eyes to see clearly. come.
The person who came was Qiu Yuan. At this moment, he looked flustered, and the whole
person looked very embarrassed. There were many scars on his body. Shui Ye was stunned.
However, the acting was still done well, lest Qiu Yuan would notice anything, Shui Ye imme-
diately closed his eyes, then shrank into the water, relaxed his body, and just floated on the
water.
Qiuyuan quickly glanced at the scene in front of him, first saw Tsuburaya, and he was in-
stantly overjoyed. Shui Ye fell with him. He was here, indicating that Shui Ye was also there.
Qiuyuan hurriedly jumped to Tsuburaya's place. Next to him, he saw the night on the water.
　　" Shui Ye, Shui Ye, wake up, " Qiu Yuan quickly picked up Shui Ye, hugged him and
shouted loudly.
Shui Ye closed his eyes tightly, thinking about how people who fell into the water would
wake up to be considered normal after all, and when he was ready, he coughed, spit out a
lot of water, and then opened his eyes weakly and looked at the person in front of him. Qi-
uyuan said, " Ah, Qiuyuan, am I still alive? "
Vomit~ Shui Ye despised herself in her heart.
At this time, Qiuyuan didn't care about Shui Ye's exaggerated acting skills. He just watched
Shui Ye fall off a cliff, and now he sees Shui Ye doing well again, his mood is called ups and
downs.
　　" It's good to wake up when you wake up. " Qiu Yuan almost cried with joy.
Seeing this, Shui Ye explained: " I just fell down with that old man, and fell into the water
together. It's okay, I'm dying. "
Shui Ye originally wanted to realize that he survived by falling into the water, but Qiu Yuan's
face was ugly when he heard it, as if he had thought of something bad.
　　" I'm sorry Shui Ye, it's because I didn't protect you. Next time, you can't be so impul-
sive. Ze also wants to save you, but you can't be in danger. " Qiu Yuan's voice was muffled,
without his usual poisonous tongue.
Shui Ye was startled, if it were normal, Qiu Yuan would definitely scold himself and then
warn himself not to be so impulsive, why ...
At this time, Tsuburaya suddenly groaned, and Qiu Yuan found out that Tsuburu was still
alive. Shui Ye was about to ask what to do with this Tsuburu, but he saw Qiu Yuan raise the
knife and fall, killing him directly.
With just one breath, Tsuburaya, who was weak, died.
The murderous aura on Qiu Yuan even stunned Shui Ye, oh yo yo, Shui Ye wanted to take
back what he just said, originally thought that Qiu Yuan had changed, but he didn't expect
it to be the same as before.
Qiuyuan thought about the strange rocks on the cliff, and wanted to check whether there
were any wounds on Shui Ye's body, but found that Shui Ye had no other injuries except
that his body was a little weak and his clothes were soaked.
Seeing this, Shui Ye could only bite the bullet and explain: " Maybe it's my luck, hehe. "
Qiu Yuan didn't ask at this time. In short, it would be best if Shui Ye was safe.
About half an hour later, Sawaya and Nao also arrived, and Sawaya's face turned Haku , and
Nao did the same, but after seeing Shuiye talking to Akimoto intact, they both breathed a
sigh of relief at the same time.
Nao left Sawa also hurriedly ran over, directly put his hand on Shui Ye's hand, and used
medical ninjutsu to check his body.
Seeing that Shui Ye had nothing to do with it, he was completely relieved, and he said with
a straight face at random: " Tell me about you, okay, how can you do such a dangerous
thing? What if you hit a rock on a cliff? "
Shui Ye smiled: " Isn't this to save you. Haha, I didn't think too much about the situation at
that time, I just wanted to save people. "
Hearing Shui Ye's words, Nao suddenly lost his anger. At that time, he really couldn't blame
Shui Ye, but such a reckless behavior could not happen again, so he said to Shui Ye: " Then
Don’t do this in the future, otherwise, I will make the most bitter and bitter medicine, and
let Qiuyuan supervise you, drinking ten bowls and eight bowls every day. ”
When Shui Ye heard this, he hurriedly apologized: " No, no, no, I will never do this again. "
Seeing this, Ze Ye also limped over and said, " It's great that you're fine, Master Shui Ye,
don't you know that when you fell, the Qiuyuan Patriarch didn't care about anything and
jumped too. Go down, insert Kunai into the cliff, climb down to find you little by little, and
Nao and I didn't stop me no matter what. "
Hearing this, Shui Ye was completely stunned. No wonder Qiu Yuan was so embarrassed
just now, did he come down like this?
Suddenly, there was a sense of guilt and anger, and Shui Ye didn't dare to look at Qiu
Yuan's eyes. This was because he concealed his strength and made Qiu Yuan think that he
was in danger. If Qiu Yuan knew the truth, would he hate himself?
Chapter two hundred and ninety eight golden face
When Shui Ye thought about it, he didn't dare to look at Qiu Yuan's eyes, but now everyone
was in the joy of the rest of his life after Shui Ye's robbery, so naturally he didn't notice the
slightly guilty look in Shui Ye's eyes.
Nao also caught a glimpse of Tsuburayaichi's body, his eyes darkened, it was too cheap for
him to fall to his death like this, if it falls into his hands, he must give him all the injuries
that Sawaya and Suiya have suffered.
Seeing that Shui Ye was okay, Ze Ye also said, " Master Shui Ye, I think we should go back
earlier, Mei Cai was left at the camp by us. "
Shui Ye nodded and said, " That's right, we've been up the mountain for so long, I've long
missed the hotel bed. "
After all, a few people cleaned up a little, and then set off. Because the big trouble of Tsub-
uraya was solved, the rest of the trip was very stable. Qiuyuan also returned to the place
where they hid things before and retrieved Zeya. The colored dyes there, before the sun set
in the afternoon, Shui Ye and his party hurriedly returned to Lancuo Village.
When the few people in Shui Ye left, they instructed the hotel owner to leave a room for
them, so they went straight in right now.
Because they had been on the road for a day, a few people didn't have the strength to
speak any more, and almost fell asleep when they returned to their rooms.
Hu Li and Amber watched from afar as Shui Ye and several people entered the hotel, their
eyes were inexplicable, and they asked peacefully and curiously: " Patriarch, why don't we
go inside the Hui clan? "
　　" Ping An, do you want to find your brother back? " Hu Li said lightly.
　　" Of course, Patriarch, do you already have a solution? " Ping An said excitedly.
Hu Li stared at a certain part of the hotel and said: " The few people who just entered are
the solution. As long as we can ask that person for help, we will definitely be able to. "
Ping An's eyes are slightly surprised. He has learned a lot of things in the past few days, es-
pecially about this water night. The attitude of the witch and the patriarch towards this per-
son is very strange, and now the patriarch says he can save us ...
If he could really save his brother, he would ask for it even if he tried his best, Ping An
thought secretly.
Amber said at this time: " Hu Li, don't mislead Ping An, I know what you are thinking, Ping
An is just a child, what do you want to do with him? "
　　" Enough Amber, put away your questioning tone. No matter what I do, it's for the sake
of the people. Now that I have a solution, do you want me to do nothing? " Hu Li's voice
was very cold, mixed with Full of anger.
　　" Then I can't count Shui Ye again, Hu Li, if you use Shui Ye like this time, I will inform
you! "
Hu Li was furious when he heard the words: " You— "
　　" I can do it if I say it! " Amber is not afraid of Hu Li's eyes at all, " My eyes are already
healed, since you don't agree with me as a witch, then I don't have to go back with you, I
have my own place, Do yourself a favor, amber. "
After all, Amber stopped looking at Hu Li and left.
And watching the quarrel between the two, Ping An didn't know how to comfort him, so he
could only worry about it.
　　" Amber, you have no choice at all! "
After a long time, Hu Li came out with such a sentence, and looked coldly at the direction
of the hotel, and this location was Shui Ye's room.
Shui Ye lay on the soft bed and slept beautifully and woke up when he heard a knock on
the door. When he opened the door, Mei Cai's anxious face appeared at the door.
　　" What's wrong with you? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" Master Shui Ye, Ze Ye disappeared early in the morning. I see that he is all wounded.
Was he taken away by those bad guys? "
Shui Ye was startled, isn't Tsuburaya already dead? Could it be that there are still people
who have dealt with it, and they have followed to the hotel to deal with Ze?
Thinking of this, Shui Ye was also excited. He pulled Mei Cai to go to Ze Ye's room to check
the situation, but when he passed the stairs, he happened to see Ze Ye walking up with sev-
eral bowls of ramen.
Ze Ye naturally saw Shui Ye, and his tone was a little excited: " Master Shui Ye, are you
awake? Come and see, our new style of ramen seems to have really succeeded. "
After speaking, Ze also walked to Shui Ye's side in three steps and two steps, and then mo-
tioned for him to have a taste.
Shui Ye was stunned by this scene, looked at Mei Cai, and at Ze Ye who was safe and
sound, and asked, " So you actually made ramen early in the morning? "
Ze also nodded: " Yes, I rested for so long, I didn't sleep much, I woke up very early, plus I
didn't make ramen for a long time, and my hands were itchy, so I used the dye we brought
back, and tried the method you taught me. Try it out, it's a nice color! "
Jingze also said the same, Shui Ye then put his eyes on the ramen on the tray. The roots of
the ramen are distinct, and the side dishes are neatly placed on the ramen. The ramen that
reveals the soup is bright in color, and its golden color makes people look at it. It is very ap-
petizing, and there is a faint fragrance. Just looking at it suddenly, Shui Ye already feels that
his index finger is moving.
　　" Then I'll try it first, " Shui Ye picked up his chopsticks, gently pushed aside the top-
pings, then picked up a handful of ramen noodles and put it into his mouth to taste it care-
fully.
The entrance is smooth and the aftertaste is endless, as if there is a taste of sunshine in the
mouth, so delicious that Shui Ye can't help but sigh: " It's really delicious! "
Although it was just four words, Ze was also very happy and said quickly: " Then Master
Shuiye will try this again. Didn't our previous dyes have a strange smell? I replaced the two
colors with strange smells. , put on the dye we found on the mountain this time, I tasted it,
and the taste has risen several grades. ”
When Shui Ye heard it, he was more excited, and immediately picked up another bowl of
colorful ramen with chopsticks. After tasting it, it was exactly as Zeya said.
　　" Successful, Ze Ye, we succeeded, hahaha, this trip is really not a loss. "
Hearing Shui Ye's words, Ze also smiled. Mei Cai knew that Ze also had been researching
the new-style ramen. Seeing Ze was also happy, she also smiled.
As soon as Nao opened the door, he saw the three people in front of him giggling at each
other, thinking he hadn't woken up, and said, " What are you three laughing at at the stairs?
"
Shui Ye said with a smile: " Hehe, of course there is something good, hehe, Nao, you are
lucky. "
Nao didn't know why, and blinked at them.
In the next few days, Shuiye and Zeye were completely stuck together. They were going to
make the final adjustments to the golden ramen and colorful ramen. Shuiye also wanted to
take this opportunity to launch a new type of ramen and serve the ramen well. The store
draws a wave of customer traffic.
Qiu Yuan was sent by Shui Ye to find those team leaders to discuss cooperation.
Finally, after ten days, Shuiye and Ze also completed the final adjustment of the new style
of ramen.
Chapter 299 ready to push
　　" Master Shui Ye, I think we have to find a good reason for this promotion, and then at-
tract more guests to come and see. " Ze also pointed out the above point with the plan.
　　" It's simple, didn't the fire broke out before, just redecorated and launched a new style
of ramen. By the way, the bouquets and banners should be prepared, and the pomp must
be big enough, it is best to let Lancuo Everyone in the village knows that we are pushing for
a new one. " Shui Ye flipped through the plan, and then said slowly, " If the funds are insuf-
ficient, I can transfer them from the general funds for your temporary use. "
Ze Ye waved his hands again and again: " These are enough, Master Shui Ye, I'm just wor-
ried that no one will come by then, "
Shui Ye thought for a while, then said to Ze Ye: " There are so many people in this world
who are greedy for petty and cheap, as long as our activities are strong enough, we won't
worry about no one coming, so let's add it to your preferential level tomorrow. One point,
as long as there are more than three people dining in a group, you can avoid a single per-
son. Well, also, I suddenly thought of an idea, we can make a super invincible giant ramen,
and externally declare that as long as someone can challenge successfully, All future pay-
ments are half price. ”
Ze Ye applauded again and again: " This method is good, Master Shui Ye, it can not only
maximize the publicity, but also enjoy viewing, and there will be more people watching. "
　　" Hey, that's the decision. As for the remaining details, you can take a good look and
ask me if you have any questions. "
　　" Okay, then I'll go out first, Master Shui Ye. " After Ze also finished speaking, he took
the plan and walked out. As soon as the door was closed, Ze saw an uninvited guest walk-
ing over, and the original smiling face drooped. down.
He said to Amber who came, " Do you have any advice for coming today? "
Amber is used to Zeye's attitude, and still said with a smile: " This is the soup I made myself,
I want to give it to Big Brother Shuiye to nourish his body. "
　　" Put away your fake good intentions, Master Shui Ye doesn't need something like you,
Amber, don't blame me for not reminding you, get out of the way before Team Leader Qiu
Yuan comes back, if he finds you entangled in Shui Ye, you won't good fruit to eat. "
　　" No matter what you think of me, this is all my heart, Zeya, I will never do anything to
hurt Shui Ye, why can't you just let go of your prejudice against me? "
　　" Your intentions? " Ze also sneered, " Whether it's your Presbyterian Council or Huli,
they are all things that go all the way, and they will do whatever they can to achieve their
goals. Since you won't leave, that's fine, I'll help you. "
Ze Ye suddenly stepped forward, reached out and knocked over the jar in Amber's hand.
The soup inside spilled onto the stairs and splashed all over the floor.
　　" Next time, I won't be so lucky. " Ze also said coldly, then crossed Amber and walked
straight out.
Amber lowered his head to see that the soup he had boiled for a long time was overturned
like this. He felt very uncomfortable, but he still reached out and cleaned it up.
Just as she was packing, a pair of hands suddenly appeared and helped her pick up the jar.
Amber looked up in surprise and saw that it was Nao.
Nao handed the things to Amber in silence, with a low voice: " Amber, come to my room
and talk. "
Although there were some surprises, Amber followed.
In Nao's room, Nao handed his towel to Amber, and said, " Wipe it, your clothes are full of
soup, girls love to be clean, right? "
Amber smiled bitterly, and then slowly wiped it up. Nao also sat on the edge of the table
and said, " Amber, don't blame Zeya and Akimoto, the reason why they did this was to pro-
tect Shui Ye, you have been with us for so long, you should know that Shui Ye It's important
to us all, he can't have an accident. "
　　" I know, Nao, " Amber stopped wiping, his voice low, " because I've been thinking
about Shui Ye before, but since my eyes can see, I've thought about it, I'm true To make up
for Shui Ye, he didn't do what he thought. "
Hearing this, Nao smiled faintly: " Amber, I invited you to my room because I saw the soup
you've been delivering for several days, and I couldn't bear to see you killed by Qiu Yuan,
so, no matter who you are behind your back. Without a purpose, it means nothing to Qi-
uyuan, because you have long been judged by him to hurt Shui Ye, you are a dangerous
person to him, although he will take into account Shui Ye's feelings, but you must Akira
Haku , ninjas can do whatever they can to ensure the completion of the mission. ”
Amber was startled, as if he had not thought of this at all, and there was a hint of fear in his
eyes.
Seeing that his own words had an effect, Nao continued: " So, if you really want to live a
good life for your eldest brother, don't look for Shui Ye again, find a secluded place and live
a peaceful life. "
　　" No, my parents ..." Amber couldn't help but opened her mouth again, but she stopped
abruptly and gave Nao a frightened look.
Nao smiled lightly, as if he had already realized this, he stood up and said: " Amber, it seems
that you are still dead, but this is human nature, after all, knowing that your parents may
still be alive, why? Maybe you don’t want to find a way to save people? Since that’s the
case, I guess you won’t listen to my words, so you’d better not give up, but you’d bet-
ter remember that if Qiuyuan does something to you next time, I will definitely stand by
and watch. "
Amber glanced at Nao and said uncertainly, " Nao, aren't you here to help me? "
　　" I'm here to help you, but it's just based on the relationship I got along with before,
but the task given to me by Kanjuro-sama is to protect the water night. I'm a ninja, and my
personal feelings will not affect my completion of the task. "
Amber was a little disappointed, but also knew that there was no room for turning around,
so he took his jar and left.
Nao shook his head.
A few days later, the people in Lancuo Village got the news that Yile Ramen, which had
been in a slump, had launched a new type of ramen. I heard that there are two types of ra-
men. One is Sunshine Ramen. The color is like the sunlight at noon, making people feel as if
they are under the sun as soon as they eat it. There is also a colored ramen that is dyed
with natural plant dyes, which looks like a rainbow. Not to mention the taste.
There is also a big news, that is, as long as you can finish the extra-large bowl of ramen
noodles in the ramen shop within the specified time, you can eat it at half price in the fu-
ture, and you can also receive various small gifts on the same day.
Chapter 300 booming
Like the wind, these news quickly spread to the ears of tourists who came to visit, so the
people who came to the ramen that day can be described as a sea of people, and the host
of the water night almost did not squeeze in.
Fortunately, Qiuyuan and Ze also opened a way for Shui Ye in the crowd in time, so that the
activity could go on.
As soon as Shui Ye came on stage, he said a lot of scenes, followed by the big stomach
competition. There were many people who came to participate in the competition, and they
all seemed to feel that they could finish a bowl of ramen.
But when they saw the big bowl, their jaws were stunned. Shui Ye smiled smugly at this. He
had already asked Ze Ye to prepare a bowl bigger than the washbasin and waited for these
people to come.
Seeing this, the crowd of onlookers also made a tsk tsk, thinking that the cheapness of this
ramen shop is not so easy to take.
The game started soon, and when Shui Ye gave an order, those people began to eat vio-
lently, but obviously many people overestimated their appetite, and they were defeated in a
short time. After a few rounds of competition, there was only one A petite boy finished his
bowl of ramen.
The crowd of onlookers suddenly roared, clamoring to come to the stage to see the true
face of the big stomach king, even Shui Ye became curious, because the boy wore a huge
hat at the beginning, The hat covered his face, and he didn't even take it off when he was
eating.
Qiu Yuan sensed something was wrong, because the boy's figure was familiar, but he didn't
remember it for a while.
Shui Ye on the stage had already walked to the boy's side and slowly lifted his hat. Shui Ye
was stunned, the boy turned out to be the child they met on the Smoky Mountain, safe.
At this time, Shui Ye also discovered the ' mystery ' hidden in the hat. It is no wonder that this
Ping An is just a child who can eat such a big bowl of ramen, but if the current situation ex-
poses him, it will not be conducive to the opening of the ramen shop. So Shui Ye thought
about it and didn't dismantle Ping An, he just raised his hand and said: " Our big stomach
king has been born, and he will eat ramen in our store at half price in the future. Now we
have asked our store manager to give this A big eater presents the prize stamp. ”
After all, Shui Ye put his eyes on Ze Ye, Ze Ye had already prepared, but was stopped by Qiu
Yuan when he was about to leave, Ze also glanced at Qiu Yuan strangely, and said with his
mouth: " Why? now? Team leader. "
Qiu Yuan thought about it but hesitated for a while, or gave Ze Ye the way, and told him in
his ear: " Pay attention to the situation at the venue for a while, and stay with Shui Ye for
the rest of the time. "
Ze also wanted to ask about the specific situation, but the enthusiasm of the onlookers was
high, and they kept urging him to go to the award ceremony, Ze also could only temporar-
ily press it, and come back to ask the situation later.
When Ze also walked to Shui Ye's side, he also saw the appearance of peace, and met Shui
Ye's eyes in surprise, Shui Ye just nodded lightly, it seemed that he knew the situation, and
Ze didn't ask any more questions. , The award was given to Ping An smoothly, and then he
talked about the many promotions of the ramen shop, which once again filled the atmos-
phere of the scene.
After the game, a steady stream of customers poured into the ramen shop.
After all, I just watched those big eaters eat so much, and the color of the ramen noodles is
so attractive, many people could not bear it for a long time, for a while, the customers of
the ramen noodles were full, and there were many customers outside holding The receipt is
waiting to be eaten.
Shui Ye and Ze also looked at it and smiled with relief, but they were soon caught by Qi-
uyuan to be the ramen master in the back kitchen. Hehe, after all, there are so many cus-
tomers, the two ramen masters in the store must be too busy.
Even Meicai took the initiative to help greet the customers in the store. For a time, the busi-
ness of the ramen shop was not good, which made the eyes of the two surrounding restau-
rants red with envy.
Amber watched this scene not far away with joy in his eyes. Master Shuiye seems to have
revitalized a ramen shop again. He is really an amazing person.
After a busy day, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuanze were both tired and paralyzed in the back kitchen,
and the other two ramen masters were not able to get there. under the dishes.
Today, Meicai's initiative to help Shui Ye is in the eyes of Shui Ye. Since others have taken
the initiative to show it, Shui Ye can't reach out and hit someone's smiling face, so he said: "
Meica, don't be too busy, come and have a rest. bar. "
Mei Cai had just packed a table and replied, " There are only two tables left, and it will be
done soon. "
Shui Ye couldn't say anything else, he just said to Ze Ye next to him, " Look, what should I
do? "
Ze Ye frowned: " Master Shui Ye, what do you mean? "
　　" You are the store manager, what do you ask me to do? Although she caused us trou-
ble at the time, but now others have come to help sincerely. Besides, didn't you say that
Mei Cai came to save you despite the danger at that time? Well, I think she means she
wants to come back to work. "
　　" I've got Haku , so leave this matter to me, and I'll handle it. "
Shui Ye nodded, then rubbed his aching arm, and when he looked up, he saw Ping An ap-
peared in the store with the seal.
It was already night at this time. Apart from the delicious food, there were only a few cus-
tomers in the store who had not finished their ramen. Shui Ye gave him a steady look, and
then gave Qiu Yuan a look. Qiu Yuan understood the meaning of Shui Ye and went straight
from the back The chef walked to Ping'an's side, lowered his head and said a few words to
him, then turned his head to look back at Shui Ye.
Shui Ye said to Ze Ye next to him: " Ze Ye, you and the two masters will look at the shop
first, and Qiu Yuan and I will go out and deal with things. "
Ze also naturally saw peace, and nodded to show that he knew the importance.
A few minutes later, at the back door of the ramen shop, Qiuyuan and Shuiye looked at
Ping An with an uneasy expression, with sharp eyes.
　　" Tell me, who taught you this trick? " Shui Ye asked coldly.
Ping An gave Shui Ye a frightened look, as if he didn't expect Shui Ye to know this long ago,
and stammered, " When did you find out? "
　　" I saw it when you took off your hat, but I didn't expect you to be quite a deceiver.
Only those who are in the market know this kind of tricks, right? "
Ping An shrank for a moment, and then said: " It's my own thinking, it's not about the patri-
arch, I'm here because I don't want a seal, I want to beg you to save my brother, you are so
capable, there must be a way, right? "
Qiu Yuan had already guessed a few points, and this child was indeed sent by Hu Li, just to
arouse Shui Ye's sympathy, but he was naive!
Chapter 301 Illusion can be solved
Qiu Yuan said to Shui Ye, who was beside him: " As expected of Hu Li's lackey, Shui Ye, you
don't need to pay attention to him at all. It is the greatest tolerance for him to not expose
him during the competition. …”
　　" Please Shui Ye save my eldest brother, I know this is just a small effort for you, I beg
you. " Suddenly, Ping An, kneeling on the ground and clutching Shui Ye's clothes, shouted.
Shui Ye was stunned by this move, and before he could say anything, Qiu Yuan took a step
forward and threw Ping An to the ground like a chicken, with a chill in his tone: " Enough, it
seems that I have Didn't make it clear. "
With that said, Qiuyuan took out his Kunai from the bag , and then aimed at Ping An's neck: "
Don't think that you are a child and I won't do anything to you. During the ninja war, many
children died. "
Ping An was startled by this move, and his calf couldn't help shaking, but he still held back
his fear and stammered: " As long as I can save my brother, I'm not afraid of you. "
Qiu Yuan raised his eyebrows. He was not expecting this child to be so brave, but he would
not be soft on the people around Hu Li. As soon as Qiu Yuan's eyes darkened, he stabbed
the back of Ping'an's neck with his knife. Ye didn't stop it either, just watched Ping An get
knocked out by Qiu Yuan, and then asked, " It's a good idea to knock him out, but they will
pester me depending on the situation, Qiu Yuan, what are you going to do next time? "
　　" Come and stun once. " Qiu Yuan said, put Kunai away, and then looked at Shui Ye, " Af-
ter today's event, the business of the ramen shop should improve, plus I and many leaders
have The cooperation has been negotiated. In the future, every time they lead the team to
visit, they will bring people to the ramen shop to consume. At that time, the cooperation
will be divided into five and five parts. As for the contract, let Ze also negotiate with them.
Now, he's the store manager, and he's supposed to do these things. "
Shui Ye nodded, thinking that this arrangement was very good, so he said: " Then wait a few
more days, if the business of the ramen shop is really good, we will leave Lancuo immedi-
ately, I don't want to be stumbled by anyone. step. "
　　" That being said, Shui Ye, I think we need to have a good talk. Do you still know what
you haven't told us about the solution for the witch's stay? "
Hearing this, Shui Ye paused. In fact, even if Qiu Yuan didn't ask him, he would have told
them that Hu Li and Amber were bothering him every day, and he was already too dis-
turbed.
　　" Since you asked, let me tell you, but let's go back to the hotel and talk with everyone.
You will also have a plan in your heart. "
Qiuyuan nodded, and then followed Shui Ye back to the back kitchen. He Zeya and the two
ramen masters closed the door after finishing the finishing work of the ramen shop.
At the hotel, Nao had already prepared dinner for Shui Ye and the others by the hotel
owner. A few people were tired all day. Naturally, at this time, they were all gobbling up.
Nao said with a smile, " Looks like today's results are good, you eat so much. Get motivated.
"
Shui Ye raised his head and asked, " Why, you didn't look at it? "
　　" There weren't many people when I went, and I was busy researching new drugs for
you after that. Naturally, I didn't see it, but I can rest assured that you are doing things. No,
it proves that your business ability is still very good. "
　　" Hey, that's natural, don't think about me Shui Ye ... cough cough cough " Shui Ye was
in a hurry to eat, and he was overwhelmed, and he was choked all of a sudden.
Nao hurriedly poured him a glass of water, and Shui Ye gushed a few mouthfuls before he
recovered. Nao Haku glanced at him, and then said angrily: " You are so old, you still eat like
a child. "
Shui Ye could only smirk, and then said to the crowd: " It just so happened that you were all
there, and I found the ramen shop safely today, and I knew that some things must be said,
about the witch family. "
Ze Ye was a little anxious when he heard it. Could it be that Amber is bothering Master Shui
Ye again today? Didn't he throw her things out before?
　　" Master Shuiye, I think Amber and Huli have no good intentions. They have plotted
against us again and again. This time, they can't be deceived by them. Anyway, the business
of ramen is getting better. I think Master Shuiye can set off. Other branches have been in-
spected. ”
But as soon as the words were finished, Ze also felt a little inappropriate, and it was as if he
was chasing people, but Qiuyuan agreed: " Shui Ye and I also planned the same, don't
worry, let's listen to Shui Ye first. how to say. "
Nao glanced at Shui Ye, he knew that Amber was bent on saving his parents, and Shui Ye
was her only breakthrough.
Shui Ye picked up a rice ball and said to the crowd: " Actually, this is just a picture I saw in
the inheritance, but it should be real. The large-scale illusion of ' torture ' requires a lot of con-
ditions. At that time The sorceress is bent on revenge, so she has collected a lot of things that
ordinary people can't tolerate, "
said this, Shui Ye suddenly lost his appetite again: " I won't tell you all here, it's the kind of
special yin damage, and because of this, the way to unlock this large illusion also requires
some yin damage. way ..."
Qiu Yuan is the person who has seen the most in the world, so he said, " You don't mean to
sacrifice human souls, do you? "
Shui Ye hurriedly shook his head, but after a little thought, he nodded again, and then said:
" Actually, it's almost the same, he wants human blood, and not one or two, but many, re-
member the altar at that time? Amber chestnut water The escape drove the altar, but the
power was not enough. At most, it only awakened the chakra left in the inheritance of the
witch. If you use human blood, you can make a new clay sculpture, and then follow the
same way as the witch of the past, hold the ceremony again, and use new Illusions cover '
torture ' illusions. In this way, those who originally fell into illusions and thought they were
Lancuo villages would be freed from their original destiny. Of course, only the witches who
are still alive can do it. After all, ' torture ' It's been in place for so many years, and many of
them should be dead. "
　　" So this ninjutsu is irreversible from beginning to end? " Nao asked.
Shui Ye looked up at the sky, and then replied: " Yes, because when the witch died, she
didn't want to leave a retreat with these people, but she still retained a trace of memory,
and she probably hoped that someone could solve this tragic fate. Well, after all, the rela-
tives are in the village next door but can't recognize each other, this is probably the most
cruel revenge. "
Chapter 302 death sacrifice
There was a moment of silence on the table, and soon Qiuyuan said, " That's why you don't
want to help Amber, or you'll tell her the whole story when you're on the mountain. "
Shui Ye looked as if you understood me, and then replied: " My memory was also very
messy at the time. At first, I was afraid of misleading them. Later, when I was sure, I felt that
if I said it, many people would die because of it, so I kept it a secret and didn't tell it, but I
was still entangled by them. It would have been better if I had known that I didn't even tell
the secret at that time. "
Thinking of what Amber said, Nao pursed his lips and said, "I also don't think I can say it. In
fact, it's not bad, at least their relatives are still alive, right? It's just that they can't meet, or
they don't know each other, but But you have to take so many lives because of this, isn't it
worth the loss? Shui Ye, your health has improved a lot, but you can't suffer any more."
　　" Of course I know, so I've been tight-lipped all the time. Well, speaking of which, we
were all accidentally involved in this entanglement. "
　　" Since you know everything now, let's quickly end the ramen shop. There are still many
branches in the country of water. " Qiuyuan said in a deep voice.
Shui Ye nodded, and then said to Ze also beside him: " In this way, tomorrow you take out
all the recent accounts, we are right, we have been active these days, business should be
good, Qiu Yuan and I go to help every day. Hello, by the way, I will hand over everything in
the store. "
After the simple meeting, a few people started to eat seriously. Suddenly, Qiuyuan noticed
that someone was eavesdropping outside the door, and walked to the door quietly, swiping
the door open, and the hotel owner was full of people. Rolled out at once.
　　" Ouch. "
Qiu Yuan stood still, stared at the hotel owner without blinking, and asked, " Boss, what are
you doing outside our door? "
The hotel owner stood up quickly, looked at the few people on the table in embarrassment,
dodged his eyes, and stammered: " Then what, I just came to see if the guests need food, so
I came to see. "
　　" Then you can knock on the door, you don't need to eavesdrop. " Qiu Yuan said lightly.
owner of the hotel quickly explained: " I just took a look, just ... just came here, I didn't ex-
pect you to open the door all of a sudden, and you fell accidentally, I'm sorry to bother you,
you eat and you eat, I'm going out right now. "
After that, the hotel owner left, but the figure was very embarrassed, and it looked like he
was running away.
Whoever was present was not a good person, Ze also said first: " Master Shui Ye, there is
something wrong with this person, I'll go check it out. "
　　" Go, be careful, don't get caught. " Shui Ye replied.
Qiu Yuan thoughtfully returned to his position, his face darkened, Shui Ye saw him like this
and said, " Maybe he is just interested in us, after all, no one in Lancuo Village knows about
the ramen shop today. ? "
　　" That's right, but I'd better be careful, and I'll find out when Ze comes back. "
　　" Okay, okay, I know that you have always been cautious in your work. Eat first, eat first,
and rest early after eating. The ramen shop has been busy these days. "
The words were divided, Ze also quietly followed the hotel owner, seeing that he was not
staying in the hotel, but looked around secretly, then turned into a path and disappeared.
Ze also secretly thought that there must be something wrong with this boss, and followed
carefully.
As soon as Ze Ye walked into this path, he felt very familiar. He walked in slowly and fol-
lowed the innkeeper's trail all the way. Sure enough, he quickly walked out of the village
and gradually pointed to the Huli Clan outside the village. direction.
After a cold snort, Ze also continued to follow, and sure enough, the boss had completely
disappeared from the place where they were plotted by Hu Li. At this point, he entered Hu
Li's territory. Ze also hid in the dark, thinking about whether to do it or not. Go directly in
and dismantle the relationship between the hotel owner and Hu Li, but this is Hu Li’s place
after all. If he is single-handedly, if it is not good for him to fight with Hu Li, he should go
back and discuss with the leader of Qiuyuan before making a decision.
Only in this way, the content of their conversation today will be leaked to Hu Li ... and I
don't know if this is good or bad.
However, the owner of the hotel said that as soon as he saw Hu Li, he told everything he
heard in detail. When it came to covering the ninjutsu with human blood, Hu Li's eyes
flashed with bloodthirsty light, no wonder They didn't do anything right before, and the
crux is here.
Hu Li immediately said to the hotel owner: " You did a good job in this matter, just go and
get the reward later. By the way, you haven't been noticed by them, have you? "
hotel owner immediately patted his chest and said, " That's definitely not the case. Those
guests are all half-year-old children. How could anyone think of this with such a deep
mind? You can rest assured. "
　　" This is the best way. Since human blood is needed, the previous actions will be
restarted, and you will continue to provide us with information. It seems that I need more
people than before as sacrifices for this death sacrifice. After all, Only I, Hu Li, can save
those clansmen, hahahaha. ”
Listening to Hu Li's weird smile, the hotel owner also laughed, his face was full of greed. Hu
Li needs more people. So, wouldn't he be able to make more money?
What a beautiful day today, hahaha!
Ze also waited for the hotel owner to return at the entrance and exit of the witch clan, and
followed him all the way back to the hotel calmly. Seeing that the owner had nothing to do
next, he went back to the room. Just as he was about to knock on the door of Shui Ye, Qi-
uyuan had already Waiting for him at the door.
　　" Tell me, what do you know? " Qiu Yuan's voice was a little tired, but his eyes were still
bright.
Ze also answered truthfully, telling what he saw and guessed, Qiu Yuan heard a mocking
smile on the corner of his mouth: " Hu Li has not given up, Ze Ye, have I been too soft-
hearted recently? ? "
Qiu Yuan's sudden speech startled Ze, but Ze soon realized that Qiu Yuan was blaming
himself for not cutting down the roots of the enemy, so he comforted: " Qiu Yuan, don't
think too much, this is also the case. There is nothing that can be done, Master Shui Ye re-
ally owes them, but he has already paid it off. Besides, how many lives will this death sacri-
fice bear? We don't need to go to the muddy water at all, and wait for these few days to
pass. , you can take Master Shui Ye to another branch, so that you will not have to worry
about it. ”
　　" Worry for the future? " Qiuyuan repeated, then stared at Kunai in his hands silently, not
knowing what to think in his eyes.
Chapter 303 unexpected hands-on
Early the next morning, Shui Ye heard the noise outside. When he was wondering, he heard
a hurried knock on the door. Before Shui Ye opened the door, Qiu Yuan walked in, his face
was ashen. Something bad seems to have happened.
　　" It's early in the morning, what's wrong? " Shui Ye asked, getting up and getting
dressed.
Qiuyuan looked at Shui Ye, his eyes were sharp, he hesitated for a moment and then said: "
The master of the ramen shop, one died. "
Shui Ye's hand to put on clothes suddenly stopped, and there was a bad premonition in his
heart.
　　" And the way of death is weird. The blood all over his body was drained and he died.
Ze has also gone ahead and is comforting their family. "
There was a sudden deathly silence in the room, Qiu Yuan couldn't bear it in his heart, and
sure enough, Shui Ye took this matter to himself, just when Qiu Yuan wanted to comfort
him, the silent Shui Ye suddenly said: " What do you think, Who did it? "
　　" Nine times out of ten, it is Hu Li. When Ze also came back to report to me last night,
you fell asleep. I guess Hu Li would not be so quick to attack innocent people no matter
how ruthless he was. I didn't expect him to come so soon. And I also saw the death of the
ramen master, drained the blood, water night, this is what the death sacrifice will only use. "
After speaking, Qiu Yuan clearly felt that Shui Ye's breathing was a little lighter, and he low-
ered his head, making him unable to see Shui Ye's expression.
There was a frightening feeling in the air, and suddenly, there was another knock on the
door, Qiu Yuan looked up, his face even darker.
Amber still holding his soup bowl, standing outside the door, knocking on the door very
politely: " Shui Ye, can I come in? "
In this atmosphere, Qiu Yuan was about to throw this person out, when he heard Shui Ye's
icy voice: " Get out of here ! "
This is the first time Qiuyuan has heard Shui Ye get angry at Amber, and this anger is so
great that Qiuyuan can even feel a trace of killing intent.
Amber was also stunned by this sentence, and seemed to have no idea that Shui Ye would
say such words to her as a girl.
In Amber's heart, Shui Ye has always been a giggling character. Even if he learned that he
and his brother were plotting against her, he didn't do anything to her. On the contrary,
when Qiu Yuan wanted to kill Hu Li last time, Shui Ye helped her. Why did Shui Ye suddenly
say such heavy things to her?
Amber's tears were already rolling in her eyes, and she said to Shui Ye with tears: " I, I'm
sorry, Shui Ye, I don't know what I did wrong, I apologize to you, I'm sorry. "
Shui Ye sneered: " It seems that you are too kind to you, Qiuyuan, throw her out to me. "
Qiu Yuan had long wanted to throw out Amber, the harmful essence, but now Shui Ye
agreed, so of course he did. Qiu Yuan didn't know anything like Lin Xiangxiyu, even if he
had a brief relationship with Amber before, but this was not the case. The safety of Shui Ye
is nothing compared to that.
　　" Qiuyuan, we are at the ramen master's house, no, I can go there. Today is the second
day of the event, and it still needs to be arranged by manpower. "
　　" I'll go with you, I'm a little worried about your state. " Qiu Yuan replied.
Shui Ye didn't speak again, and the two quickly rushed to the house of the ramen master.
At this time, the woman and the child were sitting on the ground in pain. The children, one
big and one small, hid in their mother's arms and cried non-stop.
Shui Ye walked to the door, he didn't dare to go in again. Ze also found Shui Ye, so he
walked out and asked in a low voice, " Master Shui Ye, why are you here? "
Shui Ye shook his head, his eyes fell on the desperate faces of the woman and the child.
　　" The whole family is counting on Master Tengguan to support him. When he dies,
there will be no support in the family. " Ze also said unbearably.
Shui Ye's eyes flashed with deep self-blame, looking at the woman and child who were al-
ready crying hoarsely, she finally walked over, bowed to them, and didn't get up for a long
time.
Ze also hurried over to help Shui Ye, but Shui Ye just didn't get up, and the crying woman
also noticed Shui Ye and cried and said, " You are— "
Shui Ye stood up suddenly, and then slowly said to the woman: " I'm sorry, I'm really sorry. "
After speaking, Shui Ye bowed again and walked straight out of the room. Ze was also
stunned, and Qiu Yuan hurriedly followed.
The woman knew Ze Ye, so she asked, "The store manager Bianli, he is ..."
　　" It's the person in charge of the ramen shop. He also came to see you. Mrs. Fujisaki,
you have to mourn. Our ramen shop will definitely give you an explanation on this matter. "
Ze also comforted Mrs. Tengguan inside, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan walked out of the suffocat-
ing house, Shui Ye walked aimlessly on the street, originally just wanted to relax, but did
not expect the street to be chaotic.
　　" Come on, someone, I saw my grandma lying at the door of my house, not breathing. "
　　" Uuuuu, uncle and auntie, my mother won't move anymore, please save my mother. "
　　" Ah — dead, dead! "
The screams came and went, and Shui Ye and Qiuyuan looked at each other and quickly
thought of a place to go, so they went to the place where the screams were heard sepa-
rately.
After a series of investigations on the dead, Shui Ye and Ze also met on the street.
　　" It's the same as death, they all bleed to death, without exception. " Qiu Yuan said.
And Shui Ye clenched his fists and hit the trees on the street heavily, shaking the fallen
leaves on the ground, the whole person was full of ill-will: " It's Hu Li, he must have heard
from the hotel owner last night. Our conversation, know the death sacrifice. "
Qiu Yuan nodded and said, " Then what shall we do next? "
Originally, Qiuyuan just wanted to test Shui Ye's attitude. After all, Shui Ye always likes to be
soft-hearted towards Amber.
But Shui Ye's eyes narrowed, and he said without hesitation: " Kill. "
With just one word, Qiu Yuan felt the overwhelming killing intent inside, and felt a lot more
relaxed. This time, he would definitely use his hands to prevent him from harming the vil-
lage.
After Amber was rejected by Shui Ye, he returned to his temporary residence sadly, and
naturally found something wrong with the surroundings. So many people died together,
there must be something wrong, and coupled with Shui Ye's sudden change of attitude,
Amber suddenly thought of something, Could it be said that Hu Li did something to make
Master Shuiye sad?
Soon Amber thought of the people who died in Lancuo village, and was shocked. Could it
be that ...
No, it's impossible, is Hu Li crazy? Maybe there are people from the witch clan here! If your
parents were killed, no, no!
Chapter 304 The madness of amber chestnut
Thinking of this, Amber couldn't sit still anymore, she had to come forward to stop Hu Li,
and he couldn't kill him like this!
Amber threw the things in his hand and ran frantically to the ruins. Hu Li seemed to have
expected Amber to come, and sent Ping An to wait for Amber at the door.
As soon as he saw Ping An, Amber quickly grabbed his arm and asked, " Did you do it? "
Ping An broke away from Amber's hand and looked at Amber impatiently: " Lord Miko, the
patriarch said that you would come to stop us. At first I didn't believe it, I thought you
would be on our side, but I didn't expect what he said. It's all true, you really helped out-
siders deal with us. "
Hearing this, Hu Li pointed at Hu Li and said, " What nonsense are you talking about? Why
are you helping outsiders? I am helping you. I saved you before Hu Li made a big mistake! "
　　" Don't talk about it, the patriarch has already seen your true face, and that Shui Ye
healed your eyes for you, so you think about him everywhere, and you don't want to ask
him to help us. My brother is in the village, As long as the patriarch completes this ninjutsu,
I can be reunited with my brother. " Ping An said, with yearning in his eyes.
Amber's eyes darkened, it seemed that Hu Li must have lied to Ping An, otherwise Ping An
could not have said that with such peace of mind.
　　" Then do you know that Hu Li is now killing people in Lancuo village. When I left the
village, it was already in chaos. Your brother is in the village, so aren't you afraid that he will
send someone to kill your brother? ? "
Ping An looked at Amber with a shocked expression, his lips were trembling up and down,
and he said in disbelief: " What are you talking about? It's impossible, the patriarch didn't
tell me that, it's not like this! "
Amber guessed a few points as soon as he heard Ping An's words, and said with hatred: " I
knew he wouldn't tell you the truth, if you don't believe it, you can go to the village now to
see if I lied to you. you. "
　　" Impossible! The patriarch said that as long as you don't stop us, we can reshape a new
altar and make a new clay sculpture to cover the original ninjutsu, and the previous people
will come back. "
　　" You have been deceived, " Amber's voice was faintly tired. " If you really want to save
your brother, you'd better do as I said now, and maybe get a chance. "
Ping An suddenly squatted down with his head in his arms, and the whole person was in a
mess: " You all speak a truth, I don't know what to believe anymore. At first, the elders said
that they can help us find Hui people, and then later The patriarch said it was wrong, and
now you say another truth, I, I don't know what's right and what's wrong. "
Seeing that Ping An was on the verge of collapse, Amber couldn't bear it, so he comforted
and said: " Even if you don't know who is right and who is wrong, you should know the
right and wrong? Hu Li is killing people in the village, even if this is the case. If you can save
your brother, can you feel at ease? "
Ping An was stunned and didn't speak for a long time.
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were in the ramen shop at this time. Originally, because of last night's
activities, the ramen shop should be relatively popular at this time, but because of the mur-
der case in the early morning, there should be people coming and going on the street dur-
ing the meal time. , but now there are not many people in various restaurants.
　　" Qiuyuan, I can't wait. I really can't. Let's go find Hu Li now and kill him. " Shui Ye said,
staring at the movement outside.
　　" No, if you go now, Hu Li will definitely guard against us. Yesterday, the hotel owner
disclosed the news, and he can't wait to do it today. It must have been planned completely.
During this period of time, our going is equivalent to walking into his trap. Inside. " Qiu
Yuan calmly advised.
At this time, Shui Ye couldn't listen at all, so he stood up and went out. Qiu Yuan stopped
him and said solemnly: " Shui Ye, you can't go, what should you do if you are in this state
again? "
　　" Then we can't wait like this. Even if Qiuyuan is not for us, do you want me to watch my
ramen shop go on like this? "
Qiu Yuan was speechless for a moment, but he thought that he couldn't let Shui Ye go, so
he said: " There will be a solution to this at that time, anyway, I can't go now, Shui Ye, think
about it, this panic won't last long. Yes, it is impossible for Hu Li to kill all the people. You
also said that he needs blood, and he doesn't know how to hold a ceremony, so he will also
need your singing at that time. "
　　" You mean you want me to wait and see? " Shui Ye said with a frown.
　　" Yes, that's what it means, Shui Ye, Hu Li will definitely find you! "
　　" Then you let me watch so many people die and stand by? "
　　" Yes, even if you go to his lair now, I guess I won't be able to find him. He can kill so
many people overnight. There must be a lot of forces under his hands. Shui Ye calm down. "
Hearing Qiu Yuan say this, Shui Ye fell silent. He knew that Qiu Yuan's analysis was good,
but he couldn't bear so many people being killed because he told the secret.
With these lives, Shui Ye's face was almost black, and Qiu Yuan frowned.
At this time, Ze also came back, looked at the situation in front of him and said, " Master
Shuiye, leader of Qiuyuan, and the Fujiguan family has settled down for the time being.
However, I have seen many ten murders along the way. Is it ..."
Ze didn't say the rest. After all, it's easy to think of. When Shui Ye only mentioned the death
sacrifice yesterday, so many died today.
Qiuyuan just shook his head at Zeyao, motioning him to stop talking.
Ze also saw Shui Ye's self-blaming expression and fell silent.
Mei Cai was throwing away the garbage in the store. When she came back, she saw three
people standing in front of the store, so she stepped forward and asked, " What are you do-
ing standing here? When I just came back, I heard that something happened in the village.
It's amazing, do you know what's going on? "
　　" It's alright, we don't know, Mei Cai, I think you've been helping for the past few days.
You should come back and continue to work. How is the previous salary? " Qiu Yuan said to
Mei Cai in a low voice.
Mei Cai was stunned, she didn't seem to think that Qiu Yuan would suddenly talk to him,
and after a few seconds she said, "Of course I am willing to come back, but I don't know if
the store manager will not want me, after all, I was the one who first proposed to resign. "
　　" It doesn't matter, if you want to come back. "
Qiuyuan took a step forward, walked to Mei Cai, and stood between her and Shui Ye, so
that she could not see Shui Ye's expression.
Chapter 305 uneasy
Meica is also willing to be able to go back to work, but she is very strange. Usually, this Qi-
uyuan team leader looks deserted, not like someone who will take the initiative to talk to
people.
did Mei Cai know that Qiu Yuan just didn't want Shui Ye to face these things and inter-
rupted suddenly, so he continued: " Since you agree, then it's decided, Zeya, do you have
any opinion? "
The words were asking for Ze Ye's opinion, but Qiu Yuan's eyes had already signaled Ze Ye,
and asked him to temporarily agree to this matter, so as not to provoke Shui Ye's emotions
again.
　　" Qiuyuan team leader said so, Mei Cai, then you can come back, but we need to talk
about the salary. Didn't you say that the salary was a little low? I'll give you 20% more. " Ze
also followed Qiu Yuan said that it was just the salary increase that he wanted to say. After
all, when he was on the Mist, Mei Cai also helped.
As soon as she heard that Ze had agreed, Mei Cai nodded hurriedly, and she was so happy
that she forgot what she was about to ask, and went straight to the back kitchen to pick up
a rag to clean up.
Shui Ye still stood there, Qiu Yuan grabbed him without moving, and gestured to Ze to help
with his eyes, the two of them held Shui Ye together, and then sat on the innermost table.
　　" I analyzed so much for you just now, Shui Ye, you have to listen. We will definitely not
stand by and watch this matter. After all, the ramen shop will continue to open here. When I
checked the death status of those people today, I saw it After some investigation, I found
out that they were all outsiders, including Tengguan. It seems that Hu Li also thought about
it when he started, and he was also afraid of accidentally hurting their witch clan. " Qiu Yuan
said patiently, seeing There was still no expression on Shui Ye's face, and he sighed, " Shui
Ye, I think it is necessary for me to tell you about the mission that I have come out this time.
We are here to solve the problems encountered by the ramen shop, not to meddle in busi-
ness affairs. Yes, and the direct task that Hokage-sama gave me is to protect you, I will not
do things that put the cart before the horse. ”
Shui Ye didn't speak, his eyes fell on the teacup in front of him, his face gloomy.
Knowing that persuasion is useless, Qiu Yuan sighed in his heart again, it seems that he can
only work harder and watch Shui Ye not to do unnecessary things.
It was also uncomfortable for Ze also to watch from the side. He naturally knew Qiu Yuan's
painstaking efforts, but now Hu Li was going to attack who and how, they had no clue at all.
If they really went for it, they would definitely suffer.
Not long after, a few people dressed as tourists came to the ramen shop. When they looked
up, they saw several people in the water night and asked, " Is this a branch of Yile Ramen? "
Seeing that it was a customer, Ze also greeted him and said, " It's a branch of Yile Ramen,
how many would you like to eat? "
As soon as the tourists heard it was, they smiled at each other and said to Zeya: " That's
right, our leader said the ramen here is very good, and asked us to come and try it, we ac-
tually wanted to come and see this disappearing The ruins of the village are gone, but a
companion on the road fell ill, it was only a few days late, and I came to your store today as
soon as I arrived here. ”
As soon as Ze also heard it, he knew that it was the cooperation that he had talked about
before, and he immediately said to Mei Cai, " Meica, bring the menu and greet the guests in
front of you. "
Mei Cai sighed, put away the rag, and began to greet a few tourists. I saw Meica smiling
and introducing the golden ramen and colorful ramen to those few people. She was so
overwhelmed by what they said, she immediately ordered a bowl for each of them.
There is also a ramen master in the back kitchen, who only makes ramen for these few peo-
ple, so Ze doesn't plan to help, and sits back on the seat again.
Thinking about what happened today, Ze also didn't know how to persuade him for a while,
so he could only accompany them quietly.
The few tourists started talking, and a girl said, " Hey, sisters, I heard that there is a moun-
tain nearby, and there are all kinds of flowers there. It's beautiful to take pictures, and we'll
eat it later. Let's go and have a look after ramen? "
Another girl also echoed: " Hey, I've heard of it too, and also, that mysteriously disappeared
village, wow, just thinking about it makes me feel very exciting, tell me, how a village can
become overnight disappeared? "
The first girl tilted her head for a while and said, " I guess they must have been punished by
the gods, otherwise who would have that kind of power? Do you think so? "
　　" Cut, it's better not to say it, I said it was made by a ghost! " a boy said disdainfully.
At this time, Shui Ye's eyes suddenly became clearer, and he interjected: " Yes, it's a ghost! "
The outsider's interjection made a few tourists stunned for a while, and when they looked
at Shui Ye's expression, it was even more intriguing. One of the girls was a little timid, so
she shrank a little, thinking that Shui Ye was talking about a ghost, and stammered: " Ah ?
Are there really ghosts? "
Shui Ye sneered and said: " Of course there is, but this ghost is a ghost in the human heart.
Don't you know there is a saying that hell is empty and the devil is in the world? "
Qiuyuan and Ze also glanced at each other, and then Qiuyuan stepped forward to cover
Shui Ye's mouth, and Ze also explained to those people: " I'm sorry, I'm sorry, my friend is in
a bad mood today, don't mind, everyone, You eat and you eat. "
With that said, Qiuyuan and Ze also pulled Shuiye out of the ramen shop together. Qiuyuan
looked displeased. In his opinion, Shuiye just acted extremely naive, and inexplicably lost
his temper at the customers in the store.
　　" Shui Ye, what's the matter with you? Even if you feel uncomfortable, there is no need
to say such things to the guests. " Qiu Yuan scolded.
　　" What? I just said casually, since you don't want me to go, then I'll go back to the hotel,
but, forget it, since the hotel owner is from Huli, it's not appropriate for us to go back, Ze
Ye's house is also It hasn't been fully repaired yet, so I'll go find a hotel at random. "
After all, Shui Ye was about to leave. With that appearance, he didn't take Qiu Yuan's words
to heart at all. Seeing this, Ze also asked: " Qiu Yuan team leader, this ..."
　　" It's okay, Shui Ye is willing to listen to me now, " Qiu Yuan said standing on the spot,
looking at Shui Ye's back with deep eyes, " Shui Ye is not a person who gives up so easily,
Ze Ye, you can find a way to put it on Shui Ye. The scent of tracking, I fear he will go to Am-
ber Chestnut alone to settle accounts while we are not paying attention. ”
Ze also froze for a moment, and then said: " No way, isn't Master Shui Ye not good at nin-
jutsu? How could he escape the surveillance of you and me? "
Chapter 306 pointless argument
　　" He doesn't know how to ninjutsu, but he has a glass pestle, Xiao Huang, a psychic
beast with mysterious power, and ... In short, to be on the safe side, just do what I tell you
to do. " Qiu Yuan said softly.
　　" Isn't it more convenient for Team Leader Qiu Yuan to do this kind of thing? " Ze also
asked rhetorically. After all, he could see that even if the two people disagree now, the rela-
tionship between the two is still very good.
Qiuyuan was helpless about this: " That's why Shui Ye is guarding me with all his heart, be-
cause he knows that I will stop him, so he won't be too wary if you go there. "
Ze also showed an expression like this, thinking that the relationship between the two is re-
ally good, and even thought of this, so he nodded to Qiuyuan, and the two followed Shui
Ye's footsteps together.
Hu Li is arranging tasks in an orderly manner, but the place where he is staying is not the
base of the witch clan, but a secluded hotel, where a large number of people of the witch
clan gather. Last night, Hu Li took his own The people lived in together.
The hotel owner here is just a new tourist team, and he doesn't take it to heart. Anyway,
there are many people who come here to see the ruins.
　　" Well done, we have collected so much blood this morning. I just did a rough calcula-
tion, there are about fifteen people, but this is probably not enough. Tonight, take advan-
tage of the night, you can go again, remember, definitely To do things according to the in-
formation distributed, we can only arrest people who have migrated from other places in
the past one or two years, so as not to hurt our own people. ”
　　" Yes, patriarch. "
Everyone nodded in unison and backed out one by one, while Hu Li began to close his eyes
and recuperate.
After a while, there was a knock on the door outside. Hu Li opened her eyes and was about
to open the door, but found that the door had already been opened. Hu Li was about to
reprimand, when she turned her head, she saw Hu Li and her side. of peace.
Immediately, Hu Li's face sank a little, and his tone was accusing: " Ping An, how did you do
things? You forgot what I said so quickly? "
A trace of apology flashed in Ping An's eyes, but he still met Hu Li's eyes, and said in a
stunned manner: " Patriarch, the priestess's words are good, we can't do such uncon-
scionable things, there must be other solutions to this matter. . ”
Hu Li sneered, staring at Amber's face and scolded loudly: " I can see with my eyes, and the
means are much higher, and I can even explain the safety and bring him here, Amber, I look
down on it. you. "
　　" Huli, I'm still saying that, stop it, aren't you afraid of killing the wrong person yourself?
"
　　" Put away your stupidity and kindness, I have always been measured in my actions. If
you could help stop Shui Ye at that time, maybe I would have succeeded already! "
　　" Enough Hu Li, " Amber's voice covered Hu Li, and the whole person was full of anger, "
Have you forgotten what the witch said at that time? Whether it is an altar or a clay sculp-
ture, there is no way to reverse anything, we The tragedy will only be repeated again and
again, and now Shui Ye is the only breakthrough. "
　　" Shuiye, how dare you mention him in front of me? Speaking of which, you are also
well-intentioned. You cook soup every day, but others don't want to see you, and you are
thrown out by a servant like Zeye. "
Amber was startled, his face a little ugly: " How did you know about this? "
　　" You don't need to worry about this, just don't blame me for not reminding you, you
should not expect a shy person like Shui Ye, he already knew the solution is to hide without
telling you and me, and say with a face of justice. I'm right, of course he doesn't feel the
pain if it didn't happen to him, now I know the way, I just do it myself, Amber, don't try to
stop me, don't forget, your parents are in there too . ”
　　" What do you know? " Amber stepped forward and asked with eagerness in his eyes.
　　" Even if you know anything, I won't tell you, Amber, if you come here today to help, I
welcome it. If you come to make trouble, then you'd better weigh your own weight. Now
I'm back with the witch clan. It's my person, as long as I say a word, I can kill you at any
time. "
When Amber heard this, she looked at the redness in Hu Li's eyes. She wanted to speak, but
she felt that she couldn't say anything. After a long time, Amber opened her mouth: " I orig-
inally came to persuade you, you did the things in the village, right? There are so many. Are
you really indifferent if you take a human life? Amber, didn't you tell me at first that you re-
gretted it? You regret lying to those tourists as human sacrifices, but why can you be so
ruthless and do these things now? "
　　" For the sake of the people, I don't regret it! " Hu Li's eyes were cold, making Amber a
little dazed. The young man with a gentle voice in his memory seems to be long gone now,
and Hu Li in front of her is completely unfamiliar to her.
There was silence in the room for a while, Amber raised his eyes to look at Hu Li, his expres-
sion was still hard but not warm, Amber hooked the corner of his mouth, as if mocking: " It
seems that there is no room for negotiation? "
Hu Li didn't answer, but just quietly looked at the dazzling knife in his hand, and the whole
person revealed a frightening killing intent.
Seeing this, Amber could only bite her lip and left the hotel with peace.
After leaving the hotel, Amber took Ping An all the way, but the direction was getting fur-
ther and further away from Lancuo, Ping An looked at the situation with doubts, and asked,
" Master Miko, who are you? "
　　" Ping'an, you can't stay here any longer. I see Haku 's meaning from Hu Li . He has made it
clear that he wants to gamble with the entire clan. If such a big thing happens in the village,
Shui Ye will not ignore it. When it starts, it may get out of hand, and how many people were
lost in the last Presbyterian meeting! "
　　" But why are we leaving the village now? "
Amber paused, hesitated for a while, but chose to say it: " I want to keep a little bit of
strength, peace, listen to me, it's definitely not a good thing for Hu Li and Shui Ye to face
each other, and everyone around Shui Ye is not. Ordinary ninjas, especially that Qiuyuan, in-
cluding Shui Ye, who are the sons of God themselves, can't be dealt with by Hu Li. I can't
watch you being pushed into the fire pit by him, but I can't stop him, I can only guarantee
your safety. "
These words made Ping An's whole body stunned. What the witch meant was, is there go-
ing to be a war?
　　" Then you can go to beg Shuiye, " Ping Ping blurted out, and then lowered his head,
because he knew what the outcome of going to Shuiye would be, and for a while, he could
only be in a dilemma.
Amber also smiled bitterly: " It's useless, Shui Ye has been biting and refusing to help us
must have a reason, I can't guess why now, I can only take a step by step. "
Chapter 307 The plan to capture Shui Ye
There was a new hotel on Shui Ye's side. The name was Crystal Hotel. The owners of the ho-
tel were a couple. They looked kind-hearted. Shui Ye felt familiar with them at first sight,
but Shui Ye was not in the mood now. He took the bag and went up.
Qiuyuan and Ze, who followed behind, also took big bags and small bags, and followed
Shui Ye together.
Xiao Huang lay leisurely on Shui Ye's shoulders, occasionally opening his eyes to take a look
at Shui Ye, but soon closed his eyes to sleep.
　　"The two of you are following closely, but I'm not in the mood right now. I want to
sleep. Can you two go out and let me rest alone? " Shui Ye said with a blank expression, and
by the way put down a lot of material.
Qiuyuan glanced at it, and it was all the information of other branches. It seems that Shui
Ye also knew that this place was about to end and was already preparing.
　　" Then you can rest well, Ze also let's go out. " Qiu Yuan said slowly.
After the two left, Shui Ye closed the door and opened his Sharingan . After Qiuyuan handed
his things to Ze Ye, he jumped up the eaves and sat in a place with a wide view. This loca-
tion is excellent, you can catch a glimpse of the movement in Shui Ye's house from the cor-
ner of the window, but it will not be easily noticed by Shui Ye.
As expected of a talent that Tsunade personally selected!
Ze also packed up his bags and sat down at the door of the hotel. He looked like he was
drinking tea, but he chose the place at the door to prevent water from night.
At this time, Shui Ye didn't know whether to sigh that there were too many capable people
around him, or to scold Qiu Yuan for being too thorough. If he disappeared into the room
out of thin air in this situation, he would definitely arouse Qiu Yuan's suspicion. He let go of
Hu Li so easily, Shui Ye couldn't do it!
Speaking of which, it was all his own fault, so he shouldn't have let him go! Therefore, he
must correct this mistake.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye sat on the table, put away his Sharingan , and then began to look at
the information, so he now needs to avoid Qiu Yuan's surveillance, leave, and then kill Hu Li
with his own hands to stop this tragedy.
From that angle, Qiuyuan could only see Shui Ye's feet beside the stool, so he felt relieved
for a while and began to think about how to deal with Hu Li.
When the death sacrifice ceremony was held, Hu Li had to rely on Shui Ye's singing, but
now, it seems that Hu Li did not intend to do anything to Shui Ye at all, but was very high-
profile in killing people in Lancuo village, why is this? Woolen cloth?
It stands to reason that a scheming person like Hu Li, even if he wants to take blood, should
do it secretly. Why ... Qiu Yuan sat on the edge of the eaves, thinking for a long time with-
out thinking of the reason.
When he saw Shui Ye, he kept his posture of looking at the documents, and occasionally
poured a little tea for himself to drink. Seeing this, Qiu Yuan simply lay on the eaves and
closed his eyes to think.
Minutes and seconds passed, Qiuyuan saw that it was almost dinner time, and planned to
go down to remind Shui Ye to eat, but soon, Qiu Yuan realized that something was wrong,
because Shui Ye was still in the posture of looking at the information, halfway through.
Nothing has changed this afternoon.
Oh no! Qiu Yuan jumped and jumped into Shui Ye's room at once. At this time, the time for
the transformation technique just arrived. Shui Ye's appearance changed into Xiao Huang's
appearance with a ' bang ' , and Xiao Huang's back A glittering glass pestle was tied.
　　" Damn it! " Qiu Yuan scolded, and then quickly went downstairs, seeing Ze Ye still
guarding the door at a glance, Ze Ye also heard Qiu Yuan's movement, and came over sus-
piciously.
　　" What's wrong? " Ze also asked.
　　" Shuiye ran away, with the help of the glass pestle! " Qiuyuan said loudly, and after
thinking for a second, he asked Zeya in a deep voice, " Have you put the tracking thing you
put in before? "
　　" Let it go, " Ze also said quickly, and then took out a scroll from the bag and made a
mark with his hands. Soon, a track appeared on the scroll, which was the road map of
Shuiye's walking.
　　" Following the things above, he must be looking for Hu Li, no, no, no wonder Hu Li is
so high-profile. " Qiu Yuan suddenly thought of something, grabbed Ze Ye's hand and ran
outside.
Although Ze also didn't know why, he also ran after them. The speed of the two was ex-
tremely fast. Ze also took the opportunity to ask: " What did you think of the leader of Qi-
uyuan? "
　　" Hu Li did it on purpose. He knew the truth from the innkeeper and began to plot
against us. From the very beginning, he wanted to attract our attention. Such a high-profile
murder just wanted us to target him. No, he really wanted to. It should be Shui Ye who
should deal with it. During this time, he must have guessed that Shui Ye will definitely not
ignore such a big thing. Once Shui Ye takes the bait, his goal will be achieved. "
　　" But he's not afraid that Master Shui Ye doesn't care about this matter at all, is he just
sitting on the sidelines? "
　　" This person has grasped Shui Ye's mind. Shui Ye is still doing this to an amber who
calculated him, let alone these strangers who died because of him? And don't forget, there
is also the master of our ramen shop, this Hu Li, it really is a good plan! " Qiu Yuan said,
gnashing his teeth, and his speed became even faster.
At this time, the sky was gloomy, and there were a few thunder Naruto , and Akimoto and Ze
couldn't control so much at this time. Following the trajectory on the scroll, they rushed
their way desperately.
Shui Ye has come to the bamboo forest. The clay sculptures that originally stood here col-
lapsed and turned into clods. Shui Ye walked over and picked it up. There were no traces of
chakra in it. Seeing what the witch said was good, once the altar was destroyed, there was
nothing left here.
With the whistling wind blowing in his ears, Shui Ye stood beside the clay sculpture residue
and said to the air: " Show yourself, I know you are here. "
Hu Li slowly walked out of the bamboo, looking at Shui Ye with a calm face, he couldn't
help but admire: " You are smart, how could you think of me waiting for you here? "
　　" It's so simple. Although Qiu Yuan has been preventing me from coming out, his analy-
sis is correct. You do this, don't you just want me to come out and fight you alone? Speak-
ing of which, you are cruel and ruthless. Human life, are you not afraid that you will get ret-
ribution one day? "
　　" What retribution is not retribution is an excuse for the weak, Shui Ye, who let you de-
stroy my altar, this is called retribution, since you destroyed my altar, then I will reshape it
and use your own mouth to say The way out is to bring back my clan. ”
After saying that, Hu Li raised his hand, and the people who were originally hidden in the
bamboo forest gradually appeared.
Chapter 308 melee
Shui Ye just glanced at these people coldly, and said playfully to Hu Li: " You don't think
these little shrimps can deal with me, do you? "
Hu Li also smiled: " Of course not, Shui Ye, you are the son of God, and there are so many
ninjas around to protect you, I will never do business at a loss. "
　　" That's not what you said, didn't you just lose money last time? " Shui Ye said in a
meaningful way. Obviously, he was talking about Hu Li's plan for him to go to Yanshan
Mountain.
There was an ugly look in Hu Li's eyes, but it soon became sullen, and he spat and said, " I
know what you want to express, Shui Ye, last time, my plan was not complete. When you go
to the altar, it will be a matter of course. I didn't expect you to have another move, but this
time you will not be so lucky. I have already prepared the blood. You just need to sing, be
obedient, and you will suffer less. . ”
Looking at the people around Hu Li, Shui Ye didn't have the slightest fear in his eyes, he
just said: " You don't hide it, Hu Li, I have underestimated you during this time, but I
thought you were a prodigal son. back. "
　　" Why don't you look back, Shui Ye, how do you know the pain we have suffered for so
many years? "
　　" I can't understand this pain, but I saw more pain this morning. What about the pain of
those who lost their loved ones? "
Hu Li laughed and said cruelly: " I can't even protect my own clansmen, what do those peo-
ple have to do with me? Enough of Shui Ye, I didn't come to quarrel with you today, this
time I have set up around this place. The enchantment left by the ancestors, you still re-
member, this is the kind of enchantment that entered the base of our family. It is the same
kind of enchantment as the previous altar, and it is completely different from the previous
water escape, and its power is stronger than before. It has risen thousands of times. ”
Sharingan 's power when he arrived here , but he still came because he had to kill the amber
chestnut in front of him.
　　" I originally thought I persuaded you last time, and you stopped the Presbyterian
Church. You will re-examine the fate of your family. It seems that I was wrong. Now I will
correct this mistake . " He took out his Kunai and made an attacking stance.
　　" Then give it a try! " Hu Li waved his hand, and those people swarmed towards Shui Ye,
and soon Shui Ye fell into a bitter fight.
On the other hand, Hu Li turned around, and began to recite in his mouth. After reading it,
Hu Li took out a scroll from his bag, unfolded it next to the clay sculpture, and after reading
another ancient text, he put his hand to the scroll. With a slap in the face, he shouted
loudly, and then poured the collected blood on the fragments of the clay sculpture, and be-
gan to read the ancient text again.
Gradually, along with Hu Li's singing, the pieces seemed to have life. They began to trem-
ble, and then gathered in a certain place. Shui Ye, who was fighting with Hu Li's subordi-
nates, saw this flashing eyes, facing him. Hu Li threw a few darts.
Hu Li was completely focused on the pieces at this time, and he didn't notice at all, the dart
went straight into Hu Li's body.
　　With a ' puff ' sound, Hu Li's whole body was shaken forward by the force.
Shui Ye glanced at it regretfully, and saw that it was because he hadn't done it for a long
time, and the accuracy of the dart was a little off.
Hu Li directly pulled out the dart that had penetrated into the flesh for three points. The
blood dripped onto several pieces, and soon something strange happened. The pieces that
were just trembling suddenly moved very fast, just in the blink of an eye. , the fragment re-
turned to the place where it was originally in the clay sculpture, hanging in the air.
Everyone present saw this miraculous scene.
One of them, Hua Qi, asked, " Patriarch, what's the situation? "
Hu Li obviously didn't expect this. He ignored the wound on his body, turned around and
pointed at Shui Ye and asked, " You must know something, right? "
Shui Ye kicked away an enemy in front of him, and then he had time to answer Hu Li's
words: " What can I know? Hu Li, this is your group's business. "
　　" You are talking nonsense! " Hu Li's voice was very sharp. " What did you keep and
didn't tell us, what did the witch woman leave behind? "
　　" Heh, what if you know? What if you don't know? Huli, the person in my ramen shop
should know that I will never help you again. "
Hu Li took a step back from what Shui Ye said, but looking at the people around him, he
was a little more confident: " Now your life is in my hands, hurry up, or I will give an order,
You're going to see the god of death right now. "
Shui Ye glanced at Hu Li with contempt, not knowing where he got the courage to say he
was going to kill himself.
　　" Okay, then you can kill it. " Shui Ye said with a chuckle.
Here Zeya and Qiuyuan ran all the way, and soon came to the knot interface, and the route
instructions on the scroll also stopped.
Ze also glanced at Bamboo Forest, his heart sank immediately, and said to Qiu Yuan beside
him: " Team leader, I'm afraid this is not a good sign. "
The location of the tracking is here, and this is where the elders held the ceremony before,
it is hard not to think of it together.
　　" Hu Li really didn't give up. This barrier should be the same as what we saw on Mist
Mountain. If it can't be destroyed, it won't be able to enter. " Qiu Yuan's voice was very
cold.
Ze also put away the scroll, thinking of what Shui Ye said before, and thinking of Hu Li, his
face became blue Haku : " Leader, what should we do now? "
Ze also was discussing, when he saw Qiu Yuan's hands forming a seal.
　　' The technique of fire escape and high flame. '
The huge flame flew towards the enchantment, but it did not cause any substantial damage
to the enchantment, and only caused vibrations on the enchantment.
This shocked Shui Ye inside. Looking at the sky-rocketing flames outside the barrier, Shui
Ye quickly realized that it was Qiuyuan and several people who had arrived.
The movement in his hand quickened, with an elbow strike and a flying kick, the last enemy
was resolved, and only Hu Li and Hua Qi next to him remained.
Because he was worried that Qiuyuan would break the barrier and come in at any time, Shui
Ye stopped talking nonsense and walked straight to Hu Li. Kunai 's blood was not dry in his
hand, and threatened; " I have always been fair in doing things, the so-called one life for an-
other My life, you killed the people in my ramen shop, and I killed you, that is, there is an
explanation. "
Hu Li didn't seem to be afraid of Shui Ye's threat at all, and his eyes were always on those
fragments. When Shui Ye was fighting with his subordinates, the fragments were almost
gathered together, and now there is only a little gap to complete.
Chapter 309 Death of Amber Chestnut
Shui Ye saw Hu Li and didn't answer, and there was a constant noise outside the barrier, it
must be Qiu Yuan, and he couldn't wait any longer!
Thinking of this, Shui Ye strode in front of Hu Li, raised Kunai and aimed at Hu Li's heart.
But Hua Qi suddenly stood in front of Hu Li and shouted loudly: " Shui Ye, you can't treat
the patriarch like this, he's doing it for us, he's not wrong. "
Shui Ye sneered, his eyes instantly turned cold, he threw away Hua Qi and raised Kunai again .
But Hua Qi resisted and stood up again and stood in front of Hu Li again: " It's only a little
bit, Shui Ye, you can't be so cruel. "
　　" Don't think I won't shoot at you, I'll just say it once, get out of the way, otherwise, I'll
kill you first and then kill him. "
Hua Qi just refused to let it go, and even opened her hands to cover Hu Li's whole body,
with a pleading tone in her voice: "The patriarch is really for us, Shui Ye, you can't do this. "
　　" It seems that I am too kind. "
Shui Ye looked at Hua Qi in front of him and sighed at Hu Li, " Before you die, there is such
a heartfelt person to accompany you, Hu Li, you are not a loss. "
Saying that, Shui Ye opened his Sharingan directly , an illusion made Hua Qi instantly faint,
and now there was no one to stop him, Shui Ye walked to Hu Li's side and stood beside him
next to the clay sculpture. The clay sculpture has been repaired, and there is only a slight
blue trace on the original crack.
Seeing Shui Ye coming, Hu Li's face was unexpectedly calm, without the slightest panic,
Shui Ye said with doubts in his tone: " You are quiet. "
　　" I'm going to die anyway, what's quiet or not, Shui Ye, I have nothing to be afraid of
now. " Hu Li's tone became much lower, and it was completely different from the crazy look
just now.
Seeing Hu Li like this, Shui Ye was startled, looked at the clay sculpture in front of him, it
seemed to be Ming Haku , and said, " You know. "
It is an affirmative sentence, not an interrogative sentence.
Hu Li turned his head suddenly and said: " Yes, just when the clay sculpture was about to be
repaired, that was the inheritance, right? The memory of the witch, and the source of the
pain. "
Shui Ye didn't say anything for a while, just looked at the clay sculpture quietly. The pup-
pets on it were also repaired. It was exactly the same as when he first saw the clay sculp-
ture. the same place.
That place is a small altar.
　　" Shui Ye, I only now understand why Haku said that, and the witch's hatred for our fam-
ily. If I were a witch, I'm afraid that what I would do would be more ruthless than her, but
it's meaningless now. Shui Ye, in fact, you already know how to quickly repair the clay
sculpture. This is what the priestess built to take revenge on our clan. Naturally, it is the
fastest to use the blood of our clan. " After that, Hu Li suddenly groaned, and the whole The
face is also in pain.
With a tick, Shui Ye realized that Hu Li was holding his stomach in pain, and the blood
flowed down his trousers to the ground, being gradually absorbed by the clay sculpture.
　　" You - Hu Li, " Shui Ye stuttered, not knowing what to say.
Hu Li smiled weakly: " Actually, I didn't plan to go out alive, I had no choice but to kill the
ramen master, Shui Ye, the ceremony needs you to complete, I can't help it, now outside
the barrier is Qiu Yuanhe by your side. Nao, don't worry, this barrier can't be entered by
anyone other than our priestess. "
Shui Ye was stunned, as if surprised that these words would come out of Hu Li's mouth: "
What do you know? "
Hu Li clenched the Kunai that was inserted in the stomach, and then pulled it out violently,
blood splashed out, and spilled onto the clay sculpture.
The clay sculpture seemed to have received some kind of induction. It was shining brightly,
and the shaking Shui Ye couldn't open his eyes. At this time, Hu Li held Shui Ye's hand, and
his voice was full of prayers: " Shui Ye, I know my life. Take your life, kill me, avenge your
people, and then, help us, as long as you sing and restart the clay sculpture, I can break the
chain of fate that has tormented our family for many years, please, Shui Ye , you think
about peace, he just wants his brother to come back, as well as Amber, her parents, Shui Ye,
even if I beg you ..."
After speaking, Hu Li no longer had the strength to support himself, but still grabbed Shui
Ye's clothes tightly.
For a while, Shui Ye didn't even know what to do.
Hu Li started killing in the village, he was damned, as soon as he came out of the Fujiguan
house, Shui Ye wanted to kill Hu Li, but now he hesitated again, seeing the wound on Hu
Li's stomach, Shui Ye I knew Haku in my heart that even if I didn't do it myself, Hu Li would die
sooner or later.
Sure enough, the right and wrong in Hokage have never been so simple, but when Shui Ye
encountered it, he felt a burst of sadness in his heart.
　　" Okay, I'll help you. "
After a long time, Shui Ye heard his own voice, and even he couldn't believe that he would
agree to Hu Li's request so easily.
And after hearing this sentence, a smile appeared on Hu Li's painful face: " Thank you, Shui
Ye. "
At this time, outside the barrier, Amber and Ping An also hurried over, and when they
looked up, they saw Qiuyuan and Ze also destroying the barrier in front of them.
Amber quickly walked over with Ping An and asked, " You are here, so Shui Ye is also here,
Hu Li is planning a conspiracy, why don't you go to help Shui Ye? "
Ze Ye got angry when he saw Amber, and said coldly, " Take care of yourself, Amber, don't
disturb us. "
Saying that, Ze also formed the seal again and attacked the enchantment with water es-
cape, but it still didn't help.
Qiu Yuan's movements suddenly stopped, and he said to the crowd, " Quiet. "
Amber was startled by the serious tone, and Ping An kept his mouth tightly shut.
A distant ancient song slowly became clear, and the melody spread into the ears of several
people little by little. After hearing clearly that this was the ancient song on the altar, Amber
said in shock: " It's the voice of Shui Ye. , is the voice of Shui Ye, he is singing, does it mean
that Hu Li has succeeded? "
Qiuyuan grabbed Amber's arm suddenly and said loudly, " What do you know? Say it. "
　　" This is an ancient song sung by the witch during the sacrifice. It was also sung by Shui
Ye when I was on the Yanshan Mountain before. Hu Li, it must be him! "
These words made Qiu Yuan's heart sink to the bottom of the sea, and Shui Ye's body has
recovered. .
If you think about it like this, Shui Ye must have been caught and threatened by Hu Li!
As soon as Qiuyuan thought of this hand, he suddenly used strength, and the pained Am-
ber screamed.
Chapter 310 end
Ping An immediately stepped forward and wanted to pull Qiu Yuan's hand away, but his
strength was too small to pull it apart. coming.
　　" Let go of me. " Amber shouted loudly at Qiuyuan.
Qiu Yuan's eyes narrowed, and his eyes were already full of murderous intent. If it wasn't for
this woman Shui Ye would not have been in such danger at all, he was wrong. Back in the
village, he should have put all his Tell Shui Ye about the matter, and then kill her to avoid
future troubles, but it's not too late now!
Akimoto held Kunai in his hand, arrogant.
Just when Ze also thought Amber would surely die, the barrier suddenly shattered in front
of them, and Shui Ye's singing stopped abruptly.
At the same time, a big event happened in Lancuo Village.
A faint blue light appeared on many of their bodies, and soon surrounded them all.
Some memories that did not belong to them quickly appeared in their minds, and all the
people shouted loudly at this moment.
Qiu Yuan didn't care about Amber's life and death, and ran in quickly. Seeing this, Ze also
just sighed that Amber's life was good, and followed him in.
When Qiuyuan and Ze also arrived, they saw Shui Ye standing there quietly, his whole body
glowing with blue light, with an indescribable sense of mystery.
　　" Shui Ye! " Qiu Yuan shouted.
I saw Shui Ye slowly turn around, with a confused look in his eyes, and his eyes have been
stealing a strange blue.
Ze Ye and Qiu Yuan were both stunned, but Shui Ye suddenly said, " It's all over! "
After that, Shui Ye fell straight behind him. Qiuyuan and Ze also rushed up together and
supported him in time.
Ze also hurriedly watched Shui Ye up and down, and when he saw that there was no trauma
and his breathing was steady, he said with confidence: " It's okay, it's okay. "
Qiuyuan was not so optimistic, that kind of dark blue, like a kind of ninjutsu, and Shui Ye's
current coma is probably related to this, but neither he nor Ze are medical patients, so they
can't see the specific situation.
　　" Nao should go back to the hotel, let's take Shuiye back and let him take a look. "
Of course Ze also thought so. As soon as he agreed, he saw Hu Li next to his feet with sharp
eyes, and saw the wound on Hu Li's stomach at a glance.
　　" Leader Qiuyuan, look- "
Qiu Yuan lowered his head and glanced at Hu Li, this kind of injury already caused more air
in and out less air, even if Amber from outside came to rescue him now, it was a general
technique of Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven , and he said, " Since Shui Ye has solved him,
we Don't meddle anymore, let's go. "
Ze also nodded in agreement, and the two walked towards the hotel with Shui Ye.
When Amber and Ping An rushed in, they saw people lying all over the floor, and they were
all their clansmen. Amber was startled, and her heart was beating suddenly. Could it be that
Hu Li was crazy, even His own clan also killed?
Ping An was also taken aback by the scene in front of him, he pulled Amber's sleeve and
said, " Miko-sama, this is— "
　　" Don't be afraid, if it's made of amber chestnut, there must be an answer there. "
Saying that, Hu Li walked to the clay sculpture with Ping An, and saw Hu Li lying on the
ground, Hu Li immediately walked over and helped Hu Li up.
As soon as he lifted it up, Amber found that his hands were sticky. He stretched out his
hand to take a look, but found that he actually had blood on his hand. This frightened Am-
ber, Hu Li heard Amber's voice and slowly opened his eyes. ,
　　" You're here ..." Hu Li's voice was so soft that Amber almost didn't hear it.
Fortunately, Ping An responded and grabbed Hu Li's hand and asked, " Patriarch, you are
injured, why is this happening? "
Hu Li just shook his head lightly, and put his eyes on Amber: " Amber, I'm sorry about the
past, I'm the patriarch, you can hide some things, but I can't. However, everything is fine
now, soon, you guys will know what happened. ”
After speaking, Hu Li took a few breaths. Amber and Ping An were both stunned and
looked at each other, not knowing what Haku Hu Li said.
Suddenly, a blue light flashed in Amber's mind, and then, some memories came one after
another,
Tears flowed down quickly.
Ping An couldn't bear it any longer and shouted loudly: " Lord Patriarch, what's going on?
My brother is not dead, he is still alive, he is in Lancuo, and I have seen him many times, but
I didn't Recognize, I- "
Amber also couldn't believe that his parents were actually the owner and husband of a ho-
tel that he had asked about before, but Amber had gone through so many things, and he
accepted it after a while and took Hu Li's hand from Ping'an. , said abruptly: " Hu Li, is it you
who did it? "
Hu Li twitched the corners of his mouth and wanted to laugh, but after all, he had no
strength and just explained to Amber: " Yes, I overheard the solution from Shui Ye, and now
it's done, Amber, I've finished my own. The long-cherished wish should also be released. ”
Amber was already sobbing and said to Hu Li: " So you planned this from the beginning,
didn't you? "
　　" No, you look at me too highly, " Hu Li breathed heavily, and then continued after a
pause, " At first I just wanted to use the water night, but later I saw the memories left by the
witch, I Only then did I know the solution. The clay sculpture brings together all the resent-
ment of the witch. Even if I reshape it according to Shui Ye’s method, the result will be the
same. In fact, the witch just wants the repentance of our family. ”
Amber was startled: " What is repentance? "
　　" It's the blood of our family. Using the life of the patriarch to get the forgiveness of the
witch, to offset the resentful chakra in the ' torture ' , and then to cover the entire clay
sculpture with my chakra, we can exchange for the rebirth of our family. , it's a great deal. ”
Ping'an also burst into tears at this time. Hu Li looked at the two of them and never felt so
relaxed before.
　　" Don't cry, be safe, the witch clan will be handed over to you in the future. Speaking of
which, I have killed so many people, now it's time to pay it back. "
After speaking, Hu Li's hand fell from Amber's hand, and there was no sound.
Nao was in the back kitchen of the hotel giving water and staying up all night when he
heard the noise outside. The hotel owner and his wife covered their heads and squatted on
the ground screaming in pain. Nao thought they had a sudden illness, so he said to the on-
lookers: " I'm a doctor, please let me see it. "
When the onlookers heard that it was a doctor, they gave way. One of them also said, "
Doctor, please save them quickly. The boss and the boss's wife are usually very kind to us. "
The others also nodded.
Just when Nao was about to go up to check, the boss and his wife suddenly opened their
eyes.
Chapter 311 thanks amber
The old couple looked at each other, and then looked at their hands in disbelief. After a
long time, the woman said, " Husband, what happened to us? "
The man also looked at his wife thoughtfully, and the memory that kept flooding in his
mind made him panic for a moment: " We are from the witch clan, Hu Li, yes, where did Hu
Li and Amber go? "
As soon as they mentioned amber and amber, the woman also became panicked, grabbed
the man's hand and asked, " It was a disaster, they angered the witch, it must be a disaster.
"
Immediately, the man pulled the woman and ran out of the village quickly.
Everyone present was stunned for a moment, then you looked at me, I looked at you, com-
pletely unaware of what happened, but Nao stared in a daze in the direction where the
couple disappeared.
This is the direction of the clay sculpture, plus the conversation between the couple just
now, Nao felt that he had guessed a little bit. Just when he was thinking about whether to
tell Shuiye about this, Zeya and Qiuyuan hurried back with Shuiye. .
Nao looked at Shui Ye, who had fallen into a coma, and hurried up to meet him: " What's
going on? "
With that said, Nao started to examine Suiya with medical ninjutsu.
　　" Don't ask, let's see how Shui Ye is doing now. Ze and I have also checked and there is
no trauma, but he sang the ancient song of the witch. I'm a little worried about spiritual
matters. "
After a careful examination, Nao was relieved, and then said to Sawaya and Akimoto: " It's
okay, it's just that the simple consumption of chakra is too much, and the coma is not
caused by any illusion. "
Qiuyuan and Ze also breathed a sigh of relief, and said, " It's fine, just go back to the room
and let him have a good rest. "
Nao nodded and suddenly thought of what had just happened. After briefly talking to Qi-
uyuan and Ze also, he asked, " Look, is this related to Huli? "
Qiuyuan frowned, and told Nao what happened at the clay sculpture just now: " It is esti-
mated that that person used Shui Ye to complete the blood sacrifice, as for what happened,
we don't know, in short, we will talk about it when Shui Ye wakes up. . ”
Shui Ye slept very uncomfortable. There were always people making noise outside, and Qi-
uyuan and Ze also didn't sleep all night until the next day, there was a big event in the vil-
lage.
Rumor 1, many people died inexplicably in the village, and many people disappeared with-
out a trace, this must be the curse of the vanishing village, who came out to harm people.
Rumor 2, several people in the village went crazy overnight, grabbing people and saying
who you are, who you are, the witch's curse or something.
Shui Ye heard the news after lunch, and Nao was putting the things he cooked on the table,
and told Shui Ye the news by the way.
After hearing the news, Shui Ye sighed: " Those people probably returned to the base of the
witch clan, and those who solved the illusion suddenly couldn't accept it. It's normal to be
insane, yes, there is. Any news from Amber? "
Nao glared at Shui Ye, as if to blame: " You still have the mood to mention her, if it weren't
for her, you would have suffered such an injury? That disaster, now she is satisfied and
solved the ninjutsu. "
　　" Hey, that's what I said, let me eat something, I've been hungry for so long. " Shui Ye
grabbed the rice ball directly from Nao's hand and said.
Qiuyuan also came in with some fruit, Shui Ye saw Qiuyuan coming back, and hurriedly
asked, " Is the business of the ramen shop okay? "
　　" Arisawa is also there. Fortunately, this incident did not affect us too much. It's just that
at Master Fujiguan, he left a pair of children. I'm afraid it will be easy to deal with. "
Shui Ye heard this, he lowered his head: " It's all my fault, so let's recruit Mrs. Tengguan in
and serve as a waiter with Mei Cai. As for the salary, it is revealed from the ramen shop's
share of ten per month. One part with her is my apology. "
Qiu Yuan frowned, hesitant in his heart: " If this happens, will it affect the share between
your shareholders? You have to know that after this year, the branch of the Land of Water
will not belong to you. "
Shui Ye waved his hands indifferently and said, " These are all small things. When I report
back to the village, I will make it clear to them. Besides, we are people who want to do big
things, and this store's dividends are just for distribution. , they won't care about me. "
Qiuyuan thought about it carefully, and felt that Shui Ye was right, and the three of them
had lunch.
Originally, Qiuyuan planned to leave Lancuo immediately after dinner, so that he would not
have a lot of dreams at night, but Shui Ye insisted on staying to observe the follow-up cus-
tomer response of the ramen shop. Qiuyuan couldn’t beat him, so he had to stop for a
few more days.
Four days later, while Shui Ye and Qiuyuan were in the room discussing which branch to go
to next, there was a knock on the door. Nao went out to buy herbs. Qiuyuan thought it was
him, so he opened the door without hesitation.
As soon as the door was opened, it was the boss and his wife, and Amber and Peace behind
them.
Qiu Yuan's eyes suddenly turned cold.
　　" What do you want to do? " Qiu Yuan said unceremoniously, the ice in his eyes pointed
at Amber.
The boss and his wife immediately put Amber behind them, with a calf-protecting expres-
sion on their faces, Qiu Yuan put his arms around his chest and stared at them: " Why, this
time with a helper to find something? "
Amber, who was guarded by the boss and his wife, hurriedly came out to explain: " No no,
brother Qiuyuan, you misunderstood, this time I came to thank you on behalf of all the hu-
mans. "
Qiu Yuan raised his eyebrows and refused directly: " We don't need it, it's a good thing to
stay away from Shui Ye. "
The water night inside heard the movement here, and put down the information, walked
over, saw this scene, Haku was a little bit in his heart, and asked: " Amber, you are,,, "
　　" I'm here to thank you, Shui Ye, thank you for saving us all, thank you very much. "
After speaking, Amber bowed to Shui Ye, and did not lift it up for a long time.
The boss and his wife and Ping An also bent down.
Looking at this situation, Shui Ye thought of everything Hu Li had done before, and after all,
he just said indifferently: " Okay, you can go back, it's not me who should be thanked, han-
dle your family's affairs well, even if it is to Hu Li , and those who died have an account. "
Amber then raised his head and said: " Shui Ye, no matter what, I thank you, really, as for
our family, don't worry, Ping An's brother has become the new patriarch, and he will lead us
to live well, as for our family. Clay sculptures, I also let people destroy them, and Lancuo has
been peaceful since then. ”
Chapter 312 start again
　　" I received your thank you, and you did a good job. In this case, I can be considered to
have completed the entrustment of Amber Wood to me, Amber, and we will clear up our
grievances in the future. " Shui Ye said calmly, his face was also very calm .
This is the first time Hu Li saw Shui Ye mentioning his brother without a sorry look on his
face, and his heart was sour. Shui Ye, he has completely let go of his apology to his brother,
right? Thinking of this, Amber lowered his head, but he couldn't open his mouth. It took a
long time to spit out a few words: " Thank you, Shui Ye. "
Seeing this, Qiu Yuan also said: " Thank you, too, can you go now? "
　　" Wait. " The proprietress said suddenly, " Shui Ye, I want to talk to you alone, as you can
guess, we are Humu's parents, I want to hear about what happened after my son met you,
even if it was just a little. "
Shui Ye was a little tired at this time, and directly refused: " Madam, people are already
dead, you should accept the reality, the only thing I can tell you is that he left with a smile,
and I have completed his treatment of me. I don't owe you anything. "
These words made the proprietress take a few steps back, and then she burst into tears.
Shui Ye looked upset and said, " Qiuyuan, send them out, I need to rest. "
Qiu Yuan had long wanted to drive out the group of people in front of him, and now it was
just right, with a " swipe " , Qiu Yuan closed the door.
The room became quiet all of a sudden, Shui Ye looked at the information, but people were
in a trance, Qiu Yuan was about to discuss with Shui Ye about the branch above the infor-
mation, when he saw this scene, and his heart froze: " Don't think about it, These irrelevant
little things are not worth your effort, but think about the next itinerary. We have already
delayed a lot of time on the road. I will send back a recent report every few days. But it's
strange, I haven't received a reply from Konoha Village lately. "
Hearing this, Shui Ye regained his spirits and asked, " Did there be a delay on the way? Be-
sides, are your birds reliable? What if you were beaten and eaten on the way? "
Akimoto Haku glanced at Shui Ye: " The birds we use to send letters are specially trained.
Even if there are hunters, they will avoid them. How can they be so weak as you say? "
With a very indecent ' cut ' , Shui Ye picked up a document and looked at it, but found that it
was not the branch's document, but a letter, but the handwriting on the envelope had been
wet, and the handwriting could not be seen clearly. .
　　" When did you receive this? " Shui Ye picked up the letter and said.
Qiu Yuan glanced at it, but he didn't have any impression. He just took it from Shui Ye's
hand, and then opened it and said, " Can't you see if you open it? "
of the letter——
　　" Shuiye sees the letter and returns to Konoha quickly "
Qiuyuan immediately looked down and said that something had happened recently at
Konoha's training base. Because no one could lead Konoha, those apprentices were lazy ev-
ery day. Now the training base is not as diligent as before. look like.
Shui Ye looked very angry, thinking that these furry boys really won't be put on the roof for
three days, he raised his eyebrows and said, " Look at these little bastards, we will be dis-
obedient as soon as we leave, and I was at a loss. I also told Uncle Yamanaka Hai to take
care of it, why is it like this now? "
　　"The mountain family is an important force in Konoha, so I guess they are busy with
other things. " Qiuyuan explained.
　　" What are you busy with? I didn't see them busy when the dividends were distributed?
Hmph, it's just taking money and not doing things. Don't be so noble. It can't go on like
this, we have to go back. "
Seeing Shui Ye roaring in such a hurry, Qiu Yuan comforted him in a deep voice: " Don't
worry, we'll go back now, we'll have to walk for a few days on the way, and we'll have to
walk for a few more days after dealing with the training base. Come back, do you still want
to deal with the branch? "
This also makes sense, but the training base is one of the sources of the quality of all ramen
shops. If it can't continue to provide the branch with the power of letter, it will definitely be
eliminated by the market at that time. speak out.
Qiuyuan looked at Shui Ye's anxious look, and hurriedly said: " Don't panic, Chun Xia's letter
just said laziness, and there was no big problem. Let's think about it, there must be other
solutions. "
　　" Then think about it again. " Shui Ye bit his finger and said.
The next morning, the boss and his wife knocked on Shuiye’s door early in the morning,
and they each had breakfast in their hands. Qiuyuan heard the sound coming out of the
next room, and stared at the boss and his wife with bad eyes.
　　' Only one came out yesterday, what do you guys think? '
proprietress looked down, but still said to Qiu Yuan: " This is Qiu Yuan who Amber said, we
have no ill will towards Shui Ye, you believe us, we have just recovered our memory, we just
want to know more about our children. , Amber's eyes are healed, our husband and wife
are really grateful to Shui Ye. "
　　" No need, I have nothing to say to you, hurry up, by the way, forget that this is your
place, don't worry, we will leave tomorrow, and you will not come to us again. "
The boss and his wife heard that it was okay. They came to know about the events before
Amber's death. After many years of confusion, they couldn't even see their own children.
When they heard the news, they found their own children. Already dead, this pain is incom-
prehensible to others.
The proprietress knelt directly in front of Qiu Yuan and cried, " Qiu Yuan, I know you don't
like Amber, and you don't like us here, but please have pity on a mother's heart, I've been
separated from my child for so many years, and now I just want to Know a little more about
him, I don't want anything else, I, please. "
Shui Ye couldn't sleep last night, so he went out early in the morning to relax and thought
about a solution. When he came back, he saw this scene, and his face was a little awkward.
As soon as the proprietress saw Shui Ye's appearance, she quickly turned around and
grabbed Shui Ye's clothes and prayed, " Shui Ye, please, you were by his side when Mu'er
died, can you tell me? "
Shui didn't sleep well at night, and he was thinking about things again. He stood at the en-
trance of the stairs again, and was pulled by the proprietress, and the whole person sud-
denly lost his balance and fell backwards.
And behind Shui Ye is the stairs. Qiuyuan saw this scene and walked up with a stride, and
grabbed him in time before Shui Ye fell. Shui Ye was no longer drowsy, and grabbed the
stairs tightly with one hand. Armrest panting.
Chapter 313 The solution
The proprietress obviously did not expect such a dangerous situation with her pull, and im-
mediately stopped crying. Seeing Shui Ye out of danger, she murmured: " I'm sorry, Shui Ye,
I didn't notice it. "
Qiuyuan stabbed him directly, and the boss stood up at this time and said, " I'm really sorry,
you two, my wife just misses her son so much, I apologize to you. "
Looking at the two people in front of them, with eyebrows and eyes very similar to Humu,
Shui Ye didn't want to do anything else, just said to them: " Humu was terminally ill at that
time, in order to entrust Amber to me, so I blocked the fatality A blow, his wish before his
death was to let me take care of Amber. Now I have healed her eyes and restored your
memories. If you have completed the task, you should stop pestering me. If you want to If
you know more details, you can go to the previous village, and by the way, we also set up
the tomb of Amber Wood there. ”
The boss and his wife were silent for a while, and Qiuyuan didn't say anything, just returned
to the room with Shui Ye.
While sitting on the table, Shui Ye suddenly said: " Qiuyuan, I thought a lot when I just went
out, and came up with a temporary solution, which is to hold a competition, hosted by
Tsunade, and select the person with the best ramen skills. Let them join us and go to each
branch to handle things. I thought about it. The three of us dealing with branches in the
five countries is really a general technique. It is better to train some more people, let them
be our right and left hands, and then teach them skills. Let them handle things in our place.
”
Qiu Yuan pondered after hearing this, and then said: " Shui Ye, this method is ok, but the
things we encountered along the way are not just good ramen skills that can be handled
well, it's better not to look at it like this, there are still other things in the training base.
Some of the Anbu members, I can pick one or two out of them, guided by the two of us in-
dividually. ”
People from Anbu, Shuiye hesitated for a while, thinking that his ramen shop was too much
infiltrated by Tsunade, but, alas, Shuiye sighed, infiltrated and infiltrated, anyway, I never
thought about it. Konoha is against each other, so why not make use of what each other
has accomplished?
Thinking of this, Shui Ye felt relieved, and said: " Then do it like this, you write back, let
Tsunade carefully select talents, and then send them to us, but the game still has to con-
tinue, those apprentices need some motivation, In this way, the people in this competition
are directly transferred to Lancuo to be the deputy store manager. ”
Qiuyuan had no opinion on who should be the store manager. Seeing that Shui Ye agreed
to his proposal, he said, " Okay, I will reply to the letter immediately. The business of the ra-
men shop is getting better and better these days. I think we are also Time to go. "
Shui Ye nodded.
In the afternoon, Shui Ye and Nao Qiuyuan came to the ramen together. Although it was
not a meal, the business of the ramen shop was very prosperous. Seeing this situation, Shui
Ye couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth. Qiuyuan was also very happy. In com-
parison, the situation has finally improved.
Because of the absence of Master Tengguan, Ze Ye and another master were very busy. The
two were busy in the back kitchen, and even Shui Ye didn't notice the few people who
came.
As a waiter, Mei Cai is naturally sharp-eyed, and she saw Shui Ye and the others all at once.
Just as she was about to call the back chef, Shui Ye raised her hand and said, " Don't disturb
them, we'll just come and sit and leave in a while. "
At this time, a customer shouted: " waiter, order. "
Mei Cai gave Shui Ye an embarrassed look, and Shui Ye nodded, signaling Mei Cai to go to
work.
Because there were too many guests, Akimoto and Nao could only pick a corner and sit
down.
　　" How is it? Are you relieved now? " Qiu Yuan asked.
　　" Hey, don't worry, you must be relieved, but you have to come to the scene to take a
look, right? But I am curious. It stands to reason that there are so many big things happen-
ing in the village, and business will definitely be depressed. "
Nao, who has been buying things in the village, said: " I know a little about this, and it is es-
timated that the people of the priestess family deal with it in private. I have observed those
people these days, and Amber and Ping An have been going in and out of the street. of. "
Shui Ye suddenly became interested: " What is there to deal with? Killing people pays for
their lives, that is, the country of water has just recovered, and I have no time to manage
them. "
　　" I guess they are worried about their family's affairs being exposed to people. After all,
Hu Li killed so many people. Besides, the initiator is already dead, so we don't need to
spend time and energy to send people here. " Nao explained .
It was only then that Shui Ye thought that Nao was from the country of water. After being
with Nao for a long time, Shui Ye almost thought that Nao was his own, so he patted his
head embarrassedly and said, " Then let's go, It just so happened that we didn’t need Ze
to see him off, to avoid trouble. ”
Nao was a little surprised and asked: " This is not good. How can we say that we have expe-
rienced so many things together during this period of time. You can leave without saying a
word, and Xiaoze will blame you in the future. "
　　" It's all men who don't care about such trivial matters. Besides, I'm Ze Ye's immediate
boss. Does he dare to blame me? Be careful I deduct his money! " Shui Ye said carelessly.
This sentence blocked Nao back, and it was not easy to say anything.
The group watched for a while and then left. Mei Cai happened to be free at this time. She
wanted to inform Zeya, but when she turned her head, she found that the person was gone,
so she didn't care, thinking that she would give Zeya when she was free at night. The store
manager said it too.
Here, Shui Ye and Qiuyuan packed their bags and planned to go on their way. Of course,
Shui Ye left a letter to Ze also, and when a few people walked to the entrance of the village,
they saw the boss couple and Amber.
The original relaxed and happy atmosphere suddenly disappeared, Shui Ye said to Qiuyuan:
" Don't pay attention to them, we have to hurry up, don't forget, we have already written
back, and we will arrive at Hongying Village at the appointed time. "
Qiu Yuan snorted coldly and walked straight ahead. Amber was also very embarrassed after
seeing a few people in Shui Ye. After a short period of embarrassment, he walked to Shui
Ye's side and said, " Brother Shui Ye, don't get me wrong, my parents and I just want to go
to my brother's tombstone to pay their respects. Just for a moment, nothing else. ”
After thinking about it, Shui Ye said indifferently: " Don't be nervous, it's not a big deal, the
road is up to the sky, we just need to walk on one side. "
Amber's face loosened, and he followed the boss and his wife.
Nao watched from the side with a strange tone: " You have a good temper. "
Chapter 314 Go to Hongying Village
Shui Ye looked back at Nao and said, " What's good or not? "
　　" Speaking of which, you are also their savior. Just a light thank you is enough. If it's my
word, I will never give them a good face. " Nao glanced at Amber a few times with disgust
in his eyes.
　　" It turns out to be this, " Shui Ye said indifferently, " actually it's nothing, I didn't plan to
help them at first. At that time, Hu Li wanted to die, and I couldn't save him. Let's not talk
about that, our next stop is Hongying Village, do you have any impression of this village? "
Nao closed his eyes and thought for a while, then said, " I don't have an impression, but this
village extends in all directions. I remember it seems to be on a mountain, and I still need to
cross a suspension bridge. "
　　" On the mountain? " Shui Ye touched his chin, what kind of village would be built on
the mountain?
A few people and a beast are walking on the road, but they are very comfortable.
On the other hand, Ze in Lancuo was not so good. As soon as the ramen shop was busy,
Mei Cai told Ze Ye that Shuiye had been here today, but he left soon, and Ze Ye returned to
the ramen shop with doubts. As soon as he arrived at the door, someone handed Shui Ye's
letter to him.
Ze also opened it suspiciously, and hurriedly chased out of the village entrance.
But there is still the shadow of Shui Ye and others at the entrance of the village, Ze also
stared at the empty road in a daze, and then opened the letter to read.
Zeya, when you read this letter, we should have already set off for a long time. I'm really
sorry, I'm really not very good at separation, so I can only do it first. But I am completely re-
lieved about the ramen shop, because I have fully seen your ability during this time, Sawa,
there are still many ramen shops in Mizuno that I need to deal with, so I can only go right
away.
There is still a lot of scope for the development of new-style ramen. You must continue to
study it. Here are some of my experiences and insights about new-style ramen. I hope it will
be helpful to you.
Later, Shui Ye described his views on the new type of ramen one by one, and Ze was also
shocked when he saw it. When dealing with the ramen shop, Master Shui Ye still had time
to think about these things, and Ze also watched Those eloquent handwriting, for a while,
did not know whether it was better to complain about Shui Ye for leaving without saying
goodbye, or whether to admire Master Shui Ye's thoughts.
After reading the letter, Ze also bowed deeply in the direction of the village entrance: "
Thank you, Master Shui Ye. "
But he said that Shui Ye was here, because Amber was with them all the way, Qiu Yuan's
face was always very bad. When setting up the temporary tent, he even chose a place far
away from Amber. Shui Ye could only shake his head when he saw it.
　　" Did I say you're not so stingy? " Shui Ye said uncertainly.
Qiu Yuan, on the other hand, stabbed Shui Ye with a stab at it, and made Shui Ye shiver, so
he didn't dare to say another word. When Qiuyuan went out to look for water, Shui Ye ap-
proached Nao who was burning the fire and asked helplessly: " I said what happened to Qi-
uyuan, and he always gave me red eyebrows and green eyes. "
Nao chuckled lightly and explained to Shui Ye: " Shui Ye, you are not a ninja, you don't
know our dedication to the mission, an excellent ninja must try his best to complete his
mission, if someone wants to sabotage his mission , the ninja will definitely try their best to
eradicate these things, and preserve the tasks that can only be successfully completed. Qi-
uyuan's task is to protect you, but this amber has put you in danger over and over again,
and you have been unconscious several times. You said that Qiuyuan can be right What
kind of face does she have? "
In fact, Nao still has one sentence left unfinished, that is, Akimoto's ability to hold back and
not kill Amber is his greatest limit. After all, ninjas don't like to take precautions before they
happen. It is best to strangle all bad possibilities directly in Germination. in.
Shui Ye listened and nodded, thinking that the ninja world can't be treated with a normal
heart, so he said: " Okay, okay, what to eat tonight? "
In Konoha Hokage's office, Tsunade looked at the person in front of him, crossed his hands,
and said solemnly: " This operation can be said to be very dangerous, because you not only
have to ensure the safety of the child in Shui Ye, but also follow him to learn how to To
solve the problems of each branch, the most important thing is that the mission is located
in the land of water, and the risk factor of the mission is comparable to A -level. ”
The person standing opposite Tsunade didn't move, but said, " I promise to complete the
task given by Hokage-sama. "
Tsunade sighed and hesitated for a while, but Nara Shikahisa, who was beside her, said, "
Lord Hokage, let this child go. At present, there is no extra power in the village to give to
Suiya. "
Tsunade sighed and finally could only say: " Go, be careful. "
After the man left, Tsunade turned around on the chair and looked at the lights in Konoha
Village, with a hint of complexity in his eyes: " Lu Jiu, what do you think the child of Shui Ye
is? "
Nara recalled the information from the previous investigation and said: " It's just an ordi-
nary child in Konoha Village, both of whose parents were killed in the Nine-Tails Incident
many years ago, but the wisdom and strength he has shown recently is indeed not a simple
one. children. "
　　" I have read all the information that Qiuyuan sent back. Shuiye handles the incidents of
each ramen shop with ease, and according to the store manager's report, after the reorga-
nization of Shuiye, the business of the ramen shop is booming, and it is getting better day
by day. . ”
　　" This is as it should be. We sent him out to make the branch's business better, so that
it will be easier for us to obtain information from the five major countries in the future. "
Tsunade sighed softly: " I hope so. "
After Shui Ye saw Qiu Yuan's face for two days, Amber finally parted ways with them! Be-
cause the route to Humu Tombstone just diverged from their route to Hongying Village.
This made Shui Ye very happy, and he finally didn't need to look at his face, but Qiu Yuan
took a large amount of information and put it in front of Shui Ye, and said, " Several share-
holders have sent a letter asking you to list the nearest branches. Write a report on the
matter and send it back by me. ”
The question mark on Shui Ye's face: " Isn't this what you should do? "
Akimoto Haku glanced at him: " I'm just a bodyguard, of course you write about this kind of
thing, you are the general manager of the ramen in the five countries, Shui Ye, master! "
　　"..." Seeing Qiu Yuan's complacent look, Shui Ye gritted his teeth with hatred, mother,
this person did it on purpose, right?
Didn't this bitch write quietly to that old woman Tsunade before, but now he suddenly
changed his tone and asked him to write? Isn't this all right?
Gee, this fucking bastard.
Chapter 315 Love is such a thing
Just as Shui Ye was writing quickly, Amber was wearing a lake blue dress, and Shi Shiran
walked over.
Qiu Yuan directly stood in front of her, without even giving Amber a look, and said coldly: "
If you have to leave, leave quickly, don't block here. "
Amber bit his lip, glanced at Shui Ye's direction fearfully, and said to Qiu Yuan: " I just want
to say goodbye to Shui Ye brother, just say a word. "
　　" No need, " Qiu Yuan's tone was still cold, " Amber, you should be thankful that the
barrier was broken in time, otherwise you would have died talking to me. Now, immedi-
ately, get out of here. "
Amber's eyes filled with tears all of a sudden, after glancing at Qiu Yuan aggrieved, he
turned and left.
At this time, Nao came over with the firewood and joked: " You are too cruel to girls like
this. "
Qiu Yuan snorted coldly: " Women are troubles, especially women with purpose, as long as
they get close to Shui Ye, they will bring him endless trouble. "
Hearing this, Nao's eyes lightened a bit, but he still put the firewood in his hand into the
fire, and said casually: " Then you are not afraid that Shui Ye will meet the girl he likes? A
species that can go wrong at any time, if Shui Ye meets someone he likes during this pe-
riod, and he has to take her back to Konoha, wouldn't it be even more troublesome? "
　　" What did you say? " Akimoto turned his head all of a sudden, as if thinking about the
possibility in Nao's words. After a few seconds, he said, " He's a broken child, he knows
what he likes or not. "
Nao laughed, his face very serious: " How do you know he won't find someone he likes?
Shui Ye's age is the most likely to have such feelings. "
　　" But I don't think he likes Amber at all! " Qiu Yuan said blankly.
Nao: "..."
How did this Qiuyuan's brain grow? Nao really wanted to take it apart and have a look. He
wanted to say that Sui Ye met a girl he liked and what did it have to do with Amber!
But Qiuyuan didn't think so. After being out for so long, the only woman who had been
with them the longest was Amber. Now that Nao said that, Amber was the first thing that
naturally came to his mind. However, he has been in the task of completing tasks since he
was a child, and he has never experienced any love or liking, so he can only roughly specu-
late on Shui Ye's mind.
Seeing Akimoto's dazed expression, Nao decided not to discuss anything with this person
again, lest he would be killed by this popularity, so he continued to set fire to it.
And on the big rock not far away, when Shui Ye wrote about the headache and his brain
swelled by the moonlight, he stretched his body and wanted to move his muscles and
bones. This time, he saw Akimoto and Nao chatting very happily. He's a bit of a jerk, and
Akimoto is the one who wants to be alone with Nao, so he gave him the task to do.
Shui Ye clenched his fists, thinking sadly, when Qiu Yuan falls into his hands one day, he
must be killed.
The few people walked for two more days, Qiuyuan looked at the map, looked at the sur-
rounding environment, and then said: " It is estimated that there is still half a day to go, our
current position is on the top of this mountain, you see- "
Qiuyuan pointed to some small red dots in the distance: " This is the Hongying Village on
the map. "
Following the direction of Akimoto's finger, Suiya and Nao really saw it. Although they were
far apart, they could vaguely see the outline of the village.
Looking at the dense little red dots, Shui Ye's mood suddenly improved. Speaking of which,
the cherry blossoms in this ninja world are also very pleasing to the eye. Anyway, it is better
than looking at the faces of these two dead gays every day.
　　" Then what are we waiting for, hurry up and walk. " Shui Ye urged.
Qiuyuan thought for a while with a sullen face, calculated the time again, and then said: "
No, according to the agreement, we have to wait here for Konoha to come, and then go in
together, lest he can't find us, and we can't find it either. him. "
　　" What's the matter, can't we just meet in the branch at that time? "
　　" No, you forgot the letter from the store manager above? There are two forces here
that are intricately complicated. It's not good for us to step in and offend anyone. " Qiu
Yuan analyzed.
As soon as I mentioned this, Shui Ye also remembered. The branch manager did say that
there are a group of bullies around this village who often rob things in the village. Then you
will be severely injured, and your life will be lost.
The other force is the force formed by the village itself. It is the escort of the village, led by
the village chief to fight against the bullies, but the bullies are very cunning. Every time they
grab something, they cover their faces. No one knows who the bullies are who? The guards
also searched around the village many times, but there was no trace of the bully.
Gradually, there were bad rumors in the village, saying that the bullies were actually hiding
in the village, and they usually pretended to look like people, but they were actually trying
to find out the news better. Therefore, there were many riots in the village. , can only let the
escort organized by the village chief come to calm down the chaos.
After the memory was over, Shui Ye also said: " Then just wait. "
Several people camped on the top of the mountain. Soon, Shui Ye looked at the stars in the
sky and lay on the grass. Occasionally, the cool breeze at night was very comfortable, and
Xiao Huang also lay beside him.
During this period of time, Shuiye's body has improved a lot, and Nao no longer forced
Shuiye Tenten to drink medicine, but occasionally cooks some tonic things to supplement
Shuiye, or beats a few wild rabbits to give Shuiye. Akimoto was picking up firewood nearby,
and when Nao saw that Suiya was lying on the grass and fell asleep, he went to the deep
forest, thinking about hitting a few birds.
Just as Nao walked away, a masked figure appeared about thirty meters away from Shuiye.
The figure is leaning on the branch of a big tree, with a pair of eyes staring at Shui Ye. Un-
der the moonlight, the figure is petite, and it can be vaguely seen that it is a woman.
The masked woman looked at Shui Ye, who was already asleep, her eyes lowered, and then
several darts appeared in her hands. When she saw that she tried hard, the darts went
straight towards Shui Ye.
Seeing that he was about to hit Shui Ye, Shui Ye turned over at this moment and happened
to avoid these darts. The masked woman's eyes narrowed, she took out a few small
shuriken, and aimed at Shui Ye again.
　　" It's not good to hide behind someone else's back like this? "
The masked woman was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a strong wind rushing
towards the door. The woman instinctively avoided her sideways, but she forgot that she
was on a tree, and suddenly fell down without stepping on it.
Chapter 316 Risa
Fortunately, the woman's skills were good, she turned over in mid-air to relieve her
strength, and then fell steadily to the ground. Qiuyuan, who was looking for firewood,
heard the noise and threw the thing in his hand directly. After a while, he came to the
woman's side. Looking at the stranger in front of him, Qiuyuan took out his Kunai .
　　" You, who are you? "
The masked woman didn't move, she just stared coldly at the person who had just done
bad things to him, Qiu Yuan's eyes wandered between the two, but the figure of the person
hiding in the dark seemed a little familiar.
At this time, a woman wearing a Konoha forehead came out of the dark and said to Qi-
uyuan sweetly, " Qiuyuan, long time no see. "
Qiuyuan was stunned for a moment, and then he said, " Risa, is the one sent by Hokage-
sama? "
Lisha smiled: " Yes, Qiuyuan, but now is not the time to reminisce. This woman has just shot
at Shui Ye, and she doesn't know where she came from. "
Qiuyuan glanced and saw that the woman in front of her was covered, but Qiuyuan could
feel the killing intent emanating from her, " Say, why did you kill Shuiye? "
The masked woman just glanced at Qiu Yuan lightly, then dodged, jumped into the woods,
and quickly disappeared.
Lisha wanted to go after him, but was stopped by Qiuyuan, Lisha glanced at Qiuyuan suspi-
ciously: " This woman attacked from behind, which shows that her own strength is definitely
not strong, the two of us can completely catch up with her and ask a question. Haku 's. "
Qiu Yuan shook his head, his eyes fell on Shui Ye, and he said, " I can't go, Shui Ye is here, I
need to protect him. "
　　" Oh? " Lisha raised her eyebrows and looked at Shui Ye who was sleeping soundly, but
she recalled the scene she just saw, the masked woman facing Shui Ye's darts, how could he
just happen to be caught by him Get up and dodge, is it a coincidence or is it?
Qiuyuan went to pick up his firewood again, and then went to Shui Ye's side with Lisha and
sat down.
　　" Why did you send me here? " Qiu Yuan said.
Risa put down the burden on her back, and then replied: " I asked for it myself. Originally, it
was not me who was chosen by Hokage-sama. "
Qiuyuan threw the firewood into the fire, and the fire became a little more vigorous, reflect-
ing on Lisha's baby's face, and Lisha's face was red, but it was not very obvious in the night.
　　" This mission is very dangerous, Lisha, you are not suitable to come here. " Qiu Yuan
said lightly, with a softness in his words.
　　" I'm sure you can come. Besides, it's just to deal with the ramen shop, how dangerous
it can be. I think you're all making a fuss. " Lisha said nonchalantly.
Qiuyuan glanced at Risa, his thoughts drifted far away, but he quickly lowered his head and
looked at the fire without saying a word.
After a long time, Nao came back with a fat wild rabbit, looked at Risa next to Akimoto, and
asked, " Akimoto, who is this? "
　　" This is our Konoha's ninja, Risa Yuki, and she will complete the next task with us. " Qi-
uyuan explained lightly.
Nao glanced at it and saw Risa's cute baby face. He felt a little unhappy in his heart, but he
said, " Hello, I'm Nao, a medical ninja, responsible for Shui Ye's health. "
Risa heard the words in charge of Shui Ye's health, she looked at Nao with great interest
and said, " When Hokage-sama gave me the task, he didn't say there was another Nao. "
Seeing this, Akimoto explained: " This is a ninja from the Land of Water. It was sent by
Mizukage - sama to help me and Suiya. Nao's medical ninjutsu is excellent, and he is a good
ninja. "
　　" It turns out that, hello, my name is Lisha, I will be responsible for protecting the safety
of Shui Ye in the future, and I will study hard with him, and I will ask you for more advice in
the next time. "
Saying that, Lisha nodded slightly, showing respect.
Shui Ye also woke up at this time. He was not surprised when he saw that there was an-
other person in front of him. Instead, he said to everyone: " Can you notice that there is an-
other sleeping person next to you when you talk? "
　　" Let's get to know you when you wake up, Risa, the assistant sent by Hokage-sama. "
Qiuyuan said to Shui Ye.
I saw Shui Ye yawned a lot, then rubbed his eyes, raised his eyelids very tiredly and said, "
Got it, got it, is it time to go to bed now? I'll talk about it tomorrow. "
After all, Shui Ye turned around and continued to fall asleep. Qiu Yuan was a little strange
when he saw this, but he didn't say anything. Instead, Lisha stared at Shui Ye's sleeping face
thoughtfully.
The next day, everyone woke up early, packed up a little, and set off. Shui Ye looked at
Lisha in front of him, but he was thinking about the masked woman from yesterday.
At that time, he noticed the masked woman, but Lisha didn't see the woman in front of him,
so he originally wanted to fly up and fight the masked woman, but when he set off, he no-
ticed a faint breath.
It was this breath that made Shui Ye pretend that he continued to fall asleep, but just
avoided the dart sideways. At this time, Shui Ye was extremely glad that he had no impulse
at that time, otherwise, I really don't know how to explain it.
However, even though this Lisha looked innocent and innocent, Shui Ye always felt that this
woman was a type of person who pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger.
After all, he was sent by Tsunade, so he wasn't a small character no matter how he looked
at it.
A few people walked for half a day, and they arrived at the entrance of Hongying Village.
There was a large boundary monument with the characters ' Hongying Village ' neatly written
on it .
Qiuyuan glanced at it and put away the map, then said: " We're here, should we go to a ho-
tel to rest first, or go directly to the ramen shop. "
Shui Ye didn't like being followed by this Lisha, so he said, " Well, Lisha is a girl, so she
should be more careful. Let her go to the hotel, and a few of us will go to the branch first to
see the situation. "
This arrangement is fine, Qiuyuan nodded, then turned around and instructed Risa a few
words, and left all the backpacks to Risa. Nao glanced at it, and then said: " With so many
things, can a girl in Risa handle it? "
　　" I think it's very easy for her. If you don't believe me, take a look. " Shui Ye pointed at
Lisha and said.
I saw Lisha carrying a large bag on her back and holding three or four in each hand, but
Lisha's walking speed did not slow down because of this, and she walked very briskly.
　　" Is Risa's strength so strong? " Nao said in surprise.
Qiu Yuan suddenly said, " This thing is nothing, and she ... Forget it, let's go to the ramen
shop quickly. "
Oh yo yo, Qiu Yuan is usually not hot or cold, how did he become hesitant to talk, adultery,
there is definitely adultery, Shui Ye was thinking about gossip.
Chapter 317 Branch Manager Yasuda
Shui Ye looked at Qiuyuan with a smirk, his eyes ambiguous: " Qiuyuan, listen to you, are
you familiar with Lisha? "
And not generally familiar, right?
Qiu Yuan's eyes flickered, but he didn't answer, and went straight to the long street. Shui Ye
followed behind, thinking about the expression Qiu Yuan showed just now, no matter how
you look at it, he and that Lisha are not simple.
The few people walked quickly, and the scenery along the way was like an ordinary village.
Shuiye walked and watched, this village was a bit backward compared to the previous Lan-
cuo, but there was no shortage of entertainment facilities and restaurants.
Thinking of the problems in this branch, Shui Ye frowned, and just as he was about to turn
his head to discuss with Akimoto, he saw Akimoto and Nao whispering something, and
they were very close to each other.
Alas, Shui Ye felt that he was superfluous, and thought that he was about to arrive at the
branch. Anyway, it was not a matter of urgency, and it was okay to discuss with Qiuyuan
later.
After walking a few streets, Shui Ye and his party saw a shop with the words "Ichile Ramen"
written on it, and there was an iconic ramen bowl next to it.
　　" Come on, let's go in and have a look? "
Shui Ye said, and walked into the ramen shop with Akimoto and Nao. Shui Ye first took a
look at the environment in the store. Well, it was very clean. There was no garbage on the
ground. The tableware and spoons were also neatly placed on the table, and the tables,
chairs, benches, etc. rule.
Several people pretended to be guests and sat on the stools in front. The ramen master
quickly noticed several people in Shui Ye, and hurriedly walked to the front and asked, "
Guest, what would you like to eat? "
Shui Ye was very unfamiliar with this ramen master. It should not be the ramen master who
came out of the training base. He also raised his head and pretended to look at the menu.
Qiuyuan didn't have so much thought. The branch manager of the branch also said: " We
will just have a ramen for each of us. By the way, all the side dishes will be added. "
The ramen master was delighted when he heard it, and then said, " Okay, guest, please wait
a moment. "
Having said that, the ramen master poured a glass of ice water for Shui Ye and a few peo-
ple, and went on to work in the back kitchen.
Seeing the skill of the ramen master, Shui Ye nodded approvingly: " This skill is a bit worse
than mine, but I didn't teach it myself, so it's okay. "
Upon hearing this, Qiuyuan also glanced at the skill of the ramen master, and then carefully
examined the movements, and then said: " The noodle is a little hard, and the pulling action
is not perfect. Also, the taste of this soup smells. Almost mean, I don't know how it will
taste. "
Qiuyuan said a lot, and finally commented, and it was only 50% of Shuiye's technology. Shui
Ye smacking his lips, is this person too picky?
At this time, a figure hurried in from the door and walked directly towards the back kitchen.
This person Shui Ye knew, and he was one of the apprentices he chose, Yasuda.
However, Yasuda looked nervous at this time. He didn't notice Shuiye and Qiuyuan at all.
He walked into the back kitchen, quickly changed his clothes, and said a few words to the
ramen master just now, and then he started to get busy.
Yasuda's technique Shui Ye was not worried, but Yasuda's expression seemed wrong. Think-
ing of the information in the village in the previous documents, Shui Ye turned to Qiuyuan
and said, " Is Yasuda from your Anbu? "
　　" No, he was only chosen because of his simple technique. " Qiu Yuan said lightly.
　　" Yeah, even the two of us didn't notice, how could it be from Anbu. From what he
looked like just now, it seemed like he had encountered some kind of problem. "
　　" Eat the taste first. This is also part of the assessment. As for the things in the village,
we can talk about it after eating. " Qiuyuan said, looking at the movements of Yasuda's
hands.
After waiting for a long time, Shui Ye's hand was slowly beating on the table, and he
roughly estimated the time. Shui Ye was a little unhappy. How could it take so long to
serve?
At this time, the ramen master who started at the beginning suddenly walked up to Shui Ye
and said apologetically, " Several people, the side dish of Naruto door roll is temporarily
gone, and the tenderloin you asked for is gone. "
Shui Ye gave him a displeased look, and tapped the chopsticks with his hand: " We waited
for so long, will you send us without a word? "
　　" I'm really sorry, guests, you are not from the village. I don't know that something big
has happened in our village recently, so some ingredients can't be bought at all ..."
Qiu Yuan raised his eyebrows: " Why didn't you say it at the beginning? "
The ramen master glanced at the inner chef in embarrassment, and then said: " It's our store
manager who just came back. In fact, he went out to buy ingredients, but he said that he
couldn't buy the raw materials for those ingredients, so he couldn't give them to a few peo-
ple. do. "
Shui Ye got angry when he heard it. It's been a lot of time since Yasuda came in. If there are
no ingredients, why not say it at the beginning? When it comes to a few of them, what if
this is an ordinary guest? Is that how they treat their ramen shop customers?
The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. When Shui Ye threw his chop-
sticks away, he was about to have a seizure, but Qiuyuan held him down and said, " Shui Ye,
calm down first. If you ask questions at this time, you will disturb them to make ramen. Be-
sides, taste it. It's not too late to teach. "
　　" What's there to taste, Yasuda brought it out by myself, what's so bad about this
craftsmanship? " Shui Ye retorted.
　　" You were recovering from your injury some time ago. I was looking at all the information. I have read
the ledger Yasuda sent back. Many of the accounts are not correct. said.
Shui Ye was a little shocked this time. Isn't Yasuda from Konoha? It will also falsify the ac-
counts, this, will it not ...
Qiu Yuan just looked at the back kitchen coldly, his face gloomy.
Finally, after waiting for a few more minutes, the ramen from Shui Ye and several people
came, but it was the first ramen master who served it, and Yasuda did not show up.
Shuiye and Qiuyuan looked at the steaming ramen in front of them, looked at each other,
and started tasting.
The first is the soup base, Shui Ye tasted it, and it is not much different from what he made
himself. The second is the few side dishes. The juice burst into the mouth. Well, the
strength is smooth, and it really is the person who brought it out by himself.
　　" Look, I said that there will be no problem with ramen. " Shui Ye put down his chop-
sticks and said.
Qiuyuan had also tasted it at this time, and the ramen itself is indeed not a problem, and
the problem is people.
Chapter 318 bully robs
Shui Ye saw Qiuyuan's face darkening even more, and he was puzzled. Just when he was
about to ask, Yasuda came out of the back kitchen and saw Shui Ye at a glance. Yasuda was
a little surprised, thinking that he was dazzled, and took another look, Then he said in dis-
belief: " Master Shui Ye? Is it really you? "
　　" It's me. " Shui Ye stood up, raised his hand at Yasuda, and said in a somewhat official
tone, " Yasuda, come out, I have something to ask you from the leader of Qiuyuan. "
As soon as Yasuda heard this, he immediately walked out of the back kitchen. He didn't
even change his chef's clothes. After confirming that the person in front of him was Shui Ye,
Yasuda's eyes became a little excited: " Master Shui Ye, I hope you all look forward to it.
Come here, have read all the information I sent you, here ..."
　　" We 'll talk about it later, " Akimoto interrupted Yasuda's words, picked up the chop-
sticks again, and started eating. Shui Ye was a little surprised, how strange is this Qiuyuan.
Yasuda's face was a little embarrassed, he glanced at Shui Ye, Shui Ye had to wave his hand,
and then said, " It's okay, since we ordered ramen, we have to finish it first, so we can't waste
food. "
Seeing Shui Ye say this, Yasuda didn't want to ask any more questions, just looked at Shui
Ye nervously and said, " Please ask Master Shui Ye and Team Leader Qiuyuan for advice. "
Shui Ye said, "I have nothing to teach you, we all know your skills. "
Yasuda breathed a sigh of relief, then sat tremblingly aside, waiting for Shui Ye to finish
eating. At this time, a few more guests came and ordered a few ramen. Yasuda glanced at
Shui Ye, as if asking his opinion. Shui Ye just raised his head and said, " We're here today to
discuss things. Just do what you need to do. Don't forget, you are the store manager. "
Yasuda nodded and said yes, and returned to the back kitchen.
After a few guests ordered ramen, they started talking, and Shui Ye glanced at them. They
were all children about their age, who looked like friends who got together to play.
　　" Hey, do you know? My dad told me again this morning that I must go back early and
not go out at night, or I'll break my legs. "
The other child sneered, and then said: " Hey, I think those adults were frightened by that
bully. We are going to explore outside in a while, how could we go back earlier? "
　　" Mu Chun is right, Ishii, I think it's better to listen to your father, let's come back
sooner. "
The man named Ishii glanced at his little friend with contempt, and then said with disgust: "
I said you two are cowardly, bullies like to rob things, we are just a few children, how much
money can we have on us? He has nothing to rob. What do we do? Mu Chun, can you be
more courageous? "
The children talked more and more, and finally got into a quarrel. The ramen master heard
a lot of noise, so he calmed down a few words, and the children stopped talking. Interest-
ing, it seems that this legendary bully is indeed notorious in the village.
When Shui Ye was halfway through eating, Lisha came. Seeing how delicious the food was,
he said, " Ah, why don't you order me a portion? I've been busy for so long, and I'm still
hungry. "
Yasuda came out after making ramen for a few children. He just heard what Lisha said, and
hurriedly asked, " Master Shuiye, who is this? "
Shui Ye can only explain: " This is my friend, Yasuda, you can make another one for her. You
need the same side dishes as we do. "
Yasuda nodded and said yes and went in again to make ramen. Lisha smiled at Shui Ye, and
even sat next to Shui Ye, saying, " Shui Ye will still feel bad for people, unlike some people
who only say that a girl is strong and that she is a strong girl. Let me do the heavy lifting. "
Lisha seemed to be talking about Qiuyuan inside and out. Shui Ye glanced at Qiuyuan se-
cretly, and saw that his face was very calm, as if he didn't care about Lisha's words at all,
which made Shui Ye even more curious. Could it be that the relationship between the two is
that Risa fell in love with Qiuyuan, but unfortunately, Qiuyuan is gay and can only be sisters
with Risa.
Qiu Yuan finished eating the food in his mouth, and then said in a deep voice: " Hurry up, I
have something to ask the manager here later, don't delay me and Shui Ye's business. "
Nao, as an outsider who was completely outside, listened to the conversation of these few
people, laughed lightly, and then looked at Qiuyuan calmly. He really thought that this per-
son was not human, so it turned out that there was a righteous master around him, no,
maybe , not the real master.
After all, no one would say something so inhumane to someone they like.
Even Shui Ye, a straight man, felt that Qiu Yuan's words were too much, but Lisha didn't
seem to care at all, and said to Shui Ye with a smile: " Oh, it seems that I can learn how to
deal with the branch in a while. Now, Master Shui Ye, you can teach me well in a while. "
　　" Ah? Yes. " Shui Ye stammered.
What I thought in my heart was that the tolerance of sand here is not generally strong, and
also, someone who can look down on a cold person like Qiu Yuan is not a good person.
Perhaps because Yasuda knew about the existence of Shuiye and Akimoto, the dishes were
served very quickly this time. A few people in Shui Ye arrived first, and naturally they fin-
ished eating before Li Sha. Originally, Shui Ye thought that Li Sha would eat for a long time,
but she did not expect Li Sha to eat very fast, devoured it, and did not look like a child.
It seems that every move is like a ninja who often goes out on quests. Immediately, Shui Ye
thought that he almost didn't notice Lisha's breath last night. Shui Ye held his forehead.
That baby face cheated!
Shui Ye did a good job of psychological construction, and said, " Yasian, is there a place to
drink tea nearby? We need a quiet environment to talk about things. "
Yasuda hurriedly stepped forward and said, " On this street, there is a house that is only 200
meters away. "
　　" Then let's go, you can arrange things in the shop, we will go back quickly, so as not to
delay the work of the ramen shop. "
　　" Okay, Master Shui Ye, wait for me. "
Having said that, Yasuda walked into the back kitchen, chatted with the ramen master in-
side for a while, changed his chef's clothes, and walked out with a few people from Shui Ye
to the tea house.
When he arrived at the tea house, Shui Ye ordered a cup of tea at random, and then said
sternly: " Ystian, let's start with you. Tell us about the situation of the ramen shop. Let's talk
about the most serious problems first. None of the letters have been received. "
Yasuda sat down respectfully and began to report.
Chapter 319 real purpose
　　" Master Shuiye, Team Leader Qiuyuan, this is the case. Before I arrived at Ramen, the
business here was a bit bleak. I've seen the ramen master here make ramen, and the taste is
much worse, so when I arrived here I gave them the training and guided them while doing
it, but some people couldn’t stand my training, so they resigned and left in the middle.
Now Ito is left, the ramen master who just received you. He is very down-to-earth. He han-
dles all the accounting and other issues in the store. ”
Hearing this, Qiu Yuan's pen stopped, looked up and asked, " You mean that the accounts
reported were made by Ito? "
Yasuda nodded and said: " Yes, I'm a little ashamed to say it, Captain Akimoto, I'm not good
at those numbers and things like that. Sometimes I don't know Haku 's account for a day,
and it's not right to count. , in the end, I just handed it over to Ito, and I'll just make ramen.
"
Qiuyuan and Shui Ye frowned at the same time, Yasuda thought something was wrong, and
hurriedly asked, " Is there something wrong with the accounts? "
　　" We need to investigate this matter. Let's put it aside for now. You talk about the bully
first. How did it come about? "
As soon as he said this, a trace of fear appeared on Yasuda's face, and he said: " This prob-
lem has always been in this village, but it has only become active recently. I think about it, it
seems like two months ago, the bully suddenly Start robbing things, as long as it is valu-
able, no matter who it is, it will be targeted by bullies. The strange thing is that bullies only
rob things at night, and Hakuten hardly comes out. ”
Seeing that Yasuda knew so clearly, Shui Ye said, " Yasuda, have you been robbed by him? "
Yasuda was stunned for a moment, then nodded, with a miserable expression on his face : "
Yes , that day I just sorted out the running water for the day and was about to save it, when
the bully suddenly came to my house and stole it directly. All the running water, grab it and
leave, I can't see his body shape clearly. "
Saying that, Yasuda bowed his head in remorse, and was afraid that Shuiye and Qiuyuan
would have an opinion on him, he added another sentence, and then said: " Master Shuiye,
it's just a day's running water, and then I will use my salary to make up for it. . ”
Shui Ye waved his hand indifferently and said, " These are all trivial matters, but have you
really not seen the other party's face clearly? "
Yasuda thought hard for a moment, then shook his head: " Really not, the bully's speed is
too fast, I don't even know how he got into the room, and suddenly he grabbed the things
in my hand. "
Qiu Yuan's nib paused and analyzed: " There is nothing just right in this world. Bullies have
been rampant in the village for so long, and they won't grab people who are not sure. Since
they appear suddenly, it means that this People have been following you for many days,
and it will only appear suddenly after you have stepped on it. ”
Yasuda was stunned for a moment, but after making such a connection, what Akimoto said
seemed to make sense.
Shui Ye also said to Qiuyuan, " Then you mean that the bully is someone from the village?
Otherwise, if a stranger follows behind, Yasuda will be aware of it, right? "
　　" That's not necessarily true, " Qiuyuan put the pen in his hand, looked at the tip of the
pen and said, " Ysuda is just an ordinary person, and he won't have such strong anti-recon-
naissance ability. If the other party is a very capable ninja, Yasuda may not be at all. Can't
notice. "
Yasuda became anxious when he heard it, and said quickly, " Ninja? But he also stole my
manuscript, which was written by me to those ramen masters ..."
Halfway through the words, Yasuda suddenly covered his mouth, looked at the strange
eyes in the room, and lowered his head deeply.
Only then did Shui Ye look at Yasuda seriously. It seemed that this person was hiding some-
thing from them. No wonder this person was restless when they were eating ramen at first.
　　" Originally, I thought you were a little nervous when you saw us coming. It seems that I
was wrong. Come on, you can't take it back even if it's bald! " After saying that, Shui Ye's
tone was very serious. , eyes are also staring at Yasuda.
Yasuda was stared at and felt uncomfortable, so he could only admit: " Master Shuiye, it's
my fault. At that time, I was in a hurry to train those ramen masters, so I thought about
writing down the practice of ramen and training them every day, just like in the training
base. In the same way, on the day the bully came, I just finished writing the manuscript and
was robbed along with the running water. ”
Shui Ye listened, but did not speak, his eyes just fell lightly on Lisha, meaning you have any
opinion.
Lisha originally planned to listen in the whole process, but seeing Shui Ye's gaze, he
pointed at himself uncertainly, and then said, " Master Shui Ye, what do you mean? "
　　" Tsunade sent you to study, and learning this kind of thing is naturally the best way to
teach by hand. " Shui Ye said as a matter of course.
Risha smiled when he saw this, put down the pen in his hand, and said to Yasuda: " My
opinion is the same as that of Qiuyuan, there is no such thing as just such a thing in this
world, the other party must have been with you for a long time before thinking of it. Steal-
ing your stuff that day, and it's not just weird here. "
Lisha deliberately bought a pass, and put her eyes on Qiuyuan again, and wanted him to
tell him for herself, but Qiuyuan just ignored it and ignored it, and Lisha was not in a hurry.
Since Qiuyuan didn't say anything, she said it herself. .
　　" Think about it, you are the store manager, what is a day's running water, and a
month's dividends are the big ones, why didn't he wait until you calculated a month's divi-
dends to grab it, but go to grab this day's running water? Isn't this a big mistake? Did
HakuHaku take a risk? "
Yasuda was stunned by Lisha's words, he didn't think of it at all, and what this girl said was
too ... thoughtful, really too cautious.
Shui Ye changed slightly, and he also noticed this, but he didn't expect that Lisha in front of
him could think so quickly. Looking at Qiuyuan's expression unchanged, he was not sur-
prised by Lisha's analysis at all. It seems that Qiuyuan knew this. Risa's analytical skills are
very good.
Yasuda's mind didn't turn around for a while, and asked, " What does Miss Sha mean there?
"
At this time, Qiuyuan suddenly interjected: "What she means is that the purpose of the other
party may not be your dividend that day at all, but for your manuscript, just trying to use
the gimmick of dividends to cover up his true purpose, Ming Haku Is it? "
　　" What? " Yasuda had been shocked a few times today, and he stood up in a hurry and
said, " Then my ramen shop recipe, no, won't it leak out? "
　　" Calm down, my store manager! " Shui Yesheng comforted.
Chapter 320 Weird Akimoto
Shui Ye tapped his hands on the table, and then said to everyone: " It seems that the other
party is coming for our ramen shop. In that case, Yasuda, you go back to the ramen shop
first, and wait for me and Qiuyuan to discuss it. I'll tell you the solution. "
Yasuda glanced at Shui Ye uneasily and hesitated a little. Shui Ye continued: " You can't help
much here for the time being. There is only one master in the store. If you can't be busy,
you can go first. "
After taking a look at Shui Ye and Akimoto, Yasuda walked out. Seeing that he couldn't get
in, Nao said with an excuse: " I happened to go shopping in the village to buy some
medicines and so on, so let's chat first. "
After Nao left, Shui Ye's face sank, and he said to Qiuyuan: " It seems that the problem in
this village is very serious. Before I came, I thought it was just a simple security issue, but I
didn't expect the other party to stare at us Ramen. shop. ”
Qiu Yuan's expression changed a few times, and then he said, " Don't worry, for now, the
other party only obtained Yasuda's manuscript, so it shouldn't be a big problem. "
　　" It's not a big problem? " Shui Ye's voice was a few degrees higher, " How could a bully
who already exists in the village suddenly find our store, Qiuyuan, haven't you thought
about what's inside? "
　　" Shui Ye! " Qiu Yuan suddenly interrupted Shui Ye's words and put his eyes on Lisha on
the side, " We are here to deal with the problem of the ramen shop, so we should focus on
the accounts first. "
Shui Ye glanced at Qiuyuan suspiciously, and always felt that his expression was weird.
Lisha said so clearly , could he still not see the problem?
But Qiuyuan was like his IQ had suddenly dropped by one hundred and eighteen, and he
must insist on dealing with the accounting issues first. After the discussion, Shui Ye saw that
Qiu Yuan was hiding something, so he followed his words.
In the end, Qiuyuan asked Lisha to go to the village to investigate the situation first, and
Shuiye agreed. After Lisha left, Shuiye changed his seat and sat opposite Qiuyuan, and then
poured Qiuyuan a cup of tea with a heavy tone. : " Tell me, what are you hiding from me? "
After Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye, he pondered for a while, before saying, " Shui Ye, Lisha
and I are old acquaintances, I know how complicated things are involved, so I don't plan to
let Lisha do it, after all, she just A girl, try not to let her do something dangerous. "
Hearing this, Shui Ye has a big mouth, mother, can this kind of gentle tone come out of Qiu
Yuan's mouth? Shui Ye looked at Qiuyuan with a shit-eating expression on his face: " What,
Qiuyuan, did your brain get wet a few days ago? "
This time, Qiuyuan didn't directly roll Haku 's eyes as usual, but said to Shui Ye in a very seri-
ous tone: " Risa, she can't have an accident, I promise to say someone else, as for the specific
reason, I can't tell you, it involves some Konoha's secret. "
After listening to Shui Ye, he just drank the tea in his hand, poured himself another cup, and
said, " Secrets are secret, I'm not that curious, but I can tell you Akimoto that Risa was sent
by Tsunade. For those who support my work, it is impossible to deal with the ramen shop
without danger. Tsunade must have considered it when she sent her here. How much pro-
tection can you protect? "
In fact, what Shui Ye said is true. From the time they came out to the present, Shui Ye has
suffered countless injuries, and he almost died a few times, so Qiu Yuan's request simply
cannot be fulfilled.
After listening to Shui Ye's words, Qiu Yuan also pondered for a while, and then said: " I will
write a letter to ask Hokage-sama to send someone over again, Risa is not qualified for this
job, Shui Ye, I will do the things that should be in charge of Risa these few days. "
Shui Ye looked Qiu Yuan squarely, and after a few seconds, Shui Ye finally didn't want to
get into this matter, he waved his hand: " Since you have decided, then I have nothing to
say, Yasuda did it at the training base before. Yes, and I also know what he is like. Since Ito
is doing the accounting, it is very likely that the problem lies with him. This person needs to
investigate carefully. Originally, this matter was planned to be done by Lisha. If you're re-
sponsible, just do it. "
Qiuyuan thought for a while, then rejected Shui Ye's proposal: " No, I have to protect your
safety. "
　　" Qiuyuan! " Shui Ye suddenly stood up, and there was already anger in his words, " I
don't know what this Lisha has to do with you, and I don't want to know what kind of com-
mitment there is between you , I am the general manager of the branch. People, today we
are here to discuss business affairs, you can talk about it yourself, what are you talking
about today! "
Shui Ye's voice was so loud that Qiu Yuan was a little lost for a while, and even forgot to an-
swer Shui Ye's words. The room suddenly became silent. After a long time, Qiu Yuan said, "
Sorry, Shui Ye, just follow your original arrangement. I didn't take care of my personal af-
fairs and delayed your work, sorry. "
After saying two consecutive apologies, Qiuyuan stood up, handed the record in his hand
to Shui Ye, and walked out with heavy steps. Shui Ye looked at Qiu Yuan's back with deep
eyes.
According to Shui Ye's instructions, Risa began to investigate Ito in the dark. A few days
later, Risa walked to Shui Ye's room with the report. It happened that Qiu Yuan was not
there. Only Shui Ye was thinking hard with a pile of documents. When Lisha came in, Shui
Ye's expression didn't change, she just called Lisha to sit down.
　　" Tell me, what's the result of the investigation? " Shui Ye poured a glass of water for
Lisha.
Lisha handed the report in his hand to Shui Ye, and then said: " You can take a look first,
and the others can tell you while watching me, Ito is a local from Hongying Village, and he
is the only one in the family. Man, it is said that he was an orphan since he was a child, and
he grew up eating food from hundreds of families. When he opened the branch, he was
pitiful, so he recruited him. Since then, he has been working in the branch, and his usual ac-
tions are very simple. A kind-hearted person bought him a house, although it was a bit
shabby, but it could barely live in. After working from the ramen shop, Ito went back to his
home, with almost no friends and no suspicious behavior. "
Shui Ye looked at the report in his hand, and as soon as he looked up, he looked at Lisha
and stared at him: " Okay, what are you staring at me for? "
　　" Master Shui Ye, don't you have anything to say? "
　　" Yes, but I'm curious, are you sure you haven't been discovered by Ito? "
Risa is very confident about this: " Of course, my tracking skills are unmatched, let alone Ito
as an ordinary person, even a Chunin might not be able to find me. "
Chapter 321 Counterfeit goods appear
Speaking of this, Shui Ye's eyes flashed for a while, but he did not question, but said indif-
ferently: " Then what do you want me to say? "
　　" Of course it's my opinion on this matter. There are only two people in the store, one is
Yasuda and the other is Ito. Since you said Yasuda would not make false accounts, it must
be Ito, but now I can't find out his fault. , what should I do in this situation? Master Shui Ye.
" Lisha observed the change in Shui Ye's expression while analyzing, but Shui Ye kept a calm
face, as if he already knew what he was going to say.
　　" Well then, I'll tell you, we suddenly visited these few days. If you were them, you did
something wrong. Now that the boss is here, will you continue to do it? "
Lisha clapped her hands, then reacted quickly, and said, " So that's why I can't find anything.
What should I do now? If the other party doesn't move, no matter how much we investi-
gate, it's useless. "
Shui Ye thought about it for a while and asked a digression: " Have you received any letters
recently? "
Risa snorted, and then asked strangely, " what letters can I receive? "
Seeing that Lisha hadn't received the letter, Shui Ye also stood up and said: ' It's nothing,
you are a ninja, come to the land of water so far, won't you receive a letter from home? '
Lisha shook his head, and Shui Ye stopped asking questions. After a few words, he asked
Lisha to go out on the pretext that he wanted to think about how to check the fake ac-
counts.
Looking at the closed door, Lisha touched her head, saying that Shui Ye came out one after
another, but he didn't care and went back to his room.
Shui Ye heard that there was no movement outside the room, and sighed faintly. A few
days ago, he promised Qiu Yuan to take a few days to see if he could get the news of the
dispatch from Konoha, but after waiting so long, Konoha didn't movement.
Nao knocked on the door outside at this time: " Shuiye, are you in the room? "
　　' Come in, Nao. ' Shui Ye responded aloud, and then sorted out the messy information
on the table.
Nao came in with a large pot of things, and Shui Ye smelled the fragrance as soon as he en-
tered the door, and then said curiously: " It smells so good, what kind of thing are you
bringing? "
　　" It's your luck. Didn't I buy medicine in Hongying Village these few days? I heard peo-
ple in the village say that their village is rich in a plant called Hongying, which is specially
used to nourish qi and blood. It's just right for you. " Said, Nao filled a bowl of water night,
and then said, " And the best thing for you is that you don't need to drink bitter medicine. "
As soon as she heard that she didn't need to drink the bitter medicine, Shui Ye's face sud-
denly blossomed with joy, she rubbed her hands, and passed the bowl of soup from Nao's
hand, and drank it directly. , and there is a faint smell, the more you drink the water, the
more you feel the taste, and immediately drank another bowl, and finally licked your
mouth, looking like you are still not satisfied.
Nao smiled and watched Shui Ye drink the soup. There was an indescribable taste in that
smile, but Shui Ye was immersed in the soup and didn't notice it.
Akimoto came in at this time, because he was thinking about something, he didn't notice
that Nao was in the room, and when he looked up, he saw Nao's expression with a bit of
tenderness. But it didn't show.
However, Nao's expression just now looked very different ... Akimoto frowned, unable to
find a suitable adjective.
Seeing Qiuyuan coming in, Shui Ye said, " Qiuyuan, you are here, come and take a sip. The
soup that Nao made for me is delicious. "
　　" Soup? " Qiu Yuan repeated, then set his eyes on the pot on the table.
　　" Yes, yes, didn't you also get injured before? It just so happens that we all make up to-
gether. " With that said, Shui Ye was about to give Qiu Yuan a bowl.
But Nao stopped her: " This Hongying is specially used to replenish blood. Akimoto is so
healthy, I think it's better not to drink it, and the rest is not enough for a bowl. "
After finishing speaking, Nao hurriedly cleaned up, and then walked out the door. No mat-
ter how the back figure looked, she looked angry, Shui Ye tutted, then glanced at Qiuyuan,
and said, " You don't go up to persuade . ? "
Qiu Yuan asked with a look on his face: "To persuade what? "
Shui Ye tsk tsk shook his head, feeling that Qiu Yuan, a straight and dead man, doesn't un-
derstand taste, Nao is clearly angry, you've been so close to that Lisha recently, who
wouldn't be angry?
　　" Forget it, I'm too lazy to care about your private life, what do you want to say to me?
I'll say it first, Risa told me, there is no dispatch order from Konoha, she will continue to fol-
low us, you What are you going to do? " Shui Ye said straight to the point, still remember-
ing in his mouth, um, the taste of the soup just now was really good, taking advantage of
the time he stayed in Hongying Village, let Nao cook a few more pots for himself. So much
better than those bitter pills.
After listening to Qiuyuan, he just nodded lightly, but his face was a little bad, and then
said: " Shuiye, I talked to Hokage-sama about this problem, but she said that Lisha can help,
her investigation ability is in Anbu is also few and far between, so …”
Shui Ye spread his hands and said, " Look, I'll say no, how could the old guys in Konoha lis-
ten to your advice, Lisha's investigation work during this period has been done well, not as
delicate as you said. Weak, so be it, I promise you, try not to let her be involved in any dan-
gerous things, you have seen it these days, except for the bully, there are ordinary people in
the village, very safe. "
Hearing Shui Ye's words, Qiu Yuan's face became better: " I understand, but I will continue
to advise Hokage-sama, after all, Risa is a girl. "
　　" Then it's up to you, by the way, give me some advice about the fake account, I can't
think of a good way for the time being. " Shui Ye handed Qiu Yuan the information in his
hand, " The accounts we have been here for the past few days. It's all ok, I've read it care-
fully, I guess people who make small moves see the two of us coming, so they don't dare to
act rashly for the time being. "
Qiu Yuan glanced at the information, lowered his head and pondered for a while, and soon
came up with a solution, and said: " Since it is a fake account, there must be a real account
book, as long as we find the real account book, use it with If you compare the fake ledger,
you will naturally know who made the move. ”
Shui Ye patted the table and said, " Hey, your brain really works, so just do it. "
The two of them summed up in the room again, not knowing that a major event had hap-
pened outside at this time.
Chapter 322 Erle Ramen
Inside the branch, a few customers walked in and then walked out. After glancing at the
door uncertainly, they walked in with uncertainty, and then asked, " Excuse me, is this a
branch of Yile Ramen? ? "
Yasuda was busy in the kitchen, and when he heard this, he quickly raised his head and
said, " Yes, yes, guests, what would you like to eat? "
Hearing Yasuda say this, those few people sat down with confidence, and one of them said
to Yasuda, " I thought we were going wrong, I just saw an Erle Ramen at the head of the vil-
lage, I almost thought it was you, Fortunately, my friend's sharp eyes saw something differ-
ent. "
Yasuda felt a little strange when he heard it, what Erle Ramen, he had never heard the
slightest rumor in the village, strange thing.
　　" Guest, I live in the village, but I haven't seen any Erle Ramen. "
Seeing that Yasuda didn't believe it, the man immediately pointed his finger in the direction
of the head of the village, and said, " If you don't believe me, just go and have a look. They
said they opened a new store today, and there were a group of people around the door of
the store. "
When Yasuda saw what he said about the nose and eyes, he suddenly became unconfident,
but he still had to take care of the guests in front of him, so he greeted them first, and
made the hot ramen, and then said to Ito: " You look inside the store first, I'll take a look. "
Ito's expression was a little strange, but he nodded anyway.
When Yasuda walked to the head of the village, the scene in front of him surprised him, and
he froze in place.
I saw that the shop in the village has been abandoned for a long time and has been reno-
vated. The decoration is bright and dignified, and the decoration style is very similar to his
own ramen shop. If you don't look at the surrounding buildings, Yasuda will think this is
himself. 's storefront.
On the front of the door, there are big words, Erle Ramen, and the word has been specially
treated, giving people the illusion that it is Yile Ramen.
　　" It's not good! " Three big words popped out of Yasuda's mind, and he quickly reacted.
He needs to tell Master Shuiye about this immediately!
And after he left, Erle Ramen's business was booming, and there was an endless stream of
customers, all of whom wanted to try the new ramen.
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were thinking about how to find the real ledger when they heard a
hurried knock on the door. It could be seen that the person who knocked on the door must
be very anxious.
Qiuyuan also strode over to open the door, and when he opened the door, he saw Yasuda's
panicked face.
　　" It's not good, Team Leader Qiuyuan, someone imitated our ramen shop, and it's al-
ready opened at the one at the head of the village. " Yasuda said hurriedly, not even seeing
his feet clearly, and almost fell.
Fortunately, Qiu Yuan supported him in time, and then said, " Come in first and talk about
it. "
Yasuda also walked quickly to the table, quickly recited what he had seen and heard, and
then looked flustered: " Master Shuiye, why do you think this is the case, our store can't buy
it because of bullies. Fresh ingredients, and now I have encountered counterfeit shops, this
..."
Seeing that Yasuda's words were unsteady, Shui Ye's face turned a little blue, and he raised
his eyes and said to Qiuyuan, " Tell me, is this related to the previous incident of Yasuda's
manuscript being robbed? "
　　" 80% of the time, Shui Ye, it seems that the other party has a plan to do this, first grab
the manuscript, and then open a store similar to ours. According to the time, the time in the
middle is just enough for them to cultivate. A few ramen masters. " Qiuyuan analyzed it se-
riously, and then asked Yasuda, " They are all in the same village. It is reasonable to say that
when they open a shop, they will promote it. You really haven't received any news? "
Yasuda shook his head desperately: " Really not. "
Qiu Yuan thought for a while, and said slowly: " That means the other party did it on pur-
pose. Even the opening of the store was hidden. It seems that the other party is also afraid
that we will find out and make trouble. "
Shui Ye squinted his eyes, thought for a moment, and then said to Yasuda: " In that case,
let's go and have a good time, Yasuda, let's go, let's see what this legendary Erle Ramen
looks like. "
Yasuda was stunned, looking at Shui Ye who was really going to taste ramen and was a lit-
tle puzzled. Shouldn't he find a way to bring down the counterfeit products now? Is Master
Shui Ye still in the mood to taste it?
Shui Ye saw that Yasuda had stopped and didn't follow, so he explained helplessly: " It's no
use worrying, we don't know anything about this counterfeit product in front of us, and we
are going to inquire about the news. Since it is a counterfeit of us, I don't know how much
we have learned from us in terms of taste. The so-called "knowing yourself and knowing
your enemy is a victory in every battle, calm down, shop manager, there will be many emer-
gencies like this in the future. You are the shop manager. If you mess up, the shop will be
even more chaotic." "
Yasuda was startled by Shui Ye's words. Looking at the child who was a few years younger
than him, Yasuda felt a little ashamed, pinched his own hand, and followed Shui Ye and Qi-
uyuan.
Several people came to the door of Erle Ramen. Sure enough, the situation was similar to
what Yasuda said. Shui Ye crossed his arms and turned his head to Qiuyuan and said, " This
counterfeit is worthy of being a counterfeit, whether it is the name or the accompanying
picture. Exactly the same, it seems to be well prepared. ”
　　" Go in and have a look. " Qiu Yuan said in a deep voice.
The three people in Shui Ye slowly walked into the door of the store, and soon two waiters
came forward enthusiastically and asked them what to eat. Shui Ye glanced down, even the
clerk's clothes were exactly the same, so he said with a sneer: "I want the signature Yile Ra-
men, yes, all the side dishes. "
Shui Ye deliberately said a few words about Yile Ramen, but the waiter didn't mean to re-
fute at all. Instead, he smiled even more brilliantly, made an invitation and said, " Those are
the right people, please come to the table, The ramen will be coming soon. ”
Having said that, one of the waitresses led Shui Ye and the three of them to a table near the
back kitchen. Shui Ye is not picky, just because he wants to see how this counterfeit makes
ramen.
The waiter enthusiastically gave Shui Ye a glass of ice water and then retreated. Shui Ye fo-
cused his attention on the back kitchen. From his point of view, the way the back kitchen
was arranged was almost exactly the same as that in Yasuda's store. , whether it is a sink, a
pot for making soup, or a workbench for making ramen, it is completely copied.
Shui Ye sneered: " Antian, look, is it the same as your shop? "
Yasuda also stretched his body to see the arrangement inside, his face Haku a little, and then
nodded.
　　" If it's almost the same, it's the same, Yasuda, what do you see here? " Qiu Yuan took a
sip of ice water and said.
Chapter 323 Ito
Yasuda didn't expect Qiuyuan to suddenly ask himself, and couldn't answer for a while, just
stammered: " I, I don't know, it's just that it's very strange, it's too similar, it's almost like I
arranged it by myself. the same. ”
Shui Ye smiled in the bottom of his heart. Although Yasuda was not as smart as Risa, he was
still able to grasp the important points. He just needed a brief reminder. Shui Ye put the ice
water in front of Yasuda and said: " Look at this cup, isn't it also familiar? "
Yasuda took a closer look, and then his mouth widened in surprise. This water cup is made
of bamboo, but he is the only shop here that uses bamboo to make water cups.
　　" Master Shui Ye, how is this possible? You used bamboo to make water cups, or you
mentioned me in the information. At that time, when I reported the situation, I just said that
there are many bamboo forests next to the village, and you just said that. One mouthful,
when I saw the reply, I tried it out, and it was really easy to use and beautiful, how did this
counterfeit even discover this? " Yasuda's voice was full of disbelief.
Akimoto just shook his head lightly, and it seemed that Yasuda still missed the point.
　　" Ysuda, you have to know that there is a certain gap between counterfeit products, no
matter what you do, think about it, even if he wants to counterfeit, why do you need to
make the layout so perfect, like something like a washbasin , as long as it is convenient, you
can arrange it there, why do you have to do it so the same? "
Shui Ye stopped for a while, waiting for Yasuda to give the answer by himself. Yasuda
closed his eyes and thought for a while, and soon Yasuda opened his eyes, and then Shui
Ye said: " Is it ... because, he himself Just got used to the things in my store, these things are
not made specially at all, they are just habit. ”
Yasuda's speech was very slow, and it was obvious that he had already guessed what Shui
Ye wanted to express when he said this.
Shui Ye nodded approvingly. It seems that Yasuda is also a good candidate, so he said, " It
seems that you already know Haku . This shop is most likely opened by the master in our
shop! "
As soon as these words came out, Yasuda's pupils shrank suddenly. Now there are only him
and Ito in the store. He doesn't believe that Ito would do such a thing! Suddenly, Yasuda
thought of something, and quickly said: " Master Shuiye, it wasn't that Ito had a few ramen
masters in our shop before, maybe they maliciously retaliated against us, so they opened
this ramen shop. "
Shui Ye was noncommittal, just looking at the water glass in his hand, his tone was very
calm: " Is it true, we will know when we eat the ramen and taste it. "
As soon as the words fell, the previous waitress walked over with three bowls of ramen with
a smile, put the ramen carefully in front of the three of Shui Ye, and said respectfully: "
Guests, please be slow. "
Shui Ye looked down at the contents of the bowl, and Shui Ye's mouth evoked a sneer: "
There are all the side dishes. It seems that there are more and more Xiao Jiujiu in here. "
When Yasuda heard this, his face became even worse, but he still said, " Master Shuiye, Ito
..."
　　" Ysuda, you are the branch manager, figure out your own position, whether it is the ra-
men shop that is important, or the person who has only worked with you for a few months!
" Qiuyuan said coldly.
Yasuda didn't speak for a while. The scene in front of him already explained everything. He
couldn't buy the meat and raw materials he needed when he went to the ingredients store,
but it appeared in the counterfeit store. Isn't this funny?
As for who made the move ... Yasuda didn't want to think about it any longer.
Shui Ye picked up the spoon and chopsticks and ate it seriously. After just taking a bite,
Shui Ye put down the chopsticks, wiped his mouth with disgust, and said, "I learned five or
six points. Akimoto, what do you think? "
Qiuyuan also put down his chopsticks and said to Yasuda: " Let him say it. He has been in
the shop and is familiar with the craftsmanship of all the ramen masters. He should have his
own measure. "
Yasuda put down his chopsticks with an ugly face, looked at Shui Ye and Akimoto, then
lowered his head and did not answer.
Shui Ye also had an answer in his heart. After drinking the ice water in one gulp, he said, "
Since you are here to explore the bottom, it is better to have a beginning and an end. Qi-
uyuan, after eating this ramen, let's go to the bamboo forest outside the village to have a
look. . ”
Qiu Yuan's brows frowned, and Yasuda in front of him was a little confused. The answer was
already so obvious, there was nothing to say.
Sure enough, people who are not from Anbu are still not good. When you go back, you
must report it to Master Tsunade, strengthen the training of Anbu members in the training
base, and distribute them to various branches very quickly.
After a few people finished eating ramen, Shuiye settled the bill and let Yasuda take them
to the bamboo forest outside the village.
Along the way, Yasuda didn't speak, just walked silently ahead and led the way. Shui Ye had
a bit of a hard time eating, just in time for digestion, so he walked very slowly.
In the evening, a few people from Shui Ye walked to the bamboo forest, and at a glance,
they saw a trace of bamboo being cut down, and the bare bamboo roots stood there.
Yasuda squatted down all of a sudden. He remembered that when he first came here, he
didn't know anyone. He was afraid of those who would not accept his control. He only
brought Ito to this place alone.
Because among all the ramen masters, only Ito is willing to talk to him, and the two of them
get along like friends, and he never regards Ito as a subordinate, even the account books
are left to him to do ...
Shui Ye and Qiuyuan stopped a few steps away from Yasuda, and let him relax. After a long
time, Shui Ye stepped forward, patted Yasuda's shoulder lightly, and said in a low voice: "
When you pack up your mood, Get up, shopkeeper. "
The word of the store manager made Yasuda shudder and said, " Master Shuiye, I ... I don't
know, I ..."
　　" I handed over the shop to you, just to let you solve the problem. There is one more
thing you need to know. It has been a long time since the ramen shop could not buy fresh
ingredients, which means that the Ito plan is not a matter of two days a day. God, Yasuda,
you don't need to hesitate or feel sad at all, or, from the beginning, he stayed in the ramen
shop with a purpose. "
These words were like daigo empowerment, which made Yasuda wake up all of a sudden.
Thinking of the relationship between himself and Ito, Yasuda's eyes became firm, and then
he said to Shui Ye: " I clearly Haku Master Shui Ye, I will definitely handle this matter. "
Chapter 324 Ito and Yasuda
Shui Ye glanced at Yasuda and hesitated whether to let him handle it alone. After all, he
was the store manager, and the store would still be left to him in the future, and Yasuda
seemed to have a good relationship with that Ito. The powerful relationship among them
still depends on Yasuda himself to clearly explain Haku . In fact, it is also possible for Shui Ye
and Akimoto to deal with it, but Shui Ye feels that he can take this opportunity to exercise
Yasuda.
After weighing it, Shui Ye said to Yasuda: " Well, Yasuda, Akimoto and I will help you with
the work in the store tomorrow. You can find a way to handle the relationship with Ito your-
self. "
Shui Ye said, and walked back with Qiu Yuan, leaving Yasuda alone in the bamboo forest.
Qiuyuan was very worried on the way back, and Shui Ye looked at it and asked, " What's
wrong? Do you think my arrangement is wrong? "
Qiuyuan shook his head and said, " There's nothing wrong with this arrangement, it's just
that Yasuda is an ordinary person who doesn't know any ninjutsu. I'm worried about his
safety. "
　　" What's the matter, " Shui Ye said nonchalantly, " Isn't there still people here, Risa, Nao,
anyone can walk sideways in this village, right? Have you forgotten about Risa's investiga-
tion results? These are There are no ninjas among the people, just some ordinary villagers. ”
　　" That's not necessarily true. " Qiu Yuan glanced at the surrounding environment, " The
problem of the bully in Murakami has not been solved yet, and the matter here is not sim-
ple. "
　　" Then get ready for both hands, let Risa and Nao secretly follow Yasuda to negotiate
with Ito. We just haven't made ramen seriously for a long time, so it's enough to work for
them for a few days. "
Qiuyuan nodded and said, " I'll tell Lisha about this. Your health has improved a lot recently,
so don't get hurt any more. "
　　" I know, I know, Qiuyuan, I think you are more and more like an old mother. " Shui Ye
said with some disgust, and by the way, he accelerated his walking speed, and he began to
reminisce in his mouth that Nao boiled the soup, invisible. , Shui Ye felt that he was starting
to miss that smell.
The next day, Yasuda came to the ramen shop early. As soon as he arrived at the door, he
saw Ito holding the key and opening the door. Yasuda's eyes darkened, he changed into a
normal look, and then walked forward, He said to Ito: " Ito, I'm on vacation today. After
opening the door for a while, I'll go shopping for ingredients. You can go home and take a
rest. "
Ito's heart shrank abruptly, still pretending that nothing happened, and asked, " Ah? Store
manager, why do you want to take a vacation when it's so good? "
Yasuda continued: " It was arranged by Master Shuiye and Team Leader Qiuyuan, saying
that they wanted to really feel the situation of the branch and gave us a day off by the way.
"
　　" What do you mean? " Ito asked cautiously.
　　" Master Shui Ye and the others will go to work for us today, and we can leave after
opening the door. " Yasuda's tone was very slow, and he couldn't hear anything wrong.
After being silent for a while, Ito asked tentatively: " Store manager, Shui Ye and they are
the general managers, I know, but they are not familiar with the store, I am worried that
they can't do this, why don't I stay? "
　　" You can rest assured about this, my skills are all taught by Master Shuiye, and the
leader of Qiuyuan, the craftsmanship of ramen is also very good, Ito, you can rest in peace,
it's been so long, I didn't give you a few more days off, and that's my negligence. " Saying
that, Yasuda took the key from Ito's hand, opened the door in person, and handed the key
to Ito again.
It's just that Ito seemed to have something on his mind, and he didn't catch the key all of a
sudden. He only heard a " click " and the key fell directly to the ground.
Yasuda saw something was wrong, but didn't make a sound. He just bent down and picked
up the key and put it in his bag. Then he looked up at Ito and said, " What's wrong? Are you
happy? "
　　" Ah? No, " Ito said, looking at the ramen shop, his eyes dark and inexplicable, and
thinking of Yasuda's words to buy raw materials, he immediately said, " Store manager, since
you are going to buy raw materials, I will go too. Well, it's just a day off today. "
Yasuda took a deep look at Ito: " Okay, let's go together then. "
After all, the two of them talked at the door for a while before leaving the ramen shop to-
gether. At this time, Shuiye and Akimoto walked out from the dark, looking at the backs of
Yasuda and Ito, Akimoto motioned for Risa and Nao beside him to follow.
Shui Ye looked at it and said: " I said you were too careful, think about it, although Yasuda is
an ordinary person, he is still a big man, even if Ito has some bad thoughts, would he dare
to blatantly treat Yasuda? Can't do it? "
　　" It's hard to say. " Qiu Yuan said lightly, and then walked into the store.
Shui Ye also followed, and the two began to clean up in the store. The store was not big,
and the two of them were fast. After a while, they cleaned up. Shui Ye started to boil the
soup base, and generally made some comments to the back kitchen. , recorded it by the
way, and let Yasuda rectify it after waiting.
When everything was almost ready, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan put on the chef's clothes and
stood quietly by the cooking table, waiting for the guests to come.
After waiting for a while, not a single guest came, Shui Ye was not in a hurry, poured him-
self a cup to quench his thirst, and then said aloud: " It seems that the counterfeit goods
have robbed a lot of our guests, and it has been most of the morning. , that no one saw it. "
Qiuyuan wiped the table with a rag, and then raised his head and returned to Shuiye's
words: " That's not necessarily true, I often go to the store to watch these days, and the cus-
tomer traffic itself is not much, and as long as Yasuda is not around, I can go to the store.
The speed of the dishes is extremely slow, and I don't know what that Ito did in the back
kitchen. "
　　" Don't worry about it, Lisha and the others will know the reason when they come back.
" With that, Qiuyuan stirred the soup with a spoon, so that the soup base would heat more
evenly.
Yasuda and Ito here walked to a shop selling tenderloin, Yasuda said to the boss who sold
tenderloin, " Boss, has the tenderloin I asked for a few days ago arrived? "
The boss raised his head with a smile on his face, and his smile faded a bit after seeing Ya-
suda, but he still said, " It turned out to be the owner of the ramen shop, what a coinci-
dence, you also know that the bullies have been making a lot of trouble recently, and it is
very difficult for us to purchase goods. , it's out of stock these days. "
Yasuda just stared straight at the boss's expression. Why didn't he see that these people
were wrong long ago.
Chapter 325 show your true face
Yasuda smiled lightly and said that it was all right, he must be notified when he has tender-
loin in the future. Then I went to other raw material stores with Ito, but they all got the only
answer.
Because of the bully, none of these materials are available.
After walking through the last storefront, Yasuda could hardly contain his sneer.
No matter how much he asked, something appeared in the counterfeit store. After Yasuda
said goodbye to the owner of the last storefront, he walked forward in a daze. Ito had no
idea what was going on and could only follow.
Yasuda didn't say a word on the way, and Ito didn't dare to say anything after following
him. As he walked, Ito felt that the direction was not right. This direction was ...
Half an hour later, Ito looked at the bamboo forest not far away and was startled. He
grabbed Yasuda's arm and couldn't help but ask, " Ysuda, where do you want to go? If you
can't buy anything, you can't buy it. Well, we'll be able to buy it when the village takes care
of that bully. "
Yasuda didn't answer him, but just let go of his hand and continued to walk forward. After a
while, the two of them arrived at the bamboo forest one after the other. Risa and Nao, who
had been following behind them, also found a place to hide their own. body shape.
Nao followed Shui Ye for a while, and knew a little about Shui Ye's temperament. Thinking
of what Akimoto said to them, he whispered to Risa next to him: " Do you think this Ito will
do anything to Yasuda? "
Lisha was playing with a Kunai in his hand, and said indifferently, " It doesn't matter. If I do it,
my task is to solve this trouble. If I don't do it, let Yasuda handle the problem by himself. "
Nao was a little surprised when a girl spoke so decisively, and said casually, " Are all girls in
the world like you? "
Because Nao's voice was so low, Risa couldn't hear it clearly, so he asked, " What did you
say? "
　　" It's nothing, let's look at Yasuda seriously. He is the manager of the branch, so there
can be no accident. "
Risa glanced at Nao suspiciously. She didn't miss the complex emotions in Nao's eyes just
now, but okay, why would a man like Nao ask such a thing?
Yasuda and Ito by the bamboo forest have already started to confront each other. Yasuda
has completely lost his usual calm appearance. He pointed to the piece of bamboo that was
cut down and said, " Ito, don't hide it, I have seen a lot of things about Haku . Whether it's
the food store's problem or the counterfeit store's problem, in fact, you all know about it,
right? "
Ito pretended to be calm and said, " This, Yasuda, what are you saying all of a sudden, I
don't understand why? "
　　" Well, you don't understand, let me tell you, I have brought you to this bamboo forest
alone, even if the shop imitated what we did, how could it happen to come to this bamboo
forest, and also to cut bamboo here, And in the end it just happens to be a drinking cup? "
Ito, who happened to ask a few questions in a row, couldn't say anything, so he could only
bow his head in silence.
When Yasuda saw this, his anger suddenly erupted, and the thing in his hand fell heavily to
the ground, making a loud noise.
　　" Enough, Ito, I already know all your tricks. Looking at our previous friendship, I hope
you will tell me everything immediately, so that everyone will not be embarrassed after
tearing their faces. "
Hearing this, Risa, who was hiding in the dark, shook her head. She originally thought that
the store manager would use some way to make the Ito in front of her admit her fault, but
she didn't expect it to be the stupidest one. Emotional gambling?
Risa chuckled softly, and Nao asked, " What's wrong? "
　　" I just feel that it is necessary to suggest that Shui Ye and the others should be re-
placed by someone else as the store manager. This person's craftsmanship is good, but it is
far from being a person. As a store manager, you should know what responsibilities you
have on your shoulders. The store manager whose personal feelings affect his judgment, if
it were me, I would have let him go. "
Nao frowned. He had also heard about these things in the past few days, but he felt that it
was not as serious as what Risa said. After all, this Yasuda still dared to solve the problem
by himself.
Obviously, Ito is not so easy to deal with, watching Yasuda refusing to recognize: " Man-
ager, what are you talking about, what kind of counterfeit shop, is that the newly opened
shop that the villagers said yesterday? I don't even know, what are these things like bam-
boo water cups, didn't you invent this yourself? Why is it related to the counterfeit shop
again? "
Suddenly, Yasuda smiled bitterly. The leader of Qiuyuan said it was right. How could he
trust someone who had known him for only a few months?
　　" Okay then, I'll get everything straightened out for you. " Yasuda's expression con-
tained a hint of sarcasm, " Since you said you didn't know about counterfeit shops, then
well, guess what's wrong with the counterfeit shop except for water cups. Are our stores the
same? "
Ito's expression tightened, and then he pretended to be relaxed and said: " Ysuda, did you
find something? Tell me, maybe I can find the person behind this. "
Seeing Ito's warm-hearted appearance, Yasuda was disgusted for no reason, so he talked
about what he saw in the store one by one, and finally, Yasuda stared into Ito's eyes and
said, " Ito, what level are the previous ramen masters? But I know best who the bowl of ra-
men came from. My tongue will not deceive me. Since this time, I have spared no effort to
tell you what I know, and I am also watching your progress. So, how long do you think you
can hide from me? "
Having said this, Ito was silent for a while, and the atmosphere froze for a while. After a
while, Ito suddenly changed his expression. Instead of being very respectful to Yasuda be-
fore, he brought a hint of arrogance: " Since you can see that Now, I don't need to pretend
anymore, Erle ramen was opened by me, so what can you do? "
　　" I can't do it, " Yasuda made a smile, but the smile was even more ugly than crying. In
fact, Master Shuiye and the leader of Qiuyuan told him a very good way, but he was too
stupid, so he finally thought about it. Make it clear to Ito one-on-one, thinking that Ito will
miss the old love, maybe he realizes his mistake, and then he leads Ito to apologize in front
of Master Shuiye and admit his mistake, this may be over, but Looking at Ito, who was com-
pletely unfamiliar in front of him, Yasuda felt that he was wrong for the first time.
　　" Now that you have admitted it, you can't stay in the ramen shop any longer, Ito
Bairoku, I will inform you as the branch manager that you have been fired and can no
longer work in the ramen shop. "
Chapter 326 the man behind
Hearing this, Ito laughed out loud, pointed at Yasuda and said, " Now my shop has more
customers than yours, I don't know how many, Yasuda, you should take a good look at your
shop, you don't know it yet. Well, in fact, we had this plan from the very beginning. This ra-
men shop was originally built by a few of us, so why do you want to be the manager when
you came? Just like you, you can only make ramen noodles. Do you think you can stand
here if it wasn't for me? "
Yasuda was completely powerless at this time, and he didn't want to hear what Ito said any
more unpleasant things, so he pointed at him and said, " Whatever you say, in short, you are
no longer a ramen shop, and I can't control you, Ito, I myself Since you think I am not quali-
fied enough to compete with me fairly, how can you use my new appointment to you to
play tricks on the accounts of the ramen shop! ”
　　" Oh, you even know about this. It seems that Shui Ye has given you a lot of advice. As
expected of the general manager of the branch, he investigated my details after only a few
days. It's just a pity, " Ito said regretfully, with a bit of wickedness in his eyes, " He's not
smart enough to put the ramen shop in your hands, and even stupidly come out with me
alone. "
Yasuda was stunned for a moment, and then his whole body became cold. Looking at Ito in
front of him, his lips trembled: " What do you want to do? "
　　" What are you doing? Shui Ye and that Qiuyuan are not good people. You are the store
manager they personally identified. Of course, they used you to threaten him! " Ito said sin-
isterly, and then slapped it vigorously with his hands. A few times, and soon, seven or eight
people came from not far away with sticks.
Nao was about to have a seizure, but Risa held Nao's hand, and said softly, " Don't panic,
I've already found out that someone is following, and these people are not ninjas, just ordi-
nary people, look at this Ito again. Is there anything else to do? "
Hearing what Risa said, Nao was relieved, but his expression was still a little worried: " But
Yasuda is easy to be in danger like this? "
Lisha didn't care much, glanced at Yasuda's side, and said in a cool voice: " Che, what if he
was beaten? It happened to wake up his pig brain, so as not to be so emotional next time
and delay the business. "
After seeing the unkindness of these people, Yasuda said loudly to Ito: " Despicable villain, I
misunderstood you, the leader of Qiuyuan is a powerful ninja, even if you catch me, it will
not change anything! "
But Ito didn't want to talk nonsense with Yasuda any more, and said to the person who
came: " Take him, as long as the person is alive, by the way, don't hit his hand, lest he is in-
jured and can't make ramen again. "
The people holding the sticks nodded respectfully to Ito and surrounded Yasuda. Seeing
this, Nao hurried up to help, but Risa stopped him again: " Nao, be quiet, at most you'll
have some skin trauma, don't forget, this Ito is an orphan, why is he? You will raise so many
thugs in private, there must be someone behind you, and you will ruin Shui Ye’s plan by
going out now! ”
When he mentioned Shui Ye, Nao suddenly calmed down. Naturally, he thought that Shui
Ye had been thinking hard for the past few days, all in order to deal with these things as
soon as possible, and he could not cause trouble for Shui Ye.
Ito has been smiling proudly for a long time, and after a long time he said: " Ysuda, since we
have known each other for a few months, you can follow me honestly, and I will not let
them embarrass you. "
Yasuda spit at Ito, with a very disgusting expression: " Don't be disgusting, Ito, it's me who
treats you as a friend, and the two of us will be enemies in the future, don't you just want to
catch me and let me teach you how to make ramen? Bah, stop dreaming, you won't get any
more help from me in your life! "
　　" This time my mind is turning fast. " Ito's tone was full of sarcasm, "I just don't know if
your body has your hard mouth! "
Saying that, Ito made a move, and those with sticks swarmed towards Yasuda.
In the ramen shop, during the whole day, Shuiye and Qiuyuan received about 30 customers,
all of them were regular customers, and they were all aimed at Yasuda. a lot of information.
　　" It seems that Yasuda is a good person. We didn't see it wrong. The problem is too
simple. After solving that Ito, and then using some methods to get rid of the counterfeit
shop, everything will be fine. " Shui Ye clapped his hands and said in total.
　　" You think things are too simple, and now there is no shadow of the real account book!
" Qiu Yuan's words were like a basin of cold water poured down, making Shui Ye's heart half
cold.
Shui Ye put his hand on the table melancholy, and then said depressedly: " It's annoying, it
really is a lot of people who are popular, it's not easy to have a better ramen shop, and
there is a counterfeiting thing, alas, you see Look, the people who came today are all regu-
lars. Looking at Yasuda's face, it is estimated that the rest of the customers have gone to
the junk shop. The flow of water this day has come down, eh, eh? Wait, wait, Akimoto, since
counterfeit shops are very popular It is very likely that it has something to do with that Ito,
and the fake account is also related to him. Then you say it is possible that the real account
book is in the counterfeit shop? After all, how can a person have limited energy and work,
anyway, he is doing accounting , maybe he just put it together? "
Akimoto thought it made sense when he heard it. He was about to talk to Shui Ye again
when he heard hurried footsteps. Akimoto looked up and saw Nao and Risa walking in with
Yasuda. Seeing this, Shui Ye quickly got up from the stool and walked over.
Risa and Nao helped Yasuda to sit down on the edge of the table, Shui Ye glanced at him,
Yasuda was a little embarrassed, his clothes were torn in several places, and there was a
black spot on his face. Shui Ye was a little surprised. Here, Sha and Nao could not protect
Yasuda together. Is the other party too strong?
Risa didn't like Yasuda very much, so he patted the dust on his hands and said, " Well, I
brought him back safe and sound. "
This way ... is it safe and sound? Shui Ye was ashamed and asked, " What's wrong? "
Nao recounted the previous situation: "The people behind started to take action against Ya-
suda, and Risa and I saw that Yasuda was not in danger, so they didn't take action immedi-
ately. This gave us a piece of news. The guess may be good, there is someone behind this
Ito, and the background is not small, it is the mayor of this village! "
Chapter 327 come to you
Shui Ye paused for a moment, glanced at Yasuda's injury, and said: " It turns out that it has
something to do with the village chief, but Nao, you are also true, Yasuda is not a ninja, you
also take care of him, it looks like this is about to break. It's over. "
Nao was a little aggrieved. He wanted to go up to help. Wasn't this blocked by Risa?
Lisha's eyes flickered, and she didn't care about Shui Ye's words at all, and instead said: "
Che, this kind of small injury, what's wrong with him being a man? Besides, there is some-
thing wrong with the way he handled this matter, I ... …”
　　" It's my fault. " Yasuda said in a low voice, looking at Shui Ye apologetically, " Master
Shui Ye, you don't have to speak for me, the theft of the manuscript itself is my fault, and I
have been teaching Ito techniques all the time. The recipe of the ramen shop was leaked,
which led to the opening of a counterfeit shop, and after you mentioned me, I went out
with Ito alone. If Risa and Nao didn't help, maybe I would be caught by Ito and used by him
at that time. Come to threaten you, Master Shui Ye, I, I am really ..."
As Yasuda said, a big man's tone was actually choked with meaning, and Shui Ye didn't feel
very comfortable listening to it. Now he can't say anything about teaching, just a few words
of comfort, and asked Risa and Nao to send Anda goes back. Risa was a little reluctant, and
sat on the stool without any intention of leaving, Sui Ye sighed, forget it, please don't move
this god, so she asked Nao to show Yasuda the wound and send him by the way. go back.
After Nao and Yasuda left, Shui Ye sat down and looked at Risa's appearance. She always
felt that this woman looked like a little girl next door, but her behavior made her know how
to judge the situation better than men, and she could even feel at ease. It hurt Yasuda.
　　" Lisha, let's talk? " Shui Ye suddenly said, and poured Lisha a glass of water.
　　" What do you want to talk about? " Risa raised her eyebrows, " If you want to accuse
me, then you can say whatever. Anyway, I'll say it first, even if you say that it's wrong for me
to stand by and watch Yasuda's injury, I'm not wrong. I will change it. Originally, this matter
was his misjudgment. What does it have to do with me? Besides, from the final effect of this
matter, I am not wrong. "
Shui Ye was silent for a while, he knew that Lisha was right, but seeing his teammates in-
jured and indifferent, always made him feel a little uncomfortable, and he had no position
to say that Lisha was not, and finally he could only say quietly: " Then you are not afraid that
if you don't save him in time, he will die because of it? "
Risa was stunned for a second, a trace of pain flashed in his eyes, but it disappeared
quickly, and put on a relaxed look: " I am confident that my ninjutsu can save him at the last
moment, so I made this decision. . ”
Qiuyuan, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said: " Shuiye, there is a guest com-
ing, go say hello, I will talk to Lisha again. "
Shui Ye knew that Qiuyuan and Lisha had an unusual relationship. Anyway, he couldn't per-
suade Lisha to let Qiuyuan talk to her, so he stood up, patted Qiuyuan on the shoulder, and
then went to greet the guests.
Risa picked up the cup and drank the water in it, with a somewhat Haku expression on her face :
" What's the matter, you want to teach me too? "
　　" I'm not preaching to you, " Qiu Yuan's voice carried a look of memory. " You know that
your sister wants you to be well and live your life in a normal way. This task is not suitable
at all ..."
　　" Shut up! " Lisha suddenly became excited, " You are not allowed to talk about my sis-
ter, Qiuyuan, do your own thing, I forcibly took over this task, just to see what my sister
desperately tried to save. What kind of person is a person, now it seems that my sister is re-
ally blind! "
After all, Risa put the cup heavily on the table, and then strode out of the ramen shop.
Shui Ye of the back kitchen saw this scene from a distance and just shook his head lightly. It
seems that the relationship between these two people is not ordinary complicated, alas!
In the next few days, the customer flow of Erle Ramen continued to flow. Although the taste
was a bit different from that of the branch, it was still a newly opened store. There are peo-
ple.
In contrast, the branch's business has dropped a lot. Shui Ye and Qiuyuan are sitting around
the door of the store with sullen expressions. At this time, Nao came over with a large pot
of things. Seeing that Shui Ye was so wilted, he put the pot on the table.
　　" Why are you all so low in interest, don't worry, come here, drink some afternoon tea
to refresh your spirits. " Nao just opened the lid, and Shui Ye came over all at once.
　　" It's Hongying Soup, Nao, you're so kind. " After saying that, Shui Ye couldn't wait to fill
himself a bowl, gudong after a few gulps, and then poured himself a second bowl.
Akimoto frowned slightly. Shuiye liked to drink this soup recently, but the rest of them
didn't think it smelled very good, so they didn't drink it. Nao only boiled Shuiye for one
person each time. There will be hardly any left.
　　" I made soup for you this time too. Well, the bottom layer is ordinary chicken soup. "
After speaking, Nao took out another portion from the bag and put it on the table.
Risa looked at the soup on the table and joked: " It seems that Nao is not only a medical
ninja, but also has very good skills in cooking soup. "
Nao's heart sank slightly when he heard this, but there was nothing wrong on his face, and
explained: "The main reason is that Shui Ye didn't like to drink those bitter medicines before,
you just came here, and Shui Ye suffered a lot of injuries before. , I haven't fully recovered
yet, so I need to make up my body more. "
Risa spread out her hands, hiding the light in her eyes, and then took Nao's chicken soup
and gave Yasuda a bowl. Yasuda was a little flattered when he saw the chicken soup in front
of him, but he didn't move for a while.
　　" You better have a drink, or someone's saliva will drown me. "
Yasuda glanced at Risa and took a sip of the soup.
After drinking the Hongying soup, Shui Ye said to Yasuda: " Lisha asks you to drink more,
you can see that the dark blue on your face has not completely dissipated yet, and it will af-
fect your image when you receive guests. Na. "
Yasuda was a little embarrassed to hear this, and said quickly: " Master Shuiye, don't worry, I
will cover up this little injury by rubbing some powder, and it will not affect the business of
the ramen shop. "
When it came to business, several people fell silent again, and Yasuda felt that he had said
the wrong thing, so he didn't dare to speak again.
At this time, a group of people slowly walked away towards Shui Ye and said, " Excuse me,
is that Master Shui Ye? "
Chapter 328 Village Chief Suzuhara
This sound broke the silence between several people in Shui Ye, Shui Ye raised his head and
glanced at it, and his face suddenly elongated.
　　" Let me see who this is! " Shui Ye said strangely.
Yasuda couldn't hide his thoughts, he suddenly stood up when he saw the person coming,
pointed at Ito inside and cursed, " How dare you come? "
The pointed Ito just smiled at Yasuda, and that smile was full of calculations.
　　" This is Yasuda, the manager of the ramen shop, right? I don't know what my adopted
son did to make you so angry. Why don't you tell the old man and let me judge. "
The person who was talking to Yasuda was an old man. Shui Ye glanced at him and quickly
recognized this person. These days, they have not been idle after work, and have roughly
investigated the relationship between the characters in this village. Once again, the old man
in front of him was the head of Hongying Village, Suzuhara.
Although the village chief of Suzuhara has already spent Haku 's hair, but the whole person
is very capable, and there is no sign of old age.
　　" He's Yasuda, and I'm the person in charge of the branch. Now I manage everything
here. If you have anything, just tell me, Suzuhara Village Chief. " Shui Ye's tone was neither
humble nor arrogant.
　　" You must be Master Shuiye. I have heard Ito mention you before. You are an old man
with blind eyes, but I didn't recognize you. It's really disrespectful. " After speaking, the vil-
lage chief Suzuhara bowed his hands towards Shuiye.
so polite? Shui Ye looked at Suzuhara in front of him, and his heart was full of alarms. If he
came to see him normally, why would he need to bring so many people? Moreover, Shui Ye
could see that although these people in front of him were not ninjas, they were all strong.
Strong man.
No matter how you look at it, it looks like he brought Ito to the scene.
　　" The village chief Suzuhara doesn't need to be so polite. Speaking of which, Yasuda has
fired Ito a few days ago. I don't know if there is anything that hasn't been made clear. It's
worth bringing so many people to your door? "
The village chief Suzuhara sat down on his own, just in front of Shui Ye: " Speaking of this,
Ito is an ignorant boy, how can he dare to quarrel with the store manager casually? It's not
like doing things under other people's hands. If you are angry, how can you just leave your
job when you are a little angry? Look, if these two young guys quarreled, wouldn't some-
thing happen? "
Akimoto figured out a little way, this Suzuhara was saying the word quarrel every word, and
it seemed that he wanted to put Ito back with them, which was really interesting.
Yasuda couldn't bear it anymore, he already knew Ito's ugly face, how could he let him
come back, he slapped the table and said, " Ito, why are you so embarrassed to say this? It's
you who admitted it yourself, it's you. I made a fake account book, and it was you who
opened the store behind my back, and you still want to come back, just dream! "
Risa frowned at Yasuda's appearance, and then put her eyes on Qiuyuan, motioning him to
pull Yasuda beside him.
　　" What does Mayor Suzuhara mean? "
　　" Master Shui Ye, I think you are all young men, what can't these young people talk
about? This quarrel makes things clear, the two of you can calm down, I'm here today with
Ito. The stinky boy apologized to you, Ito, come here soon! " Suzuhara shouted loudly at Ito.
Ito also obediently walked to the opposite side of Shui Ye, and said, " Manager Yasuda, I'm
so sorry that day, I was confused and said the wrong thing, and I deliberately got angry
with you. You have a lot of people, so don't be angry with me. . ”
Saying that, Ito changed his arrogant appearance that day, walked in front of Yasuda, and
bowed respectfully.
Yasuda was so shocked that he could not speak, Shui Ye's eyes darkened, and he smiled
brightly at Suzuhara: " Suzuhara Village Chief is joking, how could it be a quarrel? Isn't that
Yasuda's dismissal notice to Ito? , you also know that our ramen shop is small, not like
some larger ones, and there are written diplomas and the like, this is just a verbal notice. "
It was as if Suzuhara couldn't hear what Shui Ye said. The day she bit Ito to death, she was
in a bad mood and quarreled with Yasuda, and she agreed in a moment of anger.
But who is Shui Ye? Naturally, Suzuhara would not be easily fooled, and she blocked
Suzuhara back inside and out, and kept saying that the dismissal had been completed, and
it was impossible to let Ito come back.
Yasuda listened, but he couldn't sit still more and more. How could a sinister villain like Ito
let him come back? But just when he was about to say it, Qiuyuan pulled him and said to
Shui Ye, who was beside him: " Shui Ye, Yasuda was injured a few days ago, now it's time to
take medicine, why don't you talk about it? Now, I'll go back with him to get the medicine?
"
Seeing Yasuda's uncontrollable anger, Shui Ye nodded in agreement.
Qiuyuan dragged Yasuda to the back door of the ramen shop. Seeing that there was no
one around, Yasuda said everything in his heart: " Chief Qiuyuan, that Ito must have bad in-
tentions, he clearly admitted everything at that time. He did it all, and he has always been
an orphan, I never knew that the village chief Suzuhara had adopted him, they they … they
must have a purpose before they suddenly changed their tone, it must be like this. ”
Yasuda's words were a little confusing, Qiuyuan knew what he meant, so he sighed softly,
and said to him analytically: " Since you know that they have ulterior motives, why can't you
resist the impulse, Nao and Risa are both here, and the two of them have ulterior motives.
The strength is not weak, if the problem can be solved by fighting them, Shui Ye has done
that long ago, but he has been dealing with Suzuhara all the time, don't you understand
what he means? "
Yasuda was stunned for a moment, as if he hadn't thought of this level, and his mind
quickly went through every sentence he said from Suzuhara to here, and within a while, the
fragmented information in Yasuda's mind was connected.
Suzuhara is the mayor of the village, and the people he leads are all members of the escort
team. They have a certain right to speak in the village. If they have a conflict with the village
head, how will the ramen shop have a foothold in Hongying Village in the future? Besides,
this Suzuhara had a purpose from the very beginning, and made it clear that he was on Ito's
side, which means that he knew what happened between him and Ito, and Ito said that day
that behind him was the village. long ...
Seeing that Yasuda was quiet, Qiuyuan knew that he had figured it out clearly, and said: " It
would be best if you can figure out Haku yourself , so Shui Ye didn't see you wrong, Yasuda, it's
very complicated to deal with people, you have to Grow up as soon as possible, Shui Ye and
I can’t always be here to remind you. ”
Chapter 329 The purpose of Ito's return
Qiuyuan's words made Yasuda's face a little ashamed. Master Shuiye was sent to solve the
problem. I didn't expect him to become the creator of the problem.
For a while, Qiu Yuan was very discouraged, lowered his head and stopped talking.
After a long time, Lisha opened the back door and glanced at Yasuda, with a hint of dis-
pleasure in her eyes: " Come out, Shui Ye said that he has something to tell you, Yasuda, put
away your expression, I got another when I came out. In a transfer order, I am the special
commissioner who has direct contact with the shareholders. In other words, in this capacity,
I can advise the shareholders to directly fire you as the store manager. If you are a man, just
be tough on me and don’t increase my workload. ”
As soon as Yasuda heard this, his eyes widened suddenly, but his head lowered even
deeper. Qiuyuan could see the torment in his heart, and said to Lisha, " Okay, let him be
alone for a while, I'll go over to Shuiye. Alright. "
Risa was noncommittal, then turned and left, leaving Yasuda alone at the back door.
The atmosphere suddenly calmed down, Yasuda only felt that he was cold all over, and the
suffocation in his heart made him almost breathless.
Qiuyuan and Risa sat at the table again, Suzuhara had already left with someone, Qiuyuan
glanced at the bright red things on the table and asked, " What's going on? "
Nao stared at the Hongying and said, " It was left by that old man Suzuhara, who said it was
for Yasuda's apology. "
Staring at the bright red plants, Qiu Yuan felt a little irritable in his heart for some reason,
so he turned his head and asked Shui Ye, " What do you plan to do about Ito? "
　　" I promised that Suzuhara to let Ito come back. Instead of doing things in the dark, I
want to know what they came back for. " Shui Ye said, taking a red ying from the basket.
Qiu Yuan disapproved a little, but then he thought that Shui Ye's arrangement was only a
stopgap measure. After all, the other party was someone who was rooted in the village. If
they didn't fully understand the twists and turns inside, their ramen shop might not be
good in the future. operate.
　　"I agree, I agree, but I'll have to pay more attention to it in the future. After all, that Ito
is not a ninja. With the three of us around, it's enough to take turns watching. " Qiuyuan
said, but his eyes couldn't help it. Look at those red ying.
Shui Ye also nodded, seeing Qiuyuan staring at Hongying and asking, "What's the matter, do
you like these flowers? I'll give them to you? "
Qiuyuan refused again and again: " Who would like this kind of thing, that person Suzuhara
seems to be very thoughtful, how could he give this to you? "
Seeing this, Nao replied: " He said it was a special product of Hongying Village, and he
brought a little bit along the way. This thing is really good for nourishing the body. After
drinking this boiled soup in the past few days, my complexion has improved a lot. . ”
　　" I think it's better to throw these away. What if Suzuhara did something inside and got
poisoned? " Lisha said suddenly.
As soon as Nao heard this, he took the basket and checked it carefully. It was indeed only
some red tassels, and no other poison was found, so he said, " Don't worry, there is no poi-
son on it, and this The rhizomes are so fresh that they look like they have just been picked.
”
　　" That's fine, anyway, if it was me, I would never accept such a stranger's stuff. " Lisha
said with a dull face, then turned around and drank water by herself.
Nao felt a little unhappy when he heard it. After all, he had carefully checked himself, and
this Risa still said that, it felt like he didn't trust himself. Seeing that the two people's faces
were not good, Shui Ye said in the middle: " If you don't need it, you don't need it. Anyway,
this place is rich in red tassels. If Nao wants to make soup, I'll go pick it. "
Risa snorted, and Qiuyuan was fascinated by the red color on Suiye's hands that was dyed
by this red ying.
The next day, Ito came to the ramen shop as usual. When he was about to take out the key
to open the door, he found that the key in his hand could not be inserted into the keyhole
at all. A brand new key was inserted into the keyhole, and with a slight turn, the door was
opened.
When Ito looked up, it turned out to be Yasuda.
　　" You— "
Yasuda didn't even give Ito a look, he just pushed open the door of the ramen shop, and
then said, " Come in, the ramen shop was spoiled by thieves a few days ago, so Master
Shuiye asked me to change the door lock. Let me do it myself. "
Ito paused and glanced at Yasuda as if he couldn't believe it, only to see that his face was
calm, and he was very polite when talking to himself. Where is the impulsive appearance
before? Ito couldn't help but wonder, could it be that Yasuda has changed so much in a few
days?
　　" Why didn't you keep up? Come on, I've been injured these few days and I'm not suit-
able for work. It's all Master Shui Ye doing things for me, but today my injury is almost
healed, it's time to come to work by myself. Yasuda said to himself, he also picked up the
rag on the table, went to the kitchen to pick up the bucket, then walked to Yin Ito's side,
and handed the rag to Ito, " You should do these cleaning tasks. After all, I am the store
manager, and I need to greet customers later. ”
Having said that, Yasuda went straight to the back kitchen and changed into the chef's
clothes, and began to seriously boil the soup base of the ramen.
And Ito has been frightened by Yasuda's series of actions. Suzuhara told him last night that
he must swallow his voice. No matter how Yasuda scolds him or beats him, he must con-
tinue to stay in this ramen shop. Find a way to get the most accurate ramen practice from
Shui Ye, and learn some techniques by the way. But Yasuda treated himself as usual, which
made Ito somewhat unacceptable.
But Yasuda in the back kitchen had a normal expression, completely ignored Ito's existence,
and cooked the soup on his own.
Risa, who had been hiding in the dark, saw this scene, and said to Nao beside him: " Cut, it
seems that Master Shuiye's eyes are not too bad, and he has finally made progress. "
Nao was still minding what Risa said yesterday, so he didn't bother to answer, and just said,
" I'm going to make soup for Shui Ye, since this Ito has no intention of doing it now, pre-
sumably he won't do it today, so I'll go first. . ”
　　" No matter what panacea it is, I only know one rule. Extreme things will turn against
you. Nao, even if that Hongying is a panacea to nourish the body, it's not good to eat too
much. " Lisha said suddenly slowly.
　　" I don't think you know how much Shui Ye was injured! " Nao left this sentence and left
with anger.
Chapter 330 How to Fix Counterfeit Shops
And Lisha just stayed in place and lost her mind. In fact, she did not oppose Lisha, but when
the village chief Suzuhara left, she looked at Shui Ye very strangely, and her expression was
like a smile when a person's conspiracy succeeded, but at that time , what could Shui Ye
have calculated by this person? Even if Shui Ye promised to let Ito come back, that doesn't
mean he succeeded?
Risa thought about it and felt that something was wrong, but she couldn't find anything
suspicious.
Really, annoying.
Inside the hotel, Shui Ye and Akimoto were discussing how to calculate the counterfeit
shop.
　　" Otherwise, I'll go to their back kitchen and order some nasty things, like mice and
cockroaches. These two things are the most taboo in this meal. " Shui Ye said while eating
with the rice ball in his hand.
　　" These are small problems. If the person behind it is really the village chief, he will defi-
nitely find a way to deal with it. "
In fact, Shui Ye was just talking about it casually. He was forcibly shoved Ito back by the old
thing Suzuhara. This bad breath has never been released.
　　" Then what can I do? " Shui Ye finished eating one rice ball and took another one.
Seeing this, Qiu Yuan asked: " Your appetite seems to have increased recently. You used to
eat at most three or four rice balls. This is your sixth, right? "
Shui Ye took a bite, Jing Qiuyuan didn't take it after saying that, and said vaguely: " It seems
to be oh, since I ate the soup that Nao made for me, I feel that my appetite is very good.
Maybe tonics have this effect. , it’s a blessing to be able to eat, this little thing is nothing,
let’s continue to talk about how to bring down that counterfeit shop, why don’t we ren-
ovate the shop just like in Lancuo before, and then launch a new style of ramen, and then
Hold a few events and get popular. ”
　　" This method is feasible, but you have to think about it, this is not Lancuo, how can you
make ramen without those dyes? "
Shui Ye thought about it too, but soon Shui Ye thought of the Hongying soup that Nao
made for him, and said, " Hey, isn't this something ready-made? Besides, Hongying is the
best dye. , but this color is not good, if it gets into the ramen, no one will have any appetite,
you give me some time, I have an idea in my heart to see if the experiment can be success-
ful. "
Qiu Yuan nodded when he saw that Shui Ye was speaking in a prudent manner.
After the two of them had breakfast, they went to the red tassels forest outside the village.
They also met Nao who had picked a large basket. Nao saw Suiya and Akimoto and came
over and asked, " How can you two be? come here? "
　　" Of course you have something to do, Nao, you go back first, and tell the owner of the
hotel that we need to borrow the kitchen, you go back first. "
After finishing speaking, Shui Ye and Akimoto didn't wait for Nao to answer, and they both
got into the red tassels forest at once, and Nao didn't even have time to stop him.
　　" Really, what are you doing without telling me? "
In the ramen shop, Yasuda has been kneading the noodles earnestly, and he did not show
Ito's face from beginning to end. No matter what he told Ito to do, Yasuda was very polite,
making Ito almost delusional that he had never had a showdown with Yasuda.
Soon, the preparations for the ramen shop were finished. Ito walked into the back kitchen
as before, and just took off his chef clothes from the original place, he was stopped by Ya-
suda. Thinking of this, Yasuda really came looking for something.
But who knows Yasuda just pressed Ito's hand and said, " This work clothes are dirty and
not suitable for you to wear. In the past few days, Master Shuiye has given me a lot of ad-
vice, saying that our ramen shop lacks a waiter. I think so, from From today onwards, you
go to the door and solicit guests. "
Itomoto wanted to refute that he was the one who learned the technology, not the chores.
Yasuda stared at his reaction, seemed to see a little, and continued: "The first rule of the
store is that the clerk needs to obey the management of the store manager, Ito, you won't
forget this, right? "
This made Ito startled. When did Yasuda stop him with words like this?
Before Ito left, Yasuda smiled: " You can do it if you don't want to. According to the store
rules, the store manager can fire any clerk who does not perform the tasks prescribed by
the store manager at any time ..."
　　" Enough, I'll go. " Ito gritted his teeth and said, his eyes seemed to be able to spit fire.
Yasuda smiled again: " Ito, I'm the store manager, pay attention to the tone of your speech,
otherwise I'm in a bad mood, and maybe I'll do something like expulsion. "
These frivolous and unreasonable words almost didn't cause Ito's internal bleeding. If it
wasn't for the order of the village chief Suzuhara, he really wanted to punch Yasuda in front
of him, but he couldn't, if he didn't get the most accurate formula. , the village chief
Suzuhara will definitely not let himself go.
After several evaluations, Ito put on a pleasing look and said respectfully to Yasuda: " Yes,
the store manager. "
After Ito walked out of the back kitchen, Yasuda fell to the workbench next to him, holding
the storefront with one hand, only to feel relieved for a while, and the happy smile just now
cracked, Yasuda smiled bitterly, it turned out that he was treating people hypocritically. And
things are such a difficult thing.
But he couldn't step back, couldn't hold back Master Shuiye any longer.
Here, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan returned to the hotel with a large bag of Hongying. They
wanted to go directly to the back kitchen, but Shui Ye's footsteps suddenly slowed down,
because he found a person hiding in the dark. While staring at the two of them furtively,
Qiu Yuan also discovered this, and his footsteps naturally stopped.
　　" Shuiye, there are tails behind us. "
　　" I know, it seems that this hotel is also under surveillance by them, yes, this is some-
one's territory after all. "
Qiuyuan thought for a while and then said, " Then what about your experiment? "
　　" It's simple, since the other party is sneaky and obviously they can't see the light, then
it's easy to handle. If they can't see the light, I want him to never see the light! " Shui Ye's
tone took on a bit of sternness. .
　　" Okay, you help me hold this thing, and I'll deal with it. " Qiuyuan said, handing the red
ying to Shui Ye, and soon, the figure disappeared in the hotel.
Shui Ye was struggling to walk with the two big bags, but his vision was blocked, so he
could only walk slowly.
Fortunately, the back kitchen was not far away, and Shui Ye quickly walked to the back
kitchen of the hotel. As soon as he put down the things in his hand and wanted to take a
breath, Shui Ye felt his head dizzy.
Eh? Shui Ye reached out and touched his head, but felt that his body seemed to become
light, as if stepping on cotton candy, no, what does this seem like?
Chapter 331 Hongying's Secret
But Shui Ye only felt that his mind was getting more and more confused, and his vision be-
gan to blur, forcing him to hold on to the table next to him. When it was dark in front of
him, he didn't know anything.
Qiu Yuan finished dealing with the tail following them, and when he was walking towards
the back kitchen, he saw people standing at the entrance to the back kitchen. Qiu Yuan was
puzzled, but when he saw Shui Ye being helped by someone through the gap in the crowd
When he was on, his face was startled, and he ran over with an arrow.
　　" This ... what's going on? " Qiu Yuan shouted loudly.
The person supporting Shui Ye was a girl of the same grade as them. Seeing that Qiu Yuan
and the person he rescued seemed to know each other, he asked, " Are you his friend? "
Qiu Yuan was so flustered at the moment, he hurried forward to check on Shui Ye's situa-
tion, but Shui Ye's eyes were closed, his face flushed, and his breathing was very disordered,
which made Qiu Yuan confused at all, so he went out for a few minutes, How did it become
like this.
Seeing Qiuyuan's anxious look, the girl said, " Don't worry, your friend is fine, I think you're
confused, aren't you locals from Hongying Village? "
　　" It's okay? Is it okay to look like this? " Qiuyuan retorted loudly.
The girl didn't mind either, she just covered her mouth and said with a smile: " It's no won-
der, you are not from Hongying Village, it is normal to not know this, the Hongying outside
our village is edible and can also nourish the body, but not If you eat it for a long time, if
you eat too much, you will be poisoned. From the look of your friend, I know that he has
eaten too much, and you can recover it with a little bit of our village's unique pure heart
grass. "
Only then did Qiu Yuan take a serious look at the girl in front of him, and there was uncer-
tainty in his voice: " You mean, he is not poisoned, but has eaten too much Hongying? "
　　" Of course, if you don't believe me, you can ask these people. They are all people in
our village. Usually, it's children who can't help but gluttonously eat too much red ying and
cause a coma. "
The people around also nodded, and some people took out the pure heart grass from their
own baskets and handed them to Qiuyuan: " Here, young man, this is the grass I just picked
outside the village, let's cook it and give it to your friends to drink. Go down and you'll be
fine in less than half an hour. "
Qiu Yuan took the grass, and glanced at Shui Ye uneasy, then quickly boiled Shui Ye on the
stove next to him, and fed it to Shui Ye while it was still hot, his eyes staring at him for a
moment. Water night. Looking at the girl next to her, she couldn't help laughing: " Looking
at you nervous, are you brothers? "
　　" No, " Akimoto said reflexively.
The girl was a little surprised. The boy in front of him was so nervous, this comatose person,
even looked at him when he was just clearing up his heart. He was not a brother, but she
was wrong.
　　" Since he will wake up after drinking the pure heart grass, I will leave first. " The girl said
to Qiu Yuan.
At this time, Qiu Yuan remembered that he hadn't thanked the person he had never met
before, so he said apologetically to the girl, " I was too nervous just now, friend, thank you
for saving Shui Ye. "
The girl handed the water night to Qiu Yuan, then got up and shook the skirt on her body,
and smiled softly at Qiu Yuan: " It's okay, it's not a big deal, and it's not a very serious matter
in itself, it's just down Don't be so greedy this time, oh yes, there is one more thing I forgot
to tell you, since you are not from the village, it is better to eat a little less of this Hongying.
Some people didn't know what to cook with Hongying before. Later became a lunatic, you
have to be careful! "
Hearing the girl's reminder, Qiu Yuan was stunned, and soon thought of Suzuhara, but he
still thanked the girl, and then returned to the room with Shui Ye on his back.
Half an hour later, Shui Ye woke up as the girl said. Except for the redness on his face, ev-
erything was very normal. After Qiuyuan checked it again, he told Shui Ye what happened. .
Shui Ye's mind was still a little cloudy, and he rubbed his buttocks, always feeling a little
pain here, so he said, " I said this Hongying is so powerful, I would have known that I would
not eat so much. "
"The girl also said don't eat it in the future. This Hongying doesn't know how it interacts
with it. If you eat it, people will go crazy. I think you should stop it." Qiuyuan poured a glass
of water for Shuiye and instructed.
Shui Ye scratched his hair, hesitating a little: " It's fine if I eat or not, but I'm afraid it's hard
to say on Nao's side. "
Akimoto Haku glanced at Shui Ye: " What's wrong with this? If you eat this, you will faint. Do
you want to faint again? "
　　" Cut, is this a coma or not? Anyway, Nao worked so hard for me. I don't think I should
tell him about this today, lest he blame himself. "
　　" What's the matter? " Qiuyuan was puzzled, " I think Nao doesn't even know what he
has eaten in Hongying Village, and I don't mean to blame him, but you should not eat this
unexplained food in the future. Well, last time I was in Lancuo, this time it is like this again,
if it goes on like this, I am worried that you will fall down halfway before you have finished
all the branches. ”
　　" Nonsense, my body is very good, " Shui Ye immediately retorted, but just because of
this excitement, the drowsy feeling in his mind came again, and Shui Ye had to lie down
with his head covered.
　　" I know, just lie down and rest for a while. You have eaten Hongying for a few days. No matter
how powerful this pure heart grass is, it is not a magic medicine. You should rest more. " He
took the quilt in his hand and helped him lie down.
Shui Ye still remembered the new-style ramen in his heart. After thinking about it, he said
to Qiuyuan, " I lie down here, and the new-style ramen will be pushed back. "
　　" You can just lie down. I saw you mix dyes when I was in Lancuo before. I'll just go this
time. "
　　" Hey, Qiuyuan, you are really reliable, " Shui Yemen said, " Since you are going, I will tell
you what I think, if you dye all the ramen red, it will definitely make people lose their ap-
petite. Yes, but we can replace a small portion of the ramen with red, which not only adds a
bright color, but also makes people feel very novel, which will definitely attract more peo-
ple. ”
　　" It's a good idea, then I'll go test it out for you, you rest first. "
Shui Ye nodded, and then instructed Qiu Yuan a few more words before closing his eyes
and resting in peace.
Chapter 332 Nao's temper
At dinner, Shui Ye woke up faintly, glanced at the sky outside, only felt that the whole body
was sore from the sleep, and as soon as I got up, I saw Qiuyuan sitting by the table, scrib-
bling and drawing on a piece of paper. , and the table was filled with bowls of red ramen
noodles.
Seeing that Shui Ye was up, Qiu Yuan raised his head and said, " Come over when you wake
up, I have tried many times according to the method you taught Zeya before, but this red
ying is too bright in color, so I made it at first. The ramen is almost dark, and I can't eat it
anyway. "
Shui Ye walked to the table, took a look at the red ramen, and there were chopsticks right
next to him, so he took the chopsticks and tasted it. He opened his mouth and asked, " Isn't
this okay? "
　　" This is the color I got after I mixed the dye of that color with water in proportion, and
the bowl you're eating is already the twenty-fifth sample I've made. "
　　" Twenty-five? " Shui Ye repeated, and then he saw the number on the bowl he was
holding, and said in surprise, " What are you numbering for? "
Qiuyuan stopped the pen in his hand, and then said to Shui Ye: " This is the first time I have
tried ramen by myself. I am not as experienced as you, so I have to make a comprehensive
record so that I can teach others in the future. "
　　" This makes sense, otherwise I won't be exhausted from teaching one by one. It just so
happens that I have a headache this night. Anyway, Yasuda will come to report the informa-
tion later. It's better for you to tell him your experience and experience, and then you The
two of us are experimenting with the new type of ramen together, and I'll just sit and shake
the hand to the shopkeeper. " Shui Ye said nonchalantly.
, Qiuyuan heard this and asked, " This new type of ramen is also your unique invention. Why
don't you hide a little bit, so as not to be stolen by others? "
Shui Ye laughed when he heard this: " Qiuyuan, what kind of nonsense are you asking? I
gave the formula to Chunxia from the beginning of research. If I hide it, what good will it do
to me? Besides? Now, I have a share of the dividends of this branch, the ramen shop is
done, and the money is still in my pocket? "
Qiu Yuan was noncommittal, and let Shui Ye continue to taste the red ramen he made. He
asked Shui Ye how it tasted and recorded it in detail.
After trying all the ramen noodles, Shui Ye hiccupped and complained, " I didn't eat dinner
this time, and I'll be 70% full just by eating your ramen noodles. "
　　" Isn't that just right? " Qiuyuan said as he wrote the final note, " saved dinner money. "
　　" What's the matter? You are so poor that you don't even give me enough food? "
　　" I'm afraid that the poison of your Hongying hasn't been solved yet, and you will be
mutually exclusive with Haisai every day. "
　　" Ah? Don't you just eat a few more rice balls? Besides, you said that you gave me
Qingxincao. Isn't the poison of Hongying already solved? "
　　"..."
　　"..."
The two of you had a quarrel with me, and Nao and Risa just came back, followed by a tired
Yasuda. Only then did Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan stop arguing, Shui Ye glared at Qiu Yuan, and
then said to Lisha and the others: " You are all back, it just so happens that Qiu Yuan and I
have not eaten together, shall we eat together? "
Lisha didn't answer, just sat next to Shui Ye, then raised her eyebrows, " You can eat this
meal later, but let's hear what the store manager wants to report to us first. "
Hearing this tone, there was something wrong. Shuiye glanced at Yasuda worriedly. Could it
be that he hasn't let go of his relationship with that Ito yet, and what happened?
Yasuda just took a step forward and said to Shui Ye and others, " Master Shui Ye, I have
been making ramen well today, and according to your instructions, Ito will not be allowed
to contact the kitchen again, and let him do some chores, It's just that many past guests
suddenly came to the door today, saying that they must eat ramen made by Ito, and I
couldn't hold back, so I had a conflict with them. "
Yasuda's words became smaller and smaller. Obviously, he also knew that it was wrong to
conflict with the guests.
Qiuyuan heard this, his face suddenly fell, and then he said with a serious face: " Ysuda, as a
store manager, you should know our store rules, how can you knowingly commit a crime? "
Yasuda didn't answer, just lowered his head, looking like he was about to be disciplined.
Shui Ye sighed. Sure enough, Yasuda still lacks some experience, but now that there is a
shortage of manpower, when it is not time to curse, Shui Ye also patted Yasuda on the
shoulder and said, " Then let me analyze it first, what do you think about this? The opinion
of the matter, of course, there will be penalties, but I want to hear what your remedies are
first? "
Hearing Shui Ye not blaming himself, Yasuda felt even more guilty, and said slowly: " Master
Shui Ye, I was wrong, those people usually don't patronize the ramen shop very much, but
today they all came here, there must be some Weird, maybe it was that Ito who saw that I
was dissatisfied with what he did in the morning, so he deliberately found someone to
anger me in the afternoon. "
This analysis is prudent, and it seems that it is not completely hopeless, so Shui Ye's heart
softened his opinion of Yasuda: " Since you know, then I won't say more, you sit down first,
Nai Xu, you go and help us order food, and let the hotel owner deliver it directly to the
room. "
　　" Okay, then let's discuss it first. I just picked some red tassels today, and I'll make soup
for you later. " Nao said, and was about to go outside.
Qiuyuan glanced at Shui Ye intuitively, and Shui Ye was also looking at him, but soon the
two of them turned their eyes away from each other, Shui Ye coughed and said to Nao: "
What, Nao, I see this red Ying, don't boil it for a while, I'm getting tired of eating this as a
Tenten . "
Nao was a little strange. He drank the soup very happily yesterday and drank a few bowls.
Why did he suddenly change his tone today?
Shui Ye looked at Nao's stopped footsteps, and didn't know how to fool him, and said ca-
sually: " Uh, ah, Nao, you are a medical ninja, and you know that eating something too of-
ten is not good for your health. No? I just want to change the taste, why don't you give me
the bitter medicine I used before? "
Nao was stunned. In the past, Shui Ye was most afraid of taking medicine. Why did he sud-
denly change his tone today, and he always eats one thing? Isn't this what Risa told him? In
an instant, Nao's face became very ugly. After being silent for a while, Nao turned his head
suddenly and left the room.
It's just that the back looks a little embarrassed no matter how you look at it.
Shui Ye looked at Qiu Yuan, and said in his eyes, did I screw things up?
Qiu Yuan's face was expressionless. He didn't approve of hiding it like this. What's wrong
with telling the truth?
Chapter 333 Nao and Risa quarrel
Seeing that Qiuyuan didn't care about his affairs, Shui Ye's Haku eyes almost rolled to the
sky, but there were too many people present, and he was not very easy to attack, so he
could only secretly despise Qiuyuan.
The dog bites Lu Dongbin, and he doesn't know the good heart. Speaking of which, he is all
to take care of Nao's mood, okay? This dog Qiuyuan still doesn't appreciate it, you bastard.
Risa took a look at the interaction between Shui Ye and Akimoto just now, but pretended
not to see the silence.
　　" Ysuda, tell me more about the situation this afternoon. Since those people came to
ask for trouble, they must have been instructed by Ito. There is a first time and a second
time. "
　　" Yes, Master Shuiye. " Yasuda said in a low voice, and then recounted the general situa-
tion this afternoon. He was afraid that he had missed some important information, and
looked at Risha unconfidently, " Miss Risha, I said. right? "
Lisha was drinking water alone when she was named, and she was in a bad mood: " Tell me
about your business, what do I do? This kind of simple retelling can be done by a child. "
This made Yasuda's face red and red, and his eyes became uncomfortable.
　　" It's okay, Risa, no matter how disrespectful you are to Yasuda, you must have the most
basic respect. Even if he encounters problems now, he used to be the store manager ap-
pointed by me. I know you were sent by Tsunade. You are also here to assist me, pay atten-
tion to your identity. "
Shui Ye's sudden anger caused everyone present to be stunned for a moment, and Qiuyuan
quickly returned to normal. In his opinion, Shui Ye's words were not wrong, but Lisha has
indeed gone too far these days.
Yasuda glanced at Shui Ye gratefully, and then said, " It's okay, Master Shui Ye, this is what I
deserve. After all, I did something wrong, and Miss Risa also wanted me to get rid of it as
soon as possible. "
Lisha didn't care about Shui Ye's anger: " If you don't say it, don't say it, cut, then you can
slowly teach this young shop manager. I still have something to do, so I'll go back to rest
first. "
　　" Wait. " Shui Ye said, leaving Lisha behind, " You are a special commissioner, and you
are here to learn how to manage, so you have to stay and see how I deal with the problem.
After all, you will have to deal with other branches yourself in the future. business. "
This is to remind Risa not to forget his mission, and the ninja has always put his mission
first. Shui Ye believed that these words would make Lisha stay by herself. Sure enough,
Lisha sat down again after hesitating for a few seconds.
　　" It's okay, just right, I thought of a good idea when I was chatting with you just now,
and now I'll discuss it with you all, " Shui Ye put on a formal expression on his face.
But he said that Nao ran directly to the back kitchen, and his eyes were full of grievances.
After wiping his face, Nao quickly recovered his emotions, but when he thought of this
Risa's appearance, Shui Ye had been talking to her endlessly. , In addition to what I said to
myself today, the more Nao thought about it, the more red his eyes became, and he didn't
notice that there was a person in the back kitchen hiding in the night.
After a brief discussion between Shui Ye and a few people, Lisha put forward an opinion: "
This method is not bad, but that Ito is very thoughtful. I don't think he will be so easily
fooled. "
Shui Ye naturally knew this, calculated it a little in his heart, and then asked Qiu Yuan's
opinion: " What do you say? "
　　" It's simple, it's just a fake show, we just said with great fanfare in the store that we
would launch a new type of ramen, and then let Yasuda do it in front of Ito, I guess he was
stealing the lesson. "
　　" Isn't this just smashing the sign? When the guests eat the ramen in question, will our
reputation still be lost? " Shui Ye retorted.
　　" But if I don't really serve it to the guests, Ito won't believe it. "
It's a little difficult to proceed with the plan to discuss here. Just at this time, Shui Ye came
in with a lot of food, and several people in Shui Ye stopped discussing.
　　" Let's eat first, we will discuss this matter later. " Shui Ye said, and was about to get the
food on Nao's plate, but Qiuyuan stopped him in time, and then said: " We were followed
to the back kitchen this afternoon, It's better to be cautious about this kind of food. "
Nao was stunned, and he would habitually check the things he passed through his hands,
especially after the water night poisoning, but just now his mood had not completely
calmed down, so he didn't think about it at all, so he ignored it. .
Qiu Yuan didn't think too much, just checked it as usual, and just saw the problem.
Xiao Huang also came up to join in the fun at this time, after all, he was hungry too.
As soon as he smelled the smell, Xiao Huang smelled the unusual smell inside, and immedi-
ately turned his head and shouted " woo woo " at Shui Ye . Qiu Yuan was checking other
food, which happened to see Xiao Huang's strange behavior. Just turned around and
checked the portion that Xiao Huang tapped with his claws.
Just a simple verification, Qiu Yuan saw that there was a problem with the rice ball, so he
opened it directly, and it was sprinkled with medicinal powder.
Nao's face changed , and he panicked immediately, explaining: " Shuiye, this, I don't know, I
..."
Halfway through speaking, Nao stopped. Even when he first became a Genin, he never
made such a small mistake. Why is it now ...
　　" Don't panic, Nao, I don't mean to blame you, the main reason is that I fainted today ...
ah no, the main reason is that Ito has been restless recently, and Akimoto is right to be cau-
tious, don't worry about it . " I wanted to tell the story about my coma, but I wanted to hide
it from Nao again, so I could only respond casually for a while.
Qiuyuan threw the rice ball in his hand, and then said to Shui Ye and the others: " I think it's
better not to eat the food in this hotel. "
　　" Then go out and find a restaurant to eat, " Lisha suggested. " Even if the other party is
monitoring us, his hands and feet will not be faster than our temporary decision. Even if the
village chief has long hands, it is impossible for him to have his people in every store, right?
"
　　" Risa is right, then go out to eat, Yasuda, you take us to the newly opened store to eat,
don't go to the kind of store that has been open for a long time, lest you just bump into
Suzuhara's arms. " Shui Ye He opened his mouth and said that he had his own ideas for say-
ing this, because the counterfeit goods are newly opened stores, so Suzuhara wouldn't
open several stores in a short period of time, right?
This arrangement will be less dangerous.
Originally, there was no problem with Risa's suggestion, but it changed in Nao's ears. It
seemed that he had done something wrong, but Risa had a solution, which made Nao feel
uncomfortable.
Chapter 334 Calculate Ito
After Shui Ye and his party were settled, they went out to eat together. A few people found
a private room and whispered about how to calculate Ito. During the whole process, Nao
just ate quietly without saying a word. And because Shui Ye paid attention to their topic,
naturally he didn't notice it. Instead, when Risa was taking notes, when he accidentally
raised his head, he saw that Nao's expression was not right, and then turned to look at the
right side. Lisha's eyes darkened as she continued to explain Shui Ye to Qiu Yuan, but she
didn't say anything.
A few people ate a dinner for a long time. When the moon was in the middle of the sky, the
negotiation was completed. Because of Yasuda's safety, Shui Ye asked Nao to send him off,
but Nao didn't seem to hear it, so Shui Ye called several times. Nao didn't answer.
In the end, Risa waved his hand and said: " It seems that this medical ninja is not in good
health, I think I should go. "
After that, Risa left with Yasuda, and Shuiye stretched out his hand and pulled Nao, opened
his eyes wide, and asked curiously, " Nao, what's wrong with you? "
　　" It's okay, maybe it's just that I haven't had a good rest, I'll just go back to sleep. " After
saying that, Nao walked back alone, making Shui Ye's face bewildered.
　　" What's wrong with this person? " Shui Ye asked Qiu Yuan on the side.
Qiuyuan didn't know Nao's thoughts at this time, but just said: " Maybe it's really because
I'm tired, don't think about it so much, I'm going to play a good show in front of Ito tomor-
row, go back and rest early. "
Shui Ye touched his nose, shook his head, and walked back with Qiu Yuan.
On the way Risa sent Yasuda back, Yasuda secretly glanced at Risa several times. Under the
long eyelashes were a pair of big watery eyes, and with that cute baby face, it was easy for
people to have a good impression of her.
Of course, it would be nice if she didn't talk like that with a gun and a stick all the time.
As a ninja's keen perception, Risa naturally knows that Yasuda is looking at her, and with
the expression on Yasuda's face, Risa can also guess what Yasuda is thinking. Her appear-
ance and personality are so different that outsiders can't accept this, she has long been
used to it.
　　" Look at me digging out your eyeballs. " Lisha said coolly.
Yasuda was taken aback by these words, and he couldn't figure out the truth of Lisha's
words. He just said with a smile, " No way, Miss Lisha. "
Lisha turned her head and glanced at Yasuda: " It's impossible to say, anyway, it's just the
two of us right now. When you get your eyeballs out, you'll report to Shui Ye that we were
attacked. "
Yasuda was stunned by Lisha's words, and Lisha burst out laughing when he saw his silly
appearance.
That smile was so sweet and unusual, it directly hit a certain place in Yasuda's heart. Yasuda
could only feel his heart beating fast, and the heat spread from his heart to his face. Under
the moonlight, his face flushed red.
Lisha didn't see this scene, but just walked straight forward. Seeing that Yasuda didn't keep
up, he stuck his waist and said, " What? Are you really frightened? Follow me quickly, you'll
waste my time, I It's really gouging your eyeballs. "
Anda quickly followed.
The next day, Shui Ye got up early in the morning, but Nao was abnormally late for dinner.
Shui Ye glanced at Nao, with thick dark circles under his eyes and a haggard look, he
looked like he was being beaten by someone.
Without waiting for Shui Ye to ask anything, Nao said by himself: " Shui Ye, I'm a little ill and
I don't think I can go to the ramen shop. Can I ask for a day off today? "
This polite tone with a bit of alienation made Shui Ye stunned for a while, and Akimoto
slowly put down the teacup in his hand and looked up at Nao.
　　" Yes, yes, but is your body okay? "
　　" I'm a medical ninja, I can treat myself, so don't worry about it. " After saying that, Nao
turned and left Shui Ye's room.
Akimoto stared at Nao's back thoughtfully.
Last night, Shui Ye told Yasuda about his plan completely, so today Yasuda came to the ra-
men shop early to arrange everything, including some utensils bought at the morning mar-
ket.
It includes tools for juicing, sieves, huge buckets for boiling dyes, etc. It didn't take long for
Ito to come. When I saw Yasuda bought so many new things, Ito moved in his heart and
quickly He walked to Yasuda's side and said inadvertently, " Store manager, what did you
buy? "
Yasuda didn't lift his head, but said perfunctorily: " Master Shui Ye said he wanted to teach
me to make a new type of ramen. These are all the tools that I need to use. It's just that you
clean it up. We will use it later. "
Having said that, Yasuda also specially opened the curtain of the back kitchen door for Ito
to let him in.
New style ramen? Ito's heart moved, and he suddenly became concerned, and he got in all
of a sudden. Yasuda knew that he was hooked when he saw him in such a hurry, so he de-
liberately said with a straight face: " Be careful, don't break things. "
Ito nodded again and again, and then began to clean it seriously. After cleaning something,
Ito would carefully write it down so that it would be convenient for him to do it himself in
the future.
Just after the preparations for the ramen shop were done, Shuiye and Akimoto came with
the script they discussed last night. When Yasuda saw Shui Ye, he immediately came out of
the back kitchen, and then greeted: " Master Shui Ye, I have bought all these things, shall
we start now? "
　　" Naturally, you'll be in charge of everything for a while, and Qiu Yuan and I will be
there to assist you. " Shui Ye said deliberately, and out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Ito
stretched his neck and wanted to hear what they said.
Yasuda nodded immediately and said yes, and led Shui Ye and Akimoto in, while Risa
stayed outside to observe the situation in case of emergency.
The back kitchen of the ramen shop is not very big, but there is no problem in accommo-
dating a few people for Shui Ye. As soon as Shui Ye walked into the back kitchen, he saw Ito
and said, " I have a general idea of what happened in the store yesterday. The guests like to
eat the ramen you made, so let you be the chef today, just as Yasuda follows me to learn
new skills, but there is one thing, if a customer asks Yasuda to make it, you can replace it
and let him go. ”
Ito was unhappy when he heard it: " Master Shuiye, I am also an employee of a ramen shop.
I have never seen the new ramen you mentioned before, why don't you just let me watch it?
"
Shui Ye smiled and said kindly: " Ito, have you forgotten what you said yesterday? Don't you
really want to make delicious ramen for your guests, why did you regret it today? "
Chapter 335 bait
This sentence made Ito speechless. Yesterday Yasuda deliberately targeted him and asked
him to do some chores. How could he bear this breath? At noon, people sent a message
back and asked them to find someone to smash the place. , By the way, let this Yasuda un-
derstand that he is also skilled, and let himself go back to the back kitchen.
After those people came, they thought things would go smoothly, but they didn't expect
this Yasuda to have such a violent temper, and he even had a conflict with the people he
specially called.
Originally thought that this matter was over, it not only hit Yasuda, but also allowed him to
return to the back kitchen. Who would have thought that Shui Ye would bring him such an
incident, and Ito suddenly had a feeling of shooting himself with a stone. The feeling of his
feet, but now he can't leave the new type of ramen alone. If he doesn't go and see for him-
self, how can he stealthily learn the techniques?
At this time, a guest happened to come to eat ramen and was just about to order food, and
Shui Ye said to Ito displeased: "The guest is waiting, what are you doing here? "
Ito glanced at the guests outside, and then looked at Shui Ye as a matter of course, so he
could only secretly eat this boring and went to the front to entertain the guests.
After Ito passed by, Shui Ye turned around proudly, and then winked at Akimoto and Ya-
suda. Akimoto and Yasuda understood at once, and began to pack up.
Qiuyuan came with a large bundle of red ying, looked at the tools Yasuda had placed, and
then deliberately said loudly: " Ysuda, stand here and remember every step I say next. "
Yasuda quickly cooperated: " Yes, please advise the leader of Qiuyuan. "
I saw Qiuyuan handed all the red ying to Yasuda, and then began to teach step by step.
Although several people were in the kitchen, Qiuyuan deliberately lowered his voice when
he spoke. Ito listened while making ramen, but he was not listening carefully, which forced
him to get closer to Qiuyuan and the others. Second use, one dropped the spoon on the
ground without paying attention.
Ito hurriedly bent over to pick it up, just as Qiu Yuan had mentioned the key point, Ito hur-
riedly lowered his body to listen, and did not notice that he was holding a dirty spoon in his
hand.
But no matter how Ito listened, he could only hear some scattered words, but Akimoto had
finished talking about the main points and was instructing Yasuda how to operate, so Ito
could only give up temporarily, then got up and started again. Hand-Pulled Noodle.
It's just that he threw the dirty spoon directly on the cooking table, and Shui Ye, who was
beside him, was thinking about finding something wrong with Ito, so wouldn't this be deliv-
ered to the door?
Shui Ye stepped forward, pretended to be, took out the bearing of the person in charge,
pointed to the dirty spoon and said, " Ito, what's going on? "
Seeing Shui Ye pointing at the spoon, Ito secretly groaned badly, and quickly explained: " I
just fell on the ground and I haven't had time to clean it. "
Shui Ye was unhappy all of a sudden, and said arrogantly: " Ito, you are also an old em-
ployee, how come you don't have any common sense? Can this dirty thing be placed on the
cooking table? Besides, the guests here are also watching. You can see, if a customer sees
that our cooking table is so dirty, who would want to come and eat our ramen. ”
As soon as Shui Ye said it, he was happy to see Ito's angry look, so Shui Ye was even more
excited: " Besides, the person in charge of me is still here, you are so careless, it can be seen
that you must be careless at ordinary times. To the effect, how can I trust the ramen shop
to you like this? By the way, I heard that you have been calculating the accounts all the
time. You are so careless and it is estimated that you are not clear about the accounts. I
think so, the problem of the accounts in the future Leave it all to Yasuda to do it. ”
Ito looked at Shui Ye in disbelief. He just dropped the spoon on the ground. This person
could easily scold him, and he also lost the right to settle accounts. This person is really not
a difficult person to deal with! Ito's eyes darkened, he hid his anger tightly, and desperately
told himself to hold back and not conflict with Shui Ye.
In just a few seconds, Ito changed his tone, and then raised his head with a smile: " Master
Shuiye, this is what I did wrong, I will go to clean it now. "
It is a man who can bend and stretch, Shui Ye glanced at Ito, no wonder he can count Ya-
suda to death. However, Shui Ye doesn't do this, he likes to offend people, he has to make
an inch, this Ito retreats, okay, he will go in again, not only to get an inch, he also wants to
make a zhang.
　　" Then go ahead, but you will be punished if you make a mistake. I think half of your
salary this month will be deducted, plus the fine for your absenteeism a few days ago, ah,
your salary this month will be gone. " Shui Ye said with a regretful expression, and deliber-
ately shook his head very regretfully.
Ito's teeth were itchy, but he didn't dare to yell at Shui Ye, so he could only swallow it.
Seeing that Ito is no longer resisting, Shui Ye is too lazy to care anymore, but he still has to
step on: " You are so careless, after these few days have passed, don't enter the back
kitchen, so as not to dirty my ramen , snubbed my guests. "
　　" You— " Ito couldn't hold back all of a sudden, and pointed at Shui Ye and broke out.
Shui Ye squinted to see Ito pointing at his hand, and reminded kindly: " I am the general
manager of Ramen in the Five Great Nations. What is your identity and dare to point your
finger at me? "
If it wasn't for this status, Ito would really want to punch him. But right now he couldn't do
anything, he could only stare at Shui Ye and vent his anger.
Shui Ye took out his ears, looking like he didn't take Ito's glare to heart, turned around and
said to Yasuda who was operating: " Hand, hold your hand a little higher, so that the filtered
juice will be more delicate. , left hand, ouch, I said left hand, what are you doing with your
right hand? "
Seeing Shui Ye slowly walking away, Ito slammed the cooking table hard and made a muf-
fled noise, but Shui Ye continued to guide Yasuda as if he hadn't heard it.
　　" Ysuda, you have to study hard these days. This new type of ramen is a recipe that I re-
searched with Qiuyuan for a long time. Don't let us do it in vain! Speaking of which, the
people you brought out are not very good. My business is so sluggish, my body stood up
straight for me, what does it look like hunched over! " Shui Yeming was talking about Ya-
suda on the surface, but the ridicule inside and outside of it was directed at Ito, and he also
deliberately proposed The new style of ramen is designed to make this Ito hook.
Sure enough, Ito consciously went to wash the spoon and made ramen again.
Chapter 336 Red Ying Ramen
In the next few days, Shuiye and Akimoto Hakuten have been instructing Yasuda to make ra-
men, and in the evening they discussed Ito's reaction and whether Suzuhara behind him
was hooked.
　　" When we taught Yasuda these few days, we didn't carry Ito behind his back. He
should have learned a few percent, but he just wasn't proficient. " Qiu Yuan analyzed.
Shui Ye nodded, and then said: " We teach Yasuda some basic things in the store, even if he
learns it, he can't do it, mainly because he is willing to apply this new type of ramen to the
counterfeit store. "
　　" As long as they can attract customers, I think they will try their best to do it. " Yasuda
also expressed his views.
Shui Ye said with a sullen face: " Who doesn't know this, how can we tell him the fake for-
mula and make him think it's the real formula to implement? "
A few people look at me and I look at yours, and I can't say a single reason for a while. Shui
Ye put her eyes on Lisha. After all, she had been out of the plan these days, maybe this out-
sider could see clearly.
Lisha's face was calm: " Don't look at me, I don't know anything. Besides, I haven't been idle
all these days. I've been to that counterfeit shop a few times, and I didn't even see the ac-
count. , I don't know where they are hiding. "
　　" Let's put the account book first, and the top priority is to bring down this counterfeit
store. I think otherwise, we will do activities directly, and we will make new-style ramen in
the store, and then directly serve it to customers, as long as it attracts customers. , I don't
believe that they are not fooled. How about giving him a fake new ramen recipe and delib-
erately leaving it behind the kitchen? "
Akimoto Haku glanced at Shui Ye: " Under Ito's eyelids, even if we want to do small things,
he can detect a little bit, don't forget, he is also a ramen master who learned how to make
ramen noodles, and the skills inside are also can't hide from his eyes. "
Shui Ye suddenly had no choice, spread his hands, and said helplessly: " Then I have no
choice, think about it. "
Qiuyuan and Risa didn't speak, but Yasuda looked thoughtful, first glanced at Shui Ye, hesi-
tated before speaking: " Master Shui Ye, do you think this will work? Let's just make the new
noodles outside. Do it well, bring the ramen directly to the store every morning, and only
process it in the store, and then serve it to the customers, so as not to reveal the new
method of ramen, but also to attract customers. Ito will definitely believe it if he pretends to
fall for the new style of ramen. ”
When Shui Ye heard this, he immediately clapped his hands and praised: " Okay, Yasuda,
this brain is finally enlightened, not bad, I think this method is feasible, Qiuyuan, how about
you? "
Qiuyuan nodded in agreement, and several people continued to sum up. After all, the prac-
tice of this new type of ramen is a secret, and it has to be hidden. It is definitely not realistic
to do it in a hotel, because there have been cases of poisoning before, and now I will go
temporarily. If you look for a place, you may be targeted by Suzuhara's people, so Mizuya
and Akimoto finally agreed to make ramen in Yasuda's house, and then let Nao and Risa do
the security work alternately.
As soon as Nao was mentioned, Shui Ye realized that Nao did not come to the meeting
tonight, so he asked Risa, " Why didn't Nao arrive? Hasn't his body recovered yet? "
Risa saw something wrong with Nao before, but he couldn't explain it clearly, so he could
only say: "I was coughing yesterday, so I guess it's not all right. This guard's job is still me
and Akimoto. "
Qiuyuan directly refused: " That's not good, now this village is full of Suzuhara's forces, I
have to ensure the safety of Shui Ye. "
　　" It's said that there are no ninjas here, what can happen to Shui Ye? " Risa said noncha-
lantly.
　　" This is my mission, Risa, then only you will work harder, follow Yasuda back to make
new-style ramen, and Shui Ye and I will stay at this hotel, so as not to disturb the people of
Suzuhara. "
　　" Okay, let's do it like this. Don't tell me earlier that Nao is not in good health. I see that
he is in good spirits these days, and I thought he was fine. We just finished discussing it, so
I will go and see him. " While talking, Shui Ye got up and walked out. When he reached the
door, Shui Ye stopped again, and then instructed Yasuda: " I have taught Qiuyuan and I
many times, and you need to practice more when you go back. Bring the ramen you made
yourself to the store and give us a taste, and stimulate Ito by the way. ”
Yasuda nodded vigorously to indicate that he could do it, and Shui Ye walked out.
Shuiye wanted to go directly to Nao, but he was empty-handed, so he went to the hotel
owner to ask for some light food, and then knocked on Nao's door.
　　" Cough, who is it? " Nao's raw voice sounded inside, and then he came to open the
door.
As soon as the door opened, Nao saw Shui Ye's face, hesitant for a moment, and asked, "
Shui Ye, it's so late, what's the matter with you coming to me? "
Nao's eyes were a little swollen, his face was very pale , and he coughed several times while
speaking. Shuiye suddenly felt that he had ignored Nao, thinking that Nao was a medical
ninja and would not be disturbed by illness, but he did not . Forgetting that doctors don't
treat themselves, thinking of this, Shui Ye felt that he had done too much, and felt sorry in
his heart.
　　" Nao, I'm here to see you. If you're sick, I won't let you go to the doctor. " Shui Ye said,
and walked into Nao's room with the food.
And Nao's face flushed a little after hearing Shui Ye's concerned words, and he closed the
door.
　　" I know you guys are busy. Besides, I'm a medical ninja myself, so this disease is noth-
ing. " Nao said, and sat down beside the table.
Shui Ye handed the food to Nao, with a bit of blame in his tone: " You have helped me so
much along the way, and you have saved my life, we can be regarded as friends of life and
death, Nao, I am sincere Treating you as a friend, friends just want to support each other, I
have been a little busy these days, but you are so ill, there is still time for me to take you to
see a doctor. ”
These words warmed Nao's heart even more, but Risa's words were still stuck in her chest
at that time. Nao lowered her head and pretended to ask casually, " If Risa is ill, do you care
so much about her? "
　　" Huh? "
Shui Ye glanced at Nao strangely, thinking how could he ask such a question, but for the
sake of being a patient, he said, " She is from Hokage, what should I care about her? Be-
sides, She is such a strong person, do I need to care about her? "
After getting the answer he wanted in his heart, Nao suddenly changed his sad face and
laughed.
Chapter 337 activity starts
Shui Ye glanced at Nao strangely, and said in his heart that he was so happy, and saw Nao
pick up the rice ball on the plate and eat it. As long as you are willing to eat, Shui Ye didn't
ask any more questions, but kept saying that he would take Nao to see the doctor when it
was dawn.
And Nao just refused lightly, saying that his illness doesn't matter, it will be fine tomorrow
morning.
Shui Ye's face was full of disbelief: " If you can do this well, how come you have been sick
for several days? "
These words made Nao's whole person silent. In fact, it was just a little cold at first, but Nao
couldn't help but feel sour when he thought of the conversation between Risa and Shui Ye,
and he didn't want to take medicine. In addition, in the past few days, Shui Ye and Lisha
walked side by side, and he felt even more uncomfortable when he looked at it, so he didn't
want to eat or drink. After going back and forth, the disease became serious.
Nao never dared to tell Shui Ye these words in his heart, so he could only keep delaying it,
and it was best to promise that if he didn't feel better tomorrow morning, he would go to
the doctor by himself.
Shui Ye was relieved then, and after Nao finished eating, he returned to his room.
Nao looked at the back of Shui Ye's departure, and his heart was mixed for a while, not to
mention how complicated it was.
The next morning, Sui Ye was getting up when he heard a knock on the door, and as soon
as he opened the door, he saw Nao's face, but his complexion was much better than what
he saw last night.
　　" Nao, are you recovering so quickly? " Shui Ye asked in surprise.
　　" It's been said that I'm a medical ninja, you just woke up, let's go downstairs to eat to-
gether. " Nao said, and walked down slowly.
Shui Ye was relieved when he watched from behind, and went downstairs with him.
In the next few days, Yasuda brought the ramen he made at night to the ramen shop every
day, deliberately mentioned it in front of Ito, let Shui Ye taste and make suggestions, Shui
Ye also made a serious comment, but kept it down as usual The sound was heard, and Ito
listened to bits and pieces. In short, he didn't let him hear any important data.
Although Yasuda lacks a little in the accident, he is still very good at learning how to make
ramen. After training with Tenten , he has made rapid progress. He has mastered the
essence of Hongying ramen in just a few days, and can already complete a Hongying ramen
independently. Ramen too.
After the ramen shop closed that day, Shuiye and Akimoto came to Yasuda's house, which
was a brief summary of his ramen making during this time.
This is the first time Shui Ye came to Yasuda's house, Yasuda seemed a little cramped, and
while introducing the place where he made ramen to Shui Ye, he said: " I've been busy mak-
ing ramen during this time, and I haven't cleaned up much, Master Shui Ye, please don't.
Odd. "
Shui Ye waved his hand and said, " It's okay to be a mess at home, but the place where you
make ramen should be clean, you should know this, right? "
Yasuda responded quickly, and then led Shui Ye the way: " I must know this, Master Shui Ye,
go this way. "
After entering through the door, Shui Ye saw a small yard with a single house. Although it is
a little small, the sparrows are small and complete, with all kinds of living utensils, and a lot
of picked red tassels stacked in the yard. .
The room was as chaotic as Yasuda said, and Shui Ye didn't care, just followed Yasuda into
it, and when he arrived at Yasuda's studio, his eyes suddenly lit up.
I saw that this room, only about ten square meters, was full of large and small tools. These
tools were familiar to everyone. They were all bought by Yasuda. There was a workbench in
the middle. Although there were many things on it, But they are all very neat, whether it is
raw materials or tools, they are all neatly arranged.
　　" This is a good job, " Shui Ye praised. After all, teaching people, encouragement is al-
ways greater than criticism.
Yasuda had a smile on his face. He finally did the right thing and didn't cause any trouble to
Master Shuiye. Speaking of which, he had to thank Master Shuiye. When he first introduced
them to the ramen industry, he taught them a lot. The most important thing is that people
who do catering must keep the cooking table clean and tidy, and no matter how many
guests there are, they cannot throw things on the cooking table at will.
Shui Ye made a general inspection, and then gave detailed instructions again. After watch-
ing Yasuda make the ramen, he and Qiuyuan tasted each other before instructing Yasuda: "
I have tasted this taste with Qiuyuan, although the taste is Can't quite catch up with us yet,
but it's already seven or eight points, so let's start a new event from tomorrow, Akimoto,
what's your opinion? "
　　" It's simple. Yasuda is from here. He should know what Hongying means to the vil-
lagers, right? Letting him sum it up is much better than our current temporary plan. "
Shui Ye was right when he thought about it, the Hongying ramen itself came from this vil-
lage, so he said, " Then what do you say Yasuda? "
Shui Ye mentioned this to Yasuda several times before. When Yasuda was working in the
ramen shop, he would think about it for himself. Now Shui Ye asked about it, and just said
it: " Master Shui Ye, I am Come to think of it, the outside of our village is full of red ying,
you can fold a large branch of red ying and use it as a decoration, so that we can launch a
special ramen, and then …”
Yasuda said a lot, and Shui Ye was very satisfied. This Yasuda did a good job in planning, so
he said: "The idea is good, then let's implement it, by the way, do you need any help? Just
ask Risa. As for the details of this event, it is better to write it down on paper. It is better to
make a simple plan. Another important point is to ask Ito to cooperate with you fully, so
that he can deeply feel our new style of ramen. Charm, you'll be hooked. "
　　" Don't worry, Master Shui Ye, I will definitely handle this. " Yasuda said with a face of
assurance.
Shui Ye nodded and pointed at Yasuda again, and then he came out of Yasuda's house. At
this time, it was already dead of night outside, and almost no one could be seen on the
street. Qiuyuan's sensitivity as a ninja increased by several degrees at this time. .
the contrary, Shui Ye was very leisurely, with his hands behind his back, and chatted with
Qiuyuan: " How do you think Yasuda has been doing these days? "
　　" Be serious in doing things, although sometimes your brain can't turn around, but it's
not hopeless. As long as you practice hard, you will definitely be able to be a store man-
ager. " Qiu Yuan analyzed objectively.
　　" I thought so too, so let him manage the store for the time being, and we'll discuss it
when we resolve the counterfeit store. "
　　" What do you mean by that, you were thinking about changing the store manager be-
fore? "
Hearing Qiuyuan's question, Shui Ye nodded generously: "That 's right, hehe. "
Chapter 338 robbery
Qiuyuan raised his eyebrows. He had seen Shui Ye defend Yasuda in front of Lisha before.
He thought Shui Ye was optimistic about Yasuda, but he didn't expect that there was such a
layer in it.
　　" Don't show this expression, you also said that the ramen shop is to retain talents, and
being the manager must not only be good at ramen, but also manage the people below
and learn some imperial skills. If this Yasuda is really not enlightened, there is nothing
wrong with me opening him. After all, we open the store for profit, not charity business. "
Shui Ye expressed his opinion very honestly.
　　" That's right, " Qiu Yuan paused, and was about to say something to Shui Ye when he
felt a figure flickering in a corner behind him, but the figure was very fast and disappeared
in a flash. in the dark.
Shui Ye walked in front, as if he didn't notice this at all, and started talking again: " By the
way, this Lisha doesn't like Yasuda, so he should cooperate with Yasuda in activities, right? "
　　" She is a ninja. As long as you have given the task, she will complete it seriously. After
all, she is here to study. " Qiuyuan said, but the corner of his eyes drifted to the place just
now.
Sure enough, just a few steps forward, the figure came out of the darkness and continued
to follow them.
Looking at the water night ahead, Qiu Yuan thought about how to deal with this matter.
Now that the enemy is dark and I am clear, if he makes a move rashly, he may be the one
who suffers.
But this person has been following them so late, it must not be a good thing.
After hesitating for a few seconds, Qiu Yuan walked quickly to Shui Ye's side and said in a
low voice, " Shui Ye, there is a tail behind. "
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, then stopped and said in surprise: " How to deal with it?
Can you fight? "
Qiu Yuan was about to say what was in his heart, but he felt that the atmosphere of many
people gradually appeared around him. Soon, people with their faces covered and holding
sticks appeared behind Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan, and Qiu Yuan's eyes suddenly changed. He
sank, and then protected Shui Ye behind him.
Shui Ye stood behind Qiuyuan, and at a glance, there were about 20 enemies. It didn't look
like a ninja. Qiuyuan he ... should be able to handle it, right?
The masked man quickly surrounded Shui Ye and Qiuyuan, all of them looked fierce, look-
ing at Shui Ye as if they were going to eat him. Akimoto took out his Kunai and made a ges-
ture of responding to the enemy.
Shui Ye looked at the enemy in front of him and asked, " Qiuyuan, can you handle it? "
　　" You protect yourself, there are many people on the other side. "
As soon as the words fell, those masked people called Shui Ye and Qiuyuan with sticks. Qi-
uyuan pushed Shui Ye away and threw a smoke bomb on the spot. froze in place.
Qiu Yuan had long been in the air with the help of the smoke, and he could clearly see ev-
ery enemy. Qiu Yuan didn't intend to entangle with these people, he just threw out a lot of
darts. The masked man was obviously weak. After a while, almost every one of Qiuyuan's
darts was inserted into the masked man's body, each and everyone screaming in pain.
Their leader stood up at this time and shouted loudly: " What are you panicking, a little in-
jury, give me some peace, hurry up, grab them, and get the formula in their hands. "
Shui Ye was hiding behind a tree, and when he heard the word "recipe", he immediately
knew Haku . It seemed that these people were all sent by Suzuhara. Che, sure enough, peo-
ple are getting old. This Suzuhara planned to repeat the old trick, grabbed the recipe from
them, and made a new style of ramen by herself.
It's just a pity, Shui Ye cooed his shoulders. In fact, there is no formula or formula for the
new type of ramen. It's just some simple notes. As for the proportion data, Shui Ye will tell
Qiuyuan directly Yasuda, let him forcibly write it down, in order to avoid the recurrence of
the formula being forcibly taken away.
Because what is stored in the mind cannot be taken away by others no matter what.
At this time, Qiu Yuan threw several detonating talismans at those enemies. The rumbling
sound soon woke up the surrounding residents, the lights of the houses turned on, and
there were some noisy voices.
The masked people immediately panicked when they saw this scene, especially the leader
who hurriedly gathered his own people and quickly ran away in the dark.
Qiu Yuan didn't chase after him, just clapped the dust on his hands, then jumped to Shui
Ye's side and asked, " Are you not hurt? "
Shui Ye shook his head vigorously, and then said: " I'm fine, but ..." Shui Ye glanced at the
villagers who had walked out of their house in clothes, and said helplessly, "I guess they
have something to do. "
　　" You two, are you alright? " A girl's voice suddenly appeared, Shui Ye turned her head
and saw that it was a girl about the same age as them, who looked like HakuHaku , which
made people feel comfortable.
As soon as Qiuyuan saw the girl, he paused, and after seeing the faces of Shui Ye and Qi-
uyuan, the girl covered her mouth and said, " Hey, you guys, didn't you faint from eating
too much red yam that day? That person? Why are you here? "
Some villagers saw the traces of the explosion, and their expressions suddenly changed: "
It's a bully, it must be a bully, and the bully is attacking us again. You guys, why are you still
outside in the middle of the night? "
As soon as the bully was mentioned, the villagers immediately exploded. Some said that the
bully had not appeared for some time, some said that the bully had robbed so much
money, and the girl pulled Qiuyuan aside with a nervous look in her eyes. : " I said you two
outsiders, didn't anyone tell you that there is a notorious bully in this village? You came out
so late, because you were afraid that you would not meet the bully? "
After being said that by the girl, Shui Ye couldn't speak, but just looked at Qiu Yuan, mean-
ing you said something.
Qiu Yuan was very grateful for the girl who saved Shui Ye last time, and his tone was a little
lighter than usual: " Let's find a friend, it took a while to eat and drink, so I'm here so late,
but don't worry, here It's so close to our hotel, the bully probably won't come back. "
The girl glanced at Qiu Yuan and Shui Ye, saw that their clothes were clean and hadn't been
torn apart, and asked suspiciously, " Aren't you robbed? "
　　" We two poor boys, we don't have much money, what can he take away? " Shui Ye in-
terrupted deliberately.
This time the girl was a little surprised: " then you are really lucky, in our place, the bully has
never missed. "
Chapter 339 Sakurako deep down
Never misses ... Shui Ye savored this sentence carefully, and said that thieves don't go
empty, and robbers don't go empty? It seems that there is a big problem here! At this time,
the cool night wind was blowing, and the girl shivered in the cold wind because she came
out with only one coat on.
Shui Ye immediately pity Xiangxiyu: " Then what, it's too late today, I think it's better to talk
about it tomorrow, Miss, why don't you come to our hotel at noon tomorrow and tell us
about this village, by the way. Let me thank you, after all, we haven't thanked you properly
for this life-saving grace. "
girl was a little surprised, and quickly refused: " No, no, everyone in the village knows this
solution. It's not a big deal. You don't need to thank me. "
　　" How does this work? " Qiu Yuan stepped forward and said, " Miss, I think you will
agree. After all, we don't like to owe people. It's just a meal. It's not a great thank you. "
Seeing this, the girl could only agree, and then ordered: " You better hurry back to the ho-
tel, lest the bully come back in a while. "
Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan also nodded. Suddenly, Shui Ye seemed to remember something,
turned around and asked the girl, " Hey, by the way, what's your name? "
The girl was stunned for a moment, then gave a smirk. After chatting with these people for
so long, it was really rude to not introduce her name properly, so the girl smiled brightly at
Shui Ye, revealing two cute little dimples: " My name is Sakurako Fukashita, it's the Sakura
of Sakura! "
Shui Ye was swayed by Sakurako's smile, and suddenly stopped, and his eyes were at-
tracted.
　　" Cough cough cough. " Qiu Yuan coughed heavily before awakening Shui Ye, " I said
why are you staring at a girl like that? "
Shui Ye quickly concealed his emotions and said unnaturally: " Che, everyone has a love for
beauty, I should take a second look, I haven't seen a few women along the way, Tenten and
you guys . The big men mixed together, and finally got a beautiful woman, so naturally you
have to take a few more glances. ”
　　" What absurdity? " Akimoto rolled Haku 's eyes.
　　" This is the truth, not the fallacy. " Shui Ye gave him a Haku look back.
After returning to the hotel, Shui Ye was lying on the bed, still recalling Sakurako's smile in-
voluntarily in his mind, but he only felt that it had been lingering in his mind for a long
time. No more.
Also unable to sleep is Suzuhara.
At this time, he was scolding Ito in his own room: " Tell me, it's been so many days, you
bring me back these unimportant information, what's the use? "
Ito looked aggrieved, and Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan were very shrewd, every time he couldn't
hear the key parts.
　　" I will definitely find the recipe for you. Trust me, the village chief. Now only I can get
close to them. As long as I stay with them for a day, I can get accurate information. Are you
worried that I can't get the recipe? "
Suzuhara's face was ashen: " You better do what you say. "
Ito hurriedly nodded like a chicken peck.
At this time, there was a knock on the door, Suzuhara said to come in, and Ito saw a thin
and capable man walk in. This is Suzuhara's youngest son. It is said that he has been doing
business outside. Why is it so late at night? came back?
As soon as he saw his son, Suzuhara said to Ito: "I 'm here today, you go down first, remem-
ber, you must come up with the news. "
Ito nodded and said yes, and left.
Not far from walking out, I heard the sound of a cup being slammed on the ground. Look-
ing at the direction, it came from inside Suzuhara's house. It seems that this young son who
has been out all the time is not very popular with Suzuhara Village Chief. Thinking like this,
Ito vaguely heard a few cursing words. Thinking of Suzuhara's threat to him, he shrank his
neck and walked out of Suzuhara's house.
At noon the next day, Shui Ye and Akimoto prepared early. Because he was worried that
Nao would ask the reason, Shui Ye made an excuse and asked Nao to protect Yasuda.
At noon, Sakurako Shenxia came as promised, and Shui Ye and Qiuyuan also went up to
meet her.
A few people sat down at the table, looking at the table full of dishes, Sakurako smiled: " It's
really just an effort, your thanks are too grand! "
　　" No, it's just a few side dishes. By the way, there is also a ramen I made myself, which is
my thank you. " Shui Ye said, and put the ramen he prepared early in the morning in Saku-
rako's before.
Sakurako was stunned for a moment, looking at the ramen in front of her, she thought of
the Yile Ramen in the village, and said, " This ramen smells similar to what I eat at Yile Ra-
men? However, their ramen is not this one. That's it. "
Shui Ye smiled: " It's a coincidence, I have some connections with ramen shops, so the taste
is very similar, but this ramen is developed and made by myself, you can taste it. "
Yingzi smiled and did not refuse. After taking a sip, Yingzi's brows and eyes widened, and
she couldn't help but admire: " Wow, this taste is really delicious, not only the umami of
Hongying but also The mellow taste of the soup base of the ramen itself, wow, Shui Ye,
your craftsmanship is so good, you can become a ramen master. ”
Being praised, Shui Ye laughed, just when she was complacent, Yingzi suddenly thought of
something, and then said to Shui Ye: " This red ying is delicious, but I can't eat more, so as
not to look like it again. I was in a coma just like last time. "
Shui Ye touched his head a little embarrassedly, and said, " No, you have reminded me, how
can it be. "
Qiuyuan heard this thoughtfully, but this was something they neglected. The taste of
Hongying ramen is good, but everyone in the village knows that they can't eat more.
Wouldn't that affect the business?
Just when Qiuyuan wanted to tell Shui Ye about this, he saw Shui Ye diligently telling Yingzi
what she had seen in the village, Yingzi listened while eating ramen, and chatted with
Shuiye. While chatting, Shui Ye mentioned some taboos in this village by the way, just like
Hongying can't eat more of these things.
Sakurako's ramen had already been eaten for a half, and when she heard Shui Ye's ques-
tion, she put down her chopsticks and thought about it, and then said: " Except for Hongy-
ing not being able to eat more and bullies, there seems to be nothing else in the village,
um, I think about it, eh, yes, it's also about Hongying, but this is a story my mother told me
when I was a child, and I don't know if it's taboo. "
Shui Ye suddenly became curious, approached and asked, " What story? "
Chapter 340 The legend of Hongying Village
Yingzi thought for a while and said, " It's a story my mother told when I was a child. It is said
that our ancestors have seen a huge sacred tree, but that sacred tree is guarded by a
princess with divine power. We couldn't get close. Later, for some reason, someone started
a war, and a seed was scattered to us from the place where the sacred tree disappeared. It
turned into countless little dots, and the little dots slowly turned into red cherry trees. The
ancestors all said that it was the seed left by the divine tree, so they sent people to guard it
day and night. Gradually, some people discovered the function of the red cherry tree, which
can be eaten as a tonic, but if you eat too much, you will fall into a coma, but it happens to
be red Next to the cherry tree, there is pure heart grass. The old people say that all things
grow and restrain each other, which should be the truth. ”
The moment Shui Ye heard the divine tree, the whole person was stunned. The divine tree,
the divine tree, even knew about the divine tree in this ordinary village? But this is just a
legend passed down from generation to generation. Although the authenticity of this
needs to be investigated, it is similar to the history of ninjas that he knows. Shui Ye was
puzzled. Could it be that this red tassels tree is really related to the ten-tailed tree? But
there is no other knowledge about the divine tree in the history that Hei Jue said. Shui Ye
thought about it again and again, Hei Jue's lump of liquid that he didn't know what it was,
maybe his memory was wrong. When the Six Path Immortals sealed Hui Ye. Maybe some-
thing happened that no one knows about, which led to the emergence of Hongying Vil-
lage?
For a time, Shui Ye was so lost in thought that he didn't even hear Qiuyuan calling him a
few times.
　　" Shui Ye! " Qiu Yuan slammed the table, and Shui Ye woke up with a start, and said af-
ter a few hoots, " Damn, you're so loud, you're scaring people to death, you know? "
Qiuyuan didn't even bother to roll Haku 's eyes, and said disgustingly, " Someone has been
thinking about something, and has called you a few times? "
Shui Ye then turned to look at Yingzi, and sure enough, Yingzi's face was a little embar-
rassed, she quickly waved her hand and said, " It's okay, it's just a bedtime story my mother
used to coax me when I was a child, what did you just think of, Shui Ye? "
Shui Ye didn't know how to speak about the matter between the divine tree and Kaguya, so
she could only lie: " It's nothing, I just thought that Hongying still has such a big back-
ground, yes, you know other things. Anything about Hongying? "
Sakurako just shook her head: " My mother liked to tell me these stories when I was a child,
but my mother has been dead for a long time, and I can't remember some details. "
Shui Ye felt a little regretful, he thought he knew more information, but Qiu Yuan saw that
something was wrong and asked, " You seem to be very concerned about this legend? "
　　" No, " Shui Ye quickly concealed his unnaturalness, and then changed the subject and
chatted with Sakurako, and Qiuyuan didn't want to ask again.
After a simple meal, Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan thanked Sakurako well and sent her back.
As soon as he returned to his room, Shui Ye said that he was a little tired, and drove Qi-
uyuan away on the grounds that he wanted to take a nap.
Shui Ye picked up a glass of water and put it to his mouth, but didn't drink it, and began to
recall the legend that Sakurako said in his mind. The fruit from the divine tree was eaten by
Kaguya, and was later sealed by the Six Path Immortals, and the chakra was extracted. Now
there should be only an empty shell left! But that empty shell is now being kept by Madara,
ah, no, no, the time line is messed up, and now Naruto is still traveling outside, the Outer Path
golem must have been summoned by Nagato, and is still at Akatsuki's organization.
Ah - the chaos is dead, Shui Ye only feels that his brain is a mess, and then he simply
doesn't want to think about it. Why don't he go to the red ying forest quietly, maybe he can
see something, this time sleeping on the bed Xiao Huang suddenly jumped onto Shui Ye's
shoulder, and cried out a few times.
　　" Why, do you want to come with me? " Shui Ye asked.
Xiao Huang nodded. During this time, it has been following Shui Ye's side. Whether it is go-
ing to the bamboo forest or the red tassels to check, it can detect a faint chakra lingering
around. , but I can't be sure, this time it happened that the little girl talked about such a
legend, so I just went to see it for myself.
Shui Ye and Xiao Huang just hit it off, but thinking of Qiu Yuan in the next room, Shui Ye
kept an eye on him and made a shadow clone to lie down on the bed, lest Qiu Yuan would
not see himself when he came to check, and cause trouble again. what a dispute.
During this period of time, Shui Ye did not encounter any strong enemies, and almost did
not use ninjutsu. After a long time, he still had some skills. Fortunately, he successfully sep-
arated his shadow clone and jumped from the window, and was soon submerged in the
crowd. .
Qiu Yuan stayed in his room, thinking of Shui Ye's face with a hint of panic before, and his
heart was full of doubts, so he kept an eye and jumped to the edge of the window to check
Shui Ye's actions.
It's just that Qiuyuan checked it right after Shui Ye left the hotel, and saw Shui Ye sleeping
on the bed through the window. bully.
Thinking of this, Qiuyuan went back to his room and began to think about how to solve the
problem of Hongying not being able to eat too much.
But he said that on Shui Ye's side, walking in the crowd, he arrived at the entrance of the
village after a while, and in a blink of an eye, he saw the counterfeit shop. The original old
thing can really seduce guests with beauty, Shui Ye thought with disgust, and continued to
walk towards the Red Ying Forest.
There was also a sneaky figure in the crowd following Shui Ye's footsteps.
Walking on the road in the countryside, Shui Ye kept thinking about Kaguya Ji, so he didn't
notice the person behind him. Xiao Huang felt it keenly, but it was sealed in his body, and it
didn't matter at all. The way to tell Shui Ye directly is to use his own claws to grab Shui Ye's
shoulders when the person behind him shows his body shape, but Shui Ye's attention is on
the legend, and he doesn't feel pain for a while. .
Xiao Huang was a little angry, and grabbed it hard, Shui Ye was a little bit hurt by Xiao
Huang's grasp, turned his head in doubt, and just found the person behind him, Shui Ye
just paused for a second and pretended to know nothing. Continuing to walk forward, he
said to Xiao Huang in a low voice, " When did this person follow us? "
Xiao Huang moved his little head and gestured with his claws.
Shui Ye guessed the meaning inside and asked aloud: " Did it start when you left the vil-
lage? "
Xiao Huang nodded.
Chapter 341 Suzuhara's youngest son
It is estimated that Suzuhara's hands and feet are also done. When Shui Ye thinks of this, he
no longer frowns. For such a small role, he can solve the problem with a dart.
So Shui Ye kept walking, as if he didn't take this matter to heart at all, Xiao Huang was a lit-
tle uneasy, thinking that there had been no strong enemies in this village so far, so he
didn't use his claws to go. Grab Shui Ye's shoulders.
About ten minutes later, Shui Ye arrived at the red tassels forest outside the village, and the
whole area was bright red. Shui Ye found a tree at random, and just jumped on the tree
lightly, standing steadily. On the top of the tree branch, Shui Ye held the trunk with one
hand and carefully observed the red cherry tree.
The trunk is black and brown, about the thickness that three adult men can hold together,
and the leaves are clustered in clusters, very dense, but the flowers are red and bright, how
to describe it, it is the same color as blood , and the brightness is several levels higher than
blood.
Shui Ye had drank the soup boiled with Hongying, although it was delicious, but seeing so
many Hongying now, I somehow felt a little irritable in my heart. Xiao Huang was among
the branches, closed his eyes and felt it seriously. Sure enough, after arriving here, the
chakra feeling seemed to be getting clearer and clearer, faintly, Xiao Huang felt that the
chakra seemed to be born from the ground. of.
After a long time, Shui Ye jumped down from the tree, then touched Xiao Huang's head
with his hand, and said, " Did you also feel something wrong? "
Xiao Huang jumped off Shui Ye's shoulders, and his four claws stepped on the ground un-
der his feet. He was afraid that Shui Ye would not know Haku . He even signaled with his front
paws. He could n't stop laughing: " I see, don't dig the ground. "
Shui Ye wanted to open Sharingan directly to check the situation, but suddenly thought that
there were people behind him, so he changed the angle so that the people behind could
only see his back.
After opening Sharingan , the surrounding things became clear, Shui Ye slowly moved his
eyes, these trees are very ordinary trees, they don't seem to have any strange difference,
but Xiao Huang and himself feel The wrong place is here, why in the end ...
Shui Ye suddenly thought of Xiao Huang's move just scratching the ground, so he directly
put his eyes on the ground of this red tassels forest. Sure enough, there was a trace of un-
usual chakra flowing abnormally. Shui Ye's eyes widened, and he approached carefully.
Look, that wispy chakra line seems to be connected to something, but no matter how Shui
Ye pulls into the distance, it's not really clear.
After the operation, Shui Ye's eyes were sore, and he still couldn't see where the trace of
chakra line came from and went. It's strange, and there are things that Sharingan can't see
through.
etc! Something the Sharingan can't see?
Shui Ye suddenly thought of something, remembering that during the war, the kaleido-
scope Sharingan of Erzhuzi did not see through the tomb of Banye. Could it be that the
things here are really related to Liudao and Kaguya?
As soon as I think of this, Shui Ye's face becomes ugly. Could it be that I accidentally
opened a bug in the ninja world and found something about the god tree in advance, and this
thing is still not shown in the anime.
Hiss~ Shui Ye took a deep breath, wondering if this discovery was good or bad?
Shui Ye sighed and put away his Sharingan . At present, he got only three Tomoe Sharingan
from Kakashi . It is estimated that only by becoming Rinnegan like Erzhuzi might be able to
know the truth.
　　" Hey, I just want to make ramen well, why do I keep encountering these complicated
problems, and I have to intervene every time. " Shui Ye complained, then picked up Xiao
Huang and leaned against a tree. Under the red cherry tree, a breeze blew, carrying the
unique fragrance of Hongying.
At this time, the person hiding in the dark looked at Shui Ye and sighed for a while, then sat
with a hopeless expression. He really didn't know what the hell the head of the ramen shop
Haku was doing, but it didn't matter. When I left the village, I informed people, and after
counting the time, they were almost there. When they catch the person in charge, will they
not be able to get the recipe? At that time, the village chief will definitely praise him for his
ability, and maybe there will be many benefits to take. The man thought happily, and
glanced at Shui Ye with a sinister look. I want to blame you for being careless. What did you
do when you came out alone?
The afternoon sun was very good, Shui Ye was too lazy to get up as soon as he sat down.
Through the gap between the branches and leaves, Shui Ye stretched out his hand and saw
the sun shining on his hand, and mottled pictures appeared, but he was leisurely for a few
seconds. With the Six Paths Immortals opening Rinnegan , how can he turn his kaleidoscope
Sharingan into a wheel eye?
When this thought appeared in his mind, Shui Ye was startled, how could he have this
thought?
it's not impossible ... According to Hokage's timeline, there are only Nagato and Obito in Rin-
negan. Nagato should now be in Yu Nin Village, a village not far from the Land of Water ...
If you can get close to Nagato, maybe You can take the opportunity to get his eyes, no, no,
no, Shui Ye quickly gave up the idea, Nagato was at his peak at this time, and his three-
legged cat's kung fu was probably not close to Nagato, so he was beaten by Konan . The
crazy woman was fried to pieces.
Hey - sure enough, this golden finger is not so easy to use! Shui Ye was sighing, and he felt
a trace of abnormality in the air. Shui Ye stood up slowly, put Xiao Huang on his shoulder,
walked out of the shade of the big tree, looked up at the person in front of him, his tone
Very indifferent: " There are quite a few people here. What are you trying to grab this time?
"
's youngest son, but at this time, he had the forehead guard of Mistin Village's rebellion on his
forehead .
Shui Ye was startled, without any sign of cowardice, he looked straight at Suzuhara's
youngest son and said, " As far as I know there are no ninjas in this village, where did you
come from? "
didn't want to say anything more to Shui Ye, and stabbed her with her own Kunai , and it
was extremely fast.
Shui Ye was not in a hurry, just dodged and occasionally blocked Suzuhara's attack with his
Kunai . Seeing that he didn't speak, Shui Ye asked curiously, " What kind of face do you guys
have in this big Haku ? Tell me, do you have anything to do with that bully? What is the vil-
lage chief Suzuhara planning, and how much do you know about this red tassel forest? "
Chapter 342 One-sided crushing
One question after another, Shui Ye's posture is very leisurely, where it seems that someone
is knocking on the door, but it seems to be playing with them. This person's knowledge
made Suzuhara's anger increase, and a jumping and heavy stabbed at Sui Ye's heart.
But how could Shui Ye let him succeed, but he evaded the attack with a slight sideways
movement, and stumbled over Suzuhara with his foot, causing him to fall directly to the
ground, while the person Suzuhara brought looked at him. This scene looked at each other
in dismay, and for a while he didn't know whether to cover his eyes or go up and support
Suzuhara.
I don't think both options are good!
This time, the bell was completely provoked by Shui Ye, a carp stood up straight, and the
seal of both hands released the water escape towards Shui Ye.
The person in front of him is the rebel of Kirigakure village. It is not unusual to know how to
use water escape. Shui Ye directly threw Kunai up, and then made a seal with his hands.
Catching the Kunai he just threw , the whole action was smooth and smooth, and Suzuhara
was shocked when he saw it.
This is completely different from what the information said! The person in front of him
should be just an ordinary person who knows nothing! How can such a powerful physical
technique still use the earth to resist his own water escape?
At this time, Suzuhara's mind was full of why, and she didn't move for a while. Shuiye took
this opportunity to form a seal and directly trapped Suzuhara and those people with the
earth flow wall, and then Shuiye jumped up and stood on the ground. On the Tuliu Wall, he
looked down at Suzuhara and those people, his eyes full of playfulness: "I didn't want to say
it just now, so can I say it now? "
Suzuhara was awakened by Shui Ye's words, and immediately asked, " What the hell are
you? "
Shui Ye wanted to say that I was not a thing, but it seemed like he was scolding himself, so
he held back and said with Kunai in his hand : " You don't need to know this, to answer my
question, let me explain first, my patience has always been Not good. "
　　" You're worthy of talking to me like that? " Suzuhara scolded angrily, and began to seal
with both hands. Just when he was about to release the ninjutsu, Shui Ye's darts had al-
ready arrived. With a ' pop ' , the darts just pierced through. Suzuhara's palm, blood flowed
down immediately, and Suzuhara could only hold her palm in pain and glared at Shui Ye.
　　" Hey, look, I said that my patience is not good, you still don't believe it, are you seeing
blood now? " Shui Ye looked like I was good for you.
Suzuhara was even more furious, and without caring about the pain, she pointed at Shui Ye
and scolded: " What are you, who dares to attack me in Hongying Village, you are afraid
that you will die out of here! "
　　" Hahaha. " Shui Ye immediately laughed when he heard this, and he almost bent over.
After a while, Shui Ye straightened up, " I said friend, no matter how brave you are, you
have to learn to look at the situation, right? Now It seems that you are my captive? Oh, yes,
and the group of trash behind you, didn't Qiuyuan teach you enough lessons yesterday? "
This made Suzuhara's eyes darken suddenly. When he returned home last night, he was se-
verely reprimanded by his father. Later, his father received the news of the failure of the
mission, which was about the water night in front of him.
And now this Shui Ye has insulted him so much, really, damn it!
　　" Oh, I'm so angry that I'm scared to death, Xiao Huang, are you right? " Shui Ye delib-
erately said to Xiao Huang, and the sarcasm in his tone could be heard by anyone.
This time, all the anger just now was ignited. Suzuhara didn't have any rationality at this
time. With the help of the earth flow wall, he jumped directly in front of Shui Ye, and then
attacked towards Shui Ye.
Shui Ye was too lazy to waste any physical strength with him, all his tricks were deadly, and
that Suzuhara himself was furious, so there was no reason, he just waved Kunai and slashed.
Putting such a person in front of Shui Ye is not enough to see, Shui Ye beat Suzuhara to the
ground, unable to move, and the group of people trapped by Shui Ye wanted to come up
after seeing this. Help, Shui Ye directly locked those people up with another dirt wall. Then
he walked slowly to Suzuhara's side, squatted down, and said slowly, " Can you tell me
now? "
Saying that, Shui Ye tore off Suzuhara's face towel. It is a raw face, but the eyebrows and
eyes are very similar to the previous village chief Suzuhara. In addition, this person was so
mad that he could eat well in the village, so I think of Shui Ye. He quickly guessed the iden-
tity of the person in front of him.
　　" What's your relationship with Suzuhara village chief? "
Although Suzuhara's youngest son was beaten to the ground, he was still full of arrogance,
glared at Shui Ye and scolded: " I am his son, you hurt me, my father will not let you go. "
　　" It turned out to be the stupid eldest son of the landlord's house, " Shui Ye sighed, "
You came to trouble me with a mask on your face, and the scumbags trapped by me look
very much like the people who attacked me last night. It seems that, Does your father, the
village chief, have a lot to do with the bullies in the village? "
When Suzuhara's youngest son heard this, his face changed dramatically. When it was over,
he leaked his father's secret, and he would definitely be beaten to death by his father. No, it
can't be messed up, the person in front of him is just guessing.
　　" What nonsense are you talking about, what bully, I don't know, I just saw that you
were upset, so I came to kill you. "
Shui Ye looks like you are a Haku idiot: " We have never met, and it was just a small test of
your identity. Then tell me, how did I upset you and make you want to kill me? "
Suzuhara was speechless when he asked, but Shui Ye kindly explained to him: " So, this can
only mean that you were sent by the village chief of Suzuhara, um, let me guess, what do
you want? ? New ramen recipes, or ramen skills that you can’t learn? ”
Seeing that his purpose was guessed by Shui Ye, Suzuhara's youngest son's face was bruised
and blue.
Looking at the stupid eldest son in front of him, Shui Ye shook his head. Sure enough, this
second-generation official has no brains, and he doesn't know what stupid things he has
done, but he is still a rebel. Speaking of which village is not the most famous. The character
in front of me is really insulting and betrayal. The words come from Xinxiaoqun 712205071
one-one-one-one-one
------------ .
Although this person did not admit it, Shui Ye knew the true identity of the village chief
Suzuhara, and it seemed that he had to plan again, but these people in front of him saw his
face and knew that he knew how to ninjutsu. It's easy to reveal your identity if you handle it
well. But directly killing the old guy of Suzuhara is easy to alarm. After a little thought, Shui
Ye opened his Sharingan and performed illusions one by one, making them forget what hap-
pened to them. After doing everything, they shook their hands and planned to leave. .
Chapter 343 business is booming
Before leaving, Shui Ye deliberately looked back at the Red Yinglin. He could still feel the
faint chakra, but it was not the time to figure it out, so he could only put it on hold for now.
When he returned to the hotel again, Shui Ye released his shadow clone, and then sat by
the bed with Xiao Huang, his thoughts drifted away unconsciously, until someone knocked
on his door.
Shui Ye said a word and came in, and saw the figures of Akimoto and Nao, Shui Ye put
down Xiao Huang, then walked to the table in the middle, and asked, " Akimoto, what hap-
pened? "
Akimoto and Nao found a place to sit down, poured a glass of water for Shuiye and Nao,
and said, " I'm here to tell you about the new style of ramen, and I mentioned something
deep before, saying that Hongying can't Eat more, do you remember? "
　　" Ah yes, what's wrong with that? "
　　" This is the root cause. If we can't eat more, then we will definitely affect the sales in
the later stage of making this kind of ramen. The villagers all know that Hongying can't be
eaten too much, so they won't come often, right? "
These words were considered to be on the point, and Shui Ye suddenly remembered that
he had thought about this problem, but he forgot how busy things were later, and now Qiu
Yuan brought it up and solved it.
　　" You've already said the problem, so do you think of a solution? " Shui Ye asked again.
Qiuyuan pondered for a while and then said: " I thought that since the pure heart grass can
be exposed to the toxicity of Hongying, why don't we prepare the soup boiled with the
pure heart grass in the ramen shop, so that the villagers can come and eat it with confi-
dence. "
This is a solution, Shui Ye thought about it, the ramen itself has a soup base, and if you start
a new stove to boil the soup, it will be a bit redundant, which will collide with the soup base
of the ramen itself, and maybe it will be diluted The aroma of the ramen itself. But this is in-
deed a problem. If it is not solved, Hongying ramen will not last long.
What should I do? Shui Ye picked up the cup and took a sip of water. Looking at the tea
leaves in the cup, he suddenly thought of a solution and said excitedly: " Qiuyuan, do you
think this will work? Let's add the pure heart grass directly into the soup base without
adding too much. Now, just to mention the umami, so that it will not spoil the taste of our
own soup base, and we can save the stove once, ”
Qiuyuan thought for a while, thinking about the possibilities inside, and then said: " It's
okay, but I'm afraid it will ruin the taste inside, why don't we try it first? "
Shui Ye suddenly became interested, and thought of something interesting, and then said: "
It just happens that the ramen shop is not a meal time, so let's join in the fun and do exper-
iments in the ramen shop, and by the way, stimulate that Ito again and give him a bonus.
Fire up. "
Qiuyuan also thought this was a good idea, so the two of them were about to leave, but
Shui Ye saw Nao being very quiet beside her, her lips pursed, and her eyes staring. Sud-
denly, Shui Ye realized something.
I'm a jerk, what did Qiuyuan just say? Hongying can't eat too much, can't eat too much! It's
not all leaked out, mother, Suiya secretly glanced at Nao's expression, she was going to die.
Qiuyuan also realized that he had said the wrong thing, but he didn't have any psychologi-
cal burden. After all, in his opinion, Shui Ye was not wrong in this matter, and Nao just
didn't investigate it clearly. Now it's just right.
　　" Nao, we didn't tell you about this in time, that Hongying is indeed a tonic, and it is
good for the body, but you can't eat more, so Shuiye fell into a coma a few days ago, be-
cause of eating too much Hongying, Shui Ye was afraid that you would worry about blam-
ing yourself, so she didn't say it. " Qiu Yuan explained sincerely.
No wonder Shui Ye liked soup so much before, but suddenly disliked it. Nao smiled bitterly,
and he thought it was Risa's reason ... Now that I think about it, I was really too careful. Af-
ter living so long, when did I so? Naxu stood up suddenly, but said to Shui Ye, " I'm so sorry
Shui Ye, I will definitely take good care of you in the future. "
After saying this, Nao ran out of the room, leaving Akimoto and Shuiye dumbfounded.
Shui Ye glared at Qiu Yuan: " Tell me about you, why don't you keep the door open, isn't
this bad? "
Qiuyuan didn't care, and glanced at Shui Ye with disgust: " Nao is a ninja, why would he
care about such a trivial matter, it's fine to say it, who told you to hide it? "
　　" You are arguing. Nao didn't cook the soup for you. Of course you don't care. Really,
forget it. Now the ramen thing is more important. Let's go to the ramen shop to deal with
the problem of pure heart grass. " Said, Shui Ye went to the ramen shop with Akimoto.
And Nao was in his room, looking at Shui Ye's back from a distance, and only felt a burst of
sadness in his heart.
The two quickly arrived at the ramen shop, just when they saw Yasuda walking into the
shop with a large bag of things, Shui Ye walked up curiously, and then asked, " Yastian,
what are you bringing? "
When Yasuda saw it was Shui Ye, he smiled and said, " Master Shui Ye, it's a little raw mate-
rial. I bought it when there were few customers in the ramen shop. "
Saying that, Yasuda opened the bag, which was filled with some flour, salt and the like.
Shui Ye glanced at it and said, " It just so happens that I have a new idea with Qiuyuan, and
now I will try it out with the help of the ramen shop's tools, for a while ..."
Shui Ye whispered in Yasuda's ear, and after a while with Akimoto, the three walked into the
ramen shop. Ito inside had noticed Shuiye and Akimoto for a long time, but he didn't want
to be caught by Shuiye anymore, so he checked the cooking table while the two were talk-
ing, and saw that there was nothing wrong. Shui Ye walked in together with Yasuda and
that Akimoto.
Ito packed up his emotions, greeted him with a smile, and said, " Master Shuiye is here. To-
day's business in the store is not bad. Do you need me to make a brief report? "
Shui Ye ignored him directly, took Yasuda into the back kitchen, and said to Ito: " I will teach
Yasuda something in a while, you should watch more of the guests. "
Saying that, Shui Ye specially put the ingredients and other things on the cooking table,
and Ito's eyes suddenly straightened when he saw it.
Yasuda also deliberately said at this time: " Master Shuiye, why don't you just let me make
the soup for the new ramen you just mentioned. I have improved a lot in making soup base
recently. "
Shui Ye said very cooperatively: " Then you can do it yourself, by the way, let Qiu Yuan
grade you on the side, you know, Qiu Yuan has always been scrupulous in scoring, and will
not give you an extra point. "
Chapter 344 hooked
As soon as Shuiye finished speaking, Akimoto also stood by Yasuda's side, and then took
out a notebook, which was quite formal in scoring at the training base, which suddenly
stimulated a certain nerve in Ito.
The village chief Suzuhara has urged him many times that he must get the formula, and he
was specially called last night. If he can't get the formula again, he will be miserable. Think-
ing of this, Ito can only lick Face to face, smiling face to Shui Ye: " Master Shui Ye, what kind
of new type of ramen are you doing? I haven't heard of it, why don't you just let me take a
look and learn? "
Seeing Ito's dog-legged appearance, Shui Ye held back his smile and said, " Ah, this, what if
a customer comes later? You can't ignore the business in the store just to let you study,
right? "
　　" If there are guests, I will greet them immediately. Besides, it's not dinner time, there
are not many guests. " Ito said flatteringly.
Shui Ye gave Ito a funny look, rolled his eyes and said, " Okay then, just stand behind and
see, Yasuda, let's start. "
Yasuda nodded, took the aniseed and the like on the table, and started to make it seriously.
Qiuyuan was on the side, pretending to make a serious comment, Yasuda had just received
Shui Ye's order, and now he will follow the process step by step. Of course, for some details
such as data that are deliberately blurred, move faster. , or change the angle, anyway, it is
to make Ito unable to see clearly,
Ito's eyes were sore when he stood in the back, but he couldn't see Yasuda in the front, so
he wanted to stand forward desperately. How could Shui Ye let him succeed? Taking a step
forward deliberately, his foot just stepped on Ito's foot.
I only heard " Ouch " , Ito screamed, covered his feet, just wanted to get angry at the person
in front of him, but saw that everyone in front of him was something he couldn't afford to
offend, so he could only swallow the resentment. go back.
Seeing that Ito was angry and couldn't let go, Shui Ye felt a lot of joy, and then made a
slightly apologetic look: " Yeah, I'm so sorry, I stepped on you, does it hurt? "
Pain, piercing pain. Ito wanted to scold him, but thinking about the formula in front of him,
he could only swallow his voice.
Qiuyuan on the side also knew that Shui Ye was playing a prank, but pretended not to see
it, and continued to instruct Yasuda: " Hurry up, it's been a long time, and I haven't even
done half of it. "
Yasuda repeatedly said yes, and then got busy again.
Shui Ye stood with his arms folded. He used all his strength for the kick just now. He didn't
think this person would be able to resist, but he didn't plan to let this Ito go. I don't know
how much money the ramen shop has secretly calculated. I have to ask Ito to get it back. As
for these pranks, of course, it can only be calculated as simple interest.
Shui Ye's eyes shone brightly, while Ito, who was beside him, was focusing on stealing tech-
niques and didn't notice Shui Ye's eyes.
Finally, the simple pure heart grass soup is ready, and Ito's face is full of disappointment.
He thought he could learn something useful, but he didn't expect to simply boil the pure
heart grass. Almost everyone in this technology village can, Because Hongying is just out-
side the village, there are disobedient children who like to climb up the trees to eat. Occa-
sionally, there are gluttonous children who eat too much and fall into a coma.
However, this was not what Shui Ye wanted to see. Seeing that Ito didn't care, Shui Ye im-
mediately said, " Akimoto, try it first, how many points can I give? "
Qiuyuan nodded, then took a spoon, scooped a spoonful, took a sip, shook his head and
said, " Yasada, your soup tastes too strong, when the guests eat our new ramen, they will
drink this again. Soup, it will dilute the umami of our ramen soup base. So, wouldn't the
new style of ramen be meaningless? "
Yasuda's face was a little ugly, he accepted Qiuyuan's suggestion humbly, and said, " I'm
sorry, leader Qiuyuan, I'll make another copy right away. "
Saying that, Yasuda picked up the raw materials and started to do it again. This time, the
action was obviously faster. Ito was dazzled by the sight, and Shui Ye continued to add fuel
to the fire: " Akimoto, I think this may not be Yasuda's problem, think about it. Ah, we have
launched a new type of ramen, and the raw materials have red ying in it. When the time
comes, the guests will definitely get angry, and if they fall into a coma, they will come to
our ramen shop .
　　" That's right, " Qiuyuan touched his chin, put down the small notebook in his hand,
thought for a moment, and then said, " I think we should make the color of Hongying ra-
men a little lighter? You know that Hongying ramen is all red. Yes, it's off-putting to look at.
"
Out of the corner of Shui Ye's eyes, seeing Ito's ears pricked up, he raised his voice a little: "
You're right, then we'll go back and add up, and record the detailed data so that we don't
forget. , just let us explain to the innkeeper and borrow his kitchen for the evening. "
　　" Then it's settled. "
Akimoto and Shui Ye sang together, and Yasuda was also watching Ito's expression secretly.
Sure enough, when Master Shui Ye talked about the new style of ramen, Ito's whole per-
son's expression became extremely excited. It seemed that he was hooked. .
　　" Is Yasuda here? According to the old rules, give us three servings of ramen. " Someone
suddenly shouted outside.
Seeing that the matter was almost finished, Shui Ye turned to Yasuda and said, " Since it's
looking for you, you should make ramen first, the customer is important. "
Yasuda nodded, and went to greet the guests, but Ito thought about what Shui Ye said just
now, he wanted to go by himself, but now that Yasuda went, it was naturally happy and
leisurely, but his eyes kept moving towards Yasuda just doing Good clear heart grass soup
to look at.
Akimoto knew that Ito was fooled, so he didn't bother to play any more, and said casually: "
Then I'll go outside to buy some raw materials first, you wait for me here first, and we'll go
back together later. "
Shui Ye responded and walked slowly to Yasuda's side. He was acting just now, but now he
really needs to see Yasuda's ramen skills. I saw Yasuda tore off a small ball of dough and
started to circle with his hands. Pull the ramen into shape in a circle, then remove the head
and tail, and throw it into the boiled noodle soup. After a while, the ramen is ready, and Ya-
suda begins to carefully arrange various side dishes. Both the technique and the placement
were impeccable, Shui Ye was very satisfied with this, so he left the back kitchen and found
a corner seat to sit down.
Ito made an excuse to go out, and Shui Ye agreed without thinking.
Chapter 345 Fake recipe for Ito
After Yasuda made three servings of ramen and served it to the guests, he came to Shui
Ye's side and asked in a low voice, " Master Shui Ye, did our plan succeed? "
　　" Never-nine-nine-nine-ten. He went out just now, so he should have called the village
chief Suzuhara. The plan was very successful. "
Hearing what Shui Ye said, Yasuda felt relieved. In fact, when Shui Ye told him to do things
as planned, he was still a little worried, afraid that he would not be able to do well.
　　" Although it is said that the pure heart grass soup is acting, but mixing pure heart
grass into the soup base is what we really want to do. This is what Qiuyuan and I just
thought of, as for the specific method, I have not thought of it yet, this time I intend to let
you Participate in our research together. After all, the new type of ramen has more brains
and more ideas. There should be a tough battle tonight. You don’t know how to ninjutsu,
so remember to protect yourself first . ” instructed.
Yasuda took it seriously, and then said to Shui Ye: " Did we also act that night? "
Shui Ye thought about it and denied it: " No, we will make the soup base for the new ramen
directly at night. After all, they won't believe it if they don't come with the real thing. "
　　" Then what if they steal the lessons? " Yasuda said worriedly.
Shui Ye sneered, and then said: " Antian, you have to know that even apprentices taught by
hand in this world are different, let alone those who only dare to learn techniques secretly?
Besides, you After coming here for so long, that Ito still only learned 50-60% of the things,
which means that no matter how much they steal, they can't get there, but that old thing
Suzuhara is different from him. We have to be on guard against him, so things like recipes
can only be written down with your brain, and there must be no handwriting left. "
Yasuda knew the importance of it as soon as he heard it, and said, " Don't worry, Master
Shuiye, I will definitely handle it. "
Shui Ye's guess was correct. As soon as Ito left the ramen shop, he went straight to a house,
stayed there for a while before coming out, pretended that nothing had happened, and
continued to return to the ramen shop to do errands,
Ito thought that he had done it perfectly, but he didn't know that Shui Ye had sent Risa,
who had been secretly following Yasuda, to follow him, so what Ito did and said, after Shui
Ye and Akimoto returned to the hotel, Risa was all told him.
After listening to Lisha's report, Shui Ye raised his eyebrows: " Oh, Ito's ambition is not
small, and I know that there are branches of mine in other villages, and I want to open this
kind of counterfeit shop to other villages. "
Qiu Yuan snorted coldly: " Being out of his mind, he thinks that he doesn't have enough
power to support the five countries? It's a joke. "
　　" Since you know it's a joke, let them have a good laugh. Don't they want the recipe for
a new style of ramen? Let's just prepare a copy for him, Risa, or let you handle this? "
Risa hurriedly shook his head: " Let Qiuyuan handle this matter, and I don't know how to
make ramen. Wouldn't it mean to tell them that it's fake? "
Shui Ye originally just wanted to make fun of Lisha, but he didn't expect him to refuse so
bluntly, so he said: " Che, I don't really want to use you, so you're not here to help? I feel
like you didn't help anything. Eh. "
As soon as he finished speaking, Lisha suddenly pulled out a few darts and placed them on
the table with a ' clang ' : " These are the people who want to do something to you and Ya-
suda these days, but these people are too bad, a dart is enough. It's enough to solve the
problem, by the way, I also found a ninja next to Suzuhara, who suddenly appeared today,
and I don't know why. "
Ninja ... Shui Ye thought about it for a while, and soon realized that when he was attacked
in the Red Ying Forest, was it the same person?
　　" Risa, how did you find out? " Shui Ye asked.
　　" It was at the door of the store. The ninja was still injured, so he went straight to
Suzuhara. Suzuhara's face was very bad at the time. I guess it was not a good thing. Isn't it
good? The enemy's discomfort is our relaxation, so that he will not keep trying to find ways
to do it. It's against us. " Risa said nonchalantly.
　　" Then why don't you come closer and listen to the situation? "
　　" The task you gave me was to protect Yasuda, but you didn't investigate the situation.
After all, the person who came from the other party was a ninja. If something happened to
Yasuda when I walked away, wouldn't my task fail? "
Hearing Risa's explanation, Shui Ye didn't plan to ask any more questions, and said, " Forget
it, you're not a powerful ninja, let's focus on what's in front of us, just now we seduced Ito.
I’m hooked, I guess they’ll do it tonight, Qiuyuan, you make a fake recipe, remember
that it’s mixed, don’t be too obvious, lest it be discovered. ”
Qiuyuan nodded, then turned back to his room, Shui Ye was about to pour himself a glass
of water, but Lisha suddenly stared at him, as if he was studying something important.
Shui Ye was uncomfortable with her eyes, and said, " What are you looking at? "
　　" It's nothing, by the way, I forgot to tell you just now, that ninja looks very similar to the
village chief Suzuhara, I guess it's either his son or his relatives. " Lisha said, but her eyes
didn't let Shui Ye go. Staring at Shui Ye's reaction.
Being stared at by such a beautiful woman is actually a very happy thing, of course, if the
other party's eyes are not so sharp. Shui Ye thought very hard, I didn't meet a few women
along the way, why are all of them so difficult, ah no, Miss Yingzi is not difficult.
In the end, Shui Ye couldn't bear it anymore, and said to Lisha, " It's like, although Suzuhara
is not a good thing, but it doesn't delay other people's relatives, right? "
　　" It's nothing to have relatives, it's just that I'm curious, that person's state at the time
looked weird, and the conversation between them made it feel weird. "
Shui Ye gave an ' ah ' , and then said, " What conversation? "
　　" He said that he doesn't remember anything that happened this afternoon, even the
valet behind him are the same. As far as I know, there are almost no ninjas in this village.
You said, what kind of ninjutsu can make people lose part of it? memory? "
Lisha has something in her words. Shuiye Club felt that this woman was targeting her. She
carefully recalled her actions, and there was no omission. This Lisha suddenly said this to
herself. Could it be that she was seen by her when she was sneaking out. ?
It shouldn't be, Shui Ye thought, but suddenly his whole body became cold, how could he
forget ...
Chapter 346 fake recipe
This woman, Risa, is very good at hiding her breath, just like when she first noticed her. Shui
Ye's heart suddenly became flustered, and he tried hard to recall the whole process of his
arrival to the Red Ying Forest.
When I went there, I was thinking about things in my heart, and I really didn't pay attention
to the situation behind me. As for that person, he only saw that person after Xiao Huang's
reminder, so this Lisha was hiding somewhere at that time and kept monitoring his actions?
?
Shui Ye's breathing became heavier, and his fists under the table were clenched tightly, try-
ing to calm down his mind.
Sharingan that she started at that time was done behind that person's back, even if Lisha was
there, she couldn't see it! Later, they beat themselves and used Sharingan to erase their
memories. At that time, they didn't notice any breath at all, which means that Risa didn't
see his Sharingan at all , and if he really found out that he could ninjutsu, This Lisha should
not be so calm, maybe what she is saying now is just testing herself.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye suddenly felt confident, and said: " Risa, what are you talking
about, what kind of ninjutsu to make memory disappear, don't deliberately test me, I didn't
even graduate from ninja school. people. "
Seeing that the water was not leaking at night, Lisha picked up the water on the table and
took a sip. In fact, she was only dazzling at the time. Yasuda went out to buy things before
dinner time, so she had to follow, but she was inadvertently I saw Shui Ye's figure passing
by in a hurry, because it was just a glimpse, Risa wasn't sure that it was Shui Ye, I wanted to
follow, but it looked like I could only make ramen, not any taijutsu and ninjutsu. Yasuda,
Risa can only temporarily abandon this idea.
Rao is like this, Li Sha still rushed to the entrance of the village when there were many peo-
ple, but she never saw Shui Ye again, maybe she just saw it wrong, Li Sha thought so, but
when she saw those strange people again After the reaction, doubts fell in my heart.
After all, Suzuhara can't get along with only a few of them now.
Lisha drank all the water in the cup, then said to Shui Ye, " Don't worry about it, I just asked
casually, by the way, do you need my help later? "
Seeing that Lisha had changed the subject, Shui Ye's heart was put down a little, and he
replied: ' The other party is likely to send someone, we better be careful. You know, Yasuda
and I are not ninjas, and we will not know anything. Self-defense skills are still up to you. '
Shui Ye was very sincere, and in order to convince Risa, he deliberately added the word that
he was not a ninja to dispel Risa's doubts.
　　" Okay, by the way, I also completed the task of protecting that Yasuda. " Risa left Shui
Ye's room with an indifferent tone.
At night, Yasuda was doing the final finishing work, but Ito suddenly approached and said
to Yasuda: " Store manager, I heard from Master Shuiye that you are going to develop a
new recipe for ramen tonight, can you take me with you? ? "
　　" No! " Yasuda refused very cleanly. " Master Shuiye said that this is a secret. Before
launching a new type of ramen, the recipe must not be revealed. What if it was learned by
that counterfeit shop? "
Ito frowned, thinking that Yasuda had been with that Shuiye for a few days, but his mind in-
creased a lot, so he continued: " But my current ramen skills are really lacking, just as Mas-
ter Shuiye is here, let him Can you remind me? "
Yasuda was too lazy to care about this Ito, quickly packed everything up and closed the
door, and said, " I, the store manager, haven't fully tempered your skills. What are you do-
ing to disturb Master Shuiye? "
Ito was scolded for a while, holding his breath in his heart. After Yasuda left, he glared at
the place where Yasuda had disappeared, and said viciously: " Just let you be arrogant for
another night, and when I get the formula, immediately slaughter you so there will be no
one else in the way. ”
When Yasuda arrived at the hotel, it was already a little late. The other guests in the hotel
had already gone to bed early. Occasionally, a few people stayed up late drinking in the
lobby. Is drinking too much.
When Shuiye and Akimoto went down the stairs, they happened to meet Yasuda, and be-
hind Akimoto were Risa and Nao, and they were all together.
　　" Taking advantage of this time when no one is there, I will repeat the task again, re-
member ..."
After speaking in a low voice, several people nodded together, and Qiu Yuan also handed
the fake book to Shui Ye: "I 'll act like a little later. "
Shui Ye made a handsome gesture of me and took over the fake ledger.
The good show has begun. Lisha is considered a half dangerous person in Shui Ye's eyes, so
Shui Ye has transferred her to the outermost position. She has the reputation of standing
high and seeing far away, so that it is easy to observe whether those people are coming or
not. Xu and Qiuyuan were always by their side and Yasuda.
Yasuda began to experiment seriously. Shui Ye and Qiu Yuan also started to help him. The
three of them cooperated, and the speed was very fast. However, the first pot of test prod-
ucts directly became a failure. I don't know if there are too many pure heart grass. Now,
Shui Ye feels that the strong fragrance of the original soup base is gone.
　　" No, come again, Yasuda re-adjusts the proportion of pure heart grass. "
The three of them were busy in the kitchen, and soon it was midnight. Lisha, who had been
watching the stars on the roof, was from Xinxiaoqun 712205071
one-one-one-one-one
------------ Finally saw those people, all of them were sneaking towards the hotel.
Lisha immediately sent a signal to Qiuyuan, Qiuyuan got the news, and immediately
glanced at Shuiye, then turned to Yasuda and instructed: " Be careful not to reveal your
stuff. "
Yasuda nodded quickly, and the three of them started to make the soup base of pure heart
grass again.
The people outside were getting closer and closer, and Risa didn't care. He changed his
posture and continued to look at the situation on Shuiye's side. He, Yasuda and Akimoto
were immersed in making soup base, their eyes were serious, and Risa looked at Shui Ye's
eyes were lost for a moment, but soon regained clarity, and suddenly remembered what his
sister said in his mind.
　　" Xiaosha , you will know Haku me. As long as I look at his expression, I feel that I can't es-
cape. Xiaosha, when you meet that person, you will be as desperate as I am. "
There was a sneer from Lisha's mouth, what kind of eyes, what kind of desperate, just a
man.
Here Shuiye and Qiuyuan tasted the fifth test product they just made, and the taste has im-
proved a lot, and this time, the taste of the pure heart grass has become more obvious,
which is a good sign.
Chapter 347 melee
Shui Ye smiled and said to Yasuda: " Remember the ratio this time, so as not to get con-
fused later. "
　　" Don't worry, Master Shui Ye, I remember all of these. By the way, are those people
outside ..." Yasuda's eyes indicated the situation outside, and there was a little more fear in-
side.
Qiu Yuan's eyes didn't move, he just said in a deep voice, " Concentrate on your own busi-
ness and do it more seriously. "
Yasuda lowered his head with a " hey " , and started to adjust the proportions again.
At this time, the people outside had reached the wall of the hotel. They were all sneaky, but
their eyes were very fierce. One of them looked very familiar, just like Ito in the store. Risa
Standing on the roof, I could see clearly, thinking about whether to notify Qiuyuan inside,
and glanced down, I saw that Qiuyuan was holding a Kunai in his hand , and the position of
the station was also very clever, it happened to be those black clothes A place where peo-
ple gather.
　　" Don't forget to put the spices, by the way, there is one more thing, Akimoto, Nao, you
two should be quiet. After all, this is the kitchen of the hotel owner. If we break it, we will
lose money tomorrow. "
Nao had already taken an attacking stance, and he was full of anger when he thought that
Suzuhara had deliberately sent Hongying to Shuiye before. The old Suzuhara knew that this
Hongying could not be eaten too much, and he sent it as a gift to frame Shuiye. Before he
had figured out Hongying's problem, he gave it to Shuiye, causing Shuiye to fall into a
coma. Nao thought that he was a little more angry here, and he would have to beat all
those people down in a while to vent his hatred. .
Qiu Yuan didn't care about Shui Ye's words, just said: " Then it's impossible to say. "
These two or three looked like they were going to fight, Yasuda swallowed his saliva, and
his hands couldn't help shaking, so that the soup that had just boiled spilled out. Kind re-
minder: " Calm down, my branch manager, you may see more in the future. "
With that said, Shui Ye stretched out his hand to support Yasuda's arm, lest the soup in his
hand spill more.
The people by the wall quickly gathered together, and one of the leading people stood up
and commanded. Soon, the men in black divided into three waves. The back kitchen, who
was waiting for the night, came.
　　" squeaky "
A few people broke into the back kitchen at once. Fortunately, Yasuda had just made suffi-
cient psychological preparations. This time, he did not frighten himself, but looked at the
incoming person calmly. Akimoto and Nao reacted much faster than Yasuda. One stood be-
side Shuiye, one stood beside Yasuda, one protected the other, and the division of labor
was clear.
When Shui Ye saw these people, he was about to ask a few questions, but he saw that they
were directly slashing with knives. Qiuyuan immediately blocked the attack of the people in
front of him with Kunai . The knives collided with Kunai , making a huge metal friction sound. , it
hurts people's ears.
　　" Who are you? " Yasuda couldn't help shouting loudly.
The black-clothed man at the head was thin and small, and stood up: " You don't need to
know this, say, where is the formula? "
It's really straight to the point, Shui Ye has not seen such a stupid fool for a long time, ah
no, I only saw one in Hongying Forest before, thinking of this, Shui Ye took a serious look at
the man in black at the head, this one. It doesn't matter, isn't the person in front of you the
stupid son of the previous landlord?
I go, who gave him the courage to come to his own trouble?
When Shui Ye was speechless, the surrounding men in black had already swarmed to at-
tack, Nao and Akimoto joined the battle circle, both of them were surrounded by men in
black, but these people were still weak to death, they could only Relying on the advantage
of the number of people against Nao and Akimoto.
Now Yasuda and Shui Ye are separated. At this time, someone next to the silly son suddenly
opened his mouth and said something to him. The silly son's eyes suddenly turned to Shui
Ye and Yasuda, and shouted at the boy. The group of men in black shouted: "The formula is
on the two of them, hurry up, go and get it for me. "
As soon as this sound came out, those men in black immediately turned their attention to
Shui Ye and Yasuda, their eyes were full of greed,
　　" Come on, the master said, I got a lot of recipes and a bounty, come on! "
I don't know who shouted, and then a small group of people in black got rid of Nao and
Akimoto, and ran towards Shuiye and Yasuda. Qiu Yuan's eyes changed suddenly, the Kunai
in his hand was sharp and windy, and in the blink of an eye, he solved several enemies, and
then kicked the black-clothed man in front of him with a kick, and jumped in front of Shui
Ye, just blocking the direction of those people.
The man who rushed at the front saw another obstacle, and he was so angry that he
slashed at Qiu Yuan.
Qiu Yuan didn't even bother to deal with this man, he just bent down slightly, stretched his
feet and tripped, the man lost his balance, and with a ' smack ' , he fell directly into a dog
eating shit, and splashed a lot of dust. .
Shui Ye couldn't help laughing. He pointed at those people and said, " You still want to grab
something at your level? I'm dying of laughter. "
This irritated the stupid son at the head, pointed the knife at Shui Ye and cursed: " You are
shameless, since you are like this, you don't need to be merciful, hurry up and catch him! "
These words cheered the man in black, and the knife in his hand slashed faster. Although
Nao was surrounded by people, he didn't make any mistakes, and even the movements of
his subordinates were more ruthless. Li, fell down one after another, and after a while, there
were many men in black lying beside Nao's feet.
It was a bit strange for Shui Ye to see this scene, and he thought that Nao had done a great
job this time.
Although the men in black all wanted to get the reward money, Qiu Yuan was so powerful
that they couldn't even touch the corner of Shui Ye's clothes, let alone catch him.
In this case, there are a little more people who are impatient. There is no way to attack Qi-
uyuan without any thought. Anyway, it is just hand-to-hand combat and increasing the ma-
chete. Although there is no substantial change, the large number of people has made Qi-
uyuan deal with it. for a while.
The stupid son saw that his subordinates were defeated, but there was no panic on his face.
Shui Ye looked a little strange. Normally, under such a situation, normal people would be
anxious, unless ... What happened to this stupid son? trick.
Shui Ye stared sharply at the silly son's every move, but saw that the person beside him
didn't know what he was taking out of his arms. It seemed that it was not a good thing.
Snatched it over, only to see Lisha falling from the sky, stepping on the stupid son's face
with one foot, and by the way, kicking both feet, snatched the dangerous thing.
Chapter 348 Back to Konoha
Risa took that thing and threw it on the ground. It was some useless Haku -colored powder.
Risa just smiled faintly, her hands were printed, and a simple Wind Release solved the person
in front of her.
The fast Shui Ye didn't have time to say anything, and that stupid son hated the northwest.
Shui Ye sighed, the speed was too fast, after those men in black saw that the stupid son was
dead, they were stunned for a moment, and then ran away in a random swarm.
Qiu Yuan clapped his hands: " You're a lot faster at making seals. "
Lisha was noncommittal, just said to Shui Ye and others: " Quickly solve the problem here,
Konoha wrote, something happened. "
Shui Ye was stunned for a moment, and then calculated the time. Logically speaking, there
is nothing major happening now, but there is no chance of any unexpected changes, so he
replied: " Then it will be easier, tonight you and Nai I have to go to collect the connection
between Suzuhara and the bully, and it is best to get the most direct evidence. As for this
data, we will work overtime and make it all night tonight. "
Qiuyuan nodded, and the three continued to experiment.
The next day, a large notice was posted at the entrance of the village. It clearly stated all the
wrong things that Suzuhara had done, including how to collude with the bullies to grab
things, tip off and so on. Contacts are also posted.
In just one day, the village chief who was loved by everyone turned into a slut everyone
yelled at.
Seeing this scene, Shui Ye only felt that it was refreshing, eh, tell you, this old man, to think
about yourself!
Although he boiled it all night, Akimoto's spirit was very good, and he finally worked out
the best soup base recipe with Yasuda at dawn. A few days later, a few people from Shui Ye
held an event right at the door of the ramen shop. Because they are the benefactors of
Hongying Village, there were many people who came to cheer. The counterfeit shop also
disappeared in the past few days, and everyone inside ran away. Done.
Ito was also missing, and Shui Ye probably guessed who of Qiuyuan's people moved his
hand, and he didn't bother to ask. After staying for a few more days, the business of the ra-
men shop was already booming, and Shui Ye left with satisfaction.
On the way back to Konoha, Shui Ye was worried all the time. After all, there was no bottom
in his heart, but Lisha was very relaxed and looked at the natural look on his face.
　　" What happened to Konoha so urgently call us back? " Shui Ye has asked many times,
but Lisha always has an answer, I don't know.
Three words blocked Shuiye back until he returned to Konoha Village.
"Can you tell me now?" Shui Ye said, looking at the two doors that belonged to Konoha
alone.
Only then did Lisa turn her head, staring at Shui Ye and said, " Lord Hokage 's direct order,
asking you to follow Lord Jiraiya to practice immediately. Now that Lord Jiraiya has returned to
Konoha Village, he is waiting for you. "
Shui Ye was taken aback, but before he could ask the situation clearly, Yamanaka Kaiichi
and Nara Shikahisa had already come out to greet him. Shui Ye was taken to Hokage's of-
fice by them in a dazed time.
Shui Ye has been away from home for several months. Tsunade greeted him with a smile
and said, " I haven't been home for so long, so let's go back and clean up. After all, I have to
follow that guy Jiraiya . "
　　" Lord Hokage, why is this? " Shui Ye asked in confusion.
Tsunade seemed reluctant to talk too much, just said to Shui Ye: " It is the prophecy of the
great toad fairy, Shui Ye, you must follow Jiraiya , this may prevent the tragedy from hap-
pening. "
Shui Ye's pupils shrank suddenly, tragedy? What tragedy, was Asuma killed, or was Jiraiya
killed by Nagato? Or is it Neji 's death?
At this moment, Shui Ye's heart was agitated, but Tsunade didn't care so much, he just said
to Shui Ye: "The big toad immortal said that this is the way you must go, I have already told
Jiraiya , and you will deal with it while you are practicing. He will help you with the question
of the five branches of the country, and as for Qiuyuan, I will stay with you in Konoha Vil-
lage. ”
After Tsunade ordered everything, he asked Nara Shikahisa to take Shuiye out, and before
leaving, he said, " By the way, I also arranged for the child you brought back to work in
Konoha's branch, and so on. When you come back, you can make arrangements as you
wish. ”
Shui Ye nodded in a daze. Before he could figure out the situation, he had already em-
barked on the path of cultivation with Jiraiya and Akimoto.
　　Looking at the confused young man in front of him, Jiraiya laughed three times and said:
" I never thought that Jiraiya would have the opportunity to accept apprentices, Shui Ye, I
knew that your kid is not a simple person, so you can follow me in the future, I will let that
guy Naruto . He is waiting for us at Tsuna no Shinobi . ”
　　" Ah, good. " Shui Ye agreed, but looking at the expression, it was obvious that he had
not recovered.
In the next time, Shui Ye followed Jiraiya and Naruto to practice all the way. Now Shui Ye can
learn ninjutsu justifiably. Jiraiya is a very good teacher and never favors Naruto . Shui Ye is
grateful and learning. faster.
I have been practicing all the way to deal with the problems of the ramen shop. At one
time, more and more ramen noodles were sold in Shui Ye, and there were too many stick
cards. Occasionally , when Naruto was sleeping, Shui Ye would use the stick cards to get
them. Naruto 's swirling bloodline.
It only took a lot of money to dip the card, but the bloodline was only 80%, and the rest
could not be touched anyway. Jiraiya found the problem, thinking that it was Shui Ye who
saw that Naruto would twist the shuriken, so he pulled Shui Ye aside and opened a small
stove for him.
In the end, Shui Ye couldn't laugh or cry, and his mood improved a lot.
Soon, the practice was about to end, and Shui Ye and a few people returned to Konoha Vil-
lage. During this time, Shui Ye had accumulated a lot of stick cards, waiting to get Naruto 's
vortex blood into his hands.
Thinking of what Tsunade said before he left, perhaps because of his sudden appearance, a
certain trajectory of the world has been changed. Since the big toad immortal has already
expected that he can prevent the tragedy, he must do it well, and the first is the death of
Asuma Now, thinking about this problem, Shui Ye deliberately approached Nara Shikamaru,
thinking that they were going to a mission soon, and they had to keep up before they could
stop it.
Nara Shikamaru was a little suspicious about Shui Ye's sudden approach, but after investi-
gating for a while, he didn't find anything suspicious, so he left it alone.
Soon, Asuma and Zhuludie received the task, Shui Ye secretly eavesdropped outside the
Hokage office, and found an excuse to follow.
When Feiduan was about to activate his ability, he used Sharingan 's ability to save Asuma .
Chapter 349 Stop all tragedies in the ninja world
Then, Shui Ye told Nara Shikaku about the weakness of the flying section, and helped to
delay the time. In fact, with the current ability of Shui Ye, he could solo the flying section
alone, but Shui Ye did not want to expose himself to Akatsuki so quickly. In front of the or-
ganization, after all, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger is much more interesting than
crushing others.
Fortunately, Nara Shikaku is indeed the brain of Konoha, and he soon thought of a way,
and this way is almost the same as the one in the anime, so Shui Ye knew that he would co-
operate with him.
Finally, a few people joined forces to solve the flying section in front of him. Shui Ye looked
at the flying section buried in the mud and stepped on it hard. He wanted to do this before
in front of the TV, but at that time he could only do it. Looking at the deer stepping on it,
now I can finally enjoy myself.
Nara Shikaku glanced at Shui Ye, and his doubts about him deepened: " Shui Ye, who are
you in the end? "
Shui Ye then turned to look at Lu Jiu in front of him, with a big smile: " Lu Jiu, what are you
talking about, I don't understand why? I just happened to come here to help you this time,
as for this weakness. Just found it by accident, don't worry about it. "
　　" I didn't find any weaknesses, it was my fault. "
　　" Well, Lu Jiu, your brain is very powerful. Now that everything has been resolved, I will
leave first. Master Jiraiya is still waiting for the results of my practice, so I will leave now . "
Then, Shui Ye waved his back to Lu Jiu and left.
Lu Jiu was left to meditate on the spot.
Shui Ye returned home happily, and before the butt was hot, he heard the voices of
Chunxia and Nao, and Shui Ye could only run to open the door. As soon as the door was
opened, Chunxia scolded her face for a while, and said a lot. Dui, the conclusion is that as
soon as Shui Ye left, he came back for so long, but he didn't look at it directly, but instead
asked them to come to the door.
It's the hardest thing to coax a woman to get angry, Shui Ye rubbed his poor ears, and then
said: " Okay, I've been on the road for a long time, and I just got home, so don't talk about
it, I haven't finished eating yet. . ”
As soon as she heard that Chun Xia lost her anger, she went to the kitchen to make some-
thing to eat. Several people quickly solved the problem of dinner, and Chun Xia asked what
she planned to do when Shui Ye came back.
Shui Ye just smiled: " Master Jiraiya asked me to go back to the ninja school to learn some
basic things, but I don't want to go, I just want to make ramen now, hehe. "
　　" What makes ramen? Isn't it bad to go to school? "
It's not that Shui Ye didn't expect this, but he couldn't understand more about the five ma-
jor countries, and there was no point in going to study. It's better to make more ramen.
Now he has collected 3 million sticky cards, but Judging from his experiments so many
times, this amount is far from enough. He needs to sell more ramen to get Naruto 's blood-
line. When the time comes to use Sharingan indefinitely , won't the ninja world go sideways?
Thinking of this Shui Ye, I couldn't help but get excited: " I am such a powerful person, I can
learn while making ramen, don't worry about it, you can manage the ramen shop well, be-
sides, this part of my practice Isn't it all time you manage the dividends of each branch? "
　　" I managed it, yes, but then ..."
　　" Okay, okay, it's just you, you see it's not suitable for a girl to stay in my house so late,
why don't you go back to rest early, and make ramen tomorrow. " Shui Ye said quickly.
Chun Xia sighed, she also saw Shui Ye's exhaustion and said, " I don't have to say other
things, but there is one thing I have to tell you, you'd better think about it seriously, this is a
lifelong event, The uncle has already started looking for a future husband for Sister Ayame . ”
Shui Ye was stunned, Sister Ayame is getting married? Also, she is not too young, and she
immediately said: "Don't worry about this, when Sister Ayame gets married, no matter where
I am, I will definitely come back to visit and pack a big red envelope."
The straight man answered angrily, Chun Xia, turned his head and left.
the other hand, Nao said for Chunxia: " Shuiye, you are really a piece of wood. "
Shui Ye just sent Nao away with an embarrassed smile. In fact, it's not that he didn't know
Sister Ayame 's thoughts, but now that he has a task on his shoulders, he can't respond to
Sister Ayame 's feelings, so he can only pretend to know nothing, lest he Delayed sister Ayame
's feelings.
In the following days, Ayame often appeared in the branch. In fact, the meaning was very
obvious. Shui Ye could only hide and hide.
Soon, it came to the battle of Jiraiya 's death. Shui Ye left Konoha Village early. Jiraiya used
the toad to pass over, and he used the divine power to pass over, and the two arrived at
Yuren Village one after the other.
This village always has a shady atmosphere, Shui Ye didn't move immediately, worried that
Nagato would find his breath, he needed to take action at the right opportunity, after all,
Nagato now has Rinnegan , how can he just be a kaleidoscope Just not enough.
　　Jiraiya soon fights with Payne, and Shui Ye secretly hides in the dark, watching their ev-
ery move.
Finally, when Payne wanted to give Jiraiya the final blow, Shuiye rushed out, first throwing a
smoke bomb to block Nagato's vision, and then the fingers quickly formed the appearance
of Jiraiya . He took a fatal blow, and then used Kamui to hide Jiraiya in his own time and
space.
Even the six-eyed Payne didn't notice it.
Just as he was slowly sinking into the deep sea, Shui Ye used time and space to make him-
self disappear into the sea, while Payne had already died and returned to his small room.
Because only one person can take the fatal blow, Shui Ye had to use his body to pick it up,
which also caused Shui Ye to be seriously injured, and he woke up after staying in the space
and time all day and night, and Jiraiya lost one. Arm, but woke up a little earlier than Shui Ye,
looking at the apprentice in front of him, Jiraiya suddenly understood the prophecy of the
great toad immortal, did not ask Shui Ye anything, just said with a smile: " The injury on the
body should go back. Let Tsunade take a good treatment, so as not to leave any sequelae. "
Shui Ye just waved his hand, used medical ninjutsu to treat his trauma, and then wanted to
perform surgery on Jiraiya .
In Jiraiya 's surprised eyes, Shui Ye healed most of the wounds on Jiraiya 's body.
　　" I've been with you for so long, this is the first time I know that you can do medical
ninjutsu, Shui Ye, aren't you a relative of Tsunade? "
Chapter 350 final battle
Shui Ye can only smile embarrassedly: " Master, don't make fun of me, I will tell you every-
thing when it comes to the relationship, I will only say one thing, I will never be a threat.
Ye's matter, if there is, it must not be a good death. "
Seeing what Shui Ye said, Jiraiya just nodded slightly and didn't ask any more.
　　" Master, you should take good care of your wounds. I have a branch in Hongying Vil-
lage. That place is very suitable for recuperating injuries. I will send you there in a while.
When Payne knows you are dead, he will relax his vigilance. "
　　Jiraiya is still a little worried: " That Konoha Village ..."
Shui Ye smiled confidently: " Don't worry about this, master, I can assure you that no one in
Konoha Village will die during the time you are recovering, I promise. "
Seeing what Shui Ye said so confidently, Jiraiya smiled and said, " Then I can rest assured,
Shui Ye, will you be my most proud apprentice? "
Shui Ye was only stunned when he heard it, his eyes glowing: " No, master, your most proud
disciple will always be Naruto , I can only be second at most, hehe. "
　　" That's not necessarily true. " Jiraiya gave Shui Ye a meaningful look.
The two stayed in time and space for a few more days, and after recovering from the inter-
nal injuries, they sent Jiraiya to Hongying Village to recover.
　　" By the way, master, I also have a friend in Hongying Village called Yingzi. If you have
any questions, you can go to her. If you have a ramen shop, I will write to Yasuda. If you
have something to do with money, you can go to him. , and also, you are not allowed to
take my money to visit the kiln, or I will let Yasuda cut your money. " Finally, Shui Ye's face
became unconsciously serious.
It's been a few days since I returned to Konoha Village. Shui Ye was no longer in the mood
to make ramen. The death of Jiraiya was followed by the battle between Naruto and Payne.
Although this battle was tragic, After all, no one died, and Shui Ye didn't want to intervene
in this matter. After all, Payne had done some good things, at least to make Kakashi's heart
knot over the years. Let Kakashi let go of his father's death in his heart.
What he wants to do now is to practice celestial arts, together with Naruto , after all, the final
battle requires celestial arts to fight against Obito and Madara who possess the power of the
Six Paths.
, at this time, Konoha received a message before Jiraiya's death . Everyone thought that Jiraiya
was dead. Toad Fukasaku also came to Konoha Village and said that he would lead Naruto to
practice. Shui Ye thought that he was also Jiraiya 's apprentice. You , along with Naruto , came
to Mt. Miaomu to learn celestial arts.
He is about the same as Naruto 's comprehension. The two of them practice and study to-
gether much faster. Just when Naruto finished his studies, Shui Ye calculated that Payne was
about to attack Konoha, so he temporarily said that he was going to leave and returned to
Konoha. In the village, the manager of a ramen shop had an accident and needed to go to
the town by himself, so he left Konoha Village on the pretext.
Said to leave, in fact, it was outside Konoha Village, observing the situation inside. Soon, the
battle began. Shui Ye looked at the explosive power of Naruto and couldn't help smacking
his lips. The tail is amazing, but unfortunately, I can't fight with Naruto directly.
long for Naruto to persuade Nagato, and Nagato released the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving
Heaven birth technique. The two brothers were reconciled. Naruto also became the hero of
Konoha Ninja Village. Looking at him, he couldn't help but feel happy for Naruto . At this
time, a person stood behind Shui Ye and patted Shui Ye on the shoulder lightly, startling
him.
　　Jiraiya raised her head with a smile: " Boy, are you hiding here and peeking? "
Shui Ye smiled: " Master, why are you here? "
　　" Of course I'll be back when there is an accident in Konoha, but it doesn't seem that I
need to solve it. " Jiraiya said, the lost water in his eyes was clear. Shui Ye also realized that
Nagato is Jiraiya 's apprentice after all, alas, but he can't get involved in Nagato's affairs,
which may also be a good ending for Nagato.
Tenten days passed, Shui Ye practiced ninjutsu every day, never slack, even Akimoto beside
him sighed, and often asked Shui Ye why he worked so hard.
Shui Ye just smiled and said that he had nothing to do and was just bored, but the unease
in his heart was getting deeper and deeper. Now he has not collected enough stick cards,
and he doesn't know if he can get all the vortex blood.
If it's not enough, don't talk about helping Naruto at that time, maybe it will cause trouble.
Thinking of this, Shui Ye couldn't help but try his best, after all, Naruto is so many times
harder than him. According to time calculations, the rest of the time is for Erzhuzi's idiots
and the like, and he doesn't want to get involved, after all, it's just Erzhuzi's private affairs.
And Shui Ye's hard work soon saw results, and his strength is comparable to Jonin . Al-
though there is no ninja forehead protection, it has been recognized by Tsunade. The only
disadvantage is that he cannot perform classified tasks. Just to help out.
Naruto with Captain Yamato and forbid him to leave the island, lest Obito find him and take
away the nine tails.
Looking at Naruto 's ignorant face, Shui Ye thought about whether to tell him the truth out-
side, and after thinking about it, it's better to let it go. Finally, when Naruto knew the truth
outside, Shui Ye went with Naruto and Kirabi. Breaking out, he doesn't have the ability to
recognize enemies like Naruto , so he can only beat Haku Jue with the help behind Naruto . From
Xinxiaoqun 712205071
one-one-one-one-one
------------
The decisive battle is coming soon. Looking at Obito in front of him , Shui Ye is mixed in the
crowd. He feels the blood and cruelty brought by the war at such a close distance, but Shui
Ye does not feel strange at all. Over the years, he has experienced large and small The bat-
tle of , now can face these without changing face.
Everything is similar to what I saw before, Shui Ye has practiced countless times in his heart,
and just took this opportunity to follow Naruto to win the big BOSS in the final game .
Kaguya appeared, and Shui Ye used hundreds of millions of stick cards to get Kaguya's nine
TomoeRinnegan at the last moment , and directly led Naruto and Erzhuzi to win the battle to-
gether.
After the war, Shui Ye just wanted to return to the peaceful days before, so he let Naruto and
others keep it a secret, but he returned to Konoha Village and became a small landlord,
guarding his own ramen shop every day. comfortable.
postscript:
　　" What did you say? Nao is a woman? " Shui Ye's voice was eight degrees higher.

People in Hokage Narutos Own Skills at The Beginning

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

People in Hokage Narutos Own Skills at The Beginning

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

People are in Naruto: Naruto 's own skills at the beginning

You might also like